《Agatha The Legendary Guild Master》


 Chapter 1: The Beginning Of a Legendary Journey

    Chapter 1: The Beginning Of a Legendary Journey


    Did you know how it felt like when you see everything crumble in front of you and you were the root of it? Had you ever been a part of a great civilization or had the experience of being part of something big?


    My name was Dolly. When I was born, the oracle from my home predicted a prophecy about me. It was a nice prophecy that ultimately cursed me. My people believe in these prophecies as if it were a holy word that came from the sky, although we know that there is a sky above the sky.


    Since my birth, everyone had looked at me like my fate was sealed. When I was three years old, I showed an extraordinary talent for magic. By six I was already at a high level of magic, not in the least bit weaker than a typical 20-year-old magician.


    By my tenth birthday, I had already created my own system of magic and I was starting to use high-level spells. By twelve, I was sold by my parents to a young prince from a great empire in the big universe!


    "Your fate was doomed since the day you were born." That was the answer my parents gave me when I asked them. Why? It was because of that prophecy again!


    I wanted to fight hard against my fate, but it seemed that fate was like a boulder on my chest. I could not remove it no matter how hard I tried!


    I started my new life in a different ce with different people. My family is the royal family of the Treen civilization. The Treen civilization is a rtively small kingdom in the universe.


    They were a new kingdom that hassted for only five hundred thousand years. Our heritage had been rtively short, so we were under constant pressure from surrounding kingdoms.


    In my world, there were so many kingdoms that you couldn''t even begin to count. Every kingdom dreamed of the day when it could be an Empire. That was an enormous dream that was extremely hard to achieve.


    To be recognized as a kingdom you needed to control ten known universes. To be an Empire, you needed to control ten known Kingdoms. That meant we were always at war and that every moment of our lives was filled with fighting in order to exist.


    As royalty, I knew more information than others. I knew that three of our neighboring kingdoms had allied themselves together in order to hit us once and for all. I also knew that my father was desperately trying to ally with any other kingdom in vain.


    No one wanted to link themselves with a sinking ship! This situation made my whole family very anxious and some even started nning their escape for after the downfall of our kingdom.


    That all changed on the day of my birth! That prophecy gave everyone a sliver of hope. They have hung all their dreams of survival on me since then. So, when I turned 12, I was engaged to the young prince.


    I did not see it as an engagement in the least. He hadn''t seen me before and I didn''t even know if I would grow to love him or hate him. I was sold like an item to the young prince of therge empire.


    A prophecy had shaped my whole life! That was uneptable to me! I tried to escape more than once but, in the end, I was held captive by my father until he sent me to the Imperial capital.


    The distance between my kingdom and my fianc''s Empire was vast, but due to the high speed of the White Falcon Starship, it didn''t even take us a week to reach there. My kingdom is a magic-based kingdom, so this starship didn''t belong to us but was a gift from the prince for the engagement.


    It was my first-time adventuring outside my home, but I couldn''t be happy at all. I didn''t lose hope though, and tried to escape during the journey, but again I failed. My father had sent me with his strongest toon, so I couldn''t even take one step outside that starship without being discovered.


    When I reached the Empire, I knew that I was trapped. I was desperate and felt all my strength slipping away from me. I only knew some info about the prince from hearsay that had spread in my family''s pce.


    His name was Respon. He was the sessor to the throne of the enormous Empire of Frod. Frod was a deep-rooted Empire in history. Unlike my kingdom which was magic-based, Frod was a technologically based Empire.


    This would lead to a bright future for me, was what my family had said to me. But I knew that was not true! This 16-year-old prince was a sex maniac! His harem already overflowed with more than 100 young girls. I would only be one of them. This was the main reason for my refusal to be engaged to such a man!


    When I reached Frod capital city I was overwhelmed by their advanced technology from the start! This city was much bigger than my capital! What I first saw were Mechas that stood proudly with might in front of me.


    In front of the mechas, I met the prince but I wasn''t focusing on him at all. I had been captivated with their technology. I felt something was calling to me inside this city.


    Respon was kind to me. He first introduced himself and then took me on a tour around the city. Although we were apanied by many mechas, we didn''t use any of them on our tour.


    After we finished, he made me visit his harem area which extended for quite a distance. His harem was filled by many big pces and he showed me one that belonged to me. Any girl in my shoes would be extremely excited by this luxurious gift.


    I knew that he wouldn''t touch me until I turned 14, so he wasn''t too interested in me and I wasn''t interested in him either. He was about to leave when I asked suddenly:


    "Can I learn the technological ways of the Frod Empire, my prince?"


    I saw a surprised look on his face.


    It seemed that he hadn''t expected me to ask for this. Later, I learned that every girl he had chosen was living peacefully in their pces and I was the first and thest of his harem to ask for something like this.


    I was mentally prepared for his refusal and was psyching myself up to fight for a chance for it.


    "Why do you want to learn our Technology? As far as I know, youe from a magic-based kingdom."


    He was right and he surprised me with his question. I didn''t expect him to know anything about me. I knew that he had chosen me because I am beautiful. He was obsessed with beauty and that was why he had bought me!


    I said firmly and proudly to him, "I don''t like a peaceful pce life at all. Life isn''t a game to be yed for fun. If I am not strong enough to defend myself, then I''ll live a miserable life. Beauty isn''t everything."


    He smiled and said, "One day you will learn that we live in one big game. Ok, I agree with your request. But first, you need to take our assessment test. If you fail this test, then I can''t help you. "


    Frod''s famous assessment test! I had heard a lot about this test. The Frod Empire was an enormous Empire that extended over one hundred kingdoms. It was one of the strongest Empires in the whole universe.


    This Empire respected only the powerful, as weaklings didn''t have any ce in it. This assessment test would be an important step for me. Although I was a genius back home, here, I was just a weak girl.


    All those I have met and seen so far were way stronger than me. This didn''t discourage me, on the contrary, it ignited the fighting spirit hidden deep inside me. At that point. I didn''t fully know the contents of my prophecy. If I knew it, I would be surprised, as I was beginning to walk in its predetermined path.


    The Frod''s assessment test was a standard test for anyone who wished to join the Empire''s ranks and learn their Technology. There were no limitations ced on anyone from outside the Empire.


    The Empire was actually encouraging many kingdoms to send their elites to take this test. Those who passed the assessment would be recruited by the Empire immediately. It was a win-win situation for Frod and all the neighboring kingdoms.


    For Frod, these newly recruited people would be necessary fresh blood injected into it. It also caused their authority to reach far beyond the limits of their Empire. This was a brilliant political n that made many kingdoms be rted to Frod without needing to shed a single drop of blood.


    As for other kingdoms, such as mine, rting themselves to Frod was an honor. Being rted to Frod was a powerful defensive shield that protected these kingdoms. In my case, my kingdom escaped its eminent demise when I became engaged to the crown prince of Frod. Who was mad enough to attack the Frod crown prince''s fiance''s home?


    That would be absolutely insane!


    "I want to take the test as soon as possible, my prince."


    "Wow, I have a fighter here. That''s good. There will be a test in the next couple of hours. I will take you there personally and rmend you. "


    He wasn''t the cold-blooded person I had imagined! I understood what he meant. He wanted to help me so I wouldn''t fail. I thought about it.


    I knew there were ranks in the Frod Empire. These ranks were distributed by this test. If I didn''t wind up in a high-level rank then I didn''t want to join the Empire at all. My target wasn''t to just be listed in their ranks.


    I was a genius in my Kingdom, and I was pretty confident I could be a genius here too. I refused his good intentions, saying, "Thank you, my prince. But I want to achieve the results by my own efforts. "


    "Why bother yourself? I can assure you that you will get a good ranking."


    "I know. But I was a genius in my kingdom, and so I would like to be tested fairly here. My pride asks this of me "


    "You think you can be a genius here too? I have to warn you, many kingdom''s Elites and geniuses will be present here. They exceed you in age and experience. Not one of them is weaker than you in talent."


    I knew he was trying to advise me, but I wanted to pass that test personally.


    "Thank you again, my prince, but I want to take this test and pass it personally without any help whatsoever. If I am a genius then I wish to prove it by my own efforts."


    I noticed the look he gave me became different. I didn''t understand his emotions back then, butter I understood him a lot better. He was a lion born in the age of sheep! The Frod Empire was weakening day after day because of this specific special treatment.


    This test was inherently fair. The problem lied with those who were responsible for its evaluation. They were biased to many participants due to different reasons. So for many millennia, Frod''s ranks were filled with many unworthy Elites.


    "I admire your spirit. I will only warn those in charge to evaluate you fairly then. Are you satisfied?"


    I didn''t understand his words well at that time, but I said nheless:


    "Of course. Thank you again, my prince."


    "No problem. You are my fiance and I''m looking forward to your evaluation. Nowe with me."


    I followed him through the crowded streets of the capital. I learned that the capital''s name was "Almighty City". Its name was arrogant! But they were Frod and they had all the reason to be this arrogant!


    We finally reached a huge building where the test would be held. As he had promised, he went inside for a while before appearing again as he said:


    "I have talked with the judges about you. They will be fair and won''t be biased toward you in any way. The test will be held in ten minutes. You should go inside now. Do you want me to tell you about this test?"


    I knew that the test process should be a secret. But I had heard much hearsay in my kingdom about this test. It was like a multiple choice quiz that I had to choose an answer from.


    I would be ced within the ranks based on the percentage of my right answers. The test depended 50% on the amount of right answers and 50% on the impression the participant left with the judges who watched them.


    Although she didn''t know how these judges would evaluate her, she didn''t want to know anything more about the test.


    "Thank you again, my prince, but I want to pass it alone."


    "You are a stubborn girl. I like that. Ok, go ahead but don''t forget, be quick with your answers."


    Respon wasn''t a fool. He must know that I had already heard my share of info about this test. His tip was valuable to me. Speed was an important factor in this test. I looked at him with appreciation before I entered the test building.


    It would be right to say it was an arena, not just a building! When I entered, I passed through a white halo that turned green, with a pleasant sound saying:


    "Participant Dolly has been registered in the system. Wee to the Frod assessment test. I wish you good results. Please proceed to your specific area. The test will start in five minutes. Good luck."


    Author note: I have created a new discord server. Please check it at the synopsis and let''s grow up together :)

 Chapter 2: First Step in Destiny

    Chapter 2: First Step in Destiny


    Suddenly a green line extended out in front of me. I was surprised at first as it appeared out of nowhere, but I knew it must be leading me to my test area. I followed it to enter a vast space that had no visible boundaries.


    On the sides of the wide area, I noticed rows of seats. There were a huge number of participants in front of me. That didn''t discourage me as it instead made me feel a great sense of challenge. I simply needed to beat them all, right?


    When I arrived at my test area, I found a small tform that was simr to many others I had passed on my way here. Without dy, I climbed the three meters high tform and then waited just like everybody else around me.


    After two minutes I heard the same pleasant voice saying directly in my ears:


    "Wee to the Frod test. You have ten hours to answer all the questions. Your answers will be evaluated by me.


    The percentage of right answers you get will be very important in determining your future. Please choose your answers carefully. Judges are watching you, so try to perform well as their evaluation is important too. Good luck. Test is officially starting."


    In seconds, I found a strange screen that appeared in front of my eyes. It somehow hung in the air, but I felt it wasn''t real. I tried to touch it, but my hands just passed through it. How could I see something that didn''t physically exist? That seemed strange to me, but this was Frod''s Technological world so I wasn''t too surprised.


    Suddenly a row of questions appeared in front of me. Each question had over ten possible answers. I remembered Respon''s advice, so I started rapidly choosing my answers. Some questions were simple, but others were strange like:


    "You have a guild army''s worth of yers under yourmand. Your guild is at war with three other guilds. Your guild is losing. What will you do to change the course of the war?"


    "A very strong yer has applied to join your guild, but this yer is famous for betrayal. Your guild is in desperate need of a strong yer. What will you do under this situation?"


    "You have found a high-level treasure chest. The chest is in the den of very strong monsters. You are a solo yer. How will you get this chest?"


    Questions like these filled the whole test. I didn''t know what these terms meant, but I felt that they were like real-life situations. The question about the guild being at war with the other three guilds was just like my kingdom, it was also at war with three other kingdoms.


    I didn''t choose any of the answers from the list that followed that question since there was an option to write my own answer. I wrote that I would use diplomacy and break their guild from the inside.


    I would focus on offense by focusing on one kingdom and make it break internally. I would then use this pressure to cause inside strife between the three guilds.


    I would spread rumors about my guild allying with other guilds to cause more panic inside their forces. I would hit one guild so badly that the other two guilds would hesitate.


    I would then offer a peace treaty to one of the remaining guilds. The war would end by one guild being nearly destroyed, one guild bing my ally and the final one would end up in fear of my retaliation.


    I used the same method of writing my own answers to solve the questions that I didn''t understand. The majority of these questions were about guilds and guild wars. It took me around five hours to finish the test.


    I didn''t know if I was fast enough, but it took me quite a bit of time just trying to understand these weird questions and terms. I thought I would be tested about kingdoms and imperial problems, but it felt weird answering guild and yer issues.


    Even up until I finished, I didn''t understand what a guild was or what yers were!


    "Congrattions! You have finished your test. Your score is 98%. It is a very high score. The evaluation from the judges will be announced now.


    The judges evaluate your performance to be at 97%. Your final score is 97.5 %. Congrattions you are now in the first percentile of all the participants. Your final evaluation is "Guild Master". You will receive your post in ten minutes. You can now contact anyone you know from your friends or family."


    I didn''t understand a word of what those words meant. What "guild master" post? I didn''t have any family here in the Frod Empire, but I do have one person that I know here. I didn''t waste any more time and said:


    "I want to speak with the crown prince, Respon."


    "Starting to contact the crown prince, Respon. Respon has epted your call request. "


    Suddenly the screen showed the young face of Respon. When I saw him I couldn''t help but acknowledge that he was handsome!


    "My little fighter, you finished the test rapidly! I estimated you would take a few more hours to finish the test."


    "That was all thanks to your advice, my prince."


    "Ok, enough of this chit chat. I guess you have seeded in the test, so your time is limited. Tell me what your rank is."


    "I got a strange rank called "Guild Master." What is this rank? Is it a high rank? "


    I noticed the sudden change on his face. He looked very serious as he asked me:


    "What rank did you say you got?"


    "The Guild Master Rank."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m pretty sure. What does this rank mean?"


    I noticed his hesitation before he asked me again:


    "What was your final score?"


    "I got a 97.5 % total score!"


    "That''s weird! Have you ever used our technology?"


    "No. I actually didn''t understand most of the test questions."


    "Then how did you answer them perfectly?"


    "It was simr to the many issues that my kingdom faced. I didn''t think of these strange names like guilds or yers. I thought of these questions as kingdom rted questions and answered them as such."


    I heard him muttering to himself in disbelief:


    "That''s strange! It seems that you have fate with Frod!"


    "What do you mean my prince?"


    His absent look instantly changed to be serious, as he said:


    "You are now responsible for establishing a guild. I don''t know if you''ll like it or not, but you will be now transferred to a game world. This game is a new game that has begun with the test participants from this month.


    Your rank is Guild Master. That means you will have a guild establishing stone. Do not use it in the beginning. I will try to send help to you as soon as possible. "


    I felt the urgency in his voice, so I said immediately:


    "I didn''t understand a single word of what you just said!"


    "Don''t worry. When you enter the game you will understand. Be careful and don''t tell your rank to anyone. Your rank is very special, and many will try to push you down. Keep a low profile till my reinforcement arrives.


    What name will you choose to y with?"


    "Name? I don''t understand. I already have a name."


    "Oh, forget it. There''s no time. Choose your name, and don''t forget to keep it low profile. My reinforcements will use the code "Respon game "when they contact you. Keep a low profile and y safe. Don''t f..."


    He didn''t have time toplete his words to me as I sensed a huge strength pulling me from my seat. I felt dazed and disoriented. What was happening to me now?


    When the pulling force vanished, I found myself in a very wide open space. I looked around and saw everything was absolutely white. Suddenly a yellow dot appeared in front of me, and then it transformed to be a very beautiful and seductivedy.


    "Wee adventurer, to the game of Destiny. Here you will take your first steps towards glory. I''m Onita. You can consider me as your assistant. You have taken your Frod assessment test.


    Your test results put you in the rank of Guild Master. Do you want to establish your guild now as an adventurer?"


    I looked at this prettydy wondering, "what the hell is she saying to me?". I remembered Respon''s warning so I said without thinking:


    "No, I won''t establish a guild for now."


    "It seems to me you are from an outside kingdom, correct?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you understand what you will be experiencing or do you want me to exin it to you?"


    Finally. I found someone that could help me! I said at once:


    "Yes please, I don''t understand anything at all."


    "That''s fine. Many neers here don''t understand the core of our civilization. Our Empire was built over a technological heritage.


    We use the power of XP to improve ourselves. Everyone in our Empire has a level and a ranking. The level determines your power, and ranking determines your authority. Your particr rank is a very unique one within the Empire.


    In Frod we ce Guild Masters at a very highly esteemed position. We believe that guild masters are the core of our civilization and our hope for a better future.


    Any Guild Master can upgrade himself using our technology to create a kingdom and eventually, even an Empire. That for sure is part of a distant future and needs a lot of hard work and sacrifices. Also, it would require a lot of luck to do so.


    You are the first neer in a millennium to reach this rank. Descendants of aristocratic families in the Frod Empire have always held this rank exclusively.


    You will experience a new game system in which you will strive for hegemony. You will try hard to gain XP as this will make you stronger. As a Guild Master, you also need to make your guild stronger.


    Guild wars here in the game are very brutal, so I advise you to take this game seriously. If your guild is destroyed three times in one year, you will lose your qualifications as a Guild Master. Do you understand, adventurer?"


    It was a lot of information to take in but I needed to know all this. I will be living inside a game. What does this game look like? Is it like the real world?


    "I understand. What if I get killed in there?"


    "You will lose one level and you can resurrect. There are different penalties for dying in this game, so try to stay alive. Every time you die your soul bes weaker.


    If you die ten times in one year, you will be stripped of your rank qualifications as a Guild Master. If you die more than thirty times in a year or your level bes zero, then you will be expelled from the game.


    If this happens, you will lose your right to use Frod technology. So, cherish this chance adventurer, as you won''t get it again"


    It seemed safe yet dangerous at the same time. This Frod game world seemed incredibly challenging to me. That''s good. I love challenges. I thought about her words and remembered Respon''s anxious face.


    It seemed that I would be in great danger if the aristocratic descendants knew about my identity.


    "Can anyone know about my score and my name?"


    "Yes, the test results will be published to the public. Anyone can reach the test results easily. Now, are you ready Adventurer to choose your in game name?"


    That was a close call! If I had decided to choose my true name, then anyone could find me easily. I mustn''t choose my real name at all! This name must be temporarily forgotten if I wanted to live! I smiled with tension and said:


    "My name will be Agatha."


    Agatha was my little sister''s name. Sorry, Agatha, I needed to borrow your name for a while.


    "Wee Agatha to the game, Destiny. What ss will you choose?"

 Chapter 3: Meeting Shin

    Chapter 3: Meeting Shin


    I heard another strange term, so I said in confusion:


    "What do you mean by a ss?"


    "Tell me, your civilization used a form of power, right? What was it?"


    "I''m from the Treen Kingdom. We use magic there."


    "Good. While using magic powers, you have upations, right?"


    "Yes, we have many, like fire magicians, wind magicians, and so on."


    "You can consider sses to be like your magical upations but on a wider scale. With our technology, we have different types of sses. We havemon sses like warriors, magicians, healers, defenders, and thieves.


    We have many secret sses as well. You must have great luck in order to find a secret ss though. Each of the secret sses have one specific condition that must be met. The secret ss is like an advanced version of amon ss.


    So, you need to have that certain ss for you to be able to upgrade to the particr secret ss. Now, out of the five basic sses, what ss will you choose? I rmend that you choose the magician ss as you are already very familiar with magic power."


    She was right about all that she had said, but as I was from a magically powered kingdom, I knew the drawbacks of this profession. What caused our kingdom to suffer so much was that it depended solely on magical power.


    Magicians could be lethal weapons only if they attacked from long distances and time was given to them. That was not a logical way of fighting wars. Our enemies would never give us the chance to attack them whole-heartedly.


    That was why I didn''t want to use magic again. I wanted to have a taste of real face-to-face fighting. Maybe a swordsman or a spearman would be good for me. I said after contemting:


    "I don''t want to be a magician. I''ve had enough with this profession or what you may call a ss."


    "Then what ss do you want to be in?"


    "I want to fight from the frontlines and kill my enemies with my de. I want the profession of swordsman or a spearman."


    "You want to choose a warrior ss then. Try to use the word "ss" rather than the word "profession". It will get easier the more you use our terms."


    "Thank you. Then, the warrior ss has both sses?"


    "Yes. Warrior ss has many subsses like swordsman, spearman, archer, and hammer warrior. So, what ss would you like to choose?"


    I wanted to fight in the frontlines, but when I was about to choose swordsman, I felt pain in my soul. It seemed that my previous profession was deeply set in my bones. Ok, I won''t choose an extremely close-range ss.


    Then what about being a spearman? It seemed nice to me. I would still fight in the front lines. I also wouldn''t be in too close a range to my target as I was using a long spear. I decided to choose this ss then.


    "I choose the spearman ss."


    "Good choice, adventurer Agatha. Now I will move you to your starting point in this game. You will appear at a novice vige. It is a vige of beginners like yourself. You can learn gradually there.


    About your Guild Master rank, it will appear in your Inventory as a Guild establishing stone. You can use it at any time. You don''t need to be afraid, it won''t drop when you die."


    I didn''t understand what she was saying! But I felt that looking stupid in front of a stranger wasn''t a pleasant sensation, so I didn''t ask any more and decided to try everything out for myself and try to find things out on my own.


    "Ok. Send me to the Nobrisco vige."


    "It''s called a novice vige. Listen, if you find yourself in need of me, just say my name loudly and I will appear. Now, Bon Voyage, adventurer Agatha."


    I didn''t have a chance to say anything else as I was overwhelmed by a bright light. When I opened my eyes again, I found myself standing in a different wide-open space. I looked around myself to find that I was in some sort of a town square.


    What was remarkable about the square was a small statue of a swordsman ced prominently in the center. When I saw the sculpture, I felt regret. Why didn''t I choose this profession? That swordsman looked awesome! I should have chosen that job! I felt a stabbing pain in my heart. Damn!


    I tried to ignore this remarkable life-like sculpture and look around me. I wasn''t the only person here since I noticed arge number of people.


    Every other second, a sh of light shone, and a new wave of people appeared. I knew that they were all in the same situation as me. They had finished the test and so they had been made to join this game.


    What was the game''s name again? I forgot the game''s name! I am a useless person!


    "Hey there, are you new here?"


    I looked for who spoke to me. He was a young yer. He looked to be around 17 years old. Most importantly, he was a swordsman. Damn! That profession was so cool!


    "Why are you looking at me with eyes like that? C''mon, I''m just trying to be friendly."


    This swordsman was crazy cool! I said at once, trying to look angry:


    "What do you mean? I was just looking at your sword!"


    "This sword? It''s a trash grade sword. You''re a newbie? I think you must be from a kingdom outside our Empire."


    I was surprised by hisment and asked:


    "Is it that obvious?"


    "Yes, pretty obvious. Everyone in Frod knows about the weapon grading and equipment grades. This is nothing but a novice trash grade sword. What would you do if you saw a fine gold grade sword right now?"


    "Fine gold grade? What is that? Is it real gold?"


    "Oh my god! Do you like gold that much? You must be from a new kingdom. Tell me, what''s your name and kingdom? "


    I was about to answer him automatically, but I stopped myself. If the test results were announced in public, then my real name along with my kingdom''s name would be known. If no one found my in-game name in the public listings, then they would suspect me of changing it.


    They would then search for my kingdom. That was logical. I needed to name a different kingdom. It''s better to be from a nearby kingdom in order to drive out any suspicion. I needed time to think so I countered him while faking arrogance:


    "You should know that it''s impolite to ask ady about her name!"


    "Why? I didn''t ask about your age though!"


    This swordsman was too cool! He made me really angry, so I rebuked him:


    "You idiot. You haven''t told me your name first!"


    "Ah, sorry! I''m Shin. Now your turn. Tell me your name."


    "My name is Agatha."


    "Agatha? What a strange name. Ok Agatha, tell me, where do youe from?"


    "Ie from the Kronig kingdom."


    "Kronig kingdom? Are you sure?"


    I felt a sense of unease. I had forgotten that nearby kingdoms would have a lot of info about the Frod system. While I was thinking hard so as to fix the situation and ming myself for my stupidity, he said:


    "Don''t worry, everyone has their secrets. Ok Agatha from Kronig, tell me what your ss is?"


    I felt grateful to him. He''d discovered that I was lying but he didn''t question me any further. I appreciated the gesture from him. It seemed this swordsman was both cool and nice!


    "Thanks, Shin of Frod. I''m a spearman."


    "Hahaha, you should be called a spear woman!"


    "Don''t tease me, Shin. Yes, I guess you can say I''m a speargirl."


    "Isn''t it spearwoman?"


    "No, I like being a girl instead."


    "Girl, you''ll grow up one day."


    "Shin stop bothering me!" I said angrily. "Now tell me, what should I do first?"


    "Simple. You should go kill some rabbits."


    "Wow, but I love rabbits. Why should I kill them?"


    "You''re hopeless! How will you get XP then?"


    "What is XP?"


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot you are from "Kronig". By the way, Kronig is one of the closest kingdoms to the Frod Empire. They know a lot about us, so please don''t ask these silly questions if you''re in front of anyone else."


    He was right again! This damn cool swordsman!

 Chapter 4: Me with Shin part 1

    Chapter 4: Me with Shin part 1


    "Ok. I won''t ask anyone except you and Onita."


    "Never ask Onita. You need to loudly shout her name in order to summon her. That will attract attention to you. "


    "Thanks again. Ok, I will ask only you. Then tell me, Shin, what is this SP?"


    "It''s XP. It is a form of energy that our technology has harvested. This energy makes us stronger. We need to hunt monsters to get XP from them."


    "But I love rabbits!"


    "Oh god! Ok, follow me, we''ll team up."


    "Like a squad?"


    "Silly question, again! To team up means that I will create a team and you will join my team!"


    "I can now be considered part of your team. Why bother going through formalities? Paperwork sucks everywhere!"


    "Believe me, no one sucks here except for you!"


    "What!?!"


    "Sorry! I meant the team formation is part of a game setting. You only need to click on a button to create it. There is no paperwork needed at all. Look, you should have received an invitation by now."


    Suddenly a window popped up in front of me.


    It was written on it that Shin invited me to join his team. There was a question about whether I wanted to join his team. I raised my hand towards the window to click yes, but my hand prated through it. I looked at shin and found that he wasying on the groundughing and wheezing loudly:


    "Unbelievable! You are trying to touch the screen! C''mon, you can''t be that ignorant!"


    I looked at him with real anger and was about to leave him. This moronic and arrogant swordsman! He rushed to me, saying:


    "Wait! I''ll stopughing!"


    "Do you promise?"


    "Well, I''ll promise if you don''t make another dumb mistake."


    I looked at him in anger! This idiot intended to keepughing at me!


    "Ok, ok. I won''tugh at you ever again. Are you happy now?"


    "Deal! Now tell me how I can ept your invitation."


    "Simple, just think about epting. Destiny games are based on your thinking and takes orders directly from your brain. "


    I tried epting the invitation in the way he told me. It worked! I saw the choice of yes change to green then the whole window vanished. I saw another window pop up in my peripheral vision.


    There were two names written in green. Shin hurried to speak before I asked another silly question:


    "You must have seen the window of the team. This window, you can make it visible or you can make it disappear with a thought. Try to make it vanish."


    I followed his tip and thought about making the window vanish. It disappeared! Wow! That was a cool tip, swordsman Shin! I yed a little by making the window appear and vanish. It was really fun!


    "I bet you are ying with your window, silly girl."


    I looked at him and noticed he was trying hard to keep from smiling. I was mad at him! Why was everything I did so funny to this crazy swordsman?!


    "Calm down. Now, this is a big thing you need to check! Do you know what skills you have?"


    He managed to pique my interest.


    "What does that strange word mean?"


    "Strange word? Ok, I will pretend I never heard you say that. This "strange word" means everything here, you silly girl.


    We try hard to upgrade our powers so we can use our skills better. We either upgrade to learn more powerful skills or to be able to use many skills in the same fight.


    You can consider these skills as talents or halos or curses or spells or abilities or whatever term you understand."


    He winked at me while saying hisst words. This damn swordsman was acting cool again! I understood what he meant though.


    Skills are like the spells in my kingdom. I was lucky to meet someone like him to exin this to me.


    "How can I get these skills?"


    "You already have them. Try to think about your profile and you''ll see your skills."


    Again, I thought about seeing my profile, and a window popped up directly in front of my face! I nearly lost my bnce out of fright! I managed not to fall and looked at this surreal window.


    "yer Profile:


    Name: Agatha


    Level: 0


    Title: none


    Rank: Guild Master "inactive "


    Guild: None


    ss: Spearman


    Fame: zero


    Hunger Value=0


    HP: 10/10 Mana: 10/10


    Attack: 1 Magic attack: 1


    Defense: 0 Magic Defense: 0


    Speed: 0 Attack Speed: 1


    HP recovery rate: 1 HP per second


    MANA Recovery Rate: 1 MANA per second


    Strength: 1 Vitality: 1


    Intelligence: 1 Agility: 1


    Endurance: 1


    Luck: 20


    Remaining free yer attribute points: 10


    yer Equipment:


    Newbie armor: Features: null


    Newbie trash spear: Features: null - spearman ss only.


    Skills:


    Stab skill :Active skill. Requires a spear to use. Causes damage = Attack * 2. Cooldown: 1 second. Mastery 0 / 10,000 .


    Triple thrush skill:Active skill. Requires a spear to use. It causes three imaginary spears to hit the target. Each spear damage = 80% Attack. Duration = 3 seconds. The first second. yer is immune to any damage. Cooldown: 30 seconds. Mastery 0 / 10,000 .


    Dragon head skill:Active skill. Requires a spear to use. Creates a head of a dragon on the tip of a yer spear. Damage = 450% Attack. Duration = 5 seconds during which the spear must hit the target or the skill bes inactive. During five seconds the yer is immune to any damage. Cooldown: 30 minutes. Mastery 0 / 10,000 .


    Inventory:


    Basic Restoration potion: Quantity= 5. Restores 10 HP points within ten seconds. It can be used inbat. Cooldown: 10 seconds.


    Basic magic energy recovery potion: Quantity= 5. Restores 10 MANA within five seconds. It can be used in battles. Cooldown: 10 seconds.


    Simple Bread: Quantity= 10. Each Simple Bread recovers 10 points of hunger value. When hunger value reaches 100, yers will die out of hunger.


    100 copper coins."


    "What is all that info?!"


    "That''s your profile, Agatha. There, you find many of your stats, which you can consider your special powers.


    These stats, or special powers, define how strong you are. Each ss has its own unique stats that you must focus on. For example, my swordsman ss focuses on Strength and Endurance.


    Also, Agility is an important stat. Your ss isn''tmon, but you should have nearly the same stats as me."


    I looked again, and found what he just told me about. I looked at the values and they were very weak.


    "How can I raise their values?"


    "You need free AP. Every level you get you will have 10 free AP for you to distribute freely.


    Each time you rise a level, your stats be stronger and your skills be more lethal."


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go and kill some rabbits!"


    I moved in the direction in which most of the people around me were heading towards. Shin looked at me with a frustrated and queer look. I was about to crack a joke about him, but he said in a decisive tone:


    "If youugh at me, silly girl, then my previous promise to you is invalid!"


    I barely stopped myself! He looked at me and said seriously:


    "How will you kill rabbits? With your words? C''mon take out your newbie spear and let''s go and kill some rabbits."


    "My spear?"


    "C''mon! Just think about it! It''s in your Inventory!"


    "What is an Inventory?"


    "Just read your profile again. Read it very carefully!"

 Chapter 5: Me with Shin part 2

    Chapter 5: Me with Shin part 2


    I looked again at my profile. I found out there really was such a thing. I tried to think about my Inventory and a window popped up. Apparently, I just needed to think about anything here and it would happen.


    My Inventory was like a honeb, it was full of blocks. Inside these blocks, I found my spear and I also saw some potions. I knew about these! Back in my kingdom, we used potions to heal or recharge MANA.


    I skipped these potions as I didn''t need to use them right now. I called forth the spear and felt something cold in my hands. I lifted my right hand and saw a spear. It was a good spear, its weight felt like a feather to me. I moved my hands to feel that it moved like an extension of my hand. It was an intoxicating feeling.


    "Stop ying around, princess. You''ll have enough timeter to y around as you wish, but right now, let''s go outside the vige."


    "You seem to know this ce well, so you can lead the way, Shin. "


    "Follow me."


    I walked behind him. Although he was older than me, he was only a few centimeters taller. I knew that I was a tall slim girl, but he was a tall and muscr boy.


    I felt hot looking at this muscr swordsman. After ten minutes walking, we finally exited the vige gate. In front of the vige gate, I saw a wide-open world with no limits at all. There were so many people here, that I couldn''t even begin to count them.


    "There are many people here."


    "Don''t use the word "People" here ever again. Use the word "yers "instead."


    "yers? Ok, there are a lot of yers here."


    "Now listen carefully. You should have 10 free Ability Points. Assign them like this, 5 free AP to Vitality, 3 Points to Strength, and 2 Points to Agility."


    "Why do I add points to Agility? It seems useless to me."


    "Speed and Speed of Attack are very important factors to your skills. Monsters won''t just stop for you to kill them! They keep moving at high speeds, so you need to match their speed. If you don''t, you won''t even be able toy a single hit on them."


    "How do I add these free APs?"


    "Open your profile. Next to each stat you will find an add button. Think about adding the number of AP you desire. Then they will be added at once."


    "Ok, I''ll try!"


    I tried as he suggested and it worked instantly. This cool Swordsman was also knowledgeable! He looked nave and clumsy from the outside, but he was actually very keen and patient.


    He also knew I hid a secret and didn''t ask about it. Did he also have secrets?


    "Now let''s kill some rabbits."


    I looked at the horizon. There were huge armies of yers attacking these miserable rabbits. I suddenly remembered those cool looking Mechas which I saw before at Almighty city. I asked in anticipation:


    "Can I find Mechas here?"


    "You mean those huge Mechas that are in the real world? Nope! Here, there are no Mechas."


    "Why? There must be a ss for Mecha warriors!"


    "Actually, there isn''t such a ss."


    "Then it must be a secret ss."


    "There is no such secret ss here!"


    "How do you know that? Onita told me before that there are many secret sses here."


    I noticed a strange glimmer pass through his eyes. I felt him hesitate. This was weird! What was he hesitating about?


    "Trust me, there is no such ss or secret ss like that. The only way for you to have your own Mecha here is to forge it yourself."


    "Really?! Can I build one?"


    "Sure. But you need to have a lifestyle ss as a cksmith first."


    I said eagerly: "How can I have such a ss? And what is this lifestyle job?"


    "Again, don''t ever usemon terms here or you will look suspicious! Lifestyle is a mode of y like adventurer mode. "


    "Onita didn''t tell me about that!"


    "That''s because she knew that you were from outside the Empire. Only those from the Empire have the chance to y Lifestyle mode from the beginning."


    "That''s unfair! Ok, just tell me how I can learn this crafting technique."


    "You used amon term again! You are hopeless!"


    I looked at him, begging, "Please tell me. My dream is to own a Mecha and drive it on the battlefield. That would be awesome!"


    "You really are hopeless! Listen, when you go to the town you can learn cksmithing from the cksmith association. But you need a lot of gold coins to be able to learn the cksmith ss. Also, you need to work hard."


    "What is a town? What is this cksmith association? What are those gold coins? Are they real gold?"


    He sighed helplessly! He looked at me like he was seeing a dumb girl. He then exined:


    "When a yer reaches level 10, he can then go to the town. It''s like a big city in a kingdom. There you can learn new skills and you can upgrade your ss. There are also many associations that help yers to learn Lifestyle sses for money.


    This money is divided into copper coins, silver coins, and gold coins. 1000 copper coins are equal to one silver coin. 1000 silver coins are equal to one gold coin. And yeah it is real gold!"


    I remembered that in my Inventory I had read the word "Copper" before. I checked it to find that I have only 100 copper. ording to shin, that was a very small amount of wealth! I needed a lot of gold coins to be able to learn cksmithing.


    "I only have 100 copper coins."


    "That''s natural. Every newbie gets 100 copper as a gift from the game."


    "Then how can I get a lot of coins then? I need a lot of coins in order to be able to learn cksmithing."


    "We need to kill a lot of monsters. Each monster has a certain drop rate of coins ording to its level and grade. Also, you can get coins from Treasure Chests. Later you can sell the equipment that you don''t need."


    "Slow down a little. Can you exin more to me?"


    "Ok, I will exin slowly but don''t interrupt me. Here in Destiny, every monster has a level and a grade.


    Higher-level and grade monsters have a better drop. The monsters ahead of us are normal grade monsters. Their drop usually has trash equipment and some copper coins."


    "Then how can I get higher grade equipment and more coins?"


    "Didn''t I tell you not to interrupt me? Unbelievable!"


    "C''mon cool swordsman, tell me."


    "What did you call me?"


    "Nothing! I was coughing and not speaking."


    He looked at me in a funny way. I didn''t know that my smile scared him so he took a few steps back and said:


    "I already have a girlfriend."


    "Who cares about you! Just answer my questions!"


    "If you need better gear then you need to kill monsters higher than the normal grades.


    To find those you need to move outside the leveling areas that surround the vige. You can also kill monsters higher than your level. But that has a lot of risk."


    "Then let''s kill higher levels then."


    I was determined! He looked at me and tried more than once to persuade me not to do that. I neglected his advice and walked past the rabbits'' zone. He followed my steps looking at me like he was looking at a crazy person who was seeking death.


    I knew from Shin that after the level 1 rabbits'' zone was level 2 sheep. Then level 3 foxes, level 4 wild cows, level 5 wolves, level 6 snakes, level 7 hyenas, level 8 unicorns, level 9 crocodiles and finally, level 10 tigers.


    When I entered the level 2 sheep zone, I found a lot of yers teaming up to kill sheep. These sheep looked peaceful andfy. I didn''t want to kill them. When I moved towards the next zone, I found many groups of white-furred foxes running everywhere.


    These foxes were one meter tall. They were bigger than I had thought. When I looked one in the eye, I felt a shiver down my spine. That ignited my fighting spirit. You damn foxes are mine!


    "I want to kill these foxes."


    "You know that you''re crazy? These are level 3 monsters! Each of them has 450 HP! They also have a herd nature. As you can see they move in groups. If we attack one, then the rest of the group will attack us! "


    "What is the problem then? Let''s kill them all! The more the better!"


    "You are a lunatic! Tell me who will defend you while you kill them? We don''t have a tank!"


    "Tank? What is a tank? Is it a ss?"


    "Yeah, they are from the Defenders ss. They defend us while we attack these monsters."


    I looked around to see no one but us.


    "Don''t you have any friends to contact? You can contact yers here, right?"


    "Yeah, if you know their names in the game. You can also add them as friends. But I don''t have any friends in the game."


    "Who said so? You are my friend. C''mon, add me."


    "I don''t want to be a friend of a lunatic like you?"


    "You damn crazy cool swordsman! Just add me!"


    "What did you just call me?"


    "Never mind. I don''t want to be friends with someone useless like you."

 Chapter 6: Leveling Up in Crazy Way Part 1

    Chapter 6: Leveling Up in Crazy Way Part 1


    Are all swordsmen cool like him? If so I would look for another cool one for myself. I was just about to move towards these foxes to find a window popped up. It was a friend request from Shin. The strange thing was his weird name.


    "Your name in the game isn''t Shin? What is ''Rio in need'' weird name? You are a weirdo!"


    "Just ept it. My real name is Shin but that is my game name. It''s not a weird name but a cool one!"


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, that name is the coolest name ever in the Frod Empire!"


    I neglected his words and looked again at these foxes. As Shin told me, they move in groups. The weakest group contained around five foxes.


    I suddenly thought of them as normal enemies, not monsters. I was a magician before, so when there were these big numbers in front of me I used a certain strategy! I looked at Shin deeply.


    This cool swordsman hid more than what he showed! To be able to apply this tactic I needed high movement speed! He told me to add AP to my Agility. Was that the reason to do so? Did he suspect I was a magician before? Did he know what kingdom I came from?


    "Why are you looking at me in this lunatic way?"


    "Do you know hit and run tactics?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Tell me how much your Speed reaches?"


    "Not much. Like you said, I added 2 AP to it. So I only have 0.2 Speed."


    "Better than zero indeed. Ok, we will start killing these foxes now."


    "Are you out of your mind? These foxes are very vengeful monsters! "


    "Trust me! Tell me what skills do you have?"


    "Just three normal skills. I have chop skill which can make me hit the target causing 120% damage.


    I also have a sword illusion which creates two sword illusions to hit the target twice in a row causing 70% damage per strike. My final skill is a sword shield that creates shields around me for 5 seconds."


    "You don''t have any wide range attacks?"


    "Nope. These skills are very advanced. I may have a chance to get them in town. Do you understand now? We don''t have a chance against those monsters!"


    I didn''t talk to him anymore but started to formte a n. This game was like real life, but instead of enemies, there are monsters. I have experienced a lot of wars since I was nine years old.


    My fighting instincts naturally appeared again. These experiences were very precious to me. Although I loved fighting, this was my first time-fighting in the front lines. I formted a crude n then exined:


    "Listen carefully. The hit and run tactic usually needed three fighters, sorry yers. But we will improvise here. "


    He interrupted me and hesitation was obvious all around his face:


    "Then why do we take risks? Let''s go back and hunt rabbits like anybody else!"


    "No, we will kill those foxes here now."


    "Why?!"


    "One of them looked at me in a bad way. I need to kill it!"


    He looked at me like he was seeing a crazy girl. Hey, don''t you know that we girls are stubborn?!


    When I sat my mind on something I would do it no matter what! I continued:


    "You will y in the front and draw these five foxes groups. You will chop skill as much as you can."


    "What have I ever done to you so you want me dead this badly?"


    "Don''t interrupt me, cool swordsman! You won''t die, trust me."


    "I trust my instincts better!"


    "Then leave! I don''t need a weakling by my side."


    "Who is the weakling? You are crazy! I will show you how strong I am!"


    "Good. That''s the spirit. When they surround you, you will run backward."


    "They won''t let me go off this easily you know. Their aggro will be on me!"


    "What aggro means?"


    "You are a newbie. I forgot about this. Sorry boss I thought you were very strong and experienced."


    "If you don''t stop your words now I will beat you dead!"


    "Another mistake, you can''t kill your teammate girl."


    "Really? Then you will feel pain, right?"


    I clenched my fist towards his face which changed color immediately as ha screamed:


    "No stop, I won''t mock you again."


    "That''s better. Now tell your boss what aggro means?"


    "It''s a word describing the monster''s attraction to a yer. The rule is simple; whoever deals more damage to the monster holds the aggro.


    So even if I run backward away from them, they will follow me."


    "That''s even better."


    "Oh god! Do you have any vendetta with me?"


    "Stop your silly jokes and listen carefully. While you were running backward you will use your sword illusion skill. When I tell you to stop you will stop and let me steal their aggro. "


    "You aren''t a tank, so why will you steal my aggro?"


    "I swear if you interrupted me again I will hit you so hard!"


    "Sorry scary boss. Continue please."


    "When you stop you will be ready to use your chop at any notice. When I tell you to start you must use your chop frequently. When I tell you to run, you will run and use your sword illusion skill. And so on."


    "What about my final skill?"


    "That will be your life-saving card. Don''t use it until your life is in danger."


    "Ok, I understand."


    "Good. Let''s start now. Are you ready?"


    "Yes, I''m fully ready to die."


    He went away rapidly before I hit him! This silly cool swordsman was on my nerves!


    He appeared in front of the group of foxes. He used chop skill to attack the closest fox to him and a white number appeared on top of the fox:


    "3"


    It was such a small number of damage! But that was just the beginning. I felt that Shin was used to his ss.


    His hands moved like lightning to hit the fox with several sessful strikes in which frequent white numbers appeared with one yellow number on top of fox head:


    "3-3-3-3-6-3-3"


    In just three seconds heid more than 6 strikes on that fox. The fox group of five noticed him and started running at him. I screamed while moving near his ce:


    "Run towards me."


    He ran very fast. During which he used his sword illusion skill many times to hit more than one fox at the same time. Although he looked clumsy to me but now he was a different person.


    He looked veryfortable like the battlefield was his home. I passed him and the group of foxes. When I sensed the distance was fine I started using my stab skill at once while yelling at him:


    "Stop!"


    "6-6-12-6-18-6-12-6"


    I was dazed by the speed of my attacks and those different colors that appeared on top of these foxes.

 Chapter 7: Leveling Up in Crazy Way part 2

    Chapter 7: Leveling Up in Crazy Way part 2


    I didn''t know why there was a new red color among them with the highest values. But I was happy. My damage was better than that arrogant cool swordsman.


    I didn''t stop my hands as I walked backward in a well familiar way to me. That was the usual fighting technique in my kingdom. Hit and Run technique was very simple and effective. I continued to hit them with my spear without stopping.


    "6 -12 -12 -6 -6 -18 -6 -12- 6- 18- 6 -6-12"


    Different colors sh rapidly in front of me. I felt a little tired. Although the spear did not weight at all but I was tired from hitting these foxes and the power recoil from every strike. When I reached my limit after 20 seconds I yelled:


    "You start."


    I continued my barrage of attacks on the foxes. During this, I didn''t notice any attack from him at all! I screamed:


    "I swear if you didn''t attack now I will kill you with my bare hands! Attack you damn cool swordsman!"


    As if my words took him out of his daydreaming, his attack fell on the foxes. We kept this rhythm alternating between his attack and mine.


    He learned by time the technique of my kingdom. That made things easier. My damage output was around 250 every 20 seconds which was my limit. His damage output was much simr to mine, but he was able to hold his own for 30 seconds. In 4 minutes all the five monstersid on the ground dead.


    "System Prompt: you killed lvl3 novice vige fox. You killed a monster above your level. You got 165 XP"


    "System Prompt: you killed lvl3 novice vige fox. You killed a monster above your level. You got 165 XP"


    "System Prompt: you killed lvl3 novice vige fox. You killed a monster above your level. You got 165 XP"


    Five subsequent notices shed in front of my eyes in golden color. Oh god, I love this golden color! I got 825 XP total from all of them. I noticed Shin was looking at me strangely like he was afraid of me.


    "What? Why do you look afraid of me!"


    "Just now you got AC damage more than once. How did you do it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The damage we cause to the monsters is stratified into normal white damage, critical yellow damage, Absolut critical ''AC'' red damage, and Lethal dark damage.


    Just now more than 50% of your damage was critical and many times you had red AC. How did you manage to do that? It depended on luck to have this kind of damage! Do you have a luck stat value?"


    I understood what those shy colors meant. I felt familiar with the lucky name so I opened my profile at once. I found that I had a luck value indeed so I replied:


    "Yes, I have a lucky stat with a value of 20. Is this high or low?"


    "High or low? You are a dumb girl! No this is a rare value! Luck is one of the hidden stats that never appeared to any normal yer. You needed many fortunate encounters to just open this stat. did you get 20 AP there? You are the god of luck newbie princess!"


    I didn''t get most of his bbering but I guessed this stat was Important and unique! I looked around and pointed to the dead monsters with many scattered things around asking:


    "Are these monsters dropping?"


    "Yes."


    "How will we share them then?"


    "We are just a team of two yers, so don''t worry. I will get you a fair share. Usually, inrger teams, the leader would be responsible for this. He would distribute equipment to yers based on their sses.


    If there were two yers with the same ss then there are multiple ways to solve this issue. If they were in a guild then an auction will be made using guild contribution points.


    If they were from different guilds or just individual yers, then they bet with their money. Also, there is another way by determining the more effective role between the two and the better yer wins the gear.


    Anyway, our levels are weaker than all the equipment levels here, so we wouldn''t be able to use them for now till we raise our levels."


    I would be lying if I said I understood what he said! But many words caught my attention, like guild! I have a guild establishing stone in my possession. I need to know more about guilds. I must be very cautious so I wouldn''t arouse his doubts.


    "You mentioned guilds, what are they? I got many XP, how much do I need to raise one more level?"


    "Guilds are like a formal gathering of yers. Guilds here in Destiny games are limited only to those arrogant aristocratic descendants.


    Sometimes new guilds would appear from time to time but they would all be destroyed rapidly from the old aristocratic guilds. About leveling up, we still have a long way to go. To upgrade from lv0 to lv1 we need 20k XP. We still need a lot of XP to think about lvl1 silly girl."


    I was thinking about the guild issue till I heard him saying the total XP I needed to reach lvl1. I forgot all about guilds for now and said in exmation:


    "That''s a huge amount of XP. How will I be able to get all these XP?"


    "By killing monsters again and again. Your method is great. If we keep this up I expect we will reach lvl1 in no more than 2 hours."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure. By the way, this hit and run was a good strategy!"


    "Thanks. That is a technique used in my kingdom. Now let''s check the drop of these monsters."


    We started organizing the drop. The five monsters were stingy.


    "They only dropped 100 copper coins each and only two lvl5 trash equipment! That is awful!"


    "That is normal. These are just weakling monsters."


    "So we need to search for bigger monsters!"


    "Oh, God! No, not bigger! Size has nothing to do with monsters here."


    "Then we need to find higher-level monsters!"


    "Not at a higher level. If you go higher you will only have higher trash equipment."


    "I''m confused. What should we do then to get better drops?"


    "We need to find ourselves higher grade monsters."


    "Even if it was just lvl3?"


    "Yes. Here everything depends on the grade and ranks, even for yers like you."


    "What about you then?"


    I sensed from hisst words that he was putting himself in a different ce than me and other yers. My six senses were right! This youth hides a very deep secret.


    I remembered what he did when he discovered I was lying. So when I noticed his pale face and dazed looks I said changing the topic:


    "Now let''s start hunting these monsters."


    I moved to attract the next wave of monsters. He didn''tg, as he joined me in these small battles. Our efficiency improved fight after fight. So our time was decreasing battle after battle.


    In nearly two hours I worked till death. Finally, I reached lvl2. Shin reached lvl2 half an hour before me. That meant he had been here before I joined the game.


    After each battle, we always took some rest and spoke a little. Every time in our rest I asked one question about guilds. I needed to understand the full scope of my current situation.


    I learned a lot of important info which would help me a lot in the future. This game had only started for two days. It would still ept new yers for the rest of the month.


    These new yers would alwayse from the Frod test. I also knew that there are different ranks for each yer. These ranks defined everyone''s future.


    There were ranks such as guild vice president, guild strategist, guild army leader and other ranks that were necessary for any guild. I also knew that when the game started like this game, those aristocratic descendants joined the new game at once.


    I felt astonished when Shin told me that the number of these descendants was huge! As he told me, the multi-million years old Empire had uncountable branches of aristocrats with endless descendants.

 Chapter 8: Meeting Scum Players part 1

    Chapter 8: Meeting Scum yers part 1


    I knew these descendants were not one camp, but rather different conflicting camps. On only asions, they unite together, which in case of the appearance of a new Guild Master like me.


    He told me too that at the early stages of the game, these guilds were weak and vulnerable. But as the game went on, they became a force that couldn''t be shaken.


    There was a new guild that once survived till the fifth year of the game before it was destroyed. He told me to avoid these troubles out of his goodwill.


    He didn''t know that I couldn''t ignore these, as I''m already forced to be a Guild Master. When I wondered about the aim of this game, he told me that it was like practice for us.


    Time here is faster five times than time outside the game, so we can live five lives here if we need. The final quest of the game was to look for the heart of the game itself.


    No one had ever before managed to get this heart. If anyone managed to acquire this heart, he would be head to head with the crown prince and aristocratic families.


    This person could establish his new aristocratic family and had the right to fight for the throne with the crown prince. I remembered that sex lunatic Respon. Should I strive for a fighting chance against him?


    That seemed like a very far goal for me. Now I needed to just hide my identity and keep it low. When I asked him about his opinion about a simr scenario to mine, he looked at me silently then said very seriously:


    "Everyone will advise that person to keep it low and never use that stone. But I disagree with them. Frod now is like a huge critically ill monster. This monster needs fresh blood as old blood is already poisoned.


    There is also another aspect that everyone neglects intentionally. When more than 75% of all guild stones were used, then these guilds could force the remaining stone holders to use their stones.


    So the guild establishing stone holder was destined to use his stone no matter what. So why doesn''t he fight for his life instead of waiting helplessly for his death? If it was I then I prefer to die struggling rather than this shameless death!


    If the guild was established earlier than others then this yer has a chance. If this yer manages to gather many skilled yers with him then his chance gets bigger.


    If this yer managed to gain ess to advanced technology like the Mechas you dream of then his position would be strengthened. My point is this yer shouldn''t hide; instead, he should n everything from the early beginnings.


    This yer should fight for a chance to live, who knows, he might be the only game heart is looking for. It''s a Destiny game that looked for countless years for this yer as his destiny."


    He was so serious about his speech that I felt shivering in my body. His way of speaking and his looks made me certain he had discovered my secret. He didn''t mention that even for a second though.


    Was he advising me for my best interest? Or should I listen to Respon''s Advice? I was in a dilemma.


    We didn''t stop our monster hunt for even one second. After we reached lvl1 we headed straight for lvl4 monsters.


    When we reached lvl2 we headed for lvl5 monsters. We kept our original Hit and run n for herd natured monsters. When we hit any solo monster we didn''t need that at all.


    Although we could kill these solo monsters safely, it took us more time to upgrade to the next level. I hated these solo monsters. They made us lose valuable time.


    Every time we reach a level the XP needed for the next level is always increased by a big amount. When I finished my first day here I reached lvl4. That was a very rapid upgrading speed in Shin opinion.


    He also stated that I shouldn''t expect to upgrade the same way the next day. He told me that the XP needed for reaching lvl5 was 135K XP. That was over 10 times the XP needed to reach lvl1.


    It was nearly equal to all the previous levels XP we gained to reach lvl4. That means I will need nearly a day to reach lvl5. Then what about lvl6? And the next levels? It looked like a bottomless pit to me!


    "I suggest we move back to the vige. We have a lot of trash equipment that we could sell to the NPCs stores."


    "Don''t you want to keep fighting?"


    "Fighting now will only weaken our spirits more. In this game, you need to watch out for mental fatigue. "


    "Mental fatigue?"


    "Yes. Here you don''t only fight with skills and stats. Your brain controls everything. Every 20 hours of fighting you need 6 hours of rest. This is the rmended rule to avoid mental fatigue.


    If you ignore it, you will lose your consciousness from exhaustion. If you were fighting with monsters then when you wake up 24 hourster, you will find yourself in the resurrection point."


    "Ok. Let''s return then. You know a lot about this game. Have you ever yed it before?"


    Heughed loudly as if I just said a joke, and then replied:


    "You forgot that I''m from here. I was raised about the legends of this game."


    "Oh, this game has a history?"


    "Yes. This game is as old as our empire. Some would go to say it was a relic our founder had found before establishing our kingdom.


    Some also are pessimistic and warn us about the dangers of this game. They are iming that it was like the heart of our civilization and the day it finds an heir to it is the day of our Empire''s destruction."


    "They are lunatics! How can an Empire get destroyed because of technology?"


    "Don''t belittle this game silly girl. This game is way moreplicated than you think."


    I was about to say something to him but I was stopped abruptly by the appearance of ten people in front of me. They were like a team together. Their ages were between mine and Shin''s.


    When they appeared I thought they were just passing by the same route, but Shin''s face was pale white in obvious fright.


    "Hey, don''t you know that this yer is tagged for the death penalty on sight?"


    "Don''t scare this chick boss, she looks like a foreigner."


    "You need to control your lust more sinek, this girl in all ways will be ours."


    "hahaha, our Hentar boss is the best."


    Those idiots thought themselves funny! They kept speaking about me as if I wasn''t there! I looked straight in the eye of their big man and threatened:


    "If you don''t leave my sight right now, I will kill all of you!"


    "Boss, this cat has fangs!"


    "hahaha, you are wrong keny. This kitty tries to bite us!"


    They were getting on my nerves! Suddenly I felt Shim holding my hand strongly while saying:


    "Sorry Agatha of Kronig, this is my problem and I dragged you with me. I will try to hold them off while you escape. This isn''t your war to fight."


    I was about to argue him but the loud voice of those strangers leader interrupted me sarcastically saying:


    "Don''t think using the name of our allied kingdom would scare us! Every day we receive tons of these beggars. Losing one today won''t make any effect at all, besides this girl is a top-ss model. I want her to be with me to warm my bed!"


    I suddenly felt humiliated to the degree that I lost all sense. There were ten people in front of me. The higher of these was their leader who was just like me and Shin at lvl4. It appeared that this level was pretty high as he was arrogantly showing it in public.


    Shin told me before to hide my level as it would cause unnecessary trouble. I gnashed my teeth angrily and words came out with difficulty:


    "Use the same tactic, Shin. I will start first!"


    I heard a mumbling sound from Shin but I didn''t stop for even a second. I rushed forward with my spear. The ten men team in front of me showed sarcastic smiles as they underestimated me.

 Chapter 9: Meeting Scum Players Part 2

    Chapter 9: Meeting Scum yers Part 2


    They thought I was just a beautiful girl, they didn''t know I was a lethal tigress. Once they entered my spear zone, they were doomed. Although they got a tank that endured three hits from my stabbing spear, in the fourth hit he lost his life and one level plus two pieces of equipment.


    When others woke up from their shock I managed to kill two more. Their levels were only at lvl3, which was pretty weak for me. Just as their leader was about to hit me with his sword, I drew back rapidly escaping his fast de with faster steps.


    Shin appeared to hit the leader with a chop which took nearly one-fifth of his HP. This leader was at lvl4 but his HP was lower than expected. The remaining six yers were about to nk Shin. I appeared behind them to take two more lives with my spear.


    When they wanted to stop and hit me, Shin hit one of them with his sword while he was retreating under their leader''s heavy attacks. That leader was no newbie at all.


    His footwork plus these heavy strong strikes of the sword made me feel he was a veteran! Someone like him shouldn''t be here! But I saw Shin exchanging blow after blow with this leader on equal foot.


    Both of them don''t belong here. I didn''t daze at all as I continued to hit once and run, escaping these yers'' retaliation. In the end, I managed to kill all of them except the leader which was in a heavy duel with Shin.


    I looked at that arrogant man and pointed my spear to him saying:


    "You bastard wanted to take me with you? I will take your life now!"


    "Stop you crazy girl! This is a duel between me and him! Don''t interfere."


    "Agatha don''t interfere! This is my duel!"


    "Go duel with your deadrades you coward bastard!"


    What was this duel he was talking about? Two against ten?


    I didn''t give him any chance at all and attacked him with my triple thrush skill. I didn''t stop until he was dead! Shin looked at me and said while he was catching his breath:


    "You have entered a big trouble stupid Agatha! I told you to escape!"


    "Is this your thanks to me? I have killed them all, even their leader!"


    "Leader? They are just a puny team under the control of one of the aristocratic guilds!"


    It hit me without any notice! That Shin had a conflict with an aristocratic family too? Was he also like me? I looked at him in question but he rapidly said:


    "Take their dropped equipment fast. We don''t have time. The safest ce now is only in the vige. We need to hurry to that vige ASAP."


    I didn''t argue with him. He talked urgently and already started taking the fallen equipment.


    Ten yers each dropped two pieces of equipment, so the total sum was 20 equipment. I stored around 7 and Shin stored the rest as he was faster than me.


    His anxiety infected me so I moved without saying any word to him towards the vige. In ten minutes we were at the outer borders of the novice vige. But there was a wall of yers standing between us and the gate.


    These yers were blocking the entrance to the vige. I looked in confusion to Shin to see his face was dark muttering in panic:


    "Those are members of an aristocratic guild named The Godenal Guild. We need to withdraw now!"


    "Why don''t we try to prate their wall? They are just near the gate. Isn''t fighting prohibited in the vige?"


    "That is true if we are inside the vige. But they stand outside the wall and the gate of the vige."


    "Then let''s attack and prate their lines. Even if we die it''s just one death, right?"


    I saw a hesitation on his face. He suddenly said in a quiet mature tune that was different from Shin I knew before:


    "Listen, Agatha, I know that you have a grudge between yourself and those aristocratic families. I didn''t care about this conflict before. But now you are really in front of a tough choice to make.


    If you choose to help me and stand by my side, then you will be exposed to those yers. I suspected that you changed your name. So I suspected they didn''t discover your presence till now.


    If you choose to side with me, they will consider you and me in the same group. They won''t stop hunting you for even a second. They will send their dogs to harass you. They will try to destroy everything dear to you.


    This is not a simple decision, but I need you to do it as rapidly as you can. As you can see, every second passes, they get more reinforcement."


    He discovered my secret! It wasn''t a surprise to me. I looked him in the eye and thought to myself: '' would I trust him and share my burden with his burden? ''.


    It wasn''t an easy decision. My burden was something more dangerous than his without a doubt! I was about to decline when he added:


    "Don''t think too much about my troubles. Believe me; my problem is far worse than yours! You can''t imagine how bad my situation is!"


    "If I joined you, will you tell me about your problem?"


    "For now it''s better for you not to know. It''s a deep-rooted problem that includes the fate of my Frod Empire. In the future, I may choose to tell you if I thought you are strong enough to bear the consequences of knowing my problem."


    I didn''t doubt his words. This mysterious Shin was different from that jokes addict Shin that I knew before. This man seemed more mature than his age by a lot.


    I sensed he guessed my problem, which was a grave problem in my opinion. Was there far worse than my fate? If he was right, then I was risking a lot if I chose to side with him. I looked at those yers who continued to gather nonstop and I remembered his previous words to me.


    "If it was me then I prefer to die struggling rather than this shameless death! If the guild was established earlier than others then this yer has a chance. If this yer manages to gather many skilled yers with him then his chance gets bigger.


    If this yer managed to gain ess to advanced technology like the Mechas you dream of then his position would be strengthened. My point is this yer shouldn''t hide; instead, he should n everything from the early beginnings.


    This yer should fight for a chance to live, who knows, he might be the only game heart is looking for. It''s a Destiny game that looked for countless years for this yer as his destiny."


    His voice echoed in my ears. These words changed my whole thinking; I wouldn''t choose to postpone the inevitable! Like it or not, I would face all those yers and even more in the future.


    Then why wouldn''t I start gathering yers under my g? This wasn''t just a crisis, but also a golden opportunity! These families built their myth over the bodies of yers like me and Shin.


    We weren''t the only yers that had grudges with them. These families were like tyrants in this empire. But no one dared to face them before! Even those who had a guild establishing stone, they were also afraid to raise their sound.


    They lived in fear. Many yers must have lived in fear. This fear must end here! I suddenly felt a rush in me and a great satisfaction. This felt like the right decision to take.


    What was left was how to use this opportunity to create a change. This was an opportunity as everyone''s eyes were focused on here if I used this well, then a lot of yers would hear about my deeds and listen to my call.

 Chapter 10: War Against Godenal Guild Part 1

    Chapter 10: War Against Godenal Guild Part 1


    I must rally those who are subjected to these arrogant families'' injustice. I must apply justice.


    "You told me before that there was a technology that enabled the yers inside the game to contact each other, right?"


    "You mean forums? Yes, they are avable from the start of the game."


    "How can I enter this ce?"


    "Like always, just think about forums and they will appear in front of you."


    I thought about it as he said and I found a long list of words that appeared suddenly in front of me. I checked rapidly these words to discover they were the names of topics in this forum.


    I remembered Shin''s exnation about this magical ce. Here, any yer could write what he wanted and anyone could reply to him. This free space was just like what I needed right now.


    "What is the rtion between forums and this crisis we are facing now?"


    "Don''t be impatient. You will understand everything soon. Just follow the forums and read my new topic."


    "What topic?!!"


    "Don''t distract me! You will understand once I finish."


    I wrote all the words that were deep in my heart.


    Once I finished I thought about sending the post to appear in the forum under an anonymous name. I received a message telling me my post was sessfully published. I thought about reading it so its content appeared in front of my eyes. I read them in satisfaction:


    "A brief message to the Godenal Aristocratic Guild: you want war? Come and get it!


    For ages, Godenal Aristocratic Guild was like a tyrant to anyone that wasn''t from any aristocratic family.


    If they wanted to kill someone, they would kill him. If they wanted to destroy a group of yers, no one would stop them. But now I''m here to say: THIS ENDS HERE!


    In front of the gates of Nobrisco Novice Vige, an army of thousands of Godenal Aristocratic Guild stands between me and my friend to enter the vige. They want to kill us both and destroy our future. This is injustice. This is tyranny. This Tyranny Ends Here!


    If you are near Nobrisco Novice Vige thene ASAP. In ten minutes my friend and I will ignite the first re of the resistance. Enough with their tyranny! They wanted to prevent me and my friend from entering the vige?


    We will then enter by force! Their fake legend of absolute power ends here.


    They wanted to kill us? In front of thousands, only two yers will make their own path of blood to enter this vige! In front of thousands, two yers will challenge their authority, their tyranny, and injustice.


    Come to Nobrisco Novice city and watch the birth of our resistance legend by yourself.


    To all those who afraid of Godenal Aristocratic Guild: This is a gathering call for you. Come and join our resistance. You are not alone.


    To join our ranks just spread the news in the vige and we will monitor you. If we find your deeds worthy, we will contact you."


    "You know you are insane?"


    "Who? Me? Let me tell you a piece of advice I heard from my father: if you are going to do something, then do it big and right!"


    "This madness runs deep in the family then!"


    I red at him faking anger. I knew he was teasing me like he had used to do as usual. He seemed to return to his old self. That was good news; at least he wasn''t too desperate.


    My help had a greater impact on him I guess. Now wasn''t the time to think about all of this, as I had only ten minutes to start my n that I only had only theyout in my head.


    I looked at these rows of yers that kept increasing without stopping. I noticed some arguments inside their ranks. It seemed they had already noticed my words. This chaos was what I needed.


    In seconds I noticed the emergence of many small teams that started to move outwards towards my location. I was hiding in a jungle that was located near this vige. When Shin noticed them with his sharp senses he eximed in obvious anxiety:


    "They have sent search teams towards us. We can''t enter the vige in ten minutes."


    I looked at him and said in amusement:


    "Did you think that we would enter the vige in ten minutes? Who said that?"


    "You said! You wrote that in your topic!"


    "hahaha, if you, my crime culprit, misunderstood me, then I''m relieved!"


    I noticed his strange look to me then I said in a mysterious tone:


    "The first and foremost important key to any victory is a misconception. Now it''s not time for a chat. We need to move as fast as possible from here."


    "Where are we going?"


    I pointed out to these trees and said:


    "We will start our hunt there. C''mon, we have a long war to fight."


    We started to get deeper into the jungle. This jungle was under special circumstances as it contained special grade monsters. We needed to go deeper in caution.


    When we walked for five minutes we reached a ce that was suitable for an ambush. I looked around in satisfaction then asked:


    "Tell me, Shin, is there any way for us to record these battles?"


    "Yes, there is a video recording technique. You can try it like usual."


    He didn''t need to borate more as I began to get used to the way this game worked. I thought about video recording tech to find a small screen which appeared in the left corner of my eyesight.


    I didn''t know how this game managed to aplish these feats, but I liked it. When I thought about changing the screen angle I was surprised that I could control it.


    It looked like another eye of mine which I can control freely. I tried to move it in the maximum distance away from me. I can record anything within a radius of 50 meters. This distance was enough.


    I thought about recording then a red shing point appeared above this screen with a fast-changing number. I concluded that these numbers were the time spent in recording.


    I tried to change the angle many times in session. Then I ended this recording. I noticed that Shin was looking at me strangely, so I asked:


    "What? Why do you look at me in this way!"


    "I just don''t understand your motive at all! If I were you, I would have escaped as far as possible."


    "You told me before; I shouldn''t escape but rather face this threat. In fact, you were right!


    If I postponed my confrontation with them for now, then I will lose a powerful ally and be weaker. I''m destined to be their enemy, so it''s now better thanter."

 Chapter 11: War With Godenal Guild Part 2

    Chapter 11: War With Godenal Guild Part 2


    He watched me in silence as if he was thinking deeply about my reason. I was surprised about what I did myself. All I knew was that what I made didn''t threaten me; by contrast, it made me feel more secure.


    "What is your n, Agatha? You should tell me by now?"


    "It''s simple. Back at my kingdom, when we were outnumbered we didn''t flee. Instead, we tried themon known strategy."


    "Which is?"


    "Divide and Conquer!"


    He stared at me in clear surprise. This time I managed to surprise him.


    "Then what about that misconception you just mentioned."


    "For a prey to fall in the of the hunter, it should feel secure. If it felt any threat or scheme, it would escape and not fall in the trap.


    I used a word trap. It''s like a child ying for me. I didn''t frankly say we will enter the vige in ten minutes. I just yed in words to make them feel threatened. Tell me, if you feel threatened by a tiny weak existence you consider as your prey, what will be your feeling?"


    "I will feel humiliated."


    "Good. Then tell me, if you are an arrogant power that no one resisted before got humiliated from a person it tries to suppress. What will be your next course of action?"


    He remained silent for a second before saying in a deep serious tone:


    "I will try my best to humiliate this person most brutally ever."


    "Exactly. When I wrote my words, I emphasized on showing to them that we were near them.


    I described their army and its position urately. The only ce that we can hide is in this jungle. The best way to humiliate us is to capture us and show us in front of the whole yers."


    "You pushed them towards this big jungle to divide their big forces. You are shrewd Agatha."


    "Don''t call me that! I just gave them a moral incentive to fall in my trap, that''s all. Now we have a long fight. We need to rest every time we get a chance."


    He looked at me like he was looking at a monster. All these tactical skills of mine were because of my father''s grace. He supported me though I was reckless.


    These experiences I got from the battlefield with our enemies were priceless. What astonished me was that a huge empire like Frodcked these experiences.


    Although some settings were a good try to ovee these shorings, it was not enough. Every person in this world must experience war by himself.


    Teaching war was a childish act in my opinion. If this arrogant aristocratic guild had experienced intense wars before like I did, they wouldn''t have fallen so easily in my trap.


    I experienced wars where not only my life was in danger, but the future of my kingdom and my people were at risk too. These wars were what forged me. These wars were what forged heroes.


    My wait didn''tst long. In ten minutes the vanguard of the Godenal Guild army had appeared. There was a group of twenty yers who moved with haste towards my ambush.


    It sounded like they assumed we were escaping with our lives. I kept hidden in ambush watching them. When all of them entered the trap, I attacked them without any notice.


    I was in the fore north and Shin was in the fore south. That ce I chose wasn''trger than 100 meters in diameter. That was a short distance to cross from side to side.


    My n was simple; we use the geographical advantage and move from north to south and vice versa. During our rapid movement, we tried to hit as many yers as we could.


    In the first wave of attacks, nearly seven yers lost their lives. That wasn''t surprising at all, each one of them was only lvl3 or weaker. If they distributed their AP mainly on their Vitality, then they would have 250 HP.


    That was not realistic at all though. The highest HP of them was only 200. This was easy to deplete to zero, as my and Shin''s levels were lvl4. That made our damage had extra damage than usual and higher critical and AC damage values than usual.


    My Attack value had reached 16 AP. A simple stab caused lvl3 yer 48 damage without any critical damage. That high value was due to the level difference which added 50% of damage to each level difference to yer damage.


    In just three to four strikes I was able to kill one yer. That meant I could kill one yer every two to three seconds if I was fighting leisurely. In just two waves of attacks, we managed to finish this small squad. This was just an appetizer.


    These yers dropped a lot of trash equipment. But now and then we found some good copper equipment. Shin suggested selecting the best of all as we have limited Inventory.


    I agreed to his request. After half an hour, I felt that this location was exposed. The frequency of that guild attacks increased, so I suggested to Shin we should change location.


    He didn''t oppose my idea, but before we moved from there, we hid all these trash equipment in a big pit we found near this ce. We then covered it with fallen tree branches and leaves.


    Shin was responsible for saving this ce location, as I wasn''t used to using this feature yet. We rapidly evacuated there and went searching for another ce.


    After another 15 minutes, I found a good spot to hunt these foolish yers. This ce wasn''t like the previous one, as it was full of trees. The free space for movement was limited between these trees.


    This ce was ideal to hunt a big number of squads. But the old strategy didn''t apply here so I changed it a bit. In this special ce, we can''t risk crossing each other''s paths.


    There was no direct path, to begin with, plus the field of vision was very limited. So I took the north section and Shin took the south section of this wide ce. The size of these conjoined trees was veryrge.


    It exceeded one kilometer in my estimate. The next was simple, as we started killing these squads one after another. Although our enemy had increased the number of each squad to reach 50 yers, the level difference and the special geographical features made it easy for me and Shin to kill them all.


    We used chat to call for help and exchange battle updates. Shin told me that there was a live broadcast from many yers near the gate of the vige. I noticed the numbers of the Godenal Guild were decreasing in a speed visible to naked eyes.


    After three hours of continuous killing with a few minutes'' intervals, the gate only was blocked by the final 50 yers of this guild.


    "I suggest we stop our hunt and go straight for the vige. I believe we killed enough from them to be zeroed out."


    "What do you mean by zeroed out?"


    "I mean their level became zero. That''s why there was no squad for the past 10 minutes. Also, this is the reason behind these few numbers blocking our entry."


    I monitored that broadcast for a few minutes. There was no reinforcementing to these 50 yers. It appeared that those 50 were their strongest force. I admired their strategy.


    They wanted to exhaust us then they would hold the fort with their highest level yers. That was a good strategy worthy of admiration. But it wasn''t a perfect strategy.


    They thought I had used all my trump cards, but I still had two cards up my sleeve. Let''s see how this final futile struggle of yours would end!


    "There is only one remaining problem."

 Chapter 12: War With Godenal Guild Part 3

    Chapter 12: War With Godenal Guild Part 3


    "What is it, Agatha?"


    "I posted the topic under an anonymous name, so they don''t know me yet. Yes, it will be easy to find me, but I want to keep myself hidden as long as possible.


    Is there any way to hide my face and your face?"


    "There is plenty of equipment which does this job. But I don''t have any for now."


    I looked at the huge pile of equipment which we discarded.


    In this huge pile, there must be one or two equipment which can mask one''s features. I said quickly:


    "Let''s then search for this equipment. We should find a couple of them that suited our needs."


    In a few minutes, we finished checking this equipment. As I guessed, we found over ten pieces of equipment that could change yer features. Shin suggested using one specifically.


    Two were identical caps, one was a ring and thest one was a lovely cute little diamond earring. I chose without doubt that earring which I fell in love with. Shin took the cap and the ring.


    All these equipment were trash lvl3 equipment. The cap changed the yer''s looks to be reced by a dark cloud over one''s face. My earring and Shin ring effects were simr.


    Both shielded any scouting skills from investigating our info. The only negative point of both of them was that they couldn''t stop skills higher than basic grades.


    They also couldn''t shield us from yers who were 5 levels higher than us. That wasn''t a problem for us for now. All yers now had only basic grade skills and it would take a long time till they could get higher grade skills or upgrade their current ones.


    As for the current yers'' level, I couldn''t say for sure but it was nearly impossible to have yers higher than our level by 5. For now, we were safe. The next step was to enter that vige through the front door.


    The more dramatic our entrance would be, the more effective it would impact those who were watching us. I nned for a grand final! We hid these equipments again and then I looked at shin and exined:


    "The next step would be dangerous for you and me. Although they are only 50 yers, I guess they are their highest level yers. This battle will be tough so I'''' sum the n in two words: Be quick!


    In five seconds either we die and lose or we kill them all and we live."


    Shin showed a rare confident smile replying:


    "Don''t be this worry. It''s them who should be wary of us.


    We can use mixed tactics without previous nning. I got used to your fighting style, so be more optimistic."


    I replied mumbling:


    "I was only realistic, that''s all."


    "Life isn''t only about the worst possible scenario you know,"


    I mumbled again :


    "That''s your only opinion."


    Heughed happily then said:


    "Let''s go then?"


    "Don''t you want to hear my n?"


    "I just told you that I got your style. You preserved thest two skills for the finale, right?"


    I replied only with a smile. This move of this swordsman was cool. We ran through the jungle-like two warlords without any fear for anyone. We met many monsters during this long fight but we didn''t bother killing them.


    Although many of them were Elites that I nearly drooled on, it wasn''t the time for doing something like that. It took us nearly half an hour to get out of these woods.


    When we exited the jungle, we noticed arge number of yers were watching from everywhere. They kept the space around the vige gate and thosest 50 standing yers of Godenal Guild.


    Shin looked at me and I noticed his face changed color. I asked in worry:


    "What happened to you?"


    "You see those 50 yers out there? I know four of them."


    "Whose four?"


    When I thought about his sudden worry and his words about those four, I concluded.


    "Those four are this dangerous?"


    "Yes. One of them is at the front. He is a defender ss called knight. He can y as a tank and also can attack. His DPS is something you can''t ignore. Although he is limited by his lower level, his experience is vast. He is a problem for us."


    I felt nervous just from his words of this yer only. He continued ignoring my anxiety:


    "The second one is behind him. He is a very excellent swordsman."


    "Is he better than you?"


    "We are nearly at the same level. You can consider him as my rival."


    "What about the other two?"


    "One of them is next to this swordsman. He is a brilliant strategist. There is a secret ss in theter stages of the game where you can be a strategist. He will be the hardest of the four."


    "And the fourth one?"


    "He is standing there back behind. He is a magician. I shed with him in this game once. He has a skill, so he is very dangerous too."


    "What is CC skill?"


    "CC means Crowd Control. His skill can mute us and prevent us from using our skills. His skill time is 2 seconds."


    "That''s pretty dangerous."


    "Sure. That''s why I think your strategy won''t work here."


    He was right. If we headed straight like I imagined, then we would be dead. These four were a nightmare.


    But knowing about them before the war was a lucky incident indeed. This info wasn''t enough for me.


    "Can you check all of them to see if there are any hidden tigers there?


    "I double-checked. The rest are just newbies like you. They are only there to cover these four."


    "Why? Their level is just like us or even better. Why will they try to hide?"


    Shin answered me with a big smile on his face:


    "That''s because they are afraid of you. What we did in the woods was hard to believe. I know them well enough. They don''t like entering a losing war."


    They were afraid of me. That was good news indeed. When someone felt fear, then his reactions became slower and his mind turned cloudy. The main problem was that these people were scattered.


    If they were together I would finish them easily with my dragon skill. The one I feared most was that magician with his strange skill. If I or Shin was hit by it then it was game over for us both. That swordsman and that defender we could neutralize them by Shin alone.


    Although I felt his hesitation andck of confidence, I was very confident in his abilities. That left the only variable here was that strategist. He was a big headache for us.


    He would be like a moving brain! If we tried to apply any n, he might discover and counter it. I didn''t know him to analyze him perfectly and n a counter to his tactics.


    My only hope was for him to be a lousy strategist. that hope was slim though as I knew how Shin reacted when he saw these four.


    No one of them was an easy target. Icked much essential info. my hope shattered when Shin replied to my question:


    "How good is this strategist?"


    "Very good."

 Chapter 13: War With Godenal Guild Part 4

    Chapter 13: War With Godenal Guild Part 4


    He was really a trouble maker. I stood still in my ce watching them from afar. We had managed to cross the longest part, but the hardest always was waiting at the end. In any case it was a war and not just a game.


    "Listen carefully; we will do it like this..."


    Then I started exining my n to him. He edited many parts of it, as he knew those four very well. When we finished drawing our n we were ready to move.


    Or to be frank, we were ready to bet. Sometimes Intelligence bes the curse of the person! That fact applied to that strangest.


    We then moved outside the huge circle of this crowd of yers towards the vige gate. When we just marched a few steps towards those 50 yers, I heard an earth-shattering cheersing from yers from all sides.


    I suddenly felt tense. Although I was used to wars and cruel fighting, in front of all that huge support I felt anxious. Was I really worthy of their support? Would I be able to hold the g of their dreams?


    Suddenly I felt a strong big warm hand gripping my hand and heard Shin voice echoing like warm spring breeze in my ears:


    "Don''t worry; you got me by your side."


    I didn''t look at him but I felt really grateful... and shy! It was not the first time someone held my hand, but at this moment I felt it was really the first. I kept walking forward proudly and arrogantly till I neared these yers.


    They were as keen as they hid their levels. As I expected, that strategist won''t let us get any info about them. That meant these people weren''t a hard rock as I feared. As soon as we reached them they re-arranged their lines immediately.


    I noticed there was a tacit understanding between them like they were fighting side by side for a long time. I smelled the scent of war from them.


    They were war veterans like me. I looked at Shin and wrote my question in the team chat. He replied immediately:


    "They are faking it."


    We agreed not to talk long in chat so that we didn''t waste any time in fighting. That was a nasty move from that strategist.


    "You will pay the price for all the humiliation you have caused!"


    He was talking to Shin. Although we masked ourselves, Shin could be easily discovered from his sword.


    I didn''t answer him. Shin didn''t answer him. Shin raised his speed suddenly. There was only 30 meters between us and them.


    They were organized as 10 tanks in the front, 20 swordsmen behind them. The swordsmen were arranged perfectly in a five rose''s war tactic. This tactic was a famous war tactic that I heard of.


    This was my first time seeing it in my life. I knew its lone weakness. This tactic''s biggest advantage was its speed in amodating fast-pace battles. It seemed that Strange had done his homework well.


    Its biggest advantage was its biggest weakness. To destroy such a tactic you need to keep changing your attack pattern and pace.


    I knew a simple way of doing this so I posted it immediately in brief in our chat. This battle was getting tougher move after move from this strategist.


    What really worried me wasn''t him, but that snake that was lurking in the shadows. There was no way back now. I bet everything on this final 5 seconds.


    Either we die and lose, or we kill them all and we win. I didn''t expect myself toe out from this confrontation unscathed.


    Behind these swordsmen were 13 magicians and behind them were thest 6 healers. It was a perfect formation. The missed strategist was standing between magician ranks.


    He was pretty confident in his ability to hold us at the front lines! He even didn''t bother to have any swordsman or a tank around him.


    Magicians were very vulnerable from close distance. No one knew magicians better than me. The only protection he had was that snake!


    That CC magician was standing next to him! That meant to reach him I must pass that snake first. If I gave up on him then this fight would be miserable.


    But in front of absolute force, all these were just futile attempts. I looked at my trump card and smiled. The secret lies always in the surprise!


    "Dragon head skill:


    Active skill. Requires a spear to use. Creates a head of a dragon on the tip of a yer spear. Damage = 450% Attack.


    Duration= 5 seconds during which the spear must hit the target or the skill bes inactive. During five seconds the yer is immune to any damage. Cooldown: 2 minutes. Mastery 0 / 10,000."


    I never used this skill before. But I wasn''t worried. When Shin entered the attack range of these yers, barrages of attacks fell on him.


    His ce was lightened brightly that hid Shin''s body shape. At the same time I noticed the movement of seven defenders to circle him.


    They were moving just as I expected! If you asked anyone who between me and Shin was more dangerous, the answer would be definitely Shin.


    Although this strategist was like a nk page to me, I was also a mystery to him. He would put all what happened to his army on Shin''s shoulders.


    No one would suspect me! And here came the surprise. Shin wasn''t a newbie. He benefited a lot from me and my hit and run tactic. His role was simple: Don''t get killed!


    All eyes were focused on Shin but the barrage never stopped. Skill after skill hit his position without stop. He also kept moving without any stop.


    He once came forward toy a hit on one of the defenders taking some HP from him. In the next moment he would retreat immediately trying to avoid a hit from these defenders nearby or those magicians far away.


    He wasn''t lucky all times, as he was hit every now and then. My role this time was to remind him to use his basic restoration potion. He took nearly all of my potions.


    Every ten seconds he would recover 100 HP. It wasn''t stressing as he was like a professional dancer, moving lightly here and there. Although he was a swordsman, these moves reminded me of myself.


    I used to evade the attacks of my enemies like this. Every sessful hit he made took nearly 32 HP from his enemies. Every damage he received ranged between 10 to 20 HP losses. In ten seconds he could suffer around 90 to 120 damage.


    If he continued like this then he was doomed. His HP was like mine, only 260. He needed only 2 minutes to lose his life. I wouldn''t let things reach that far indeed.


    I didn''t let what he was doing distract me, as my main task wasn''t to just watch him dancing! Every second I nced towards those remaining defenders.


    They were distracted slightly by Shin''s persistence and weird moves. In 30 seconds the swordsmen finally moved. They went to hit Shin. But this damn strategist was very cautious.


    He didn''t let all of them move to Shin. Who led those swordsmen was that veteran swordsman. His appearance increased the load on Shin who began to lose HP more speedily.


    That five rose tactic was really effective in handling Shin. Five swordsmen limited Shin evading movements while the remaining attacked him freely with their skills.


    Shin sent to me urgently in the chat:


    "Now or never."

 Chapter 14: War With Godenal Guild Part 5

    Chapter 14: War With Godenal Guild Part 5


    He was in a pretty serious situation indeed. His HP was decreasing like flowing waters from fingers. He had less than one tenth of his HP when I moved.


    In the flint of the second, I started my surprise move. My movement speed was high enough for me to cross the distance between me and them in one second.


    That shocked them, as Shin movement speed wasn''t as fast as I was. They didn''t understand, they weren''t the only ones here who had developed tacit understanding between themselves.


    Shin deliberately decreased his moving speed even under the rain of these skills. All this was for just giving me this narrow window. I didn''t waste all his efforts.


    What faced me first were three defenders who were holding their big shields. I wasn''t that experienced in the game to identify their sses.


    When I was about to hit them, I turned around myself to bypass their shield wall. Although they looked veterans, their reactions were slower than me by a fraction of a second.


    In war, a single mistake meant death. I knew if I attacked them frontally then I would stick here under their shields. I would be like an easy target for those snipers back behind.


    All I did was to lean to the right heading near the war zone of Shin. This sudden move disturbed their rhythm. They were really newbies like me.


    The free swordsmen closest to me tried to turn to face me but I didn''t give them a chance. I used my stab and triple thrush skills and hit three of them causing a long row of 32, 64,96,36,72 and 108 numbers to appear above their heads.


    My AC damage was very tyrannical! Although they had healers back there, no one of them suspected my move. Their help camete so these three yers lost their lives.


    This created a fine gap for me to invade deeply towards Shin who wasyered by many yers. But I didn''t do this as everyone suspected.


    I leaned again to the left and used my high speed to pass the small gap between two teams. What they didn''t understand was that these dead three yers were the ones responsible for disturbing their organized lines.


    When I passed through them, I was so generous toy all the hits I could on them. Although I managed to take two more yers'' lives, I was hit thrice by skills that made me lose around 32 HP.


    What lies ahead of me was those five-yer team of swordsmen. They looked tense as their moves were somehow stiff and their reaction was rigid.


    But for the third time in a row, I did what they didn''t expect. I didn''t go for them but turned again and attacked those swordsmen who were organizing themselves in a five rose tactic.


    These swordsmen were putting big pressure over Shin who wasn''t silent at this time. Although that veteran swordsman was sticking to him trying his best to hit him with every skill he had, but other than him everyone were amateurs.


    They tried to move and prevent me from hitting those five yers. I managed to kill three of them, but suddenly my spear was stopped abruptly with a high pitched sound and strong vibration of my hand.


    I found that veteran defender was standing with his big body like a mountain. He smirked at me saying:


    "Enough with your childish y little girl. This is war. The problem you caused yourself goes way above your imagination. You and Shin will die here and no one will save you."


    His appearance was really a surprise to me. I didn''t n for him to be here. He should be busy with Shin in front. It seemed we weren''t the only ones using team chat for orders.


    I didn''t panic, as I learned from the very beginning in my wars that ns were made not to be met, but to be changed. I improvised immediately as I knew that my stop here would doom both of us.


    "You are right, this is war."


    You weren''t the only war veteran fool. Although he was blocking the sun with his big shield in front of me, this shield was very heavy.


    His level was simr to me or at level 5 at most. I knew he could attack me at any time, so his pathetic taunting technique was really so direct!


    When he was ready to receive my attack and push me from the top of the hill with his short de, I managed to shock him again as I jumped backwards a few steps.


    Then I turned over my heels and faced the poor yers who just arrived behind me in an attempt to surround me. Their eyes carried deep shock and apparent expression of surprise.


    Once I entered their ranks I didn''t stop and used stab and triple thrush skills without stopping. My surprise attack had paralyzed them for a second.


    Although they were amateurs like me, they overcame their surprise in an admiring way. But it was toote for those 6 swordsmen to block me.


    Another two of them had fallen under my spear. Once the 4 remaining swordsmen tried to get near me, I turned again over my heels to face that veteran defender and rushed towards him.


    He was really a war expert as he didn''t stop in his ce for even a second. What he and that strategist didn''t know was that they fell in my trap perfectly.


    That huge shield of his, which was covered now by a dimyer of blue light after he used one of his skills, was really very heavy. His ss supports him to carry this heavy shield by one hand and a short sword by the other.


    But that meant he added most of his AP to his Strength no doubt. That meant that his HP was low and his Speed was even lower.


    He couldn''t do fine maneuvers in this narrow distance and in this short time. I managed to move past him attacking him rapidly with my spear with my skills. A row of damage appeared over his head, but as a big surprise he didn''t die.


    With my white, yellow and red numbers there were also a row of green numbers. What I suspected was that he had received those mean healers help at the appropriate time. What I didn''t know and learnedter from Shin was that this ss can heal himself.


    So at this moment, he got the help of his ss plus the help of the healers. He was like a tank, swordsman, and healer at the same time. What the hell was this ss!


    Despite my surprise, I didn''t stop andid a couple of hits towards him. If the healers were focusing on him, then Shin would have better opportunity in kitting their numbers down one by one.


    This technique was what Shin taught me when he edited my n. He said it was a very useful technique in dealing with strong monsters with high grades.


    What we both were doing was to kite those 50 yers one by one. Although Shin HP was nearing its bottom line when I first attacked, but now his HP was secure little over the half.


    My intervention helped him to breathe. I said to him in chat while Iid a couple of stabs and thrushes over that poor defender in front of me and those weak swordsmen between me and Shin:


    "Time for phase two."


    "Take good care of yourself. I won''t be able to help you there. Good luck mate."

 Chapter 15: War With Godenal Guild: Part 6

    Chapter 15: War With Godenal Guild: Part 6


    Although we agreed on making the chat as short as possible, he sent a long message to me. I felt warmth especially because I knew for sure that my next move would be really dangerous. But I was ready for it though.


    I didn''t intend to let this defender off the hook this easily. I started circling him with my high speed.


    He tried his best to keep up with me and even tried more than once to flip himself and move in the opposite direction to surprise me. But these were all futile attempts of him.


    Although I was hit more than once by wide-area skills from those nasty magicians and his HP was always in a safe range by thebined help of his skills and those far away healers, I wasn''t in any danger as I used one potion to restore my HP.


    Although he was also safe, my real aim wasn''t him. I used him as a bait to lure all free amateurs in the area around me to finish them off one by one during my attacks on him.


    What helped me greatly was my luck value in my stats. Nearly every time my skills caused critical damage and one out of four were AC.


    I needed toy just four subsequent hits to get rid of one yer. With my speed, I could do it in just two seconds. When the effect of my potion was almost finished, I moved finally inwardly.


    I looked at Shin before leaving. He was still bravely exchanging blow to blow with this swordsman. From my look I expected him to emerge victorious.


    Although I was attracting most of the healers'' attention over that defender, that crafty strategist managed to rearrange healers'' duties so three was focusing on the defender and one on the swordsman.


    Thest healer was like a joker, he helped whoever needed help. Despite his admirable efforts, I and Shin managed to kite them to only end by 8 yers from their original 30.


    It seemed that this defender was crazy of me. Once I left heading towards those nasty magicians he followed my footsteps like a stalker.


    Those magicians were really hard to deal with, especially if they had a brilliant brain like that strategist. Once my intentions were clear, those magicians fanned out in shape to scatter covering a wider area.


    This reminded me of my past self. This move was very effective in small battles, especially with melee enemies.


    Now the positions were in reverse. But that didn''t mean I didn''t own a trick up my sleeve. This tactic worked as it lured those melee attackers by believing falsely that their enemies were retreating from battle.


    They would then enter a trap as the nks of these magicians would close up behind these melees and they would kill them with ease.


    To crack this tactic I must prevent them from finishing their sneaking motion behind my back. I had two options, not just one.


    I chose the simpler as I had an angry stalker who wanted my head. With just ten meters between me and the center of their fan or trap, I jumped again in great flexibility to the side.


    This move was like Shin''s evading tactic. My sudden evasion made them surprised, but what shocked them more was when I jumped again to the right.


    This time their intelligent strategist figured out my n, but it was toote. I was near the tip of their right nk arch. How could I let this chance pass by me this easily?


    "Start using your full speed."


    Our first trump card was Shin faking his speed to be slower than me so I would hit them hard with surprise. The second trump card was Shin''s speed itself! I didn''t manage to see


    Shin who suddenly raised his speed to be able to evade every skill and all the hits that he was always unable to. In his sudden burst, he managed to kill three more defenders decreasing his load byrge weight.


    The timing of this card was really brilliant as it managed to surprise the strategist for the first time in this battle.


    Shin''s sudden burst apanied by my nonstop attacks on the thin arch of the magicians made the strategist stand there in a daze.


    Although I wanted so hard to kill this yer so badly, I didn''t lose my concentration. This strategist still had that sturdy wall by his side.


    I remembered Shin info about this magician CC skill. Its range was three meters in diameter. So when I neared the range of his skill I didn''t continue forward and moved with my top speed towards theirst hope and their biggest regret in the future.


    I used my spear freely with stabs to the right and thrushes to the left. It didn''t take me longer than ten seconds to deal with these healers.


    Now what remained of my enemies was like scattered panicked cats. When I finished my part I didn''t move and just stopped. That crazy defender was just at my back screaming in a very angry tone:


    "You crazy girl! Who do you think yourself are? I won''t rest until I zero you out."


    I didn''t bother with him and used my flexibility to evade all his skills while saying to Shin in the chat:


    "I''ve finished the second phase. Start the final phase."


    I looked then around me in contemtion. That toxic strategist was standing under the protection of this dangerous magician.


    Actually I and Shin couldn''t find any practical idea to solve him. If we can''t solve him then we can''t win this war.


    That made me return to basics: use the simplest method as it would never cross your enemy''s mind. Being there was a great victory for us. The Shin figure approached here with great speed.


    Behind him were only three yers: one defender and two swordsmen. That meant from the original 50 there were only 6 yers only.


    When Shin neared my zone, I saw that defender stop his slow attacks on me with obvious frustration. It seemed this strategist feared a lot for his life. I looked him in the eye directly and said in a firm loud tone:


    "You must be theirmander. I want to tell you a message."


    He and the two beside him looked at me. This moment was all I needed. I didn''t need to distract them for me, but for Shin.


    My timing was perfect, as once they looked at me with attention; Shin bypassed them with his rapid speed. In one second he reached me but didn''t stop.


    I didn''t look at them after that as I turned and ran very fast with Shin. When the 6 yers awoke from their daze, they discovered that we were entering through the gate of the vige.


    It hit him as lightning as their faces turned pale white from realizing their silly mistake. It then turned deep purple from anger.


    This war was started for them to kill us but it developed into a challenge from me to them about entering the safe zone of the vige.


    When I managed to kill all the healers, I was pretty close to the gate of the vige. When Shin bypassed them and joined me, our two positions got reversed.


    We became near the vige gate and they became far from it. Our goal from the start wasn''t to kill them all! Our goal was to just enter the vige safe zone and now we brilliantly made it there.


    We didn''t enter directly into the vige but stopped just at the forefront of the gate. One step we could take at any time and we would be inside the vige.


    No one could harm us then. I turned and looked at those 6 yers. Their faces exined their crushing defeat perfectly. War was after all about deception and misconception.


    These 6 yers stood there trying to kill me with their eyes. I didn''t like their reaction. Shouldn''t they just run away now? Finally, I used my final trump card raising my spear high in the air whispering:


    "Dragon Head Skill"


    Suddenly my spear glowed in a frightening red color. Its tip transformed to be a dragon head of two meters wide.


    It was a very fascinating sight. I kept my spear held high in the air for a second then pointed it towards the space between me and them.


    My spear turned to be like a whip whichnded heavily on the ground aggressively. Each hit caused a little vibration to the ground apanied by a thunder-like high pitched sound.


    Every hit caused a shallow pit in the ground with a diameter of one meter. It looked like it had a wide range attack too.


    This was a pleasant discovery for me. This was really a trump card of mine. In the next second, they began to withdraw going towards the massive ocean of yers in speed.


    They feared I would really attack them with strong skills. I didn''t stop my attacks on the ground to be like I was holding my whip driving those cattle away.


    It was very thrilling to the degree that it silenced everyone who watched it. I looked around with pride and raised my spear with thest second of its skill. It was a heroic picture.


    A hot female like me holding a dragon head spear! When I looked around I realized that we really had won! We won!


    Shin was more experienced by game thrilling moments, so he moved at once and collected the equipment that dropped from those 44 yers.


    These yers weren''t just like any normal yers we killed before. Those were Elites, not cannon fodders.


    Shin took my hand firmly and looked around in pride. He stood there beside me at the vige gate mouth, in front of all these yers, in front of all the game yers who were seeing the live broadcast of this battle.


    He didn''t say anything but raised his hand which held mine high in the air.


    Suddenly a more earth-shattering cheers reverberated through the world, and I felt like I was a general standing in a huge battlefield in front of my army announcing our victory.


    Yes, it was our legendary victory that would be carved in the annals of Destiny Game forever.


    I began to really love this game.

 Chapter 16: Going To the Big Market

    Chapter 16: Going To the Big Market


    I felt Shin''s big hand pulling me to enter the vige. I followed his steps while the sound of cheering was still reverberating even me.


    When I entered the vige, I discovered the presence of many yers there watching the two of us.


    Shin didn''t lose his grip, instead, he tightened it more. He pulled me from a street to another until we managed to pass the crowded zone near the vige gate.


    At this moment when we entered a narrow alley he stopped, turned around and then said seriously:


    "Remove your cloak and earring immediately. These things will announce our existence to anyone."


    I understood his reason, so I rapidly removed both of them. He also removed his cloak and ring. We now became just like normal yers, but it was safer that way.


    I knew that everyone would start searching for two wearing cloaks hiding their identities. This would be a crazy situation.


    "What should we do then?"


    "Didn''t you record videos? C''mon upload them and let this moment be more legendary."


    Iughed. This cool swordsman loves to take full revenge over his enemies. I liked this type as I was also like him. I opened the forums to get shocked immediately.


    My post has been pinned to the top and there were over tens of millions of replies over it already. I looked in astonishment to Shin whoughed while exining:


    "This game has so many yers in it. You can think of it likeyers uponyers. Now we are at the lowestyer. But this forum is linked in between allyers."


    "Wow. I didn''t imagine this game to be so popr. Millions of replies within a few hours?"


    "That number is just small. I believe most veteran yers in higheryers won''t bother with a loweryer like ours."


    "Why do they keep ying the game in these higheryers? I believe their levels now are very high."


    "They are way stronger than you can imagine. This game here is the core of our empire. We y it to get better, but when you be addicted to it like those old yers up above, you won''t be able to extract yourself from it.


    When you reach a certain level, the game bes your assistant and helps you to raise your level in real life.


    If you reached a very high level and gained unique fortunate encounters, the game will even tailor some services exclusively to you.


    This is what we called" SYSTEM". But this System isn''t like this game here. It''s more advanced tech than this game.


    There are many harsh conditions for anyone to have System. So if anyone didn''t meet these requirements, they keep ying until they fulfill these conditions."


    "This is crazy!"


    "Don''t judge those people like that. If you have seen a person with a System or a tailored System you might understand their reason."


    I kept my silence. I didn''t meet anyone with this System before. I actually don''t understand what this word even means! I became busy uploading my recorded videos on one topic after another.


    Ibeled all these topics with the same tag'' Godenal Aristocratic Guild resistance ''then I posted these videos and ignored the forums. I was busy with this obsession of Frodians with this game.


    These people didn''t taste the war tragedy for a long period I guess. In my kingdom, everyone lived in fear. Fear of being oppressed by surrounding kingdoms. Fear of bing ves and losing our freedom.


    This fear was the motive that drove everyone to search with a strong desire for power. This fear was the reason that drove many children like me to participate in the wars in early age.


    As long as war was inevitable destiny to all of us, then it was better to experience it at a young age then. The younger in tasting war horrible disasters, the better. That was our motto.


    By this heroes were forged. But this peaceful life of this empire was like a disease. If any war erupted, thesezy people who took life as if it was a game would be shocked by their inability to defend their home.


    I looked at Shin in sympathy. These people thought life really was a game. Shin noticed my strange looks towards him, so he asked with worry:


    "Why do you look at me with those beautiful eyes of yours in this way?"


    Although my heartbeat rose for some degrees, I managed to control myself and then said evading answering his question:


    "Now I have finished uploading these videos. What should we do now?"


    "We should go for the big market. We have a lot of trash weapons that we should dump"


    "Didn''t you say we will sell them to NPCs stores?"


    "Sure, there are many NPCs stores at the market. C''mon, let''s go shopping."


    As any girl when I heard that word I felt very enthusiastic about going to that market. Although my pocket was nearly empty, we have a lot of equipment in our Inventory.


    Also, we had these pieces of equipment that we hid before in the jungle. It was my first time walking in these vige streets. That reminded me, I must always scout any new ce for me!


    Although I followed Shin when I reached here, what if I was alone? Would I get lost? I focused on trying to save these streets in my memory. I didn''t manage to do it as easily as I imagined.


    This vige was really bigger than I thought. After crossing some small streets for half an hour, we entered a very wide street. That street was full of yers who were marching slowly.


    When I looked around I felt a great urge. There were many stalls on both sides of the street.


    "Wee to the big market. Here you can buy what you need and sell what you don''t."


    "It''s really a refreshing sight."


    "Hahaha, don''t forget the girl that we are broke. Will you abandon your dream about learning cksmith?"


    He reminded me of my dream; I really need to save money. But all these stalls must have great items, right? Let''s just take a sightseeing walk only. I wouldn''t buy anything.


    Our long slow exciting tour in this street began, in the beginning, Shin was as excited as me. Then minute after minute, stall after stall and item after item he became bored.


    Throughout our walk, we heard a lot of side discussions about what we did at the vige gate. I didn''t know that what I did on a whim back then by announcing our response to these arrogant guild members, would have such a big effect.


    The first surprise was the announcement of that foolish aristocratic guild in the forums. Their higher-ups decided to withdraw from my vige. That eased my nerves a lot. I was really anxious about their retaliation.


    Shin was also happy by this end, but he reminded me that those people never forget and never forgive. I knew what he meant, as this was real life not like a game.


    The more I experienced this game, the more I became convinced that it should be yed with seriousness and not just a game. While I was dazed in my thoughts, we arrived at one of the big crowded NPCs stores.


    It was the first store I entered in this game. It was really like a big enterprise in my kingdom. That store was three floors high with a very spacious hall. This hall was full to the prim with yers.


    Most of the yers were trying to bargain about the prices of the equipment they were trying to buy.


    But from what I had seen, these NPCs never budged even for one copper coin. They either were very stingy or were very experienced merchants.


    "Listen, NPCs here in Destiny game are very intelligent. You can consider them as real people. So, if you offend them, you will have a bad end."


    "Can they kill us in the vige?"


    "That is the easiest penalty. The hardest penalty was for them to detain you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Here in viges, towns, cities, and capitals, there is some nasty ce known as ''the prison ''. This prison can hold yers for a certain period of time.


    You can''t go out to level up like other yers. So if you got a penalty at the prison, you can consider it as the death penalty for you."

 Chapter 17: Winning a small fortune

    Chapter 17: Winning a small fortune


    I really felt afraid! This game has a dark side too. I asked at once:


    "What are the causes of such a penalty?"


    "If you attacked a yer in a vige or a town or city. Also if you attacked NPCs or anything rted to them."


    "What if I got attacked first?"


    "In this case, you won''t be subjected to any penalty as this is considered life defense."


    "Even if I killed those attackers?"


    "Yup."


    "So, if I kept peace here I won''t enter prison."


    "Yup, be a good silly girl then."


    The old Shin is back. Although I missed his funny spirit, I wanted to hit him on the head. He moved to an empty counter after waiting in line for a few minutes.


    I was beside him watching every action. All of this was new to me, but Shin appeared bored. When it was our turn the NPC said weing us with a big smile:


    "Wee to our store. What do you want to do? Buy something? Or sell equipment?"


    "We are here to sell equipment."


    "What grade is the equipment?"


    "They are all trash grade. "


    "The price of a single trash equipment is 40 copper for each piece without any stats. If your equipment has stats then it will be bought by us with 100 copper."


    I noticed the big difference between equipment with and without stats. Although we had a lot of equipment, we didn''t have enough time to sell them.


    In our 100 Inventory space, each one of us had at least 300 different types of trash equipment. Although that seemedrger than our Inventory capacity, we had simr equipment which could be stored together in just one block.


    Shin and I emptied our Inventory in the store. That move attracted the attention of many yers around us. We didn''t take that in ount as it was very unusual for a yer to own all these equipment at this early stage of the game.


    Shin tried to put water on this weak little fire by reasoning:


    "We just collected them from the woods out there. There is a lot of equipment lying on the ground."


    After he finished speaking, I was surprised to see all the yers in the store exited it in such a hurry. While I was astonished, Shin mumbled in dissatisfaction:


    "Those noisy yers."


    When I looked at him strangely he added:


    "That way we are all alone now. No one will bother us here."


    He then ignored myining looks. This guy was really dark from the inside. He didn''t love social rtions with others. I remembered him saying before that he didn''t have any friends here.


    Was he lonely to that degree, or was he the one avoiding others?


    "Excuse me, what is the total sum of these pieces of equipment?"


    "Let me check adventurers. You have submitted 621 pieces of equipment. All are trash grade. There are 27 pieces of equipment with stats. The rest are without stats.


    That makes you get 26460 copper. You can get all of them in copper coins or you can get 26 silver coins and 460 copper coins. What do you think of Adventurer?"


    That was a huge sum for me. From 100 copper coins I now had 13230 copper coins. That was a good start especially if we had stored double this amount or triple it.


    When I looked at Shin I noticed he was indifferent to this small wealth.


    "This amount of money is just too small.to learn cksmith you need to pay 100 gold coins at least! "


    It made me lose all the happiness I got from this deal. This nasty cool swordsman knew how to spoil my delight. I didn''t get happy except for a few moments.


    Couldn''t he wait for tomorrow to tell me about that? We epted the deal and received the money. After that, we didn''t leave immediately as we needed to resupply.


    I noticed the prices of trash equipment and felt angry. The cheapest trash equipment was 80 copper coins and the most expensive reached 350 copper coins.


    That was a daylight steal! They bought the equipment at a very low price and sold it at a very high price. Shin was still indifferent to all of this.


    This guy''s experience in the game must be a long one. He knew a lot of stuff here that I don''t. I wanted to ask himter about his info as I might benefit from him a lot.


    We refreshed our stocks of potions, precisely the HP recovering potions. These potions helped us a lot in our fight. There were only two types of potions at the store, HP and MANA recovering potions only. When we exited from the big store Shin startedining:


    "Those stingy merchants. They bought our equipment at a very low price. If I wasn''t afraid that those yers mighte back angrily at us I would have sold this equipment one by one."


    "c''mon, cheer up. We got our first money in the game."


    "You call it money? When you earn gold coins you can call that money."


    "Cheer up. Copper coins or gold coins they are all money. This is just our first step in the game. We didn''t y for two days."


    He continued hisints even when we bought simple bread and fresh obacle juice. This obstacle juice was in small ss balls with different colors.


    Each juice ss could refresh mental fatigue and HP by 5 per second. Although it was weaker than HP recovering potion, we could use it simultaneously with potions.


    We can even drink multiple juices at the same time as it has no cooldown at all. Shin stressed to buy a lot of this juice so we can y outside the vige with no worry.


    After we got a third round in the big market, Shin insisted that we must go back to level up. After the fourth round, I finally yielded to his pleading.


    But I had many issues I needed to understand from him. He was Mr. Game Encyclopedia cool swordsman to me. So I asked him while we were walking in the big market street heading towards the vige gate:


    "I didn''t find any stall or store that sells skills or advanced equipment."


    "You are still thinking about that CC skill?"


    "Yeah, I wanted to have this kind of skill. It feels awesome to tie your enemy and makes him not able to even escape. I loved this CC skill. Where can I get one?"


    "These skills are very rare skills. They are not likemon trash equipment that you can find everywhere. If you really needed this skill then we must start killing Elite monsters."


    "Elite monsters? We had met many of them in the woods. I memorized their ces by heart. Let''s go there."

 Chapter 18: Mysterios NPC Stall

    Chapter 18: Mysterios NPC Stall


    "How could you remember all their locations? I don''t remember their ces!"


    Iughed and replied with pride:


    "I knew they were a very important species. So I noticed their locations."


    "You talk like an animal keeper. Wake up, this is not a zoo.


    We are going to kill them, not tame them."


    "Tame? What do you mean by taming them?"


    "Here in the game, any yer can tame any monster."


    "Why would I tame such a dangerous fellow? It could kill me from behind!"


    "You got it wrong. When you tame a monster it bes your pet. This pet can help you in fight and be like a loyal teammate to you. It also grows by gaining XP from battles like you.


    So it''s the best teammate ever."


    "Really? Tell me, my dear Shin, how can I tame a monster? I want to tame a legendary grade monster."


    "You know your pathetic seducing try is not effective on me. Listen carefully as I will tell you only this time. To tame a monster you need to fulfill some conditions.


    First, it must be a cub monster and its best if it was recently born or you owned its egg. Second, you need to reach a certain MANA value before you can tame it.


    MANA is never to raise stat to us melee sses, but if you want to tame a monster then you need to pay attention to this point. Every monster has his MANA value.


    So I don''t rmend you raise your MANA for now. The third condition is to be over lvl50. This condition is a loose one. Thest condition is the easiest of all; if the monster chooses you then you can tame him easily."


    These conditions were really bad. I thought I could tame a tiger or a wolf. These conditions were very hard to meet. While I was sinking in my thoughts, I heard Shin scream of surprise pointing to a small stall at the end of the street.


    "That stall is the legendary wanderer stall!"


    Although he seemed too surprised, I didn''t understand his reason.


    He didn''t borate more as he looked around to see if he attracted anyone by his loud voice. We were in a very busy street and his sound though it was high but no one noticed it.


    We were in the middle of a very noisy ce. I looked to him in question but he just exined everything in the chat of our small team:


    "This stall isn''t just a normal stall. It only appeared in novice viges. Its appearance is usually random. When it appears in any vige, it won''tst there for more than one hour.


    We passed through this ce many times and I didn''t notice him till now. It must have just appeared."


    I looked at this mysterious stall. Actually I didn''t notice anything special about it. Without him pointing straight to this stall, I would never have noticed it. I said in the chat:


    "I''m curious, how did you know it was this stall? I don''t find anything special about him."


    He walked towards the stall in big steps while saying in the chat:


    "Do you see that NPC standing behind the stall? It''s the stallndmark."


    "I don''t understand. What is so special about this NPC?"


    "NPCs never open stalls. Not here not in the towns and not anywhere. If you saw a stall with NPC behind it, you know for sure it was a special stall. Never miss a chance of such rarity and quality."


    We had reached the stall. When we appeared, the NPC looked at us with no interest and then continued his daydreaming attitude. When I looked at the stall I froze at once.


    This stall sold skill books! I drooled over these books like a hungry cat looking at a delicious fish. Shin was like me, he didn''t move his eyes from these books.


    Unfortunately, we couldn''t know any info about these books or even their prices. Shin asked eagerly:


    "Sir, can you please tell us what skill books do you have here and what are their prices?"


    That cold looking NPC just nced at Shin. They looked to the sky as if we weren''t in front of him. I felt nervous about this weirdo. When I looked at Shin, I felt as if he was ustomed to this man''s cold attitude.


    I was going to ask him again when his deep voice came like he was speaking from a deep well:


    "There are 5 skill books for each Adventure ss.


    Also, I have skill books for lifestyle sses. What skill books are you looking for?"


    I was about to ask for skill books for my ss but Shin was faster as he rushed saying like he was in front of a precious chance he was afraid to miss:


    "I want lifestyle skill books for sure."


    "Which skills do you need?"


    He looked at me while I felt like an ignorant little kid in front of him. Although he always behaved in a silly funny way, sometimes he transformed to be like a totally different person.


    This transformation never urred without good reason. Either we were in front of a crisis or a very big opportunity.


    "I want a forging skill book, Alchemy skill book, gathering skill book, mining skill book, collecting skill book and machinery skill book. I also wanted a scout skill book and observation skill book.


    Do you have any CC skill books for melee sses?"


    I didn''t understand any of these books except for the alchemist skill book. When I learned it I would be able to forge my weapons and equipment, right?


    "I have two CC skill books for melee sses."


    Shin muttered, "That''s a pretty shortlist."


    "I do have five auxiliary skill books too for melee sses."


    "What did you say? Auxiliary skill books?"


    "Yes, but they aren''t cheap. Each book costs 1 silver coin each. I don''t ept anything except coins."


    I was angry with both of them as they neglected me as if I was invisible.


    I entered this unknown discussion for me asking in a simr cold tone:


    "What is the price of the previous skill books then?"


    "Each lifestyle skill book costs 500 copper coins. Each CC skill book costs 750 copper coins. As I said before, I only ept coins not a pawn shop."


    That NPC stuff is really expensive. He also treated us like we were nobody. I felt humiliated. Before I did something foolish, Shin sent me a message in our chat:


    "Don''t move even a single hair of yours. This NPC level is over 100. Just a breath from him and you will be dead before you even know. This NPC has very excellent skill books for us.


    We just needed to be patient and endure."


    I was about to argue with him but he added:


    "This skill book of forging if you wanted to buy it from the NPC store in towns you won''t find it. Only NPC stores in the city sell it.


    You either learn it from a cksmith association and pay 100 gold coins or you wait till your level exceeds level 100 to be able to go to the city and buy it with a price of 1 gold coin. This stall is very cheap."


    That price fluctuation made me worry. I understood that the cksmith association was monopolizing the market in towns.


    But the difference between 500 copper coins and one gold coin was immense.


    "Are you sure these skill books are authentic?"


    He looked at me first till he understood my meaning. He replied at once:


    "This stall is a kind of game to help newbie yers like us.


    These prices are estimated on the wealth of the whole yers, not just us alone. The game is nned by these prices to enable yers to get only one skill book. We are the exception to this rule."


    "Then it appeared from nothingness in front of us by luck?"


    "Indeed. The main factor for its appearance in front of yers is the Luck hidden stat. your luck value is very high so it''s natural for it to appear in front of us after we get some wealth."


    I tried to tease him like what he always did to me saying:


    "Now our poor money has turned miraculously into wealth?"


    Heughed replying to me:


    "Money value isn''t in its amount but by how much you can benefit from it. All these skill books here if you tried to buy them back at town will earn you a fortune."


    "Really? So why don''t we buy some useless skill books for us and sell them?"


    "Silly girl will always be a silly girl. Don''t you understand math?


    Just do some calctions and tell me how much we will pay to this NPC?"


    I really didn''t calcte our current small wealth.


    We came out from the NPC store with 22 silver coins and 660 copper coins. We bought 100 HP recovery potions for each of us. Each potion cost 20 copper coins, so we spent 4 silver coins on these only.


    We also bought 50 simple bread for each of us. Each simple bread cost 5 copper coins. We also bought 100 obacle juices for each of us. Each obacle juice cost 20 copper coins.


    That left us with only 18 silver coins and 440 copper coins. That was in case we added the original 100 copper coins we already had at the start of the game.


    We needed 19 silver coins to be able to buy all these books. I looked at Shin who said like the one who knew everything:


    "Do you understand how poor we are?"


    "Why don''t we go back and bring back all the remaining trash equipment and sell them. Their price will allow us to buy what we need and even more."


    "There is no time to do that. This stall won''t be around till we finish all this. Give me all the equipment you got from the 10 yer team that caused the previous strife."


    I had 7 pieces of equipment from these yers. I gave them all to him while he moved to the busy street disappearing from my sight. I didn''t understand how these 7 pieces of equipment would change our dire situation.


    We needed at least 560 copper coins. I didn''t check those equipment stats. If they had stats then our problem would be solved.


    But if they were just like the trash equipment we just sold, then we would get only 280 copper coins. We were still 280 copper coins short. I tried to know any info about these skill books on the stall but that cold NPC didn''t agree.


    He told me to see them myself after I bought them. I kept my silence and got bored from this stall. After ten minutes, Shin appeared again with a big smile over his face.


    I didn''t know why he was this happy. Once he reached me he said to the NPC with confidence:


    "I will buy two skill books from each lifestyle book I have mentioned before.


    I also need all the CC skill books and all these auxiliary skill books."


    "That will cost you 19 silver coins."


    "Here are the 19 silver coins."


    I thought our luck was really high, as it seemed all the equipment I gave him was with stats. What he said next surprised me as he said:


    "I also need skill books for melee sses, specifically swordsman and spearman sses."


    "I have many skill books for these two sses. Do you need something specific?"


    I noticed Shin was thinking very hard for a moment then he said:


    "I need AOE skill books for the two sses."


    "I have one skill book for each ss."


    "How much is the skill book?"

 Chapter 19: Lifestyle Skill books

    Chapter 19: Lifestyle Skill books


    I sensed that this cold NPC became friendlier to Shin as he replied:


    "Each book cost you 1500 copper coins."


    "That''s good, I want the two books. Here are 3 silver coins."


    I looked more astonished to Shin. From where did he have this new wealth? Additional three silver coins weren''t easy money to get. I didn''t wake up from my happy surprise when I heard that NPC saying with a rare smile on his face:


    "You surprised me young adventurer. I can see you have more silver coins in your pocket. Tell me, are you interested in secret serial dungeon key?"


    I looked suspiciously at Shin. If That NPC''s words were true then Shin got over 9 silver coins when he returned from the store. How on earth did he manage to get all these coins?


    I wanted to ask him in chat directly but he was one step ahead of me as he sent in the chat saying in one word:


    "Later."


    Then I heard him saying with an excitement he failed to suppress:


    "I want this dungeon key, please. Here are 6 silver coins."


    "You are a very good fellow to do trade with. Here is the dungeon key. Do you need anything else?"


    That NPC face showed a weird smile. He seemed to me that he was very happy with our deal with him.


    "No thanks, I don''t have any more coins to buy."


    "You still have some copper coins. Don''t you want to buy something with them?"


    I felt worried. That NPC knew exactly how much wealth Shin had.


    He didn''t intend to make us leave with a single copper coin I believe. All my coins I had previously given them to Shin before he went to that store. I looked to Shin in a worry but he looked not worried at all but rather excited.


    "I only have 120 copper coins. What can I buy with it?"


    "You can''t buy any skill book for sure, but you can buy any forging scroll. I have plenty of forging scrolls here. What forging scroll do you want?"


    "Do you have normal scrolls?"


    "Yes, but the cheapest of them is way above your little money. Your money can only buy you a forging scroll."


    Shin looked hesitated for a few seconds before asking:


    "Can I return one skill book I had just bought?"


    "Sorry adventurer, I told you before I only ept coins. I''m not a pawn shop."


    This NPC was really treacherous! I didn''t know what these normal scrolls were.


    From their higher price than forging scrolls and Shin''s trial to get them, I figured out they must be very unique.


    "Ok. I want a rune forging scroll. Here are 120 copper coins."


    "You have a good eye adventurer. Here is your scroll. Do you need anything else?"


    Shin replied in an obvious regretting tone:


    "No, thanks. I''m broke now."


    "I hope I can meet you, young fellow,ter."


    Shin looked at the NPC with doubt then he held my hand and moved away from the stall. He kept his silence until we exited from the vige.


    He then led us towards the woods again. I noticed the presence of many yers there, so he moved deep in the woods. We went a longer distance than when we were fighting here.


    The deeper we get, the fewer yers we met. Until we reached to a ce with no yer at all he stopped and turned to look to me. I already knew that he didn''t want to speak in a ce full of yers.


    "Now you can speak freely."


    "You are smart little silly girl. What we got is a big fortune and we need to discuss what we should do with them."


    "You need to exin what we bought from that cold cunning NPC. I don''t really know anything about any of these books. But first tell me, how did you manage to get these 9 silver coins?"


    "Dumb girl! You forgot that I had collected the equipment that dropped from the 50 yers team at the gate of the vige?


    We killed 44 yers and each dropped 2 pieces of equipment. So I had 88 pieces of equipment. Also, I had 13 pieces of equipment from that 10 yers team we killed from before."


    "Ah, I really forgot. Then what about these books? What is their info and uses that made you that excited?"


    Shin smiled but didn''t talk. He first got two books. He gave me one and exined:


    "First you need to learn this observation skill."


    "What is observation skill?"


    "It''s a must to have skill. Through this skill, you can get all the avable info about anything. Any equipment, ore, herb, monster, and even yers with disguise equipment like the ones we have aren''t immune to this godly skill.


    Of course, there are limitations to it, but it''s really a very useful skill."


    I got the skill book in my hands and tried to know its features but I couldn''t. I looked to him and asked:


    "How can I learn this skill?"


    "Put your hand on the book and think about learning it likes usual."


    I followed his instructions. I put my left hand over it and then thought about learning it. I suddenly heard a voice in my ears:


    "Do you want to learn Observation skill from this Observation skill book?"


    I said without any second thought:


    "Yes, I want."


    I felt veryfortable warmth seeping into my body. Then I looked at Shin who had learned the same skill and asked:


    "How can I use it?"


    "Like always silly girl. Think about it when you look at your target."


    I kept looking at him and thought of using the skill. Suddenly, there were new multiple rows of info that appeared above Shin''s head.


    "yer name: Rio in need.


    Level: 4


    ss: Swordsman "


    It was a brief info but it would really help me a lot. If I knew the sses of my enemies, then I could formte better ns to kill them.


    I could also know much info like monsters info without the need to ask Shin every now and then. It was an awesome skill that I liked a lot. Shin smiled and said:


    "Now you won''t need to ask me in every step you make, lousy noisy girl."


    "Don''t be happy so soon, I will always ask you none the less."


    Weughed then he took out all the books he bought from that NPC. There were 23 different skill books in front of us. Shin first separated them in different smaller groups.


    There were two identical groups each had 7 skill books. These were the skill books of lifestyle yers. There was another group of 5 skill books and two groups each had two skill books.


    These 5 skill books group was the auxiliary skill books group. Thest two groups were CC and AOE skill books. After he finished his organization he stood in front of these big skill books and said proudly:


    "These melee ss skill books will be enough for both of us till we reach level 30 at least."


    "Do they have an expiration date?"


    "You know that you have this nasty habit of asking very silly questions. There is no such a term here in our tech empire. What I meant is at level 30 many yers will be stronger than now.


    These skills will limit our fighting abilities and many yers will have suitable counter skills for ours. So by level 30 we either upgrade our skills or dump them totally."


    "How can we upgrade these skills?"


    "Any skill has a Mastery value. Each time you use the skill sessfully you will one Mastery point or MP.


    If you sessfully hit a higher level or grade monster and managed to cause even 1pont of damage, you will get double MP. Each skill has a fixed upgrade rules.


    Basic grade skills are the ones you learn from the start. Intermediate grade skills needed 10K MP. Advanced-grade skills needed 20K MP. Expert grade skills needed 40K MP.


    Master grade skills needed 100K MP. Sovereign grade skills needed 500K MP. God grade skills needed 1M MP. So you either you managed to upgrade your skills or you dump them and use more powerful skills."


    "I would rather upgrade them all."


    "That would be difficult. The more powerful the skill is, the longer its cooldown bes. So in every fight, you might only use these powerful skills once.


    The easiest skills to upgrade are those passive skills but they are the weakest."


    "But finding new skill books will be hard, right?"


    "Not that hard. When we reach town, the dungeon system will be opened. Also, we will have a couple of Boss Field monsters. These two usually drop skill books. Although their drop rate is very low, we can get them from there."


    I didn''t like low chances at all in my life. I made up my mind and then dered my decision:


    "I will upgrade these skills."


    "This is not possible. For each skill, you need to use them 10k times. That is a lot of uses, especially to these powerful ones. If you want my advice, you should focus on one or two skills.


    At least when you reach level 30 you will have two trump cards up your sleeves."


    His words made sense. I was much excited about these skills. Shin started by the biggest group of them pointing to each skill book of them:


    "These lifestyle books are very essential to you. If you needed to make unique Mechas in the future, you need to hone your skills from now. Forging skill book gives you ess to the cksmith world.


    It''s just the preliminary stage, but with it, you are eligible to use forging designs to make different pieces of equipment. Alchemy skill book is the same. It makes you a preliminary alchemist.


    Machinery skill book is very unique skill book. Mechas are built from different types of ore. In addition, they have different machinery systems inside them.


    The more powerful these systems are, the stronger these Mechas can get. You need to raise your grade as a machinist if you are really serious about Mechas."


    "I''m really serious. It''s my dream you know. I want to build a full legion and cause great terror to my enemies, especially those arrogant aristocratic families."


    "Then you have a lot of work ignorant girl."


    I ignored his usual teasing and pointed to the remaining four skill books asking:


    "What about those?"


    "That is mining skill book. It will grant you the ss of basic miner. It is a very important and useful ss. Every time we are out in the wilderness you can mine different types and grades of ore.


    These ores will help you a lot in your cksmith and machinist sses. The same applies to gathering skill book, which grant you the ss of herb gatherer. Herbs are very important to your alchemist ss.


    Collecting skill book will give you the skill of collect. This skill will be useful. Every time you kill a monster you can get additional resources from his body by using this skill.


    Thest skill book is helpful at battles, especially PvP. There are nasty sses which are very difficult to deal with if you don''t have this skill. Those are thieves and assassins.


    This skill is the perfect counter for any stealth ss. You can discover any hidden enemy in a certain range near you. Of course, it''s not that omnipotent but the higher you go with this skill the fewer enemies you will miss."


    They were really a mix of very practical skills. There were skills useful during leveling, some after killing a monster and some during fight. I liked that mix. I looked at the second biggest group and asked:


    "What are those auxiliary skill books?"


    "These are very important and rare skill books. These skills don''t affect you but they affect your weapon.


    They grant your weapons additional stat points for some period of time. That would turn you into a god on the battlefield. This book, for example, added double the Strength stat to your weapon for ten seconds.


    That means when you use any skill with your weapon, you will Attack value that equals to the weapon Strength points plus triple your Strength stat points.


    Even you face a yer higher in level than you by 5 levels you can kill him with ease in ten seconds. These skills are godly skills in PVP battles."

 Chapter 20: Learning Battle Skills

    Chapter 20: Learning Battle Skills


    I was amazed by what he just mentioned. Eagerly, I looked at each book of the five and used the observation skill for the first time.


    "Strength auxiliary skill book:


    Use it to learn Strength auxiliary skill. It requires weapons. It added double the strength stat to the weapon. Duration: 10 seconds. Cooldown: 2minute. Mastery: 0/10,000"


    "Cooldown auxiliary skill book:


    Use it to learn cooldown auxiliary skill. It requires weapons. It decreases any cooldown skill the yer uses during its effect.


    Duration: 10 seconds. Cooldown: 2 minutes. Mastery: 0/10,000"


    "Defense auxiliary skill book:


    Use it to learn Defense auxiliary skill.


    It requires a weapon. It added ten times Defense stat to the weapon. yers can use weapons as a shield to defend.


    Weapons must cross the attacker''s skill path to work. Duration: 10 seconds. Cooldown: 1 minute. Mastery: 0/10,000"


    "Penta auxiliary skill book:


    Use it to learn Penta auxiliary skill. It requires weapons. It added a Penta attack effect to the weapon.


    The weapon affected by the skill will create five shadows of the same skills used in its duration. Each shadow attack causes a 50% damage effect of the original skill.


    Duration: 10 seconds. Cooldown: 1 minute. Mastery: 0/10,000"


    "Stun auxiliary skill book:


    Use it to learn Stun auxiliary skill. It requires weapons. It adds a stunning effect to the weapon. Each time the weapon hits the target, it adds a stun effect to its damage. Stun duration is 1 second.


    Stun effect can be stacked up to 20 times. Duration: 10 seconds. Cooldown: 1 minute. Mastery: 0/10,000"


    They were really godly skills. Each one of these had its own advantage. I looked at Shin and asked:


    "There are five skill books and there are only two of us here. How will we divide these five awesome skill books?"


    "You misunderstood my intentions. We won''t be alone forever. This Defense auxiliary skill book suits the Defenders ss best.


    We should not use it and keep it for our future tank. That leaves only four of them. I will leave you to choose first."


    I looked at him angrily. Although his words made sense, I would better use this skill book for myself. He kept standing there motionless and didn''t change his mind at all.


    This stubborn cool swordsman is really stingy sometimes. I looked at the other four auxiliary skill books.


    What really suited me was Strength, Cooldown, and Penta auxiliary skills. I could only choose two out of three. That cool swordsman I hated so much.


    If we divided the original five books then I could have just chosen these three. After a long time of contemtion I decided and said:


    "I will choose a Strength auxiliary skill book and a Penta auxiliary skill book."


    "These two really suit your aggressive nature. Ok, I will take the other two then."


    I rapidly took the two skill books and learned them. I felt two warm waves of energy throughout my body. It was an awesome feeling.


    Shin wasn''t slower than me. After we both finished, that left us with four skill books. Two CC skill books and two AOE skill books lied there quietly on the ground.


    Shin gestured to me to observe them. I didn''t need his permission, this rock headed cool swordsman.


    "Mental Block skill book:


    Use it to learn Mental Block skill. It causes mental shock waves in area 5 m*5 m around the yer.


    Any yer inside this zone had his skills cooldown increase by three folds. If the target was a magician ss then it prevents him from using any skill in this skill duration.


    Duration: 5 seconds. Cooldown: 2 minutes. Mastery: 0/10,000"


    "Gravity skill book:


    Use it to learn Gravity skill. It increases the gravity in area 10 m*10 m around the yer. Any yer inside this zone has his Speed and Attack Speed decrease by four-folds.


    If the target was a thief ss or assassin ss then cancels his stealth in this skill duration. Duration: 5 seconds. Cooldown: 2 minutes. Mastery: 0/10,000"


    They didn''t have that godly skill of that yer I met before. I still feel the fear lingering in me every time I remembered him and his silence skill. Shin noticed my disappointment and heughed.


    "Do you think CC skill books are like rain from the sky? Even that mysterious stall only had these two skill books. These two skills aren''t bad.


    One is lethal to magician sses and the other is lethal to thieves and assassins. I believe these skills are very important.


    They are on the same level as that guy''s CC skill. Now tell me which one will you choose? Or should I choose first?"


    Even if I wasn''t happy with them I wouldn''t let this irritating cool swordsman chose first. I looked again at these two skill books.


    One would turn me to all magician killers and the other would turn me to thieves and assassins'' most hated enemy.


    For me, I wouldn''t like to be a magician killer. First of all, I was one myself before. Although this skill appeared strong, I already knew all the weaknesses of this ss.


    It won''t add anything to me. By contrast, what I always feared was these nasty stealth sses. Thieves and assassins were the natural enemies of magicians.


    I didn''t have any good strategy to safeguard against them. So the second skill book suited me better.


    "I will choose the Gravity skill book."


    "Then I will be those magician viins."


    He said it with a bigugh. Did he guess my true identity? I didn''t know the answer, but his attitude was weird.


    What was left was thest group of two AOE skills. I was nervous by my inner thoughts so I checked them at once.


    I didn''t wait for his permission, or to be precise, I didn''t want his permission.


    "Tempest of lightning skill book:


    For spearman ss only. It Needs spear. Use it to learn the Tempest of lightning skill. It creates a tempest of lightning in area 5 m*5 m around the yer.


    Any yer inside this zone has his Speed and Attack Speed decrease by two folds. It causes personal damage equal to 200% of the spear attack bonus stat every second.


    Any target hit by it five times had an extra stun effect for 1 second after the end of the skill. Any target hit by it 10 times had an extra stun effect for 3 seconds after the end of the skill.


    Duration: 10 seconds. Cooldown: 20 minutes. Mastery: 0/10,000"


    "Flood Poison skill book:


    For swordsman ss only. I need a sword. Use it to learn Flood Poison skill. It creates a flood of poison in area 10 m*10 m around the yer.


    Any yer inside this zone has his Attack and defense decrease by two folds. It causes personal damage equal to 200% of the sword attack bonus stat every second.


    Any target hit by it two times had an extra poison effect for 1 second after the end of the skill. Any target hit by it 5 times had an extra poison effect for 3 seconds after the end of the skill.


    Any target hit by it 10 times had an extra poison effect for 10 seconds after the end of the skill Duration: 10 seconds.


    The extra poison effect causes the target to lose 5% of his total HP every second. Cooldown: 30 minutes. Mastery: 0/10,000"


    These two skills were limited to certain sses. I loved that poison effect, but I couldn''t use that skill. I hope I can get a poisonous skill like this in the future.


    I didn''t need to say anything to Shin as I took my skill book and learned it. Shin did the same when he said:


    "Your skill is very good, especially it adds to your gravity skill. You can now makebination skills and set your pattern."


    "What do you mean?"


    "In Destiny game, yers always tend to create theirbined skills and set their skill pattern.


    Combination skills refers to your skills that either help each other in extending their special effect or to augment each other''s effect.


    Set skill pattern, which we usually refer to by SSP, means that you determine the order in which you use your skills so they can cause the greatest damage possible to your targets."


    "Why should I make this SSP?"


    "Because it will be a habit to you. When you get used to a certain set of skills, you can use SSP as a reflex when you get attacked by any enemy.


    You can consider it as your personal guard against sudden attacks. Believe me, it''s really helpful."


    Although I didn''t fully understand his meaning, I decided to go by his advice. I trust my fighting instinct and never doubted my reaction speed.


    But in any case, adding another protection means wouldn''t harm me. I needed to think hard about my skills.


    Now I have my original three skills in addition to the new four skills that I could use in fighting. That meant I had seven skills now.


    When I thought about them I became confused so I suggested:


    "I can''t really judge any skill from their description.


    I need to use them first in battles so I can feel their effects and pros and cons then I can decide my SSP. What do you think?"


    "I totally agree with you. You don''t have enough knowledge or experience so it''s normal for you to be confused. Let''s find one of these Elite monsters you spotted before and use it as our training target."


    "Good. There was one Elite monster near our location. I hope it didn''t move from its location."


    "Don''t worry, monsters below Field Boss grade monsters always stick to their ces."


    We then moved away from our previous location under my guide. I was sure in my memory, so I walked fast towards the location of this monster.


    It took us nearly a quarter of an hour to reach the monster sessfully. The monster was there, but it wasn''t alone. In front of this monster, we discovered a five-yer team trying to kill this monster.


    I yelled angrily at them:


    "You stop what you are doing right now. Do you n to steal my training bag?"

 Chapter 21: Elite Monster

    Chapter 21: Elite Monster


    My scream had attracted all that five-yer team to look at me with a dumbfounded look. After that they ignored mepletely. I felt angrier and was about to start attacking them except for Shin.


    Shin moved to stand in front of me. his sudden appearance stopped me from doing anything. I looked angrily towards this fool cool swordsman.


    I was about to start yelling at him but he was faster than me as he exined calmly:


    "Calm down sweet silly princess. There is a misunderstanding here."


    "What do you mean? They are stealing my monster. Move from my way or else I will train on you."


    "Oh god! I said there is a misunderstanding here."


    "What is this? Tell me rapidly and don''t waste my time."


    "They are not stealing your monster."


    I didn''t give him any chance to continue as I was very mad right now. I interrupted him saying:


    "I found this monster first. Howe they are not stealing it?"


    "Stop interrupting me silly girl. In the game there is no such a thing as what you are saying. If you see a free monster then you can attack it. If you left then you lost your ownership of this monster.


    If you started attacking these yers then it''s you who is stealing their monster."


    I blinked and still couldn''t believe he was siding with those strangers.


    Before I say a word to him he warned me:


    "Don''t do it. The reputation of monster stealing is very bad and it sticks to you forever.


    What you want to do is a taboo in this game. I warn you. You don''t know a lot of stuff in this game, so trust the opinion of mine."


    He managed to really make me hesitate. I wanted to just punch him in the face with his silly irritation smile. This damn fool cool swordsman!


    Our Elite monster would be killed by those yers.


    "And don''t be this worry. This team can''t kill this monster with their lousy tactics."


    He said hisst words in a high tone as if he was sending a message. I noticed that those yers looked at us for a second like they felt humiliated.


    "Why don''t you observe the monster? It''s a basic thing to do silly girl."


    I looked at him and wanted to burn him alive. His teasing always came in an irritating manner.


    This fool cool swordsman! I checked this monster details nheless.


    "Kifad Elite monster.


    LVL5 Elite monster. Common ss monster. HP: 1320/1518"


    I was surprised by the thick blood this monster had. Although the five yers were attacking feverishly, they couldn''t cause much damage.


    I watched the fight for a minute and got relieved. These yers were only at third level. Their skills weren''t as effective as they had many misses.


    If they continued like that for a day they wouldn''t be able to kill this monster. I kept my silence waiting for them to get tired and lose hope. From time to time I looked at Shin.


    He was very confident from the start that those yers couldn''t kill this monster. That was the reason behind his calm. This mysterious cool swordsman knew from one look at the reality of this situation.


    He couldn''t be a normal person. I recalled ourst fight. A whole aristocratic family was after him. Who was he? After more than ten minutes, those yers started to get tired.


    They began to have more misses and their HP kept declining. Although they were a perfectbination team, they were weaker not stronger than both of us.


    There was one defender, one swordsman, one archer, one healer and one magician in that team. Their skills and fighting experience were holding them back.


    After these ten minutes Shin started speaking with them:


    "Hey, you won''t be able to kill this monster by yourselves and you will die."


    The other swordsman replied immediately:


    "If you want us to withdraw and let you steal our monster then you are mistaken."


    "I''m not like that silly princess beside me. I''m not a newbie. I don''t want to steal your monster, but I''m trying to help both of us."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your skills aren''t sufficient to cause enough damage to this monster. This is an Elite monster.


    It can regenerate HP by 1% every 5 seconds. So you are facing a hard time here. You DPS is very weak and can''t keep with this monster RH most of times.


    Many of your skills have big miss on this monster. You have no tactic which means you are a newly formed team. You even don''t know each other''s skills or fighting style.


    These all are newbie mistakes."


    The other swordsman didn''t speak for a while then he asked:


    "What do you suggest? Leave it for you?"


    "No, we are just two people as you can see. It will take us a lot of time to deal with this monster."


    "Then?"


    "Then we should team-up. We can kill it more rapidly and without losing anyone to any levels. It''s up to you to decide.


    If you don''t agree then we will wait for you to be killed and then kill this monster. It''s up to you my friend."


    This Shin wasn''t an easy person at all. Although he was like an idiot most of the time, he sometimes surprised me with his cunning nature. His words were even able to convince me.


    In no time that team agreed to Shin suggestion as the other swordsman said:


    "We agree to your offer my friend. Do you want to join our team or we join yours?"


    "I will send an invitation to all of you now."


    In seconds I heard multiple notifications sound indication that those yers joined our little team.


    I looked at the team and found there were additional five yers in it. I looked at their names and found that their HP was lower than half actually.


    Shin wasn''t exaggerating and they were going to be killed if they continued.


    "Let''s go silly princess. The monster is all yours now."


    I just looked at him then moved. I was excited to know what effect my new skills had. I nced at my skills at my profile. I already had 7 skills. My main skill would be Strength aux skill.


    It added double my Strength stat to my spear for 10 sec. although my spear is a trash grade with no stat at all, but with skill, my spear turned into a higher grade spear.


    In these ten seconds, I needed to output as much damage as I could. My SSP had started to take some shape. All I needed now was to start my experiment on this monster.


    Once I reached that monster aggro zone which was in 5 m radius, I issued a warning in the team chat:


    "Anyone in a radius of 5m around me must move immediately."


    Although that monster aggro was on the tank, I was confident to shift its aggro to me. Wasn''t I beautiful enough for him to focus on me?


    Once these new teammates moved away from me I started a tornado of my skills without stop.


    "Strength aux skill.


    Tempest of lightning skill.


    Triple thrush skill


    Stab


    Stab


    Stab


    Stab"


    My burst of attacks hit the monster like it was its doomsday.


    A long row of damage appeared above his head in white, yellow, and red colors with yellow as predominant one.


    "63, 126, 126, 189, 162, 63, 66, 66, 66, 102, 102, 102, 138, 138, 138, 102, 102, 102, 62, 92, 92, 62, 126, 63, 126, 126, 162, 94"


    Five seconds didn''t pass and my damage neared the 3k threshold. I stopped my attacks while lightning continued to fall without stop. The monster was dead in the third second of my attacks.


    Although he was an Elite monster, his aggro was on someone else. I ended his HP without losing a single drop of mine. While I waited for the finish of my skills I noticed these five yers were watching me like I was the monster.


    I didn''t feel any strange as I was shocked by myself too. I didn''t imagine my damage would be this terrifying from the skills I just learned. I decided to stick to this rhythm I created now.


    If I used these skills for 10 seconds I could reach 5k damage. What monster could stand in my way? Shin moved to stand next to me. I stood proudly waiting for his praise.


    "You know you can shift your Penta aux skill before you use tempest of lightning and triple thrush skills. Then you can add to each strike an additional 5 spears strike with 50% of your output.


    This will double your damage for sure."


    I got very frustrated by this cold-hearted cool swordsman.


    I just killed one monster with just my first wave of attacks. He didn''t even need to move a finger to get these 20 XP points. This was another issue that made me mad! I killed an Elite monster and now all I get was this small 20 XP. This game was a stingy game.


    "Why did I get just 20 XP?"


    "You forgot that you aren''t alone now. We have an extra five mouths to feed."


    I looked at those five yers with a murderous look. He was right; the XP was divided on seven of us. That was why I got 20 points only. These yers shivered from my look and were very nervous.


    They just watched me kill the monster that tortured them with just a few hits of my spear. Shin moved near them and said in a very strange friendly tone:


    "Don''t be afraid, she is a nice person when you get to know her. I''m shin."

 Chapter 22: My New Teammates

    Chapter 22: My New Teammates


    The other yers looked at him and felt doubt. I was really angry at them. They tried to snatch my monster and now they took most of its XP.


    I was really mad. With Shin taking the initiative, their stress eased a lot and the swordsman started speaking:


    "My name is Goda. I''m the temporary leader of our small group. I''m very grateful to you and your mate. Without your help, we couldn''t leave here with our lives.


    This defender is our tank. His name is Grendy. He is in a knight ss. That archer is called Snad. That healer is called Mony. This is our wizard Heda. And I''m a swordsman.``


    "Hello everyone. As you noticed I''m a swordsman and her hot-tempered mate is called Agatha and she is a spearman. I have an offer I would like to suggest to you."


    Everyone looked silently to Shin while he continues his words:


    "As you can see we are just a team of two yers. We are very experienced but we need more help.


    So what about joining our team permanently? I know it''s strange to join someone you don''t know, but as you can see we are very strong and in the future, you won''t regret your decision today."


    I was really pissed off when I heard his offer. I guessed what he was going to say before. Although I knew he was right, this bitter low XP that I got from this monster was still alive in my memories.


    I kept my silence and didn''tment as I was afraid if I opened my mouth I would insult them and drive them away. We really needed to form a team.


    This came with its pros and cons and I need to get used to this little XP. Bye-bye good days of rapid leveling.


    Those yers just kept their silence but I knew they were debating between themselves inside their own chat group.


    Shin made another chat group for both of us and he urged me not to be rash and keep my silence. I didn''t need him to tell me that, what did he think of me? a fool?


    Was he my father to watch every step I made? He was really irritating and a cool swordsman. Goda replied after a period of silence:


    "We agree to your offer, Shin."


    "Good. Now Agatha knows the ces of many Elite monsters. They are all level 5 monsters as here is the woods of a novice vige.


    Here the highest monster is at level 5. When we finish here we can move to the next wood which is near the map of lvl7 normal monsters."


    He looked at me waiting for me to speak. I was still angry so I just looked at him and didn''t speak. He sent to me a message in the chat between both of us saying:


    "C''mon silly girl. This is a game. We need to have teammates. That should make the game more fun."


    "Look who is speaking Mr. Social lover. You don''t even have one friend!"


    "I didn''t make any friendships as I was afraid of the retaliation of those nasty arrogant aristocratic families."


    "And now? What had changed then?"


    "Now I have you. We have already taught those arrogant families a lesson. You don''t know it yet, but your attack power is among the best in this stage of the game.


    You onlycked the experience to use skills in fighting. So you need more yers to help you cover your areas of weaknesses and fasten your leveling speed."


    I harrumphed with discontent. Actually his words carried a good logic to them. But I was angrier at the way he was dealing with me. I hated it so much when someone knew how to deal with me.


    That alone can drive me mad. He ignored me and went to the drops of this monster. This stingy monster gave me only 20 XP. How would it give me any good equipment?


    "That''s good. Our luck is really good. That monster dropped three pieces of equipment of copper grade plus 100 copper coins. That''s great."


    He managed to pique my interest. I checked these equipment stats at once with my observation skill. Shin had already sent the details of these three pieces of equipment to the team chat.


    Although they all were silver grade equipment, there was no useful one for me or Shin. There was a shield for that knight ss yer named grendy.


    This Grendy is really lucky. There were also two shoulder guards that suited the defender ss in general. Thest equipment was a pair of boots that suited Snad.


    I ignored their happiness by the three pieces and focused on Shin. Shin was leaning on the monster''s body using collecting skill. I wanted to know what he could get from this dead body.


    If it was something worthy then he just got himself a strong rival. In two second I discovered the appearance of five different things from this monster''s body.


    Then that body disappearedpletely without a trace. I hurried and checked their stats. There were three bones, one tooth and a piece of hair.


    "Kifad bone: copper grade material. It can be used in forging and alchemy."


    "Kifad teeth: copper grade material. It can be used in forging."


    "Kifad hair: copper grade material. Can be used in alchemy."


    These were strange terms to me. I asked Sjin at once in our private chat:


    "What are these strange materials?"


    "Strange? Get used to the silly girl. In the future, you will wage wars because of strange things like these."


    "I wage wars for these unknown names?"


    "You may not know them now, but in the future, you will practice your lifestyle skills hard to raise their grade.


    Trust me, girl, lifestyle sses are not like our normal sses. They need materials to use in practicing their level.


    They use materials to make certain products. They need designs for forging and scroll for potions and drawing for mechanics andyout for building. These matters are always expensive. Every attempt has a high rate of failure.


    Your sess has multiple factors that determine it like your grade, the quality of materials you have, and any helping factors like the ce you practice and the grade of your equipment used in your practice...etc.


    you will burn these materials like fire eating dry grass."


    I looked at him and felt very astonished. He was really this game encyclopedia. I decided to ask him about his past even if I told him mine.


    I had dealt with him long enough to develop some kind of trust between the two of us. While I was thinking about how I should ask him, he said to those new five yers:


    "Tell me, have you replenished your stocks yet?"


    Goda, as usual, took the responsibility of speaking up for the rest of his previous group as he replied:


    "Do you mean HP regenerating potions and stuff like these?"


    "Yup."


    "Unfortunately we didn''t have any money before. So we have depleted our resources a long time ago."


    "Money isn''t an issue for us. You are now part of our team. This money will be handed to me to solve. You can go to level up with Agatha as I gain some money enough for the seven of us."


    I looked at him in doubt. Why would he take all this trouble to support them? He noticed my look and exined everything in the private chat:


    "These yers are the cornerstone of your future path. We need to support them now so they can support youter."


    "Why are you speaking about my future, not our future?"


    "This isplicated for you silly girl."


    "I don''t likeplicated issues. When youe back, we will make thisplicated an easy matter."

 Chapter 23: Killing Elite Monsters

    Chapter 23: Killing Elite Monsters


    He didn''t speak but he chatted a bit with them before he left. I didn''t need to ask him about his n as I already figured everything out.


    He would go to retrieve these equipment that we had stacked before and sell them. He was right about selling them now as the mainstream yers level is around level 3.


    They needed level 5 and lower equipment badly. If we didn''t get rid of these pieces of equipment now they would depreciate and we would lose a lot of our money. I looked at the others and said in a non-questionable tone:


    "From now on you will follow my lead and do as I say. If I told you to move forward you go forward at once. If I told you to retreat you would go back immediately. Do you understand?"


    "Yes Agatha."


    "Good. Then follow me, we have a long list of monsters to kill."


    It wasn''t my first time to lead soldiers to battle. The only difference was they weren''t soldiers but yers. I led them while they spoke with each other while I kept my vignce.


    It wasn''t easy for me to trust any stranger. We reached the ce of the second monster which was like a leopard. I used my observation skill at once and shared that monster info to the rest of the team:


    "Hapord Elite monster: Elite monster level 5. Common ss monster. HP: 15181518"


    "Wow, it has a lot of HP."


    I looked at them and then said loudly:


    "The monsters of this grade are all pieces of cake to me. For the next few monsters I will deal with the monsters myself.


    My output is enough to deplete their HP in a few seconds."


    "Then what will we do?"


    I looked at that wizard named heda and said:


    "You will try to use your skills in a different rhythm.


    Take this as a chance to hone your own skills and get familiar with each other''s skills and develop a team tactic between each other. Your responsibility is only this."


    "But what formation are we going to use? The most basic formation is for a tank like me to be in the front lines."


    "Don''t get my words wrong Grendy, but the tank is the one with the highest defense and can sustain the longest in front of monster attacks.


    You can y well butpared to me you are still a newbie. Your main goal now is to develop a tacit understanding between yourselves and leave the rest to me."


    They looked strangely at each other but I didn''t care. As their leader I need to make up for their deficiencies.


    Shin was trying to help me based on his previous theory. I couldn''t argue with that. But I used to lead Elite war teams back in my kingdom. I wouldn''t ept just anybody here.


    "I will start now, get ready in formation.


    Penta aux skill


    Strength aux skill.


    Tempest of lightning skill.


    Triple thrush skill


    Stab


    Stab


    Stab


    Stab"


    A sudden burst of long rows of damage appeared over the head of the monster. In less than three seconds it was dead.


    I looked back at them and saw their shock apparent on their faces andined:


    "You didn''t move a finger and the monster was dead."


    Goda took the responsibility again to defend his teammates saying:


    "Your skills are too fast, too lethal. We couldn''t even raise a finger."


    I knew he was right, but in wars the strongest team wasn''t always the winning team. The fastest team always won. This was a crucial element of war.


    Like surprise, the speed of your attack is very important. This speed didn''te easily. They needed a lot of training and a lot of pressure.


    I had this experience in training a very fast attack team. I didn''t believe in defense at all. Attack was the best defense. Even this defender I would turn him into a lethal weapon.


    "That is not an excuse. If you die, you will lose a level. You will soon know that raising a level takes a lot of effort and time.


    You lose one level means our team gets weaker. It''s not your own matter to choose something that will affect us all. You need to be part of my team.


    I will always deal with monsters in this rapid way. Try to keep up."


    I didn''t look at them again. I went forward to collect the drops.


    Like the previous monster, it gave us three pieces of equipment and 100 copper coins. I observed these pieces of equipment. Again my luck was bad.


    There was a helmet for the swordsman ss that went to that mini leader Goda. The second equipment went to Heda as it was copper grade staff with some decent stat.


    Any stat at this stage of the game is a decent stat. Thest piece of equipment went to Snad the archer. It was a bow with a decent stat too.


    The money I kept and then I used the collecting skills on this monster. It gave me three bones, one tooth and one stack of hair.


    Their info was exact to the previous monster materials. While the body of this monster vanished I thought of Shin words.


    He wasn''t lying about his advice to me and I trust him. If so, I needed to pay more attention to these materials. I remembered my mining and gathering skills.


    The ce we are now was full of trees. I couldn''t find any ore or herbs. I looked at the three happy yers and felt satisfied.


    Any team strength is based mainly on their teamwork. Teamwork is based mainly on understanding each other. To understand each other we need first to develop trust in the team.


    The morale of the team was one of the difficult factors to achieve, and one of the important factors to develop trust. Who would trust a losing team?


    "Let''s go. Try to keep up. You are still at level three. You need around 60k XP. That would take a long time to do. Try to keep up with my attack speed."


    They just looked at each other in silence. I was used to this attitude especially for rookies. I didn''t add any other word and then I moved to the next monster location.


    We kept this routine and gradually I decreased the rate of my skills. But I always finish the monsters in ten seconds. In the beginning I waited for my Tempest skill to CD.


    I achieved that by going for far monsters. But with time, the team developed some way of shaping their attack pattern.


    I didn''t know if there was something like this at this game, but if it''s not there I will name it: AP. I missed that irritating cool swordsman.


    He sometimes would add some goodments about things I didn''t know before. Six hours had passed without knowing and we managed to kill over 20 Elite monsters.


    Most of them were killed in thest two hours. I began to know what Shin was referring to before, as I felt some ease with these yers adding some damage to this monster.


    I was lucky that I could kill it within 10 seconds. If not, I would be fighting with my strongest skills in CD for minutes. These 20 monsters gave me over 450 XP.


    It was like a drop in the ocean for me and them. If we were killing normal monsters we would have gained much more XP.


    But I got so much material and was lucky to get myself two decent pieces of equipment. I didn''t know why, but the drop rate of my ss was extremely low.


    "Montar armor: copper grade armor. Spearman ss only. Strength +5, Defense +10."


    "Lenteme arm guard: copper grade arm guard. Spearman ss only. Strength+10, defense+10"


    So my stat grew by 15 points in Strength and 20 points in Defense. That meant I gained nearly 100% attack effect from just these two pieces.


    What if I changed my spear and was equipped with more items? I felt excited by that idea.


    "Where are you now?"

 Chapter 24: Shin Shocking Secret: Time loop reincarnation part: 1

    Chapter 24: Shin Shocking Secret: Time loop reincarnation part: 1


    It was the words that Shin just sent at my private chat. I didn''t know how to reply to him. He understood my confusion so he went to the public team chat and asked the same question.


    In seconds all of the teammates replied with the same line of strange numbers. When I asked them about these numbers they told me these were known as coordinates.


    I learned from them that each ce here in the game has its own location marked by these numbers. I can get these numbers easily by opening the game map.


    When I tried to look at this map I found a huge dark area with a small lightened area that was like a tiny dot. I tried to erge it and focus on my area to find that I really can.


    When I erged it to the level I could see the map of this novice vige, I found many areas enlightened and many more in the dark.


    When I focused on it I figured out everything. The ces I visited before were in light, while the ces I didn''t go were still in the dark.


    That was a fascinating tool. I can use it to move from ce to ce. If it could provide me with terrain info then I can use it in my future wars.


    When I tried to erge it more I failed. It seemed I could only erge it to this degree only. On the map, my ce was marked by a golden star and under it were many numbers.


    They were the same numbers as those sent in the chat. I found that Shin was really near us as his ce was marked by green stars just like the five green stars that are next to me.


    Then would my enemies be in red color then?


    We waited at our ce for nearly ten minutes until Shin appeared. When he reached us he asked:


    "How was your leveling journey?"


    I didn''tment and waited for the others to reply to him. As a leader you need to know what your subordinated thoughts about you.


    That may tell you in general if you were teaching them right and they got the reasons behind what you were doing with them.


    If they didn''t realize yet the benefit of your strict training then you need to change your approach. They didn''t disappoint my expectations as Goda said:


    "We learned a lot from Agatha. We killed nearly 20 Elite monsters. That is awesome."


    Shin showed a satisfied smile on his face. That was rare. That was sudden. Was he sick?


    "Good. Nowe here and take these silver coins. Each one of you will get one silver coin. If you do a good job in the future, you will be supplied by more than that."


    This was only one silver coin per yer. I knew Shin had got much more than that. I was astonished by the reaction of those yers as they were shocked at first then they rushed to Shin to take the coins fearing he would return in his offer.


    That was just one single silver coin. Raise your standard folks.


    "Now you have only one mission. You go back and resupply your Inventory.


    Don''t forget to buy bread and other foodstuff. We will hang here for a very long time."


    "We will go and be back soon."


    "Thanks for your support."


    "I won''t let you down."


    So many words scattered from them as they were really grateful to Shin''s gesture. I didn''t bother with them as I watched them leave in a hurry towards the vige.


    Once they escaped my field of vision I looked at Shin seriously and threw the biggest issue I had directly on his face:


    "I want to know your deep troubles. What happened? Why were you marked by these aristocratic families?"


    Shin looked at me with the same serious look and then asked:


    "If I asked you to tell me about your secret, would you agree?"


    I replied without pause:


    "Absolutely."


    "Why?"


    I neared him till my face was about to touch him. He was really handsome. I discovered that his eyes were unique. They had a mix of colors in them.


    There was like a faint rainbow around his pupils. That was strange. It was my first time noticing this. Was it because it was the first time I got near him?


    I looked deeply in his eyes and said very slowly:


    "Because I trust you."


    "But you know nothing about me."


    "I trust my instincts. You are a very nice person, cool swordsman. That''s why I feel like you are in the same predicament as me.


    You were forced to be in this position that you didn''t choose and couldn''t change,"


    He looked back at me then he sighed. At this moment I didn''t see the vitality of a youth but saw the tiredness of an old man.


    That was strange and beautiful. I didn''t know why but I felt attached to him more than before. That mature man I wanted to be with.


    "If I told you the truth, will you ept it and believe in me?"


    "Of course."


    "Even if it was a crazy story with a very difficult truth to ept?"


    I clenched my fist and pumped it onto my chest as I said:


    "I swear I wouldn''t suspect the reality of your truth."


    He sighed again. This time I felt his hesitation and regret.


    I didn''t know why he was regretting or hesitating. I never went back on my oath. Not even once!


    "The truth is veryplicated. But first let me tell you a story. There was a young ambitious man who dreamt since he was a child of building his own empire.


    His dream was very insane and no one believed him especially he was just a crown prince of a small kingdom. This boy grew up to be a fine heroic man.


    Although he went on various war campaigns and earned a lot of victories by his hard work, he wasn''t happy. He made a crucial mistake while he was young.


    He lost a very decisive battle in the first years of his reign. He regretted his rashness and kept dreaming of changing his history.


    Somehow he managed to gain a unique ability. This ability wasn''t just about going back in time, but it was to separate s time period from the long flow of time.


    This period will create a closed-loop. Before he entered this special time zone he had to put a target to himself to achieve.


    He put the target to emerge victorious against this great kingdom in that crucial defeat. This ability gained him the power to be able to change his destiny.


    The only requirement was for him to end this time zone achieving his goal. He was very happy and felt it was very easy like a walk in his pce backyard garden.


    He knew the events that happened before and knew his mistakes. He wanted to correct these mistakes to put things on the right track.


    What he didn''t imagine was that he wasn''t fighting that kingdom''s armies but he was fighting destiny itself. Every time he corrected something, other new things emerged to fail his ns.


    Every time he failed he would die and restart the same time zone again. If he died in the middle of this time zone he would restart it again.


    This cycle kept going and going like forever. This middle-aged man''s fire of ambition was dimmed by the passage of time.


    He tried his best many times with no sess. In the end he made a deal with some unknown power. He knew that it was the same power that granted him his curse.


    He knew he fell to their scheme, but he got nothing in his hands to do. Even his death didn''t solve his crisis. He was devastated, depressed, and very frustrated.


    The new deal was to help him pass this time loop and achieve his victory but on one condition. Every one thousand year one of his descendants must do the same as he did.


    He must choose an incident he wanted to change its course. He must enter his own time loop and live in torture there forever.


    It was a very harsh agreement but he epted it. This man exited this time loop and continued his life from this new time course.


    He then achieved his dream and managed to establish an empire. From there till now, every one thousand years one of his direct descendants became cursed and created his own time loop. What do you think of this story?"

 Chapter 25: Shin Shocking Secret: Time Loop Reincarnation Part: 2

    Chapter 25: Shin Shocking Secret: Time Loop Reincarnation Part: 2


    I wasn''t a fool. This Shin wasn''t just telling me a mythic story. His tone, his way of speech, and his previous hesitation even when I said my oath were referring directly to only one conclusion.


    "Are you one of those man descendants? Are we now in your time loop?"


    "You are smarter than you look, silly girl."


    I didn''t bother with his teasing. What he confirmed just now made me jump to the next reasonable conclusion.


    "Am I the regrettable incident that you want to change? Is it rted to my problem?"


    He replied to my question with his silence and sad looks. I felt as if he was recovering some painful old memories.


    I felt shocked. This man says he was living in hell! I started to doubt his sanity than to remember my oath. I felt cheated! I couldn''t even suspect his words.


    But when I remembered again all that he said and did with me, I felt some sense in his words. Whatever he just said, what matters to me now was the part rted to me.


    Something deep inside me felt his words were true. That frightened me. As if what he said was true, then my end wasn''t that good. Or why he would choose my fate and wanted to change it?


    I felt strange; if I had such a curse then I would choose something rted directly to me. Was I rted to this young man in front of me?


    I looked at him with many questions in my mind but I asked the most important one for now.


    "If you are telling the truth then prove it."


    He didn''t get anxious from my question, instead, he smiled very bitterly. I felt a cold hand squeezing my heart from just the gazes he gave me.


    "That''s easy. You aren''t from the Kronig Kingdom near Frod. You are a princess from the Treen Kingdom in the far west from us. Since your birth you got a prophecy that determined your fate.


    You tried hard to fight against your fate. You were a genius and by the age of nine, you were an army leader. You experienced so many battles and you told me a lot of your old stories.


    I can describe the details of your victories and the regrets you had after each defeat. You came here to be a fiance of the crown prince of Frod.


    You entered the Frod test and got a very high unique rank as Guild Master. That was the reason behind changing your real name Dolly to Agatha. Agatha is the name of your beloved little sister. Is this enough proof for you?"


    I felt petrified. Literally petrified! I stood motionless in my ce for a long time before my body shivered on its own.


    I drew back a few steps before stumbling and falling on the ground. Shin didn''t look surprised but I felt he was feeling sympathy towards me.


    I kept shivering for a while before I managed to calm myself. This man knew every single secret of mine. He even knew all about my past in my kingdom.


    I clenched my fists and asked in s shaking tone:


    "In the mordinal ins, I felt regret, why?"


    "Because you failed to organize your troops well and many of your legions failed to follow yourmands. You regretted this defeat a lot.


    You decided to be very strict over your subordinates and never let them rest. You always do tactic maneuver trials to your subordinates and you never feel satisfied.


    They gave you a nickname back then: The cold-blooded little princess."


    I opened my mouth wide open from deep shock. He wasn''t lying to me.


    I really felt that way after that defeat and I really was called by this name. I swallowed with difficulty as I felt my throat was dry as a desert.


    He was telling me the truth. If he was telling me the truth then I was in very deep trouble.


    "Tell me, Shin, how many times have we had this conversation?"


    "I really lost count to it."


    That was even worse. If that was true, then there must be a hard rock in his path. No, it was a hard giant rock blocking my path.


    Did he tell me everything because he lost hope? Or are we on the doorstep of this crisis?


    "What was the main problem that you couldn''t solve?"


    He sighed again to deepen my worries.


    "I can''t tell you. It''s not like I don''t trust you, but I tried this approach multiple times and the end wasn''t good for both of us."


    "Then tell me when will this crisis befall on us?"


    "Soon, before you reach level 9 precisely."


    That was really close. I have only nearly four levels to live now. I wasn''t pessimistic but this crisis included my death at least.


    I was brave enough to face such a possibility. Eventually, everyone died, but the difference was in his way of death. I would rather die fighting than waiting for death to take me.


    I developed my resolve! I wouldn''t die that easily. It''s a Shin curse but it''s my life.


    "I will fight Shin. I will fight hard. How about we dy my arrival at level9?


    You can train me and make sure I''m strong enough to face this crisis."


    He sighed again then said:


    "We also tried this approach. We failed.


    This crisis is rted to how much time you y here. If you didn''t reach the highest possible level then you don''t have a chance."


    This solution was a dead end too. I thought a little and found a problem. I didn''t know any details about this crisis.


    "I want to know any possible info about this crisis to help me formte a good strategy."


    Shin went silent for a while. He was thinking hard and deadly serious about what he could tell me and what he couldn''t.


    I respected his silence and gave him enough space. After a long time of thinking he said:


    "This crisis is about the attack of a coalition army from five different aristocratic families.


    They aim to kill you and end your threat. Their numbers are huge. Not less than 10k yers. When you die you will lose your rank qualifications.


    That is not the game issue but because someone dear to you betrayed you. They will use a special item they brought from outside the game.


    When you die, you will lose your rank as Guild Master. Then you will be expelled from the game. When you get outside you will get really dead from these families. When you die here I lose all the abilities to help you.


    I won''t be able to save you. That was my regret. That was my mistake that I wanted to change."


    I kept thinking hard. That number was a really big number for me.


    I remembered what he advised me before. His words weren''t to help me pass the problem of my rank; he was trying to help me in my uing crisis.


    I thought about my skills. If I reached level 9 by then, then I would be able to kill whoever stood in my way.


    "I''m now one of the strongest yers in this game. I don''t doubt my ability to kill this army by myself."


    "You are wrong. You should worry. I tried once to get you some unique skills and you were nearly as strong as now. In the end, you were killed."


    "I have many special skills, Shin. I have many types of skills. I could kill them."


    "Don''t fool yourself. Yes, in ten seconds you are like an invincible god.


    But what after those ten seconds? Youck a lot of experience to judge a PvP battle. Your greatest weakness is your skills CD. Your enemies'' biggest advantage is their huge numbers.


    You can kill 500 maximum in these ten seconds. What about the rest then? Who will kill them?"


    "That''s why you wanted me to have a team. That''s why you were trying to help them upgrade their level."


    "Yes. I didn''t try this solution before. Your personality is very difficult to deal with. You close yourself to those strangers to you.


    We don''t have enough time to test their seriousness and their loyalty to you. But I know you better than you know yourself."


    Actually he was right. I agreed with difficulty when he invited those five yers to join our team. But what he just said had a great impact on me.


    In dire situations, extreme measures must be taken. Now I didn''t have the luxury to stick to my personality. I needed to take drastic measures or I and Shin would lose everything.


    I tried to make sure he didn''t have any clue or more info that could help me so I asked with seriousness:


    "If you have any ns or suggested ideas you can tell me now. If you know any info that might help me, then please tell me."


    Shin looked at me with a look that made me feel I asked a silly question. When I thought about it I understood that my question might seem silly indeed.


    He knew more info than he told me. But I was really desperate and needed to know anything that could be useful.


    Suddenly I noticed a glimmer of light in his eyes and he started to speak very slowly as if he was recalling a very distant memory:


    "Once during my early failed trials, I told you everything I know. Back then you believed me a bit but didn''t trust me fully.


    When you were about to get killed, you knew that I wasn''t lying to you. At this moment you typed a single sentence in our private chat."


    "What was it?"


    I felt tense and somewhat weird. It was really weird to hear about your past deceased self. Shin replied as if he found a difficulty in remembering this sentence:


    "You wrote ''Tell my future self that loneliness is the root of all defeats, so therger the better, the earlier the better.'' I remembered that I told the next few versions of you this advice but they didn''t understand anything from it. Do you understand what you meant that day?"


    I was lost! I knew I loved using metaphors, but not when I was advising myself of something important. What could I possibly mean by these words?

 Chapter 26: Formulating a Plan

    Chapter 26: Formting a n


    I stood there silently thinking about these mysterious words of mine. Did these words refer to being alone in this game?


    Or was there a hidden meaning about them? I didn''t know. Although she was the future I but I didn''t know what she had experienced to say such words.


    I only thought of previous me trying to advise me to recruit yers to my team. Although it was feasible for me to recruit yers at this moment, I needed a lot of yers.


    Ten or twenty or even a hundred more yers wouldn''t make a difference. War wasn''t only about numbers.


    There were multiple factors that were much important like their level, their equipment, their skills, their war experience, their tacit understanding between themselves.


    When I recalled my experience in dealing with those 50 yers I lost my confidence. There were four yers with great skills that made me unable to even touch their bodies.


    What if there were ten thousand of them? That would be scary! I felt like I was doomed whatever I did.


    What Shin just told me wasn''t a history story but a scary one. What should I do to avoid such a dark destiny? I looked at Shin seriously and asked:


    "You told me you experienced this life innumerable times. Do you get yourself familiar with that big army?"


    "Do you mean their levels, skills, strengths, and weaknesses?"


    "Yup. Tell me all the data you got."


    "They are all at level 9. They are from thisyer of the game. They have some yers at level 10 who are their leaders.


    Their number isn''t big, not exceeding 100 yers. But these 100 all have unique skills and massive battle experience. You met four of them.


    These 100 are like these four. The rest of the army is like those 46 yers that we faced before. They don''t have any war experience but they are getting massive training from these 100 yers.


    Their equipment isn''t that high. Most of them have trash equipment with poor stats. Those 100 yers are like you and me, they have copper level equipment."


    So it turned out to be a war between generals. Except for those 100 yers, I was confident about killing all of their yers.


    The only problemy in those 100 yers. I experienced the might of only four of them. They were really a hard nut to crack.


    Except for me and Shin, no one could ever face them directly. If I couldn''t face them directly and war tactics were useless to such experienced yers, then I would flood them with a huge army they couldn''t resist.


    I would use these game rules to my advantage. I would force them to use their skills without stopping to turn all of these skills into CD.


    At this time I would harvest their dirty souls one by one. Although I wasn''t an assassin but right now I needed to be one.


    I set my mind hard on this and deepened my resolve. I would not be like a sheep waiting for ughter. If they wanted me dead they better be up to the task then.


    I would use all my power to do this. I looked at Shin. This poor cool swordsman was living in silent hell alone. But there was an important issue I didn''t get.


    "Why did you choose my death scheme as your turning point in the past?"


    He seemed to be ready for my question as he replied at once:


    "Your incident was a small neglected thing in my life. I faced many disasterster. The biggest and worst of all was the destruction of my empire and ughter of my people.


    When I thought back really hard about what happened and tried to reach the root of everything, I found your small incident.


    When I checked it many times I knew for sure that your death was the beginning of the end. I don''t know why you were that important to our enemy, but your death was a cornerstone in their big conspiracy."


    "Actually I don''t understand anything from your words."


    He smiled gently like a different Shin and replied:


    "No problem. I also didn''t understand your importance at the beginning. That was my regret in my whole life. So I decided to challenge destiny and save you. Saving you will save my empire and my people."


    He was talking like a mature emperor speaking about his people. He reminded me of my father. My father was always like this. He always spoke words like these.


    I really admire my father, so it was normal for me to admire this little emperor. But he wasn''t the crown prince. So did this mean that the crown prince would be assassinated?


    Why didn''t he choose to help that Respon instead of me? Was there a deep history between both of them? When I thought of this point I figured out that he didn''t tell me yet the reason behind these aristocratic families'' hunt.


    Was there a deep hatred between him and Respon? I was Respon fiance and he knew it already. Why was he helping his enemy fiance? I wasn''t in love with Respon and didn''t like him either.


    Did he know this too? Was he in love with me? I felt my head was about to explode. Although I wanted to know the real reasons behind his problems with Respon and different aristocratic families, I decided to ignore that for now.


    After I escape safely from this dark future, I wouldn''t let him escape with any excuse.


    "I have a n in my mind, but first I wanted to know a summary of your previous trials in saving me."


    He didn''t look amazed when I said I had a n. It seemed this wasn''t the first time I set up a n. All my previous ns failed. That wasn''t a good start at all.


    "I tried to first escape with you but we failed. We tried to escape even to otheryers. Everything we did was in vain. So I decided to face this disaster head-on.


    I tried to make you stronger with all possible means. I made you reach level 10 fast to reach the town. They followed you to the town and killed you.


    That trial earned you nearly five more days but it was in vain. I tried to make you have high-grade equipment but we failed. You even once had one piece of gold grade equipment.


    We tried to hide in the vige but they also killed you with their strongest assassins. We tried to set ambushes to their strongest yers but it was in vain.


    I once found a scroll of gold grade and used it. It was an AOE scroll. We managed to kill half of their army but in the end, they killed you.


    I once tried to use equipment to change your looks and data but they found you back then. Every tactic we used in battle ended in failure.


    We once used terrain advantage and set up a stronghold on the top of a mountain near this vige. They managed to kill us in the end after a long defensive tiring battle.


    You squeezed your brain every time and put ns based on your battle experience. But this all had no gain."


    "So, in brief, I shouldn''t set ns based on my battle tactics."


    "From my previous failed trials I can say with surety that every tactic you use they had a counter to it."


    Shin was expecting to see me in despair but he was surprised to see my wide smile. His words didn''t disappoint me but they made me more confident about my n. He asked in confusion:


    "Why do I feel you are happy and not sad?"


    "You felt right. I''m happy, really happy. My n this time will turn the tables on them."


    "Really?"


    "Yup. Trust me. I know you have experienced enough failures to be disappointed but this time I can say for sure that they won''t be able to kill us easily.


    We even have a high survival chance. But I need you to do a lot of work in the next few days. By the way, how many days do I have before this battle?"


    I saw a Shin look that was deprived of any faith in me. I didn''t get angry at him as I knew well his feelings. It wasn''t easy for someone like Shin to face failure after failure.


    I remembered my father. When our kingdom faced defeat after defeat against the coalition army of our enemies, he was very depressed and pessimistic. Only my birth had changed all of this.


    I knew what it meant for amander to taste multiple defeats on the hands of the same enemy. He must be in deep despair. He only kept living because he couldn''t die!


    "I will do anything you ask from me. We have around 10 days only. They usually hit you before you reach level 9. That gives us nearly 10 days more or less."


    "10 days are enough to make a difference."


    He looked at me in doubt as my confidence was radiating sharply from me. He asked:


    "Are you really confident about this n of yours?"


    "Sure. We will seed. We will survive."


    Although he didn''t believe me, he said very seriously:


    "Do whatever you feel right. But I want only one thing from you."


    "What is this?"


    "I want you to promise me if I ever told you to stick to my side you must do as I say."


    I smiled and replied to his funny serious tone:


    "I promise you."


    "I want you to take an oath."

 Chapter 27: Dragon Spear Resistance

    Chapter 27: Dragon Spear Resistance


    He was really strange about this request. Why didn''t he ask about my n and instead asked me to take an oath about something as simple as this?


    "Why are you asking me to take an oath for this simple thing? You can be weird sometimes, Shin."


    "Well, it''s only for your good. Just take an oath. I know you never go back on an oath you take."


    "Not only oaths but also my promises. I never renege on a promise I give no matter what."


    "Then please take an oath."


    I felt irritated with him so I said to get over his nuisance:


    "Ok. Fine, I will take an oath. I, Agatha, swear to be beside Shin whenever he asked me to."


    I noticed his short sigh. It was strange, as I felt his relief in this sigh. He ignored my questioning looks and said:


    "One day in the future, you will understand everything. Now tell me about your n."


    I felt irritated by his behavior. He wasn''t the only one here that could be mysterious. I looked at him and teased him:


    "One day in the future you will know my n."


    Heughed and said:


    "C''mon. Tell me what your n is?"


    "I won''t tell you a word. You have to know it by yourself."


    "Oh god! You returned to your crazy self again. Ok, little silly princess, I will wait for your next move."


    "Watch and learn silly cool swordsman."


    I was frustrated by this Mr. importance. But I had to start my n. My n was very simple. I sent a message in team chat saying:


    "How much time do you still need toe back?"


    As usual, Goda replied:


    "One hour at most."


    "Ok. Don''t bete. We have a lot of work to do."


    Then I closed the team chat then I entered the forums.


    During which Shin was looking strangely at me. I felt like he was seeing me for the first time. His looks weren''t strange to me as I was behaving unusually.


    When I opened the forums I decided to write a topic under an anonymous name and then I posted it. After I finished I said to him:


    "Now you can check out my n."


    At first, he didn''t understand what I meant. But in seconds he figured out that I wrote something in the forums. When he entered hepletely froze. My topic although it was anonymous he knew it was mine.


    "Dragon Spear Resistance is recruiting.


    Hi everyone. If you want to join our resistance against aristocratic families'' resistance, please follow these instructions:


    1. You need to be at level 3 at least.


    2. You don''t like aristocratic families and want to take revenge.


    3. You are at Nobrisco novice vige today at 4 P.M.


    If you want to take revenge against those aristocratic families, then be ready to join our ranks. We will recruit as many yers as possible. War is upon us and we need to teach these arrogant families another lesson.


    We will wait for you at Nobrisco vige near the big market there. You will find us easily, just look for the dragon spear.


    If anyone from another vige wants toe, we wee you greatly. Our recruitment is open for 7 days. Every day our required level will be updated here at this topic. So keep yourself updated."


    Shin reread the topic for so many times before he closed the forums and looked at me. He got my n and was astonished by it. After a few moments of silence and surprise he said:


    "That will solve the problem of the 10k army. But what about those 100 unique individuals? Every one of them is like a nightmare!


    I smiled and said with confidence:


    "Don''t worry. I nned two ways to get rid of them."


    "Really?"


    "Yup. I''m not sure about killing all of them but at least I can nullify their danger.


    If that army is destroyed then they will retreat as those four did with me."


    "Those 100 aren''t simple like you think. They won''t let you have it easy."


    "I don''t care. In front of my tactics, they will have a hard time as well."


    He didn''t argue with me. He knew my tactics well. He was a smart person to realize my intentions. My biggest skill was to lead armies, not individuals.


    I knew my good points as my bad ones. I couldn''t deal well with these yers so I said:


    "When the teames back I will tell them our true identity. Then you will lead them in assessing these yers.


    Do you have more equipment that can hide their features or information?"


    "Yes, I have nearly 20 pieces. They aren''t strong like our four equipment but they will be enough for them. Do you want us to ept everyone?


    And what will we do next?"


    "Anyone with level 3 should be epted. Anyone with level 4 or higher will join our main ranks."


    "Aren''t you afraid of spies?"


    "Sure I''m worried about them. But as you told me, our enemy knows our identities very well and can even trace us.


    So the presence of these spies poses no big danger to us."


    "They may spy on your movements and actions. They can know your intentions and discover your n."


    "My n is very simple so it''s easy to figure it up from just my post."


    "They may try to hinder your ns."


    "How? If my expectations are true, then we will have more than 20k yers joining our ranks.


    Will they kill them? It will be impractical. If they did this then that would make our reputation bigger and we may have new yers joining our ranks."


    "What about their organization? Who will lead them? Do you want to divide them into small teams or big teams?"


    I thought a bit about his questions. I didn''t have any game experience so I could divide them based on game settings. If so, then I would divide them into my usual war armies divisions. This way it would be easier for me to control them.


    "You will group every 50 yers into one team. Every team has two leaders, one is the leader and the other is his deputy. Every 10 teams will form a legion.


    Each legion has 5 separate leaders. One is the main leader, the second will be his deputy, the third is the strategist, the fourth is for rying orders and transmitting battle status, and the fifth is for connecting with the main camp and other legions.


    Team members will be level 3 yers. Any leader will be level 4 yers. If any yer in any team exceeded the level of his teammates and reached the level of the leaders, he will be promoted at once to join our special force team.


    This special force team has no limit. The leaders must work hard to develop harmony between their teammates. They will y as usual againstmon monsters.


    I and you and the rest of our small team will be in the Special Forces. We will work on Elite monsters. We will provide these leaders with copper grade equipment as long as we get them.


    So you need to make a separate team for these leaders to join."


    He looked deeply to me then said:


    "There is no such distribution in the game. Your arrangements are like guild arrangements but there are some differences between the two."


    "I know. I''m not familiar with the game yet and I have no time for this. I will use these war divisions which I''m used to."


    "Then you will work with the Special Forces team? Do you n to counter these 100 yers with your Special Forces team?"


    "I do but not in a direct way. I will use their previous tactic against us."


    "You mean to waste their energy first?"


    "Yup. I will make them suffer from exhaustion then I will hit them hard with my team. What do you think of my n?"


    "On paper, it''s a great n. But I faced them many times and I know how scary they are. Don''t underestimate them."


    "I''m not underestimating them at all. I know my limits. Your role is to organize all this mess. You will alsomunicate with those teams and legions leaders. You know I hate talking to strangers so this mission will be yours."


    He smiled bitterly and before he said anything I continued:


    "And I want you to remember where we had that gold grade equipment.


    We need to have any high-grade equipment as we can. This will grant us an advantage over them."


    "This equipment was found by killing a Special Elite monster."


    "Special Elites? That looked tasty. Do you know where these monsters are?"


    "Sure, they are in the woods after level10 monsters map. They are very strong monsters.


    Their defenses are high enough so we deal only 50% of our damage to them. We killed one by coincidence as we were very lucky back then."


    "Don''t forget we are not alone. After we finish setting up our teams and legions we will move to kill every Elite monster here. Then we will move to the next woods and kill these monsters.


    I want to arm my soldiers with the highest possible gear before this battle."


    "First they are called yers, not soldiers. Second, you set the time after five hours from now. Will we continue killing monsters here?"


    "Sure, we will start killing them now till our teammatese back then we will continue killing. We have a lot of mouths to feed."

 Chapter 28: Raising Team Level

    Chapter 28: Raising Team Level


    I moved forward to the nearest monster ce. Our killing speed was very fast. We could kill one Elite monster in a few seconds. I took these fights very seriously.


    I didn''t have enough time to train myself thus I needed all the fights I could get to train. The only problem was these fights didn''tst long.


    I felt I needed a very intense fight to sharpen my spear. As long as my n started to move forward, I would search for these Special Elites to kill.


    I believe they would have thicker HP. After nearly an hour, those teammates returned from the vige. Shin told them about our ce.


    In ten minutes they hade to us. They looked excited and happy. I looked at them and pictured my future generals and I too felt excited.


    After a short speech with Shin, I interrupted their talk about what they got from the big market.


    "Did you read the post about dragon spear resistance?"


    "Sure. How can we miss something so important like that? Not only us, where all the yers who we met at the vige spoke about this post.


    In just one hour, this post had exceeded ten million replies and it kept increasing."


    I was surprised by these words. I didn''t follow my topic.


    I suppressed the urge to open the forums now and check the topic as there were more important things to do now. I couldn''t force anyone to follow my lead, especially when I was going against these aristocratic families. I asked directly:


    "What do you think of this move?"


    "Wow, I love it. I was there when these two mysterious yers attacked those 50 yers'' aristocratic team. It was a very high-level battle.


    I recorded this battle and every now and then I rey it. This spearman yer was really cool. That final skill of his made my blood boil."


    I looked at Shin. He understood my meaning. This was a good start. She felt passionate about my resistance. That encouraged me to ask directly:


    "There was a recruitment date and ce in the post. Will you all participate in it?"


    Goda said at once asking:


    "If we participated in this resistance, will we be also part of your team?"


    This team is my resistance Special Forces team dummy!


    I looked at the other four and noticed their tacit agreement on his question. They were bothered by this point. It nearly made meugh loudly but then I suppressed myugh and said:


    "Joining this resistance doesn''t affect being part of this team. So what will you do? Will you join this resistance?"


    They looked at each other and I noticed their relief and happiness. It seemed they wanted to join my resistance but they also wanted to be here.


    That made me happy. It was really hard to develop trust between you and your subordinates.


    "We will apply to join this resistance. Not only us but also all the yers we know here will apply too."


    I smiled and threw my bomb directly on their faces:


    "You don''t need to apply. I can approve of your request right here right now."


    For seconds they looked at me with a silly expression. They didn''tprehend my words'' meaning, or they might be afraid to believe it.


    After these few seconds, they retreated with shocking expressions on their faces. I couldn''t hold myself andughed loudly as I said:


    "Your looks are very hrious. Yes, I''m that spearman who used the dragon skill. And Shin beside me here is the same swordsman. Now after you know our true identity, will you still want to join us?"


    They kept silent while their eyes were showing shock and confusion. After a few moments Goda probed with great caution:


    "Are you joking with us?"


    I keptughing wholeheartedly. Their looks were really funny. I answered him:


    "I''m speaking seriously and not joking."


    "But you areughing crazily. Are you sure you aren''t joking?"


    I stopped myugh at once. Was myugh this bad?


    I looked at Shin who looked away immediately. Yeah, it was this bad. I controlled myself then said in a serious tone:


    "I''m not joking. It was I and Shin who fought these arrogant aristocratic yers."


    "Then you can prove it, right?"


    I looked at him. He was very cautious. I liked his attitude. I didn''t say a word but I raised my spear towards the nearby trees. I whispered softly:


    "Dragon head skill."


    Suddenly my whole air changed. Torrents of terror and might radiated from my body as the tip of my spear changed shape.


    A big head of a dragon reaching 2 meters appeared suddenly in front of them. I looked at them and said solemnly:


    "Do you want administration too?"


    This time all of them retreated backward with panic looks. Goda hurried to say loudly:


    "I''m sorry, I apologize to you, mydy. Please forgive me. Don''t kill me."


    Were you an idiot? How could I kill my future generals? I kept my skill active until the five seconds effect vanished.


    "Now, I will ask only once. Are you willing to join my resistance?"


    "Yes yes, we are willing."


    I just gave them a short nce then I looked to Shin and said:


    "They are now part of our resistance. You can proceed and give them these pieces of equipment so their information remains secret."


    Shin sighed. He knew well enough the terror of my skill. He was afraid I would kill Goda. While I kept my silence and only watched them using this equipment, Shin was talking with them in a soft voice.


    Although I couldn''t hear him, I figured that he was trying to cool their nerves. I didn''t n to use this way to convince them, but that Goda asked for me to prove myself so I only had to use the skill.


    I was known as the cold-blooded dragon speardy in themunity of yers as Shin told me before. After they finished using their equipment, their names and levels and sses vanished from the team''s chat.


    There was only a question mark beside everyone''s photo. That was a very satisfying effect for me. I looked at them like I used to look to my generals at my kingdom and said:


    "Now let''s get to the serious talk. Now you are officially part of my small resistance against aristocratic families.


    From my Intel, these families are preparing a huge army to attack me and Shin. We have around ten days. In these ten days, I will try to reach level 10 and push you all to level 9.


    As usual, your equipment and supplies are on us so you don''t need to worry. All I want from you is to work hard and do every mission I request from you. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, madam."


    Before I continued my speech, Mona asked:


    "But why will they attack both of you?"


    It was a question I didn''t predict. I improvised rapidly saying:


    "They wanted to take revenge on us. Their previous defeat was very humiliating."


    That was what my mind thought of. It was really a good exnation as they started to discuss it within themselves with loud words. After I heaved a short sigh of relief I said:


    "Now I will assign your first mission. You will apany Shin to supervise in receiving yers to our resistance. Shin will exin the rules of epting yers.


    After you finish we will meet again and discuss the results. There are two main rules for the resistance force. The first rule is about the distribution of yers inside.


    You are now part of my main team. The rule here is to be level 4 at least. So in the next few hours, I will take you on a high-speed leveling till you reach level 4.


    If you fail then you will be demoted and join regr teams. Now let''s go."

 Chapter 29: Assassination 1

    Chapter 29: Assassination 1


    Although I nned to kill these Elites around here, I got bored. I needed to kill more powerful monsters with higher challenges. Also, my teammates were weak.


    If they are still at level 4 by the end of the assessment, then I must move them to another regr team. I couldn''t be biased towards anyone.


    This act always drove any army to be fragmented from within. In half an hour we moved from the woods and entered the leveling map.


    There were a lot of yers here trying to level up rapidly. Many of them were speaking about the Dragon Spear Resistance topic and the next assessment.


    I was happy and surprised by all the talks I heard in my way. Although some doubted me and my motive, the majority were supporting me.


    This made me feel proud and optimistic. We appeared on a map full of foxes. I remembered my first leveling up here. I led everyone until we reached level 8 maps.


    In front of us were huge herds of these beautiful pure white unicorns with silver horns. They were really adorable but I had to kill them. I used my observation skills on one of them to know their stats.


    "Unicorn: LVL8normal monster. Common ss monster. HP: 3417/3417"


    It had good blood. I might take five to six seconds to kill one of them.


    "Every monster of those will give each one of us nearly above 90 XP. To reach level 4 each one of you is in need of 67k XP. That meant we needed to kill more than 700 monsters. I suggest grouping many of them and killing them at once."


    Although what Shin said seemed nice I noticed the look of horror in the faces of the others. I understood that this was their first time to kill higher levels of monsters. I smiled and said with confidence:


    "I and Shin always kill monsters higher than our level with 3 levels at least. This way we could reach our high level in no time. Now it''s not the time to be dazed. Grendy you will be responsible for bringing those monsters to us."


    Shin rapidly suggested:


    "Grendy speed won''t make him escape them. Let me do this task."


    His words seemed logical especially when I remembered Grendy''s level.


    "Deal. You bring them and we will do the rest."


    "Here I go."


    Shin moved with high speed towards a nearby group of unicorns.


    He only used his sword to cause small damage to one of them. The rest of the group neighed with high sound and then they moved fast after him.


    He didn''te back but continued to move forward in a big arc. Every now and then he hit one group with his sword to follow him like mad horses.


    When I noticed the big number of monsters that followed him, which exceeded 50 monsters, I ordered the other teammates in a hurry:


    "Don''t stand like statues in your ce. Let''s go back a little."


    I didn''t stop in my ce either and moved backward with them.


    I then rearranged them into a long arch with me standing in front of Mony the healer. When the number of monsters neared 100, I yelled at Shin:


    "Come here now. That''s enough."


    Shin heeded by my advice and stopped attracting more monsters. He began to move towards us so I said again:


    "Keep moving in circles. We will kite them down slowly."


    That was my n when I noticed his way of moving.


    I don''t know if he intended to kite them in the same way, but my way was very effective and safe. Shin began to adjust his path to move in a closed circle. I yelled:


    "Use your skills and try to help each other."


    This time, I alone wasn''t enough. Each monster would take me around 6 seconds to kill.


    I didn''t know if Shin did this on purpose, but when he headed towards me with 100 monsters behind him I remembered those 100 yers that I had to face.


    He might want to train me in dealing with this pressure. He also might aim for me to know my weaknesses and SSP ws and disadvantages so I could n early to avoid these.


    When Shin appeared near us, he changed his course and began to move away. He wasn''t moving in a circle anymore. This sharp turn helped me and those next to me to have a chance to attack.


    The only problem I feared was the Aggro shift to happen. This time I used team chat to order:


    "When you hit a monster, make sure you finish itpletely."


    I then didn''t stand silent anymore. I raised my spear and stood in front of those huge monsters. Each monster was more than five meters in length and nearly one meter in width.


    They would cause any normal yer to feel fear, but for me, I felt the thrilling challenge sensation. I tightened my grip on my spear and directed it towards this huge herd on unicorns and murmured:


    "Penta aux skill


    Strength aux skill.


    Tempest of lightning skill.


    Triple thrush skill"


    The five spear shadows emerged and filled the entire ce in front of me. My widest skill in range was the Tempest of lightning skill. It can cover the 5*5m range.


    In this small zone, every monster was dealt with a long row of damage. Each strike was followed by five small shadows that dealt with 50% damage to the monster.


    What I didn''t calcte well was the nature of these species. They were herd type monsters. So when I attacked some of them, the rest of their groups stopped chasing Shin and went towards me directly.


    2 seconds didn''t pass and I was a target for more than 70 unicorns. I felt irritated by neglecting this small info. Although it looked tense I was used to these kinds of situations as I used another skill at once:


    "Gravity skill."


    In an area of 10*10m, the gravity changed slightly. Speed and Attack Speed of these monsters decreased massively by four times.


    This was my first time using this skill. The pressure on me was relieved partly by this skill. When the skills of my teammates fell upon these monsters, they helped me to reduce their HP.


    The one I took note of was Grendy. This guy has an AOE skill like mine. It was a tempest of swords. In just five seconds, I used my spear like a whip to strike all these monsters without any mercy.


    "Stab, Stab, Stab, Stab, triple thrush, stab, stab, stab"


    My skills didn''t stop falling on these monsters. Although there were many of them, in ten seconds I managed to kill all these 70 plus monsters that were attacking me.


    Although I lost nearly my HP thrice by their attacks, but Mony helped me in critical timing and kept my HP in a safe zone. The remaining 30 or fewer monsters were killed easily by the seven of us.


    After this battle, my HP was nearly a half. I used one potion to restore HP to full. At the same time, Shin and others were collecting the spoils of this battle.


    I needed more than 100k XP to reach level 5, so what I got from killing those monsters was a drop in the bucket. What these monsters dropped was some trash equipment of level 8.


    I wasn''t interested in any of these. There were also nearly 350 copper coins that dropped from each one of them. That made us gain 35 silver coins in one go.


    If we kept this rhythm then we could earn our first gold coin soon. When we finished recuperating we moved to kill the next wave. This Shin''s wave idea was great.


    In less than two hours we managed to kill more than 1000 monsters. Goda and the others gained one level and reached level 4 finally. I and Shin needed less than 15k XP to reach level 5.


    As we had nearly an hour and a half till the assessment, we went on and kept killing these unicorns. In another hour we killed another one thousand of them.


    We reached level 5 finally and needed 125k to reach level6. If we continued this leveling speed and efficiency we could reach level 10 in less than four days.


    I understood by then the importance of a team. Although I and Shin could kill a lot of monsters in one go, that number was far less than the number we can kill with the team.


    Our small wealth erged to reach more than 750 silver coins. We were near to get our first gold coin. The only regret was the equipment grade. They were all trash equipment.


    These over 300 trash grade equipment were stored by Shin who would sell themter and get us more coins. Although we would get a small amount by selling these, we didn''t have any use for them.


    Trash equipment with or without stats was trash equipment. After we rested a bit, we started our journey back. When we neared the vige gate we noticed arge number of yers were heading in the same direction as us.


    I asked Shin in our private chat:


    "Why do I feel everyone is happy with our resistance?"


    "That''s normal. These aristocratic families are very arrogant.


    Their arrogance made them insult a lot of people and small families. It won''t be an exaggeration, but I predict there will be more yers than you think."


    "Really? I believe we could get nearly 50k yers this time, what do you think?"


    "50k only?! You are underestimating people''s hatred towards those aristocratic families.


    These people were looking for anyone to raise the g of resistance to join him. This would be one of the main reasons why these families deal with brutal retaliation to any Guild Master rank yer.


    I believe we will gain more than 100k and may reach 150k yers. If you were in a town or a city then you could get much more than these numbers."


    "I depend on other vige yers to join our cause before the uing battle."


    "That would work too. But the distance between Novice viges is wide. You may gather some enthusiastic yers from the nearby 10 viges."


    "Any addition would be very helpful to us."


    By then we reached the vige gate. I noticed the entrance was crowded to the prim with an endless flood of yers.


    That was a good sign. When we entered, Shin led us to a nearby wide street that was adjacent to the big market. This street was a living area for NPCs in the vige.


    It was spacious and quiet. The most important thing was that it was empty from any yer. All yers were crowded in the big market and the street that leads to the vige gate.


    Shin gave me a nod. I equipped myself with a cloak and earrings. I then raised my spear high and used my famous skill:


    "Dragon head skill"


    At once there was a dragon that appeared on the tip of my spear. I waved my spear and released the skill up to the sky.


    Although it looked awesome, I didn''t stop for even a second. I canceled the skill at once and ran towards the opposite side of the street.


    I entered between rows of buildings and hid there. In a few seconds, I heard the trembling of the ground followed by the massive number of yers.


    I felt tense as I watched Shin stands in front of that huge army of yers and yelled:


    "If you want to join our resistance, then queue up in lines in front of the five of us.


    Anyone who was epted to join us will be added as my friend. I will send a messageter to him telling him more instructions. Now let''s begin."

 Chapter 30: Assassination 2

    Chapter 30: Assassination 2


    I noticed that Shin stood behind Goda and Mony and the others. These five took the rule of managing these yers and filtering them. I felt excited.


    All those yers wanted to join my army. I would like to see how these families would respond. The selection process extended longer than I expected.


    I expected it to take around three to four hours, but now it took more than ten hours and the crowd in front of me didn''t decrease at all. Shin kept sending me updates every half hour.


    Every message he sent included the total number of yers plus the number of high-level yers. In the second hour Shin discovered someone who he had seen before in the aristocratic army.


    He didn''t hesitate to expel him. He wasn''t the only one that came to spy on us, but every ten minutes Shin discovered one of them.


    Although it was expected for them to send spies to us, I didn''t expect them to send such high-end yers. I marked these yers and told Shin to observe their data and write down their names.


    We must hit them hard sometimes and make them lose some of their fighters. It''s not a game but it was a war and I intended to y a long war of attrition with them.


    The numbers that Shin sent at the tenth hour made me feel more confident about my n. Although my original n didn''t include attacking their yers, after they presented themselves to me on a golden te like this I wouldn''t hesitate to eat them.


    This act may enrage them more but I already had a death feud with them so I didn''t care. I kept observing everything happening in front of me till I suddenly had a very cold chill deep in my heart.


    That sensation I had felt a lot before. I had fallen into an ambush. One ss popped up suddenly to my head, so I didn''t hesitate at all to use my trump card skill:


    "Gravity skill."


    Suddenly a wave spread with me as its origin outwards. I felt strange when I used this skill before it didn''t generate this wave.


    Suddenly in the area around me appeared 5 hidden yers who had their stealth canceled. My guess was right. I got ambushed by assassins.


    I wasn''t standing still but was moving out of this narrow street. When I got this feeling, my legs moved in an instinct response. Although these five yers were revealed to me, they didn''t show any panic on their faces.


    They kept moving forward putting me in their center. I felt threatened; this reaction of them was very rapid and effective. They were a well-organized team that had a great deal of war experience.


    But I wasn''t naive too. I kept my vignce towards any small move from them. I didn''t have time to observe their info but I got a feeling that their level was simr to mine. They were all at level 5.


    I kept moving forward until I was near the exit of the street. There they changed their tactics and started their vicious attacks. The first to move was the one behind me as he tried to hit me from my dead spot.


    I was a magician before and my whole life I learned how to avoid getting hit. This was a very essential life-saving skill for any magician.


    This self-learned skill showed its true virtue here. Although he moved very professionally without causing any sound, I already saw him from the beginning.


    He held a shiny dagger in his hand which was targeted towards my nape of the neck. I ducked immediately to avoid his attack. At the same time, the two assassins beside me moved in tacit understanding.


    One of them targeted my kidney and the other targeted my head. I was already in a difficult situation but I used my spear and hit the yer behind me then I inserted it in the ground.


    I used it to flip my body backward. That gave me some distance from the other two in the front. I didn''t stop as I stood on my feet and removed my spear from the ground then I jumped high in the air and inserted the spear in the flying body of this assassin.


    "Penta aux skill


    Triple thrush skill"


    At once Inded more spears on this yer body.


    For a second there were big misses flying over his head but I didn''t stop nor did I care. He was using a self immunity skill to protect himself from my attacks.


    In the next second my attacks began to cause damage. This damage appearing from his head was half my original damage. I didn''t care and continued to use my spear as rapidly as I could.


    At the third second my attacks caused full damage to him. In these three seconds, he got over 1000 damage to zero him out immediately.


    I wasn''t neglecting those behind me as they were closing up to me in these seconds. Two of them reached me at the moment of their teammate''s death.


    They didn''t show any expression at all as if they didn''t care about their mate''s fate. One of them used his dagger to hit my back while the second didn''t stop.


    They intended to corner me between themselves till the other two reached them. I wasn''t nning to let me fall into their trap. I dodged that attack with natural agility as I turned on myself a whole circle.


    During my movement to dodge I directed the shaft of the spear to hit the second yer hard with all my power. All assassins have weak agile bodies but he couldn''t escape my hit as it was very sudden.


    His body flew backward to hit a building in the street with 20 damage appearing from his head. That left the assassin behind me alone.


    He wasn''t a newbie as he continued his attack at once and sent many attacks towards me. I felt like a fan of daggers appeared covering my whole body.


    The remaining two yers who were at the forefront were getting near and near. There was no time to finish this assassin as I retreated backward.


    I got many hits and each one caused around 10th of damage. I wasn''t passive either as I started using my stab skill to hit this assassin too. A hit for a hit, it was a battle for attrition.


    Although their speed was crushed under my gravity skill effect, these four were moving fast enough to cope with me. I knew what this assassin intended to do.


    He wanted to lower my HP to the bottom so they could kill me. I admired his courage but did he think I would y like that with him? When the other three people neared my I didn''t hesitate and used my skills:


    "Strength aux skill.


    Tempest of lightning skill."


    The area around me changed at once.


    My first gravity skill reduced yers'' speed by four times. Now this skill reduced their speed by two folds as well. Now I had the upper hand in speed.


    The tempest of lightning made the area of the 5*5 meter around me is like a forbidden zone. Each strike was followed by an additional five shadows.


    All four of them were inside my skill range so they suffered from severe damage each second. I didn''t stop at my ce as those yers were the cream of the crop.


    As I thought, they didn''t feel any surprise by my attack and tried to escape my skill range. Every time one of them tried to move away he found my spear hitting him hard from his front.


    They gave me a strange feeling as if I met them before. Their fighting style wasn''t affected greatly by my skills. That meant they were using their skills that were honed from battles like myself.


    They weren''t aristocratic family yers at all. Here, every Frodian depended only on tech to fight. Those don''t use tech as their main weapon.


    I didn''t care much, the strongest and the fittest would only end as a winner. I was the fastest of them and the most lethal one. My high damage output was like a nightmare to them.


    I also suffered some Hp losses but it was eptable to me. When the five seconds finished, there was only one of them standing in front of me as I just ended using my HP recovery potion.


    That yer managed to survive as he used one Hp potion plus the skill to decrease the damage he could take. The other three weren''t as fortunate as him.


    Although they used HP recovery potion the Hp gained from it wasn''t enough to protect their lives. My damage caused by my skills made them lose Hp with a rate faster than their recovery.


    I looked at that yer while the potion I took began to show its results:


    "You can be lucky once, but not your luck will run out."


    "Howe you are much stronger than the reports? You y spearman, not a magician. That''s weird for a Treenian like you."


    Although what he said stirred a massive storm in me I didn''t show it on my face as I kept moving forward step by step like a messenger of death:


    "Tell me, do you regret epting the money for my head?"


    "How did you know?"


    I only suspected it idiot and now you confirmed everything. I didn''t need to know anything more from him so I decided to finish him.


    While I was about to strike him hard with my stab skill I suddenly felt a crisis moving very fast nearing me. I jumped at once to the side trying to dodge but I found a big arrow hitting the area I was just at.


    My sigh of relief didn''t finish and it stopped abruptly as this arrow suddenly caused massive energy around him. From my magic experience, I figured out what was going to happen so I didn''t rx for even a second.


    I pushed my feet rapidly to continue moving to the side to fall with a loud bang that urred from that arrow that exploded. The range of its explosion was 10*10 meters so I was engulfed by the explosion.


    Also, that assassin was hit too by this vicious attack. This explosion got the attention of everyone near here. As the battle was so sudden and fast I didn''t have time to tell Shin about it.


    So when that cloud of smoke appeared at the street I was hiding at, Shin felt extremely worried and left everything behind and ran towards me.


    Although there was only one street between us, he wasn''t the nearest one to me, but that attacker. That archer knew his arrow explosion would attract everyone''s attention to here so he moved fast afterunching his arrow towards my location.


    He intended to plunder me from my Guild Master Stone. His skillsted only for one second but the aftermath of itsted for a longer time.


    Once he entered this cloud of dust without fear, he felt a huge hit to his body that flew backward returning to the street again. This time everyone was near here.


    From the cloud of dust, I emerged holding my spear with a big dragon head emerging from the tip of it. Every step I took made my shape clearer to everyone who stopped in their footsteps watching me like watching a war hero.


    The yer who suffered the loss of half of his HP stood up with difficulty and his bow was in one hand and an arrow appeared in the other.


    Although he felt shocked from the inside about my survival, he was truly a veteran. I admired these kinds of soldiers. If he was under mymand I would raise him to be a general.


    I loved leading a hundred lions like him over one million-strong army of weaklings. I didn''t give him any chance at all as I ran rapidly to reach him.


    He was about to release his arrow when I hit his bow with my spear. The percussion of my hit made the bow fall from his hand. His body tumbled a few steps to the back.


    I didn''t stop my attacks as Iunched one hit after another. His HP was falling fast like running water under my spear. With the fifth second, he was zeroed out.


    Although he tried to use damage reducing skill it was in vain. He tried to use the HP recovery potion to escape his dark fate. Although I could hit this potion and stop him, I didn''t do that.


    I let him use everything he had so he would know the ultimate truth. I wanted to show everyone watching whether he was a friend or an enemy the ultimate truth.


    In front of me, there was only one dead-end, yes, it was to be dead. When he fell to the ground dropping his bow and other equipment I stood there.


    My body was full of blood and my spear was full of death. I looked at everyone around me and didn''t say anything. I took the two pieces of equipment that dropped from this archer and the other five assassins. I still had mouths to feed.

 Chapter 31: Agatha The Bloodthirsty Witch 1

    Chapter 31: Agatha The Bloodthirsty Witch 1


    I heard a loud cheer from behind me but I didn''t turn to look at these yers. My head was overburdened with worries. That was no simple assassination.


    These yers knew my true identity. There was only one person in this Empire. Even Shin didn''t know about my identity. I recalled Shin''s vague words before and that strange oath that he was determined about.


    His actions seemed weird at that time, but now it made very sense. He knew about that betrayal. He tried to protect me from the clutches of that man.


    Why did he want me dead? I figured out these yers'' true identities. Their fighting style was very familiar to me as I face this style a lot in my old wars.


    They were part of those enemies of my kingdom. They mighte here and attack therge army of aristocrats but they tried to kill me right here and right now.


    That was weird and I suspected there was a bounty over my head. That idiot assassin confirmed my theory. I wasn''t surprised by this bounty as I was surprised by Respon''s betrayal.


    Why would he betray me? I stopped in my tracks and looked back to Shin who was also looking at me. Everyone, there was looking at me. This Shin hid many secrets and these secrets involved me.


    Why was I that important to him? I suspected his behavior before and now I suspected him even more. It was logical for Respon to try and kill Shin as Shin''s identity must be very dangerous.


    Why did someone nameless like me get that high position man''s attention? Was that Guild Master rank and stone very important to him? Was it more important to him than Shin?


    That was weirder. I didn''t know what exactly happened while I was at the game, but this man''s personality was obvious to me. I trusted him a bit and thought he was going to help me.


    Now he sent assassins to kill me and put a bounty over my head. Was I that important? I doubted that I was just a princess from a nameless kingdom.


    Why would the crown prince of this Empire want me dead? Why was I that dangerous to him? Was I the key to the downfall of this Empire?


    What I held deep inside me that caused this strong person to try and kill me? My head was full of a lot of questions without answers. I looked away and didn''t move anymore but just read the messages from Shin in our private chat.


    "Was that explosion at your ce?


    Are you all alright?


    I''m heading now for you.


    Try to stall him and I will lead everyone to kill them.


    Use your HP recovery potion NOW.


    You did great in this battle.


    Are you going to hide somewhere else?


    Are you ok?


    Please answer my above question."


    He seemed worried about me. He didn''t know that I knew everything about Respon''s betrayal. Should I face him and get answers to my questions?


    When I thought about it I felt I should face him. Although he might give me mild answers, I would corner him till he gave me all. My life was on stake here.


    If I didn''t know myself well I would suspect it was me who went back in time and not him. I wrote to him simply saying:


    "I''m fine. Proceed with the assessment and let Goda and others manage it. Come to me right now."


    What everymander hated most was a betrayal. What I hated most was being betrayed by those who gained my trust. I wasn''t angry with them, but angry with myself.


    How would I get tricked by them? Was I that nave? The deep burning feelings of anger and the massive desire for revenge was nted inside me.


    I wasn''t someone who tried to protect his life; I was someone who wanted to take their lives.


    "Ok, I will handle things here and head straight to your ce."


    I watched him as he instructed everyone to go back and continue their assessment. Everyone was reluctant to leave but finally, they left.


    When assessment restarted again, Shin moved back to me. I noticed a burning fire in the eyes of those who applied to join my force.


    I was nning to make this just a shield to protect me but now I was going to turn them into a spear to kill all my enemies with. After Shin reached me I didn''t speak with him at once but moved towards another street that was empty from anyone.


    I then looked around me then said to him:


    "I have discovered a betrayal."


    Every inch of Shin was under my observation, so his change of look for a second didn''t escape my eyes. I continued saying:


    "So I knew who was betraying me. I also knew that you knew about this. My oath to you was your way to secure me, right?"


    It was a direct question. I didn''t delve into the details of this betrayal, as I already knew the general view of it. What Icked was the motive as it would define my response to the next wars.


    I didn''t doubt my survival in the next war. The issue was about how much I should damage their army. Shin kept his silence while I added:


    "I really knew his identity. I want you to send me all the info rted to that matter. I don''t care about your trial, this is my life. I shape it as I like, I live as I wish, I defend myself as I want and no one has the right to tell me what I do and what I don''t!"


    I didn''t know that my voice was so loud. I was really angry. I was angry with myself for trusting the wrong man.


    I was angry at Shin as he decided to hide so much crucial info and was afraid to tell me. Was I that weak? Was this his impression about me?


    Weak lonely girl, that wouldn''t even handle such a piece of bad news? I was angry with Respon and those bastards of noble families and their mercenaries.


    I was angry at everything in this life. Shin looked at me like he was seeing a ghost. He wrote in our private chat:


    "Calm down princess. I didn''t hide this info from you except for your own good. One time I told you everything and you didn''t believe me."


    "I don''t care! I''m not those weak girls you met before! I''m me and no one can rece me, not even a previous version of me. Now tell me everything you know or I swear I will kill you till you zero out."


    I typed these words and my eyes showed to him how serious I was. After a few moments of hesitation he wrote:


    "I told you before that you are the key to everything. I didn''t lie to you. You got something unique that made everyone want to take your life or try desperately to keep it."


    "Don''t use this kind of speech with me. Just spill it out loud and clear."


    "Fine. You are a reincarnation of a very old powerful witch."


    His words were weird to my ears. What is reincarnation? What is the meaning of witch?


    "What do you mean by reincarnation? Is witch a ss like magicians and spearmen?"


    "No, she was a unique existence that reigned over our whole universe before with terror. She said once that she will be reincarnated into the body of a beautiful female.


    Her prediction was urate as she specified the area which she will reincarnate at and also the time. That was why the current crown prince was desperately trying to gather all the beautiful females around Frod."


    "You mean we are in the same area and time that this witch specified?"


    "Exactly."


    What he said was not logical to me. I didn''t doubt his words about this prophecy which reminded me of mine. I doubted his confirmation that I was this witch reincarnation.


    "Why me? There are a lot of beautiful girls out there. Even that crown prince has a huge area filled with beauties."


    "Because of many things Agatha. First of all this witch said she will return to a different profession than a witch. She said she was tired of this dark profession and wanted some close range profession.


    Everyone thought it would reincarnate into a swordsman profession. But here you are a spearman, not a swordsman."


    "You didn''t answer my question. Stop fooling around with words."

 Chapter 32: Agatha The Bloodthirsty Witch 2

    Chapter 32: Agatha The Bloodthirsty Witch 2


    "Sorry princess, long speech is an old habit of mine. Why you? It''s simple.


    This witch prophesied her reincarnation will be a magician that changes her professionter on. She stated clearly that her reincarnation will be born in a small nation with a prophecy of her.


    Her prophecy will make her move to the local strongest power. When she reaches there, she will immediately drop anything and join that power training program.


    She prophesied she would acquire a very rare position that would threaten all the nobles. She prophesied her reincarnation would be killed so many times by the number of her innocent victims.


    She prophesied when she paid all her debts, she would be free from this misery. She prophesied she will be freed by an exiled prince that was cursed. All these conditions apply to you specifically Agatha."


    I felt stupid. This prophecy was describing my whole life. Was I really that witch reincarnation?


    "What do you mean by reincarnation?"


    "Reincarnation means when you die, your soul enters the reincarnation cycle. There you should return to life again in a different body in a random time and location.


    I don''t know how you knew the details about your reincarnation back then. But I can confirm to you that this prophecy is right."


    I fell silent thinking about his words. Although I didn''t fully understand his words, I kind of understood my current situation. What was missing was single info which I asked about writing:


    "If what you said is true, then why is everyone trying to kill me? Was I that bad back in my days?"


    "Bad? Bad is a kind word to describe your previous reign. You were such a terrifying existence that your name alone would cause anyone to be petrified.


    If anyone met you then he would die from horror. You were a nightmare back then Agatha."


    I felt he was talking about someone else, not I. I wasn''t that horrifying existence.


    "Then they are trying to get revenge from me? Are they afraid of what I will be?"


    "Your second guess is the closest to the right answer. They are afraid of what you will be in the future. But they aren''t afraid of your bloodthirsty nature."


    "Really? Then from what they are afraid of?"


    "They are afraid of your identity."


    "My identity? They are afraid of me returning to be a witch again?"


    "No, this profession was unique only to you. You won''t have it again."


    I felt confused. They weren''t afraid of my brutal nature but afraid of my identity. Are they afraid of my Guild Master rank? That would be impossible.


    "There is a deep history of our universe. Out big universe isn''t the only universe as there are countless universes like us. Universes are stratified into differentyers.


    You must know about the existence of smaller universes inside our universe. Our universe is like these small universes to the people out there. But there is a rule that regtes this mess.


    For example, these smaller universes here are ruled by strong kingdoms and empires. Out there, the rule is different. People have the power to control universes like ours.


    These strong individuals hold the name of the guardian. You were our guardian back then. They are afraid of you regaining your freedom and acquiring your true position."


    Although his words became more vague and mysterious, I understood how special I was.


    "Why will they be afraid of me getting back what was originally mine?"


    "This is actually another story."


    "I want to hear it all."


    I showed him my resolve as I told him this sentence loud enough to hear it. He sighed then exined in written words:


    "Do you remember when I told you about my story? I told you about a cmity that befell my Empire and destroyed it."


    "Yes, I remember."


    "That cmity originated from a very weak kingdom that turned in one night to be a very terrifying existence.


    They then began to swallow all the surrounding kingdoms and turned itself in a few years to a new powerful Empire. They then started to hit other Empires and destroy them.


    My Empire didn''t escape this cmity. Although it will happen a couple of thousands of yearster, that cmity was unstoppable."


    I felt sympathy for his Empire. He was so loyal that I suspected he was the emperor of this Empire.


    "What that sad story has with me?"


    "It has a direct rtion to you. When my empire got destroyed, I ran away and started to find a solution to change everything. What I noticed was the strange power of this new Empire.


    This power wasn''t from this universe. When I searched deep I found the info I just told you, also I found more. You were simr to this new Empire, as each one of you showed unique power that has no equal here.


    So I concluded that they got their power from outside this universe. That was when I discovered your existence and began to dig deeper about any info rted to you and your background. Then I found the truth."


    I said loudly with impatience:


    "What did you find? Just tell me directly!"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t hold myself. What I found was that when a guardian dies, his universes be open to anyone who wants to control them.


    But this universe was unique. You chose it to reincarnate. That gave protection to our universe. The only situation for a foreign force to control here was to kill you permanently.


    That''s why they controlled a weak kingdom and turned it into a huge Empire. Ironically, you also prophesied that."


    "Really? What did I say in this prophecy then? Why don''t you tell me all the details about this prophecy?"


    "You said that when you reincarnate you will get targeted by some foreign power that is equal to you. You said that this power will try to kill you desperately, and it will seed in the end."


    "Really? If this was true, then why should I struggle?"


    "You must struggle! No one can stop this foreign power except you!"


    "How can I stop it while I am dead?"


    "You said that your own prophecy when you will get reincarnated will determine how you will stop it. Did your prophecy say something about this?"


    I fell into silence. I knew a lot about my prophecy, as I always lived trying to escape it. But I really didn''t know the full version of it. When I thought about it now, it felt weird.


    Why didn''t my father tell me the whole prophecy? He only promised to tell me everything when I became stronger. That was really weird.


    "I don''t know the full prophecy."


    "You are kidding, right?"


    "No, I''m telling you the truth. My father refused to tell it to me as it was a taboo."


    Shin fell into silence as if he was thinking about this problem. He seemed to build everything upon this prophecy.


    "Let''s not talk about it for now. I want to ask, has this foreign power invaded the noble ss of your Empire?"


    He looked sad as he said:


    "Unfortunately yes."


    "Then we should turn the table on them. We should kill them here and out there."


    "That will be a big challenge for us."


    "Why are you saying that? Look around you, our army is getting bigger."


    He smiled calmly and said:


    "You are amander and you know well that any new army needs time to be melted together as one entity. Our army needs time Agatha."


    This wasn''t a problem for me. The problem of Shin was that he was controlled by his many experiences in this time loop so he was trying to amodate the circumstances.


    I was different; I would challenge these circumstances and break all the ropes around me. I already had a n in my mind. I asked in confidence:


    "Tell me how much time do you need?"


    "Do you have a solution?"


    "You can say that."


    "I need at least 14 days to be ready for them. Why do I feel your version this time is very different from previous you? Will this be yourst time in this torture? Have you already paid your debt?"


    Iughed and replied:


    "I don''t know anything. By the way, what was the name of this witch?"


    He smiled and wrote:


    "She was called: Agatha the bloodthirsty witch."


    "What? You must be kidding."


    "No, I''m speaking seriously. She had the same name as you."


    "That''s weird but I like it. Then I will call myself: Agatha the bloodthirsty Mecha warrior."


    "Mecha warrior? Why Mecha warrior? There is no such ss in this game."


    "Then I will create it myself. I loved those strong awesome looking Mechas which I saw here at your Empire. I will build my colossal Mecha and will make it hold a bignce in his hands. Not only that I will create my own colossal Mecha warriors legion too."


    Weughed together. Although we wereughing, we were burdened with heavy shackles, at least that is what I felt. All these schemes and that massive secret history and my previous self made me feel irritated and anxious.


    I would ignore all of that, I was just Agatha. I would be only myself and wouldn''t let anyone control me.


    I pictured myself riding a huge silver red Mecha, holding a longnce in my hand and walking like an indomitable ruler and my enemies'' blood was covering all my Mecha''s body to feel a huge shiver from my excitement.


    I loved myself as this Mecha warrior. I firmed my resolve; I would work hard to achieve that awesome picture in my mind. I would be the bloodthirsty Mecha warrior that each one feared.

 Chapter 33: My Confrontation with Respon 1

    Chapter 33: My Confrontation with Respon 1


    Shin then left going back to the assessment ce. I moved cautiously behind him. We agreed that if anything happened next time I should send him a message at once.


    I was really aware of the deep trouble I was facing. That previous assassination made me realize many hidden things.


    I wasn''t only facing these noble families, but I was also facing the mysterious power behind them.


    This power wouldn''t ept defeat as a result. But I was more determined than ever to defeat them. I stood in my previous ce watching the selection process going on.


    The number of yers didn''t show any sign of a decrease. That was good as the more yers that joined my army the better. I thought about Shin''s request.


    I had a n that could force these forces to postpone their attack on me. This method was simple. I loved facing arrogant enemies as they were easier to manipte than weak cautious enemies.


    I opened the forums then I uploaded my battle video on a topic. The topic name was very provocative: Dragon spear resistance deres war on noble families. Do you dare?'' I wrote simple provocative words on this topic.


    At the end of this short topic I wrote a date 20 days away from now for our battle to ur. I also gave notice to any yer from outside my vige. If they wanted to join my force then they could move and reach my vige before the beginning of the battle.


    I announced that I wouldn''t ept new members three days due to that date. That was to give Shin time to prepare my army before the decisive battle.


    I was more aware than him about the importance of training a new army. The most devastating matter for any army was theck of coordination between different army groups.


    In such a decisive battle, she couldn''t risk making this beginner''s mistake. I kept my vignce and my spear was always by my hand. If they wanted to kill me again then they would be dreaming.


    This experience made me raise all alert levels to the max. I kept watching the selection process till the end of this day. In the end, we epted 200k yers from this selection alone.


    This huge number was more than Shin''s highest expectations. Although this number was huge, the number of high-end yers was only 20k yers.


    That was nearly 10% of my total army numbers. Shin had a very tiring mission of organizing these yers. Although I had vast experience in leading armies, organizing armies wasn''t my strongest fort.


    After we finished the selection process, my team gathered again. Most of their hot discussions were focused on this assassination attempt and my daring deration of war against those nobles.


    I led the way with silence after I removed my cloak and earring. My team also removed its equipment.


    Although there were a lot of yers following our tail, we managed to escape sessfully by entering the bustling big market. After we sessfully exited the vige gate, we headed straight for a map of level 9 monsters.


    Shin was silent too along this trip as he was organizing yers into teams. When he handled this assessment, he ordered the other five to organize yers ording to their main sses.


    Each one of them was responsible for one main ss. Though it was a very boring task for him. He had to create lists of groups. Each group had a leader and deputy leader as I specified.


    At first, it was difficult, but with time he learned how to do it more rapidly. Organizing each team wasn''t a difficult task for him. He made each team have 8 healers with 10 tanks and the rest were mixed between close and long-range sses.


    He had a deep experience with the game with his previous trials. He chose the bestbination of sses that provide maximum flexibility to the leaders.


    When we reached the leveling area which was full of crocodiles, he was still busy. So we decided to start hunting those crocodiles until he finished his task. The other five suggested they would help him but he refused. As he said to them:


    "This task although it is very boring, must be done with one person. If more than one person participated, things would turn messy."


    He had a point there. I remember that organizing the armies was a task handled by a single person in my kingdom. It appeared thews of war were the same everywhere.


    After five consecutive hours of leveling, he had finished what he was doing. At this time we were so near to upgrading to the next level.


    Although the XP gained from these monsters was good with levelpensation, the main problem lied in their few numbers which we could attract at the same time.


    These monsters with 7 meters length were really hard to gather. Although they had herd nature, they only grouped as two to four monster maximum in each group.


    That limited our total XP gained from killing them. Also, wecked Shin''s experience in the game which helped us a lot. Although we tried to imitate his previous strategy as Goda yed that rule, we failed miserably.


    These monsters were very slowpared to those unicorns. I discovered that each monster had an aggro range. If a yer exceeded this range then aggro was lost.


    This was new info which I learned in a hard way. Finally, we gave up and began to kill them, group by group. The addition of Shin had raised our leveling efficiency.


    Although we didn''t use the old tactic, his timing of skill use and his newly learned evading movements had made us kill more monsters in a shorter time.


    After nearly 12 hours, I managed to reach level 6. Shin was still ahead of me in XP, so he had reached level 6 a couple of hours earlier. Our stock of trash equipment was getting richer after all these leveling battles.


    "The next stop will be tigers," Shin dered to all of us as he was content with leveling speed. I was thinking about what after tigers. We will reach level 7 and then our XP will drop a lot.


    "Hold on a sec, what will we do when we reach level 7? Will we continue killing tigers?"


    Shin looked to me with his usual silly expression, before replying:


    "Princess, you are the boss. You should determine what we will do next."


    I looked towards him as I wanted to hit him hard. This annoying cool swordsman was always trying his best to get on my nerves. I stopped in my ce as I pointed my spear to him threatening:


    "If you don''t stop teasing me, I will make sure you won''t be able to tease anyone anymore."


    He raised his hands in a sign of surrender as he said:


    "You are always this tyrant to your teammates'' sweet princess, you should be gentler. Are you a boy?"


    This time I went to hit him with my spear, this stupid cool swordsman. He ran rapidly as he said loudly:


    "My bad, this is my mistake. Forgive me your tyrant speargirl."


    "Oh Shin, let me justy my hands on you and I will make you know what tyranny means."


    I ran after him for fewps before he apologized rapidly:


    "I''m sorry, I won''t tease you ever again."


    I didn''t stop chasing as I was very mad about him. Before I could reach him, Goda voice appeared suddenly as he shouted in urgency:


    "Come here, quick. Check the forums."


    I looked towards Goda as I asked with impatience:


    "What''s wrong with the forums?"


    Goda replied with nervous tone:


    "There there is a hot topic about you."


    I decreased my speed slightly as I replied withck of interest:


    "What about this topic? Just tell me the brief as I''m busy teaching this lousy Shin a lesson."


    "It''s about your real identity. It says that you you are the crown prince fiance."

 Chapter 34: My Confrontation with Respon 2

    Chapter 34: My Confrontation with Respon 2


    This time I totally stopped in my tracks as I was about to lose my bnce. I felt my heart beats be rapid in an instance.


    Immediately I opened the forums. The sticky post there held my name in it. I opened this topic and began to read its content with disbelief.


    ''Apology to princess Dolly.


    We, Godenal aristocratic family, had made a grave mistake in mistakenly attacking the princess Dolly. Princess Dolly is the fiance of our beloved crown prince Respon.


    After our knowledge of that, we decided to apologize in public. We won''t try to harass the princess again. She is free to do whatever she wants and we won''t stand against her.


    Our future queen is the mother of all aristocratic families, and it will be a grave crime trying to target her. We hope she epts our apology and forgives us.''


    I read this topic countless times before I closed the forums. I looked towards Shin as I held endless questions.


    "Are you really the fiance of our crown prince?"


    Grendy asked in disbelief. I noticed the looks of suspicions towards me. Suddenly, I changed from the ce of the heroine into the ce of the suspect. That wasn''t a pleasant thing to feel.


    "I''m really that sex maniac fiance, but I tried to escape from him by ying here."


    I replied with my firm belief, as this was the simple truth. My father always told me to stick to my principals and defend myself with simple truth. Truth always prevailed, that was his words.


    "But"


    Before Grendy could continue his words, Shin interfered to help me:


    "Do you suspect her? Didn''t you see with your own eyes her battles? Did you forget the assassination she had few hours ago? She is the dragon spear yer who defeated the 50 teams of pros at the gate of the vige."


    Shin words had an obvious effect on all of them. They suspected me and they were my closest yers, what about the rest of the yers then? I opened the forums to be weed by many threads attacking me.


    All of them were pointing out the fact that I was ying with them. An aristocratic girl had a feud with some aristocratic families, why should normal yers like them participate?


    I smelled the backhand of my enemies there. I admitted to myself, this was a brilliant move. I also found my greatest threat and mistake. That damn Respon!


    He didn''t stop at sending assassins to kill me, but he was trying his best to corner me. He managed to cut all my power by this simple move. I clenched on the spear that was in my hand.


    A deep hatred began to be born inside me. That Respon had crossed all the limits. While I was this angry, I received a sudden request.


    I checked it to find it was a friend request. The name of the one who sent it made me boil with extreme anger.


    "You wait here for a moment, I will be back again."


    I said that to all of them without even looking at them in the eye. I moved with furious steps towards a distant ce. That ce was hidden by some trees. While I moved there, I received a message from Shin asking:


    "Are you ok?"


    I wasn''t in the mood to chat with him, so I replied in short words:


    "I need to talk to someone."


    Shin didn''t reply. He must have guessed the identity of Respon by now. I didn''t know the whole story between the two, but I was sure there was something.


    Once I reached the back of these trees, I made sure there was no monster nor yer near me.


    Then I epted the friend request to be weed by a video call request. I epted it to see that shameless Respon in front of me.


    "Oh my sweet love, I was very worried about you."


    I held deep my hatred as I replied coldly:


    "Your sweet love? Worried? You are way far from the true meaning of these words."


    His face changed as if I was using him falsely. He said rapidly with anxious looks:


    "I really mean what I said. I didn''t do anything to harm you, I''m trying to protect you. You are really my future queen."


    I sped my arms as I looked to him with defiance as I said:


    "You liar! How dare you?!! I trusted you with my secrets, and in response you sent some assassins to get rid of me!! if you are in front of me now, I would have killed you with my bare hands!!!"


    Respon face turned ashen at once. he looked towards me with disbelief as he said in defense:


    "It''s not my doing. I swear by the honor of my father and my empire, that was not my doing.


    I was betrayed, and nearly lost my life on the hands of one traitor of my men. You can check the news, everyone knew about this ident."


    I didn''t buy his words as I used him again:


    "A liar will always be a liar."


    "No, I''m not a liar. I was framed, betrayed, and nearly lost my life here. I never would harm my future queen."


    I was tired of his lies as I exploded on him:


    "Future queen? Who is your future queen? I''m just one little girl you brought from a far weak kingdom to join your harem.


    You are a terrible liar and I will never fall on your tricks. Shin was right about you, you are really a snake that wanted to eat me alive!"


    He met my storm of anger with his silly expression as he asked like he was surprised to hear my words:


    "Who is this Shin? Is he Shin the crazy prince?"


    I was dazed in front of his question. I suspected the true identity of Shin to be one of the high aristocrats who had been subjected to injustice.


    That was the reason for all his hatred towards them, but I never imagined he would be this famous. I asked with caution:


    "What do you mean by crazy price?"


    Respon showed an expression of disbelief mixed with shock, then his face changed to be full with sympathy and concern.


    I wasn''t this fool girl who would fall for such an obvious act, though he was a great actor for the record. Respon replied after a short sigh:


    "Shin is a prince that is directly rted to me by blood. Few years ago, he went crazy. He kept yelling about conspiracy and iming crazy stuff like the downfall of the empire and the holy mission that he held.


    He was branded as a crazy prince who lost his mind and was sent to the training program in an attempt to fix his insanity. His all words are full of lies and craziness. It''s best for you to avoid him."


    I replied coldly to him:


    "You aren''t in a position that allows you to advise me. You are the liar here, not him. You sold me out and told my secrets to those damn aristocrats."


    Respon refused to admit his misdoings:


    "I''m not a liar! I didn''t sell you out! I was framed and betrayed and assassinated just like you. I have nothing to do with those aristocrats."


    I didn''t buy any of his lies as I said in mockery:


    "Really? Then why are they this desperate to kill me?"


    Respon sighed as he said:


    "I asked them about that matter. They said they were trying to teach the crazy prince a lesson when you stood on their way. It was you who interfered in a conflict that had nothing to do with you."


    "You are telling a lie again!"


    "I''m not! Just calm down and try to recall the events. These aristocrats are bad fruit, I admit that, but they aren''t that crazy to target any girl like this! Recall the events please and you will know the truth."

 Chapter 35: My Confrontation with Respon 3

    Chapter 35: My Confrontation with Respon 3


    Although I didn''t buy what he said, I tried to recall the events. Everything started when I tried to help Shin no, they insulted me first and tried to abduct me after they killed Shin.


    I felt great confusion here, when did this situation be thisplicated?


    "No, they tried to abduct me and hurt me back then."


    Respon face changed color as he asked:


    "Are you sure, my love? If they did so to my future queen, then I will destroy them."


    I didn''t feel any seriousness in his words, and this way of soft words didn''t really work with me. i looked him in the eye while saying:


    "Yes, what they said and tried to do was the reason for me to stand against them."


    Respon showed an angry expression as if he was insulted by what they tried to do to me. I stood in my ce watching his pitiful act as he swore:


    "I swore to kill them all to avenge you."


    I didn''t believe his words as I mocked him:


    "Oh, like what you did to those who tried to assassinate you, right?"


    Respon eyes twitched for a second, while I added:


    "Who do you think I am, Respon? A little sweet 12 years girl that you can trick easily?


    Tell me, the one who ims to love me, who were those assassins? Who sent the quest for my head? What did you do to those assassins who tried to kill you?"


    Respon didn''t hesitate to reply in obvious impulse:


    "I don''t know who they are, but I won''t let them escape with their actions. I pr"


    I interrupted his meaningless promises as I said with obvious discontent:


    "I don''t believe you. If you are sincere, then you would know the culprit behind the scenes. Of course if this culprit is you, then you don''t need to seek anyone, right?"


    Respon nearly cried as he tried to convince me by his pleading and swearing again as he said:


    "I''m not the culprit, I won''t ever hurt you. You are my love, my future queen. How can I hurt my future queen and why?


    I swear I''m not the one who did this to you. Tell me what you want me to do and I will do it. I''m not the one who tried to assassinate you."


    I kept staring at him, if he was really sincere about his ims then I have a way to know how sincere he was.


    "Fine, I want you to find out who sent the quest of killing me, and why. Don''t give me some hrious reason like I stood against their attempts to kill Shin.


    I want real reasons with hard evidence. If you believe in your innocence, then prove it to me.


    Also, if any aristocratic family stood in my way, I will see it as an act of defiance against the future queen of the empire. All of their members will be executed without exception."


    Respon misunderstood my words as his face expressed how excited he was.


    "I will punish any future act of defiance against you, my love."


    I pointed out with my fingers straight in his face as I corrected him:


    "No, you are wrong. I want this action against that aristocratic family who tried to assassinate me."


    Respon face turned immediately ashen, as he muttered with doubt:


    "You mean the Godenal guild members?"


    "No, I meant the real family behind these members."


    Respon tried to be reasonable with me, as he said:


    "But I can''t punish one whole aristocratic family just for the misdoings of some members. I can kill all these members if you liked."


    I sighed as I said with impatience:


    "Your contradictions make me doubt you, Respon. Didn''t you just swear to kill all the families that try to stand in my way?"


    Before Respon could defend himself again, I asked with seriousness:


    "What do you want from me, Respon?"


    Respon looked straight into my eyes as he said:


    "I want you to be safe and sound, my love."


    "Liar, just tell me what you really want."


    Respon sighed as he was disappointed and sad. I looked at his pitiful looks and wondered, was he really innocent? If he was innocent, then who hired those assassins to kill me?


    What if he was really innocent and there was someone lurking in the shadows? I thought deeply about all of this so hard that my head felt pain.


    "Respon, I have to go now. When you find the people who issued that kill quest for my head, and knew about their reasons to do so, call me. You can now call me in the game, so I will wait for your answer."


    I then moved to close the chat with shouting words from Respon trying to make me wait and talk with him more. After I closed the video chat, I felt a tremble all over my body. My legs couldn''t hold me as Iid on the ground.


    ''Why the hell everything got thisplicated!''


    It was an intense meeting, but I had to face him. This snake tried to escape from his crimes by sweet words. I was mad at him, but I tried to think again about his ims rationally.


    I also recalled Shin words andpared both with each other. Both had a point here, and both were contradicting each other. I felt a headache from thinking about this dilemma, why is it so hard to find my enemy here?


    In war, I could easily recognize my enemy even from a thousand miles, but here I was confused. Who was my enemy, and who was my friend?


    ''The only link between both views is the motive to kill me. Shin''s motive is simple, but Respon doesn''t know the motive yet. I should hold and not rush in taking any decision until I hear Respon out.''


    That was an escape from this dilemma, but I didn''t have any other option. I wasn''t that good at diplomacy, my father was. I was so good at solving my problems with my spells. I sighed as I moved from the ground.


    I put all that behind my back and thought in line with Shin''s theory. Even if he was crazy, I wouldn''t lose anything from taking his words seriously.


    If I was deceived by this act from Respon, and Shin turned out to be the wise person here, I would lose my life then. The only way to secure me was to get stronger faster.


    I moved back with hesitant steps, as my mind was heavy with all scenarios and schemes that I might face.


    It was really confusing to deal with two young men, especially when they were enemies especially if my life was at risk.

 Chapter 36: Are You with Me, Teammates?

    Chapter 36: Are You with Me, Teammates?


    Once I appeared near Shin, he noticed me from far. He sent me a message without waiting for me to reach the team.


    ''What happened?''


    ''Nothing, I just chatted with him.''


    Knowing that he guessed, I was speaking with Respon, I didn''t lie to him. I hate lying or deceiving, so I said it straight away for him to not guess for long.


    ''What did he tell you?''


    Although I wasn''t talking to him face to face, I suspected his anxiety and worry. He needed to be worried, as he lied to me.


    He hid the fact of his craziness stigma and what he was subjected to ording to it. he should have just told me everything, that way I would hold more trust towards him. before I could even reply, he wrote:


    ''Did he mention me with anything? Like saying how crazy I''m?''


    I sighed; you should have told me this earlier Shin, that''s what came in my mind. I didn''t tell him this frankly as I didn''t want to have another tense confrontation so soon. I replied:


    ''Yes, he said you are branded by craziness and was expelled from theirmunity of princes and aristocrats.''


    That was what I felt from Respon words regarding Shin. If I was one of those aristocrats, I would have thought the same way about Shin.


    If Shin didn''t describe my past life events so precisely, I would have doubted him either.


    Here came the major dilemma I was living right now, both of the two men had logical concepts that were, at the same time, contradictory.


    I hated that. Why life couldn''t be just simpler like wars? This was an enemy and this was an ally, that simple, right?


    ''I need to speak with you in private please.''


    I saw thising; Shin would like to defend himself against Respon ims. There was a severe headache in my head right now, so I didn''t need to add more fuel to it. I tried to evade this debate as I said:


    ''Don''t worry about what he said, I didn''t believe him. We have more urgent matters to decide here.''


    Shin didn''t let this matter go this easily, as he stressed:


    ''I need to speak with you. There are a lot of things you must know.''


    I sighed; this Shin was easier to deal with than Respon, at least I could predict his next actions.


    Nheless, Shin was annoying. If I let him speak as he wishes, I would have a dozen headaches instead of one. I said in a decisive tone loudly, as I already approached his ce:


    "We will talkter; now let''s see what we should do."


    I looked towards my team members. Although we knew each other for a short period, I was already used to them. I felt a throbbing pain in my heart like a spear prated it when I pictured myself alone without them.


    Since when did I be this attached to them? Since when did I ever need friends? That was a hard thing to ept for me, and it was a strange change in my personality that I never expected.


    Before Shin could say anything more to interrupt, I told all of them my thoughts.


    "I know that you feel great doubt towards me right now. To be frank, if I were you, I would also feel this suspicion.


    Although I got used to you guys, and I hate to move on alone without you, I have to respect your own choices.


    The journey up ahead isn''t clear to me right now, but I know my enemy''s identity they are those aristocratic bastards. I won''t stop standing against them.


    Although my current n of opposing them had failed, I n to continue resisting their tyranny.


    If any of you want to withdraw from the team, then it''s now guys. I won''t hold any grudge against any of you, I will only be sad."


    I spoke what lurked in my heart without disguise or edit. I stood there without saying another word looking at every single one of them directly in the eye.


    I saw their hesitation, and that I understood well, but I didn''t see anyone withdrawing, and that made me d. Failing an expectation would have a sour taste than failing itself, so I didn''t cling to hope even now.


    What, if any one of them decided to withdrawter on? So, I decided to give them all the time in the world, as I didn''t want to be disappointedter. After nearly ten minutes of silence and hesitation, Goda said:


    "We were surprised when we read that thread. To be honest with you, we suspected you were part of aristocrats too. You and Shin here y very differently from any normal yer.


    You y fearlessly and have great ambitions to prove yourselves. You two aren''t veterans or famous yers, so we suspected you were part of an aristocratic family or a rich family.


    So, Princess Agatha, we don''t have any objection to ying with you. We just hope if you have any more secrets, you just inform us beforehand. Knowing from outside doesn''t feel well."


    I smiled in response to his words. I didn''t deny it myself, I was excited they decided to y with me, and also relieved. Being alone wasn''t a good thing, that was what Shin taught me in practice.


    Regarding hisst demand, it was logical and eptable for me. I had no secret to hide from them except for my biggest one, but I couldn''t just throw this bomb on their faces right now.


    In the future, when the time was ripe, I would tell them everything about it. I looked towards Shin seriously, while he asked faking ignorance:


    "Why are you looking at me like this sweet princess?"


    I pointed out with my spear towards him as I threatened:


    "You better spill out all the dark secrets you hide."


    Shin smile in a silly way as he replied:


    "Some secrets would be"


    I interrupted his talk as I threatened again with my spear:


    "I don''t like ying with words, these are ourrades, so don''t hide anything from them."


    Shin corrected me immediately:


    "They are called teammates, notrades."


    "Whatever, just don''t hide anything. Tell us all your true story, crazy prince."


    It was much better for me to hear his story with my teammates than alone. With these yers around us, he wouldn''t delve deeper into many secrets.


    He would only use the most simple and direct words to express his secrets. This Shin here loved to talk much, and I wasn''t in the mood to hear all his blubbery.


    "Ok, fine, I will tell you all my story short."


    Shin started his speech with this then he sighed. It seemed I pressured him hard and cornered him, finally, to speak in short.

 Chapter 37: The Secret Dungeon Part 1

    Chapter 37: The Secret Dungeon Part 1


    Shin started to narrate as he said:


    "I was a highly esteemed prince that was eligible for the throne. I and Respon had equal chances, but he yed things dirty and schemed against me.


    There was apetition here in one of the oldest game worlds, and I lost thispletion for him. He didn''t stop there as he started to spread bad words upon me.


    I tried hard to fight back, but it was toote. He had already amassed other princes and princesses around him. He also bought the majority of aristocratic families to refuse to help me.


    So, I was stigmatized by a name that became known to everyone, the crazy prince.


    I also deteriorated to this state where I have to fight for my life. If I lost my adventure here, I would be doomed, so I''m not a friend of them, instead, I''m their major enemy."


    Shin was saying all this with remorse. I didn''t imagine his status to be this high. He was shoulder to shoulder with Respon, which made him a crown prince too.


    I didn''t experience diplomatic schemes and princes'' war in my life, so I couldn''t imagine what he experienced so far, but I was sure it was like hell.


    I felt sympathy for him, and I understood the reason behind his earlier advice to me. It seemed he tried to y it slowly with Respon and other aristocrats, and this fair and slowpetition made him lose everything.


    This safety was dangerous in disguise, so he tried to push me away from my earlier nning as I would fail.


    Regardless of the fact of his previous words about his curse and my reincarnation, this advice from him seemed to be logical and practical. The only problem I had now as I lost my momentum.


    I nned everything over the resistance movement that I created, and now I lost this resistance and all the yers'' support with it. The others went silent too.


    Although I couldn''t know for sure what they were thinking about, I could guess it. Anyone would hear Shin would develop sympathy for him.


    "As we all have said our secrets, it''s time to think about what we can do next."


    Goda was the one who replied to my words as he said:


    "This depends on what you n to do next princess."


    "First of all, I''m not a princess, so stop calling me that. Secondly, my path will always be against those aristocrats. So, we need to n things out depending on this fact."


    "It''s a shame that we lost the spear resistance, it would be nice to have the support of all those yers from the start of the game," Mony said with regret while she shook her head.


    I also felt the same regret, but I had to move on. This blow from my enemies was strategically surgical, in just one hit they deprived me of all my advantages that I worked so hard to get.


    "It''s also a problem as your identity was blown and every yer now is angry with you.


    They believe you tricked all of them, so they directed their wrath of aristocrats over to you," Snad expressed his thoughts while he was trying to analyze the current situation. Before I couldment on him, Shin interfered:


    "No, you have mistaken something here. What was exposed wasn''t the identity of Agatha, but the identity of the speardy that wore a cape."


    Goda asked in confusion:


    "Is there a difference? She is the only speardy I know, and also no one had a cap now except a few yers. It would be easy to identify her."


    Shin shook his head as he said in a firm tone:


    "You are right, but the cap and the spearwoman ss aren''t unique for her alone. Here is just a novice vige with a small number of yers.


    When we move to the town, there will be a bigger number of yers and many spearwomen yers there. Caps aremon in town, so when she uses one there, she won''t attract any suspicion too."


    I understood Shin meaning, as I asked:


    "Do you mean we need to go to the town?"


    "Yes, and we need to do it as fast as possible."


    Goda argued back:


    "We still have a long way to reach level 10. We will need supplies and that would lead us back to the vige.


    We might bump into some yers too. If a single yer discovers our identity, he will expose us to the forums leading to relentless assault from everyone."


    Shin smiled as he said:


    "I have a way to do that without exposing us to all these dangers."


    Shin then took out a key. Once I saw it, I eximed in surprise:


    "The secret serial dungeon key!"


    Everyone looked to the key with interest, while Heda asked:


    "What is this secret dungeon key?"


    Shin exined with a big smile:


    "It''s a magical solution to all of our problems. This is a key that leads to a secret dungeon. We can enter it now as our level just met the lowest requirements of it.


    As it''s a secret dungeon, no one can bother us there. we can enter it for as many times as we wish until we cross the level 10 threshold."


    They all looked in disbelief towards this small key while Goda asked with doubt:


    "How did you manage to obtain such a thing?"


    "I bought it from some NPC. Now it''s not the time to ask these questions. We need to fill our supplies first from potions. I can''t go back to the city or else my enemies would reveal my identity.


    You will go back, sell all the trash equipment we got, buy all the supplies we need, and thene back here as soon as possible.


    I n for us to upgrade our levels to cross level 10 without a break, so this is the only chance we have. Buy anything that could benefit us in the dungeons, like potions, groceries, and even scrolls if you find any."


    Shin started to divide work from his own experience. I didn''t interfere as my knowledge here was negligent. Goda exchanged nces with everyone, including me, before saying:


    "That sounds like a good n to me. Give us all the equipment we have and we will sell them and buy all the necessities we need."


    I and Shin gave them all the equipment we got so far from killing monsters. After that they returned to the vige while I waited for them with Shin who asked once they disappeared:


    "Now sweet little princess, tell me everything that happened with Respon.


    I nced at him silently while he continued:


    "I need to hear his words. You are a foreigner here, so you might neglect some little info that might be useful for us."


    His words seemed logical to me, but I still didn''t say anything. My stand between those two was obvious; I would never prefer one against the other.


    I only used Shin here as I had no one else to rely upon, and also I couldn''t neglect his theorypletely. I would stand neutral until I held a solid proof on any of the two ims.


    "Let''s kill some monsters until they return."


    That was my reply to him as I moved towards the nearest leveling map. Shin looked at me in silence then he followed me. He didn''t open this topic with me while we started killing monsters ever again.

 Chapter 38: The Secret Dungeon Part 2

    Chapter 38: The Secret Dungeon Part 2


    We took nearly three hours in killing monsters till the rest of the team returned. Once they reached us, Grendy said with rapid breaths:


    "It''s better to move now, the whole vige is boiling up against you."


    I expected the yers to be mad at me, but from his tone I felt that I underestimated this danger. Shin asked first:


    "What happened there?"


    "There are some yers who im to be from other novice viges. They are instigating everyone against Agatha, as she invited them here and made them lose a lot of time in vain.


    They are trying to gather a lot of yers and search for Agatha," Mony exined while she was trying to catch her breath. Shin looked to me in concern as he said:


    "I expected them to act, but not this fast."


    "Me too, it seems they were ready for this."


    Goda interrupted our talk as he asked:


    "Who are you referring to?"


    I looked to him while replying:


    "Who else? The aristocratic yers, they are the ones behind all this chaos."


    Goda said again:


    "It doesn''t matter now, when we left the vige this group of yers were ready to move out. Someone had told them a tip about your leveling ces, so they are heading straight to here."


    I felt this kind of strange, no one had ever seen me before while I was leveling. I doubted Respon, but if he was dumb then he would do that immediately after my talk to him. I suspected the presence of an assassin around us. That was more logic, a hidden assassin could monitor us silently and deliver our info to everyone.


    "There might be an assassin nearby, so we better hurry," I looked to Shin as I said this. Shin''s eyes shone while he took out his key as he said:


    "Gather up beside me, I believe this key would deliver us directly to the dungeon."


    We all gathered up at the same time we heard a noiseing from far. I didn''t need to turn and see behind my back, as I guessed the cause of this noise.


    They were the yers who came to kill me. I didn''t feel panic, though, as I used to deal with people trying to kill me in wars. I checked my mates'' expressions, all were nervous except for Shin, who wasn''t concerned with these yers like me.


    Before they could reach us, the key shone brightly as its light engulfed us and then vanished. We vanished with the light, leaving this ce with its threats.


    When I opened my eyes, I found a wide rocky corridor with some torches lighting it up. We were underground, as most ces were in the dark. Without these torches, I couldn''t see anything. Shin moved slowly while he wrote in the team chat:


    ''Don''t make a sound, this ce looked dangerous. I will scout up ahead, you keep moving behind me from a distance. Be ready to support me at any time.''


    Shin moved slowly with great caution up ahead. I looked at his back; this damn swordsman sometimes could act cool. After he moved for tens of meters, we started to follow. The more we walked in that corridor, the more I felt it was like a huge tunnel underground.


    For nearly half an hour, we didn''t meet any monsters, which was weird. As far as I recall, Shin exined dungeons before to me.


    We should have met some monsters a long time back, but I didn''t express my thoughts and doubts. Everyone was already very tense like they were walking directly into an ambush.


    ''Get ready, I hear some noise from the front.''


    Shin suddenly sent this in the team chat. I looked up ahead, but I couldn''t hear anything. Shin was nearly 100 meters away from us, so he might hear something we didn''t hear.


    We just moved for a few more meters, when everything around us changed at once. Huge blue eyes appeared from the two sides of us. The eyes were as huge as a sun in the sky, but it was more brutal. Once they appeared, I felt a shiver deep in my spine.


    I had never felt this fear in my life. The creature that owned the eyes moved to let his body be visible to us under a sudden light that emerged from the ce. We were still in the tunnel, but its roof had been removed.


    That creature''s body was like a huge mountain, with three huge heads, each with giant jaws that could chew the rocky tunnel we came from easily like a soft jelly.


    "Oh, some weak humans dare to intrude my water kingdom? You are really courageous."


    I swallowed my dry throat slowly as I said in the team chat:


    ''Shin, move back slowly. We need to retreat immediately; this monster is way above our league.''


    Everyone''s body jolted awake from the shock they felt. Shin moved slowly retreating while the others began to retreat without pause.


    "Oh, you want to escape? Interesting, I never let anyone see my mighty self and live to tell the story."


    Suddenly, I felt like death had trapped me in its clutches. Few encounters in my life had given me such a feeling, so I screamed at the chat:


    ''Run, Run for your lives.''


    I didn''t stop for a second as I moved with my utmost speed back inside the visible end of the tunnel. I nced over my shoulder, that hideous monster had raised over 10 huge octopus-like arms as it was prepared to kill us.


    Shin, who was the farthest one, was already nearing the team. We only needed five seconds to reach the tunnel, but I doubted we could reach that tunnel safely. I gritted my teeth as my war experience helped me to think rationally.


    I nced at Shin; he seemed in panic like others and couldn''t help me here. He was the one with the longest absolute defense skill, but he wasn''t in shape right now. That left me as the second best option and the only practical one.


    I slowed my speed a little as I fixed my eyes over these long huge pirs that were about to descend like apocalypse over our heads. Snad passed by me as my actions caught his attention. He wasn''t the only one who noticed my deceleration, as all did.


    After Snad, Mony passed then Heda, and then Goda. Who remained back there were our tank, Grendy, and Shin. They only needed two seconds to reach the tunnel opening which I already reached, but I didn''t enter.


    I stood there motionless, raising my spear in a challenge towards that indomitable monster. The two only needed two seconds, but that monster didn''t wait. Its 15 huge arms descended like whips of death towards our heads. My heart beats elerated, but my head was clear like a calmke.


    "Gravity skill."

 Chapter 39: The Secret Dungeon Part 3

    Chapter 39: The Secret Dungeon Part 3


    Suddenly, in a radius of 10*10 meters, everything moved slower than usual by 4 times. Although my skill had a minimal effect over that huge monster, it managed to buy us one second.


    Shin and Grendy were about to enter the tunnel, but at the same time, those sky pirs were about to hit all of us. I raised my spear and jumped without hesitation yelling:


    "Dragon head skill."


    Suddenly, my spear tip had erged to form a big dragon head. Inparison to these huge arms, my dragon head looked like a baby, but I needed this precious baby of mine as it could stop all of them. I pierced with my spear into the iing arms to hit one of them rapidly.


    My spear didn''t manage to cause any scratch to this huge monster, but this hit was enough for me. The collision between the two of us caused my body to move with the utmost speed backward.


    The great difference between my and this monster''s strengths was clear, but I had another card up my sleeve the absolute defense. This strike didn''t cause me to lose even one point of HP.


    On the other hand, that collision made my body enter the tunnel rapidly as I tried to bnce myself more than once until my body lost its momentum and stopped finally. I crossed over 500 meters with this strike. My breaths were elerating faster than my heartbeats, as my whole body was drenched in sweat. Everyone else was looking towards me with stupefied looks.


    ''What are you standing here for? Run.''


    I moved rapidly backward while ordering them in the chat. As their leader, I was the calmest, as my main job was to lead them in moments of life and death like these. I moved rapidly while my eyes kept tracking them.


    They had already moved with their highest speed away from the end of this deadly tunnel, but that monster didn''t give up that easily. I could hear the roars of that monster, apanied by the frequent vibration of the tunnel. It seemed that the monster was trying to copse the tunnel over our heads. This was a crazy monster, what the hell made us meet it?


    ''Watch out, that monster had released many smaller forms of it to attack us here.''


    Grendy''s words appeared suddenly in the chat. I looked far beyond Grendy, as he was currently thest one in the team. I found many unclear silhouettesing from far in the dark tunnel.''Grendy, try to keep up. Shin and Goda try to stay near him, if these monsters reach him, start to act to dy them for a bit.''Shin replied at once:


    ''Ok, but anyone here has a long-range scout skill? We need to know more info about these new monsters.''


    ''I have a skill, but these monsters didn''te into the range of it, yet. Once I get any info, I will share it here.''


    Snad, the archer, replied at once. We were moving back to the original ce where we appeared first in this crazy dungeon. The good news was that our speed was higher than the speed of these monsters, except for Grendy. Tanks seemed to me very slowly, but his speed was enough to keep him away from harm.


    ''Snad, can you move to Grendy''s location and scout those monsters?''


    I ordered Snad to move. Snad''s speed was higher than mine, so he could go there and retreat safely. What I hated most was to face unknown enemies, especially when we were running with our lives like this. Snad nced silently at me. Then he, reluctantly, moved back to Grendy''s ce.


    ''I can''t scout them from here; I will decrease my speed for a bit. Cover me please.''


    ''Heda, be ready.''


    Heda was our only long-range attacker beside Snad, who decreased his speed a little. After a few moments, he elerated again as he sent in the chat:


    ''Cragen Special Elite monster.LVL10 Special Elite monster. Unique ss monster. HP: 30k/30k''


    The data he sent caused all of us to have gloomy faces.


    ''What the hell is this monster? How can just level 10 monsters have such thick HP?''


    Mony, the healer, was the first to speak with great shock in the chat. Shin started to exin:''That monster isn''t like any normal monster; it''s a unique ss monster. That exins its high HP.''I didn''t get exactly his meaning, as I doubt any of us did. I asked in the chat:


    ''How many monsters did you manage to count back there?''


    I directed my question to Snad, who replied:


    ''I counted over 100; they were stretched over the tunnel.''


    ''This much!!''


    Heda eximed in surprise, while Shin added:


    ''I didn''t see all that number before, are you sure? The tunnel is dark and you might miscount them.''


    Snad confirmed his previous ims as he said:


    ''I didn''t count them by my eyes; I used my skill to do so. That''s why I''m sure about their high number. And I''m sure there are more than that behind my skill range.''


    Snad words had raised everyone''s depression, so I started to act as a leader again as I instructed:


    ''Snad, your job is to keep tracking all these monsters. Heda, I want you to use your long-range skills and try to hinder these monsters'' movements. We need to buy Grendy sometime every once in a while. Mony, keep an eye over Snad for me, I don''t exclude the presence of long-range monsters between them.''

 Chapter 40: The Secret Dungeon Part 4

    Chapter 40: The Secret Dungeon Part 4


    Following orders were always the magical solution in any confusion like now. Everyone looked at me before moving to do their tasks. The presence of a leader in any team was priceless precisely for such an effect.


    I kept my eyes over them, especially Snad, as he was the one that might be in grave danger out of us. He also was our only eye to see through this ordeal, so his presence here was crucial.


    ''My skills range couldn''t reach these monsters, how should I attack them then?''


    Heda asked in the team chat, while I contemted for a moment before replying:


    ''Try to hit the tunnel itself. Falling rocks might give some hand to us here, I hope.''


    ''Ah, ok.''


    I watched Heda moving his staff towards the back, as he used some of his skills. His skills didn''t reach the monsters, or even close to them, but some caused some minor damage to the tunnel causing the fall of big rocks. Some monsters in the forefront didn''t see these rocks, especially at this dim tunnel, to fall on the ground.


    These rocks weren''t enough to kill them, but they decreased their marching speed. These attacks gave us valuable time to widen the distance between us and them.


    ''There is something strange, the number of these monsters has decreased to less than half.''


    Snad sent this in a team chat. I looked back at these monsters. Their numbers seemed to be less than usual. I didn''t consider that my team couldn''t attack 50 monsters with this high HP yet. After ten minutes, Snad sent again:


    ''The monsters stopped tracking us. There is no monster following us now. Should we stop?''


    I looked back again to confirm his words. The tunnel was empty except for us.''It''s not safe here, who knows there might be hidden assassins in them. We need to create a safe big distance with them.''Goda sent this to the chat, and I didn''t find any fault in his words. So, I wrote:


    ''Better to be cautious than regret, let''s keep moving forward.''


    Although we had no monster on our tail, we continued to move rapidly for nearly half an hour. After that, we stopped to catch our breaths and take some rest.


    ''Grendy, keep an eye on our backs please.''


    Grendy was our highest yer in HP, plus he had a lot of defensive skills, so it was normal for him to act as our rear guard.


    ''What happened back there? Is this the dungeon that would save our lives?''


    Mony asked while we were resting. Shin replied:


    ''I don''t know. I revised the info about the key I got. There is nothing wrong with it. We are really in a dungeon, but to be honest, I never saw something like this before.''


    Goda joined the chat as he said:


    ''It might be a special dungeon with special rules. I read before that some dungeons could have weirdws, like the Challenging Tporat dungeon where yers would be separated and each yer would be forced to finish the dungeon on his own.''


    ''It might be something simr. By the way, has anyone felt this faint tremor?''


    Heda said in the chat. I immediately focused on the tunnel around us. After a few moments, I felt a very faint tremor that I could easily neglect.


    ''Move, immediately. Grendy, keep guarding our backs.''


    I didn''t hesitate to issue the order to move again. We didn''t rest for more than ten minutes, to start running again.


    ''This is strange; I feel the intensity of these tremors increases as we head forward,'' Heda said in the chat. I thought he was right, as I could now feel the tremors easily without the need to focus. Before I could say anything, I felt a huge tremor that was like a severe earthquake.


    The tunnel suddenly began to crack like a soft eggshell under a mighty force. In seconds, the rest of the tunnel up ahead had been shattered as a bright light appeared all over us apanied by foul loud breaths.


    "Hahaha, that idiot let you escape from him. It''s just my luck then. Don''t think I will let you escape as that idiot did."


    In front of us, a huge monster that didn''t lose to that previous monster in size or power. This monster''s huge body was lit on fire that lightened the whole area to us. I didn''t wait to hear the rest of its words as I ordered:


    ''Move back immediately, Shin takes the rear. Use your absolute defense skill without dy when needed. Don''t forget to use your Cooldown Auxiliary skill before using Sword Shield.''


    Instantly, I ryed my orders as I moved without pause to the other end of this tunnel. What was this crazy ce exactly? Why would every monster we met be with such a tyranny?!


    "Idiots, do you believe I will let you escape? Try out my fire fountain then and burn to death."


    I saw that monster open its wide mouth. All the fire in his body had been absorbed to appear on the tip of its mouth. I managed to take a glimpse of its true body, it was a dragon! It was preparing tounch a fire breath on us. I screamed out loudly:


    "All stand behind Shin, now."


    Shin was nearly in the center of our group, so it was easy for us to cluster behind him. I stood behind Shin while Heda, Goda, Snad, Mony, and Grendy stood behind me.


    ''Mony, heal Shin whenever needed.''


    ''What if my skill ended before its skill?''


    Shin asked as the intensity of this dragon skill was increasing rapidly. I looked to this huge mighty dragon and gritted my teeth as I said:


    ''Then I will use my one-second absolute defense. If its skill doesn''t end by then, we will die.''


    My words ended all the chat as everyone''s attention was attracted to that huge fiery breath thatnded over us. We were already inside the tunnel, but this breath managed to reach us easily. At once, Shin used his two skills one after the other.


    "Cooldown auxiliary skill."


    "Sword Shield skill."


    Suddenly, a big shield appeared engulfing Shin''s body. That shield would provide us 5 precious seconds of absolute defense. Once the two skills met, Shin''s skill was lost without question. That made Shin''s body move with unstoppable momentum to hit mine.


    My body couldn''t hold in ce, as I moved back to hit Heda, who hit Goda and back to Grendy. Our bodies moved backward like cannonballs escaping the range of this crazy dragon skill. Our backward flyingsted for twenty seconds before we stopped.


    Our bodies scattered over the rocky grounds with multiple wounds. I stood on my feet at once as the roars of this dragon were echoing in the whole tunnel as I ordered:


    ''Move, let''s keep moving. Mony, heal us now.''


    I even moved to help each of them to stand on their feet. The first one I helped was Mony, who started to execute my orders and started healing everyone. We all lost a big chunk of our HP, except for Shin, who was protected by his absolute defensive skill. In seconds, we started to retreat again as many fiery monsters were hot on our tail.


    ''What the hell is this dungeon?!!''

 Chapter 41: Finding a Way To Defeat the Dungeon

    Chapter 41: Finding a Way To Defeat the Dungeon


    We ran like our lives depended on it, and that was really true. The monsters behind us were crazier than the cragen monsters from before. After 15 minutes of hot run, I said in the team chat:


    ''Snad, your turn to scout them.''


    ''I''m on it.''


    Snad was more eptable to this role this time, as he had previous experience from our encounter with cragen monsters. He moved to the back and after few moments he sent in the team chat these info:


    ''Dragon Special Elite monster.


    LVL10 Special Elite monster. Unique ss monster. HP: 30k/30k''


    They were like the cragen monsters, with thick blood and that special ss. Heda said in the team chat:


    ''We now have two groups of monsters cornering us. Any ideas?''


    Shin replied to his question:


    ''I didn''t recall the presence of another route we can take. We either move straight ahead to sh with the cragen monsters, or sh with those fiery dragons.''


    ''Let''s just keep running, I have an idea that I want to confirm.''


    I sent in the team chat as I expressed my thoughts. I had an intuition about this dungeon, but I needed to confirm it first. My intuition never failed me before, so I felt some relief. It presented a solution for our currentplicated situation.


    I didn''t share my thoughts to my teammates, as I learned from my previous experiences that giving a false hope was more disastrous than being in a hopeless situation. After nearly 10 minutes, Snad said in the team chat:


    ''These monsters had decreased to half.''


    I looked backward as my heartbeats elerated from excitement. That was the sign I waited for.


    ''That''s weird, it''s the same thing that happened before with cragen monsters,'' Mony said in the team chat while she expressed everyone''s thoughts. I replied with confidence:


    ''This is the nature of this dungeon; two supreme bosses with a huge number of small monsters to hunt. I believe in a few minutes they would stop chasing us.''


    ''It makes sense, although this is the first dungeon I know to be like this.


    Shin confirmed my words, which I was confident about. in minutes, Snad wrote:


    ''They stopped chasing us.''


    I didn''t dy as I ordered:


    "Everyone stop now."


    I stopped and was surrounded by everyone. Our breaths were rushing up like a horse race. I looked back and forth observing the two groups of monsters as I said:


    "This time we discovered the pattern of this dungeon. Now, we have two different monsters up ahead, any opinions?"


    Goda was the first to say:


    "We need to know if we attacked one direction, the others won''t follow us from behind."


    Shin said with confidence:


    "Don''t worry, we already went to that big dragon and the cragens didn''te after us."


    Heda added:


    "I also agree with that. We need to decide, which of the two monsters are we going to attack first?"


    Grendy also participated as he said:


    "We also need to know how to get out from here. If we have to beat any of those two bosses, then we are doomed."


    I noticed the change in everyone''s face color, so I said:


    "We will discover everything slowly, like we did to figure out the nature of this dungeon. Now, we need to decide, which monsters we should hit first?"


    I looked towards the two directions, one was dark and gloomy and the other was bright and fiery. If the monsters weren''t that thick in HP, I wouldn''t hesitate to pick any side to start from.


    I nced at my teammates, they were feeling the same confusion and hesitation like me. I sighed then asked:


    "We have two types of monsters, one is dark and the other is fiery. I believe those dark monsters will be weakened by light and heat, while the others weakness is water or ice or both. What do you think?"


    I tried to move them from these negative unpractical thoughts to more productive thoughts. Shin, who was the most experienced yer we had, replied:


    "I believe you have a point here. Monsters have weaknesses that rely on the main features of them.


    Aquatic monsters are weak against fire, while fiery monsters are weak against water and ice. The dark cragen monsters might be weak against fire, while the dragon monsters are weak against water and ice."


    Goda added:


    "That''s right, and the main question we have now is, do any of us have fire or water based skills?"


    I spoke first to encourage others:


    "I have a lightning based skill. I don''t know if it would be useful."


    Shin looked at me as hemented:


    "Lightning has a greater effect on darkness, but weaker effect on water inparison with fire. It will help us against those cragens. I have the flood poison skill, although it''s poison fog, but It might have some effect against dragons."


    I looked at the others while I focused mainly on two, Snad and Heda. One was an archer while the other was a wizard. If anyone would possibly have effective skill then it would be one of them. My guess was right on the spot, as both of them said one after another:


    "I have a fire arrow skill that can cause damage in area of 1*1 meters."


    "I have an AOE fire skill that can hit area of 5*5 meters with fire rains."


    I looked to both of them as I was about to ask more details from the two when Mony said:


    "I have a fire based healing skill that could heal my teammates. It also has some damage effect on my enemies, but it''s minimal effect so I usually neglect it."


    That was a surprise. I asked at once:


    "What is the exact effect of your skill?"


    Shin interfered as he said:


    "Let''s all picture our skills info and send the photo in the team chat."


    Oh, we can do that? I didn''t know this before. I thought about picturing my skill and then a photo appeared in front of me with all the data about it.


    I thought again of sending it into the team chat as it miraculously appeared there. When I saw the chat again, there were other skills there too. I read them all in one breath.


    ''Tempest of lightning skill: For spearman only. Needs spear. It creates a tempest of lightning in area 5 m*5 m around the yer. Any yer inside this zone has his Speed and Attack Speed decrease by two folds.


    It causes personal damage equal to 200% of spear attack bonus stat every second. Any target hit by it five times had an extra stun effect for 1 second after the end of the skill.


    Any target hit by it 10 times had an extra stun effect for 3 seconds after the end of the skill. Duration: 10 seconds. Cooldown: 20 minute. Mastery: 350/10,000

 Chapter 42: Fighting With Cragens & Dragons Part 1

    Chapter 42: Fighting With Cragens & Dragons Part 1


    ''Flood Poison skill: For swordsman only. Needs sword. It creates a flood of poison in area 10 m*10 m around the yer. Any yer inside this zone has his Attack and defense decrease by two folds.


    It causes personal damage equal to 200% of sword attack bonus stat every second. Any target hit by it two times had an extra poison effect for 1 second after the end of the skill.


    Any target hit by it 5times had an extra poison effect for 3 seconds after the end of the skill. Any target hit by it 10 times had an extra poison effect for 10 seconds after the end of the skill.


    Duration: 10 seconds. The extra poison effect causes the target to lose 5% of his total HP every second. Cooldown: 30 minutes. Mastery: 0/10,000''


    ''Arrow of sun skill: For archers only. Needs bow. It creates an arrow made of fire which attacks targets in area 1m*1m around the yer.


    It causes personal damage equal to 200% of Strength stat every second. Duration: 5 seconds. Cooldown: 30 seconds. Mastery: 25/10,000''


    ''Fire tropical rain skill: For wizards only. Needs staff. It creates a rain of fire apanied by an increase of the temperature by 50-degree celsius in area 5 m*5 m.


    It causes personal damage equal to 150% of MANA stat every second. Duration: 10 seconds. Cooldown: 1 minute. Mastery: 15/10,000''


    ''Redemption fire skill: For healers only.


    Needs staff. It creates a healing fire tempest in area 50 m*50 m around the yer. Any yer inside this zone would be healed by 350% of MANA stat every second.


    Any enemy hit by it will have 50% MANA as damage. Duration: 5 seconds. Cooldown: 30 seconds. Mastery: 120/10,000''


    I checked these skills and I found it obvious which direction we should take. I looked to the team as I said:


    "We will attack those dark cragens first."


    Goda said at once:


    "These cragens have high agility, so Grendy wouldn''t fit as the main tank."


    "I agree with that, I prefer to have the two of you as a main tank and Grendy would support you from the back," I agreed on Godas words as I pointed out to him and Shin in my speech. Shin nodded as he said:


    "The usual tactic then, but I''m afraid taking down one monster will take quite a time."


    I got his meaning, so I added:


    "That''s why we will withdraw a couple of tens of meters towards the dragons'' side, then you will try to grab a monster or two in maximum towards us."


    Shin looked to Goda as he said:


    "I will go first, as I have the highest agility between us. Your job is to distract any other monsters that I might attract by mistake."


    "What about me?"


    I looked towards the excited Mony as I smiled. It seemed this girl got pumped up from the idea of attacking these monsters. Heda replied whileughing:


    "You will be right next to me, as you will attack and heal from far."


    Monyughed like a little girl as she said:


    "No problem, as long as I can add some DPS."


    We allughed then I said:


    "I will act as your helper at any moment of danger. When we seed in pulling some monsters, we need to kill them all rapidly."


    Shin interrupted me as he teased:


    "No silly princess, we need first to know their abilities and skills. We also need to know their patterns, can they regenerate HP per 5 seconds or not? Do they have berserk modes? Or they are just like any normal monster."


    I looked at him as Iined:


    "You always tease me, if you continue doing that I won''t mind killing you a couple of times."


    He then moved as he said:


    "Ok, ok, I know how crazy our little princess can be. Now, let''s get rolling, we have monsters to kill."


    That noisy cool swordsman needed to be taught a lesson one day. I moved to lead all the team in the direction of the dragons while Shin and Goda moved to bring some cragens to us.


    Once we neared the location of the dragons, their fire illuminated the whole tunnel from far. It was like hell was waiting for us back there.


    "Snad you will be right behind me, then Mony, andstly Heda. Heda, keep an eye over these dragons, I don''t want to be attacked from my rear."


    They all nodded in agreement while they took their ces. I observed the other end of the tunnel, as it was nearly ck with nothing to be seen from my ce.


    In moments, I noticed flying sparks that were very catchy in this darkness. Shin had moved, so I prepared myself for the uing battle.


    I didn''t consider this as a game but a real battlefield, any single mistake was enough to end it all. I admitted to myself that being in-game with the ability to resurrect again after death was reassuring, but it wasn''t a good thing at all.


    This death free environment would dull anyone''s fighting senses. Fearing death was a crucial step I had to ovee to be a sessful general, but here I feared the sense of safety would destroy it.


    So, I treated here as war, one death meant losing everything. In a few moments, I managed to notice many sparks that wereing near me. I raised my spear and we were ready for the iing monsters.


    ''I brought up two monsters, be ready to receive them.''


    Shin sent this in the team chat, which made me relieved. Each monster had thick blood and a higher level than us. So, our skills would be weakened when attacking it.


    I hoped we could manage both of them efficiently. If not, then I had to attract one monster and y solo with it. That was in case my agility was higher on at least equal to it.


    When the flying sparks neared us, I could finally nce over the shapes of these monsters. They were like a miniature version of that huge boss back there. The only difference there was they had only one head.


    They moved using their 15 arms swiftly. From just moments of observation, I concluded that their agility wasn''t that high, but their ability to attack from several directions were superb.


    Shin faced a difficult time dealing with both of them until Goda joined him. Each took responsibility for one monster each. It was now time for me to show up and join the fight.

 Chapter 43: Fighting with Cragens & Dragons Part 2

    Chapter 43: Fighting with Cragens & Dragons Part 2


    I selected the monster Goda was facing, as I trusted Shin''s ability in dealing with his monster.


    Once I entered the monster aggro range, it started to attack me with two of its arms. That was strange, wasn''t its aggro focused on Goda?


    ''Take note guys, these monsters don''t follow the usual rules of aggro.''


    I sent these words in the team chat as I evaded the iing attacks. I didn''t start at once, as I tried to adapt to this monster attack pattern.


    After a few evasions, I got used to its speed. This monster''s main strength lied in its many arms that could attack you from any angle at any time.


    That didn''t cause any problem for me, as I was used to avoiding many attacks from my previous magician profession. After this, I started to use my spear.


    The spear helped me a lot as I didn''t need to move so near like Goda and Shin. That created enough space for me to evade any attacks. Without dy, I used my strongest SSP from the beginning.


    "Strength auxiliary skill."


    "Penta auxiliary skill."


    "Tempest of lightning skill."


    "Triple thrush skill."


    Suddenly, rows of damage with different colors appeared above the head of this monster like a high-speed train.


    ''148-148-74-148-222-74-222-148-74-74-74-74-74-111-111-111-111''


    The long row of damage kept arising without pause. In less than ten seconds, I took over 10k HP from this monster. That way, I was able to decrease its HP by one third in seconds only.


    During these ten seconds, Shin had more space to move as the monster ignored him and focused its attacks on me. I faced 15 arms dancing like snakes trying to kill me, but they all failed.


    During some of my attacks, I managed to cut some of its arms, so after these 10 seconds, this monster was left with 7 arms only and less than half of its HP.


    I wasn''t the only one attacking it, as Heda, Mony, and Snad was attacking from far behind. What helped more was the stun effect of my lightning tempest skill, as it caused the monster to stand still for a whole 10 seconds.


    It seemed my lightning effect showed great transformation over this kind of monster. It jumped from 3 seconds to 10 seconds of stun duration, which was great.


    I continued to use my spear to stab it without stopping using my high attack speed. Another long row of damage appeared above this monster head, but its values were lower than before.


    After all, I''m using my basic skill to attack it now, as most of my skills were on CD. I nced at Shin to find him continuing to use his skills without pause. This cool swordsman was lucky by having a CD skill.


    He could use his skills freely without worries. When the 10 seconds ended, that monster only had less than 10% HP. There a change urred to it, as it began to transform as its body became bigger.


    Its arms got thinner at the same time, but their speed was upgraded to a new level. there was only less than 3k of HP left for it, so I didn''t wait for it to end its transformation as I yelled in the team chat:


    ''Attack with all your strongest skills now.''


    I didn''t have any strong skill left except for the dragon head skill, but I would never use it on this shitty monster here.


    "I will y with it while you start hitting him from all directions."


    My role wasn''t to deliver the final blow to it, as I didn''t own such ability now. So, I chose to be the bait and let that monster waste its new transformation on me while others continue killing it.


    I had to admit, dealing with all these sneaky arms was a challenge for me, but after nearly 20 seconds that monster fell on the ground with a loud bang. Many items appeared from its body before it disappeared.


    ''Take the loot ande to help me now. I can''t take it anymore.''


    I nced at Shin shortly to find him in a desperate situation. He nearly retreated to reach the location of Snad and others. I stretched my hand and took the loot rapidly as I said:


    "Go and help him."


    Goda didn''t say a word as he moved in haste towards Shin. The loot was only 7 items, but they were scattered in a wide area.


    It took me a couple of seconds to collect them and after that, I went immediately to their aid. When I just neared them, I felt a sudden tremor from the ground, apanied by the sudden illumination of the area I was at. I didn''t wait to check out as I yelled:


    "Mony, Snad, and Heda Run from there."


    The three werepletely immersed in hitting the monster Shin was facing, so they didn''t notice the danger that was approaching from behind.


    Once I yelled at them, they noticed something was wrong, so they ran without the need to look as they tried to evade the iing death.


    Their reaction was on time as they just escaped the clutches of that mad dragon which attacked from behind. The monster didn''t stop, though, as it continued its run towards Shin and Goda.


    The two were already engaged in a hot fight with the cragen monster, and now a dragon was added to the mix. Stressfully I moved trying to block that dragon path, but I was one momentte. Once that dragon reached the current battle situation, I ordered:


    "Retreat to me, and I will cover you up."


    That was the only solution left to us right now. While facing danger from two different directions, it would be better to retreat for a few steps and let them merge into one danger, and then you would have better chances of facing it.


    That was one of the lessons that I learned after paying bitter prices. Just as Shin and Goda retreated a couple of steps, something weird went on without notice.


    That newly arrived dragon didn''t pursue after Shin or Goda; instead, it went after that cragen as itid one hit after another on it. The cragen didn''t stand still as it started to retaliate in a bloody fight with the monster against a monster.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Mony eximed with shock while Shin yelled:


    "Attack the dragon with one skill; we need to cause one point of damage at least over it. Don''t use a strong skill or else we will risk-shifting aggro."

 Chapter 44: Fighting with Dragons & Cragens Part 3

    Chapter 44: Fighting with Dragons & Cragens Part 3


    I looked strangely towards Shin who just nced at me in a way that made me feel we weren''t at a disaster, but an opportunity. I didn''t dy as I ordered in the team chat:


    ''Heda, use one of your skills now.''


    ''At once, but you ought to exin thingster.''


    I smiled as I replied:


    ''Shin is the one who will exin things to all of us.''


    Everyone looked at Shin who just smiled and said nothing. Heda didn''t hesitate to use one of his skills that attacked that dragon. A small number of damage appeared above its head.


    ''10''


    It was enough, as Shin wanted to just have a single point of damage. I waited patiently while observing the two monsters fighting brutally while ncing from time to time towards the two parts of the tunnel.


    I didn''t want to be attacked from behind like before. The fight between the two monsters was weird, as they didn''t use any skill at all but just their ws and weapons.


    While I was thinking about the reason behind this, Shin sent in the team chat:


    ''Observe the two monsters now, there is something strange there.''


    I felt curious as to why he said that. Just before I used my skill, nearly all of my teammatesined in the chat. None of them had an observational skill like me and Shin, so I posted the results that came with this skill to the chat.


    ''Cragen Special Elite monster ( Weakened state-neutralized state.)


    LVL10 Special Elite monster. Unique ss monster. HP: 2450k/6k''


    ''Dragon Special Elite monster ( Weakened state-neutralized state.)


    LVL10 Special Elite monster. Unique ss monster. HP: 3240k/6k''


    There were changes at the data of the two monsters. Two strange states were added to their description. Mony was faster than me as she asked:


    ''What is going on? The two monsters'' stats changed drastically, and what does this weakened and neutralized state even mean?''


    We all looked without any arrangement towards Shin who replied without dy:


    ''The weakened state is a famous state where the monster loses most of its powers due to some causes. The strange state here is this neutralized state. It''s my first time ever hearing about such a state.''


    I understood the meaning and purpose of the first state, and the second one I already had a theory which I exined:


    ''I believe that a neutralized state means that these two monsters are neutralizing each other like they won''t be able to use any skills at all. The two monsters didn''t use skills for quite some time now, and that''s so weird, to be honest.''


    No onemented on my words for a while as they observed closely the ongoing fight between the two monsters. Shin was the first to express his thoughts as he sent in the chat:


    ''You have a point here, the monsters didn''t use any skill so far.''


    Goda added:


    ''Yes, that''s really weird. monsters can use skills easier than us as they have low CD for all their skills.''


    I then said in the chat:


    ''So, what should we do now?''


    Snad suggested:


    ''We should use this to our advantage, we shouldn''t face monsters directly, but we should try to bring them to face each other.''


    Shin added:


    ''Snad is right, although this time we managed to bring both together by coincidence, we should n things out next time. We also needed to cause some damage to each of them first.''


    I interfered by asking:


    ''Why do we cause some damage to them?''


    Shin exined:


    ''That''s because if the two monsters killed each other without our interference, then we won''t get anything after their deaths. We won''t get XP or even loot, so we must cause even a single point of damage before we let them both kill each other.''


    I thought about it for a second before formting a n which I exined:


    ''Then we must cause damage when we are bringing them together. By the way, would this work on multiple monsters or only a single one?''


    Shin was the most experienced yer in my team, so he replied confidently:


    ''The rules in the game are unified, so these rules will still be applied to a group of monsters. The issue here will be the number of these monsters. I believe we need to make the two sides even or else some changes might ur.''


    I agreed upon his theory as I said:


    ''That makes sense, fine let''s try out this n after we end these two monsters. Get ready, the dragon is about to kill the cragen and it still has some HP left. Grendy, you will move to meet it.


    Heda and Snad start using your skills once the cragen falls. I, shin, and Goda will try to help Grendy and make some damage to this dragon.''


    Mony sent in the chat asking:


    ''What about me? shouldn''t I use my skill too?''


    This girl seemed to get used to the sweet taste of fight and cause damage, so I patted on her head while saying:


    ''Don''t worry, you can use your attack skill as much as you like, just don''t forget to check upon the HP of all of us and make sure none of us will die.''


    Just as I finished my words, the cragen issued a high scream before it fell to the ground motionless. Its body exploded to release only three items. I looked at these few items with confusion as I asked in the chat:


    ''This monster''s loot is way lower than the previous one.''


    Shin replied without dy as we started to move to meet that crazy dragon:


    ''That''s normal, as we weren''t the one who managed to deal thest blow to that monster.''


    ''If so, we need to deal thest blow to these monsters.''


    Shinughed as he said:


    ''You are going to steal from monsters, that''s a first.''


    ''Guys, can you help me out? This dragon strength is imposing, I can''t stand against it alone.''


    Grendy sent in the team chat interrupting my talk with Shin. I nced at the dragon and used a skill over it.


    ''Dragon Special Elite monster.


    LVL10 Special Elite monster. Unique ss monster. HP: 453/30k''


    The monster''s two special states disappeared, but its low HP remained there. I sent the info to the team chat while I said:


    ''Let''s kill this monster first; it just needs one small push to die.''


    I raised my spear and started to attack this monster with stab skill alone. A small row of damage appeared above its head before it took itsst breath. I looked towards Grendy as I teased him:


    "Are you satisfied now? It didn''tst for a second there."


    "That''s because you are a monster."


    Everyoneughed at Grendy''sment even I. I looked towards that dragon''s body to see 7 loots scattered on the ground. I felt satisfied this time; we got the whole lootpletely.


    Killing these three monsters gave us decent XP, but it wasn''t enough to make us rise to another level. We needed to kill around 100 monsters like these to rise one level.


    That was easy as now we had a way to deal with those scary monsters. Killing this number wasn''t an issue anymore.


    This dungeon had turned from hell to a walk in the park for us, as we weren''t afraid of facing these monsters, but quite excited.


    ''Let''s check the loot, send the info of the loot here, little princess.''

 Chapter 45: Crazy leveling Speed Part 1

    Chapter 45: Crazy leveling Speed Part 1


    I had a strange feeling while I checked out the loot. There was some sort of unexined excitation that I rarely had. I only felt like this when I won my battles back home, so why would I feel like this when I checked the loot?


    That was weird. The loot of the three monsters was 17 items. 10 of them were materials for making out equipment, while others were all pieces of multiple things. I shared the details of these pieces on the team chat.


    ''Cragen Shield piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Cragen Staff piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Cragen sword piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Cragen helmet piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Cragen boots piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Dragon sword piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Dragon armor piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    These seven pieces were parts of seven different kinds of equipment. All of them were dark gold rank, which was awesome. The only thing that frustrated me was the absence of any spear piece.


    When would I receive my dark gold spear? I need to have a spear anyway, as mine was holding me back.


    "What are those equipment pieces? Should we gather the required numbers to gain them?"


    Heda asked after reading the info I sent in the chat. I didn''t have a clue about this, so I looked towards our encyclopedia as I said:


    "C''mon, tell us the answer."


    Shin shrugged his shoulders while replying:


    "This is the first time for me to see it. I believe that we need to gather all the 50 pieces to have the final equipment. I don''t know if these newly acquired pieces of equipment will be suited for all of us, but it''s worth a try."


    "I agree with shin, we should gather up one piece of equipment first to test it out," Goda agreed on Shin''s assumptions, so I added as well:


    "There is no problem in doing that, after all, we need to keep cleaning these monsters."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, as we had to kill these monsters to be able to level up and leave this crazy dungeon.


    The next issue left for us was how to n the way to allure the monsters to end meeting each other instead of killing us together. After some discussion, I ended the current debate as I said decisively:


    "Grendy, I know you are our main tank, but this task doesn''t require high defense as it needs high agility. So, your main rule is to observe the two sides baiting the monsters here.


    The ones responsible for luring the monsters are me, Goda, and Shin. I will go to one direction, the cragen direction, while the two will go to the dragon direction.


    Keep me always informed about the number of monsters you bring, as we need to bring the same number of monsters or our n might fail."


    Shin tried to edit upon my n as he sent to me privately:


    ''Let Grendy go with you.''


    ''He will dy my steps, and cragens have many arms as you know, so I need to focuspletely on evading them without any distraction.''


    I looked towards Shin firmly, this decision was final and I didn''t need anyone to help me here. I chose the cragen monsters as I was the only one here who could actually y with them and keep her life.


    Even Shin couldn''tst long facing a single cragen monster, so I was the only one suited for the job.


    "Let''s go, keep me updated by the number you attracted."


    I moved towards the direction of the cragen monsters, while Shin and Goda moved in the other direction.


    Although I decided to face cragens, I needed to know exactly how many monsters they brought so I could match them. In a few minutes, I received Shin''s words in the team chat informing me of the number of monsters they brought.


    ''6.''


    That was a good number, I expected they would y it safe and choose lower than that. I raised my spear as I moved step by step towards the far cragens.


    These monsters were lurking in the dark using it as a cover to move. I wasn''t afraid of them, as I had rapid reflexes and battle instincts that were honed during many wars.


    What I cared about was the fact I needed to bring exactly 6 monsters back with me. That was hard especially when you couldn''t see even your hand here.


    ''I just need to make some noises and then let the monsterse to attack me. If the number was greater than 6, then I should deliver 6 monsters to the team and separate the extra from the ce of engagement and try to stall my time with them.''


    I thought to myself while heading straight towards the nearest monster to me. Although it was trying to use the darkness as a cover, I could notice its huge body from my ce.


    It looked like a big ck spot strangely different from the rest of the darkness around it.


    ''Stab, stab, stab''


    I didn''t start using my killer skills from the beginning, as I didn''t need to kill it. I just need to cause some damage and attract its aggro. Long lines of damages appeared above its head at once which illuminated its ugly head.


    ''74-184-74-148-148-''


    The monster roared as it started to move rapidly attacking me with its multiple arms. I used my life experience evasion movements to stay safe without losing a single point of HP.


    In seconds, I dodged many attacks from it and retreated a couple of steps backward. When I nced over that monster, I didn''t find any other cragen moving here towards me.


    It seemed my previous assumptions about the noise role in this battle was groundless, these monsters didn''t care about sounds at all. Then what should I do?

 Chapter 46: Crazy Leveling Speed Part 2

    Chapter 46: Crazy Leveling Speed Part 2


    That was strange for me, as I recall perfectly that when Shin and Goda went to fight the monsters here, they attracted one monster by their battle. There must be something that I unintentionally missed.


    I continued to y with this cragen while my mind yed the scenes of the two swordsmen fighting from before.


    It didn''t take long for me to spot the key element here; it was the light not the sound that attracted these monsters. I needed to put my theory to test, and I had the perfect thing to do that.


    "Tempest of lightning skill."


    Immediately, the area 5 meters around me had turned into a field that decreased the speed of that monster. I didn''t aim for that, as I tried to attack one of the arms with my spear.


    The spear moved like lightning as it emanated bright light while it attacked the monster''s arm. I didn''t care about the damage that monster suffered as I was monitoring other monsters'' movements.


    My theory turned out to be right, as more than a dozen monsters moved towards my location. I didn''t dare to stand still as I retreated rapidly heading straight towards my team location.


    I peeped behind me to find that nearly 8 monsters were running after me. I wasn''t sure if there were more monstersing behind them, so I sent immediately at the team chat:


    ''I have a group of 8 angry monsters chasing after me.''


    Shin was the first to reply as he said:


    ''What did you do to them, little princess? Did you use your charm?''


    I neglected his teasing as I ordered:


    ''Bring more dragons now, I will try to stall time here.''


    Goda said with haste:


    ''Ok, ok, I will go bring some more,e with me now Shin.''


    ''''


    Shin didn''t reply except with these dots while I felt really mad at them. I didn''t care to talk anymore as I closed the team chat window and focused over the monsters hunting me from behind.


    The ce where my teammates were at was getting closer every second, so I needed to stall for some time. I trusted Shin''s ability to gather all the monsters we needed, but he needed time.


    I stopped abruptly as I turned to face the iing monsters. I still had two seconds in my skill time, so I nned to use the remaining seconds to dy those monsters.


    "Penta auxiliary skill."


    "Triple thrush skill."


    I used two skills at once to add more power to my attacks. Suddenly, the whole ce was lit with my spear attacks. When I noticed how bright my skills were, I started to withdraw slowly step by step to the back.


    I didn''t want my attacks to bring more monsters here. the two seconds didn''t pass as I used another skill:


    "Gravity skill."


    This time, my skill affected them without illuminating the ce. this helped to calm my anxiety for a bit, I didn''t know how to tell them if I attracted more monsters.


    The gravity skill acted perfectly over these monsters, as it helped in decreasing the speed of their movements and attacks.


    The eight monsters were clustered together in one spot while I managed to control the tempo of their advance.


    ''We gathered the necessary monsters to our ce,e now.''


    Shin sent these words into the team chat, I finally could feel rxed. I stopped caring about these monsters as I ran with haste towards the team.


    In seconds, I reached the ce where a heated battle was going on between the team and 8 dragons. Grendy and Shin were the one responsible for holding them back.


    One was a tank and the other was using my movement style to evade the attacks.


    Goda acted as the main DPS, while Heda, Snad, and Mony acted from their backs to attack these monsters non-stop. I didn''t dy as I moved directly and joined the fray.


    ''What took you so long?''


    I nced at Shin silently as he sent this message privately to me. I stabbed one dragon while evaded the attack of another while replying:


    ''The traffic sucks.''


    Shin nearlyughed but he held himself at thest moment, it would be awkward if he suddenlyughed in this situation without proper reason.


    The battle didn''tst long as in a matter of seconds, 8 cragens appeared to attract the attention of all dragons without exception.


    I, Shin, Goda, and Grendy retreated with caution clearing the theatre for these monsters to kill each other.


    I didn''t rx until the cragens managed to kill all the dragons this time while only two of them stayed on their feet. I observed their info at once and share it to the team chat:


    ''Cragen Special Elite monster.


    LVL10 Special Elite monster. Unique ss monster. HP: 1420/30k''


    ''Cragen Special Elite monster.


    LVL10 Special Elite monster. Unique ss monster. HP: 678/30k''


    The two were really at the doorstep of their doom, so I said without dy while moving to attack them:


    ''I will take the one with the highest HP. You kill the other one.''


    I didn''t wait for their responses as I reached in a sh to my target. I didn''t need to use any of the strongest skills, especially when many of them were on CD. I used my spear and repeatedly stabbed this monster without pause.


    "Stab stab stab"


    ''74-148-148-222-74-222-148-148-148-74-222''


    A long row of damage appeared above that cragen head, in less than five seconds, that monster lied on the ground dead. It gave me 7 items which I stored without second thoughts, and then I nced at the others'' battle.


    They were just about to kill the monster, so they didn''t need my help at all. I went and collected all the loot that was scattered on the ground of the bloody battle.


    Each monster left 3 items behind, so with the monster my team killed, we got 56 items, which needed to be praised for nearly 15 minutes. I sat down while the others surrounded me with anticipation over their faces.


    They wanted to know what type of equipment we had this time. Iughed more than once over their reaction, I too was really happy by this loot.


    Although we killed arger number of monsters this time, it wasn''t enough for me to gain a level yet, but I was so close to doing so.


    At the same time, Grendy, Heda, and Goda managed to gain a level as they reached level 6 just like me and Shin.

 Chapter 47: Crazy Leveling Speed Part 3

    Chapter 47: Crazy Leveling Speed Part 3


    When I finished appraising the loot, I found out that 40 items were different types of materials.


    I stored them in my inventory while picturing the day when I use all of them to build my Mechas. After that, I shared the info of the other items on the team chat.


    ''Cragen Shield piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Cragen armor piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Cragen sword piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Cragen helmet piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Cragen Shield piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Cragen spear piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Cragen bow piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Cragen staff piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Dragon Shield piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Dragon sword piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Dragon spear piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Dragon spear piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Dragon staff piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Dragon bow piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Dragon boots piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    ''Dragon armor piece: Dark gold rank equipment. Number of pieces needed to be assembled: 50''


    What made me happy was the presence of three pieces of spear equipment in the loot. Finally, I could get what I dreamed of. The others were stupefied looking at the info.


    "These monsters are a treasure trove," Grendy said that as he was drooling at the shield and armor equipment in the list. Iughed while saying:


    "Yes, but we need to kill them all for everyone to get equipment. "


    Shin agreed with my statement as he said:


    "Our little princess here is right; we need to kill them first before we dream of having all these fancy equipment."


    I noticed the eager in everyone''s eyes, so I ordered:


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go to work then."


    This time, we were more organized as we dealt with these monsters efficiently. Our previous experience helped us this time to avoid our past errors, or to be frank, my past mistakes.


    The ground trembled under the effect of the brutal fight that broken up between the two sides of monsters, which ended up by their death.


    We gained a simr number of different pieces of equipment plus a big chunk of XP that helped Snad to level up and reach level 6. The wave that came next was enough to make me push the level to reach 7.


    Shin leveled up at the next wave, with Mony. By this, all the team had already leveled up one level in a few hours, which was a crazy leveling speed.


    The equipment pieces that we got had reached over 50 already. We still had a long way to go if we want to use these pieces of equipment. At our fourth break after we killed all the monsters here, Shin said to the team:


    "Don''t put your hopes high, we need to reach level 10 to be able to use these pieces of equipment.


    In addition, you need to know that when we level up more, the value of these pieces of equipment will be dropped a lot, so you must be prepared to change them in the future with maybe a lower rank equipment."


    Goda replied to hisment as he said:


    "We know that Shin, as all of us came from worlds near Frod Empire. Don''t worry; we are well prepared for that. But we can''t overlook the fact that these pieces of equipment will help us a lot in the near future."


    Shin nodded as he added:


    "That''s good, and I didn''t mean by my words to belittle the effects of these pieces of equipment. I''m sure we will be stronger than any elites from those famous guilds."


    Heda joined the discussion as he said:


    "Not only the famous guilds, even those well-known adventure groups too. I''m sure we will be like stars especially at this early stage of the game."


    My interest was piqued immediately when I heard Heda''s words, so I asked:


    "Is there famous adventure groups outside the aristocratic guilds?"


    Shin took the role of exining this to me as usual as he replied:


    "Yes, there are many famous adventure groups out there. Some of them even werepared with many old aristocratic guilds. Don''t underestimate these groups as they have a long history and deep connections."


    Actually I wasn''t underestimating them, but I had a moment of inspiration out of it. I suggested my idea to the team as I exined:


    "Why won''t we establish our adventure group then? We will be far stronger than those famous adventure yers and aristocrats, and I believe many yers would prefer to join us.


    The new group will have a great chance for any yer to make a name for himself there, right?"


    Shin looked deeply towards me. He wasn''t alone, as the whole team looked to me in the same strange way that made me wonder:


    "What? Did I say something wrong?"


    "Oh, silly little princess, you underestimate the rules of setting up an adventure group.


    Away from the huge financial resources that we need to support this group, we need to have at least 100 members to establish this group.


    In one month we must have over 10k members or our group will be disbanded. In one year, we need to break a million members to be officially considered an established group."


    I didn''t give up on my idea as I asked:


    "But the groups here can''t have all those numbers of yers in them, right?"


    Shin sighed while Goda replied instead:


    "The groups here are spread over many worlds of the game, so these numbers have been already achieved a long time ago.


    This rule is set up on the newly established group, so it exins how hard it is for a newly formed group to be established in just one world. It''s best for it to be established over ten worlds at the least."


    I hesitated before saying again:


    "But I don''t have any connections to establish branches in other worlds."


    "That''s why I said you underestimated the process of building up a new adventure group. I advise you to reconsider this idea again. Maybe in the future you can do it, but not now."


    I looked directly towards Shin in the eye as I said to him privately:


    ''You are the one who advised me before to y it big and now you are against my idea? You are shameless cool swordsman!''

 Chapter 48: Killing Two Boss Monsters Part 1

    Chapter 48: Killing Two Boss Monsters Part 1


    Shin looked at me in a strange way, he felt like his own words bounced upon his face. After some moments of awkward silence, he sent to me privately:


    ''Ok, you are right. I will support you, but you need to be prepared for failure.''


    I nced at him and didn''t speak again. We stayed at our ce recovering our strengths and healing.


    Although we didn''t fight all these monsters head on, the task of luring them here wasn''t that easy over Shin and Goda, especially Goda. After each battle, this swordsman was left with less than half of his HP.


    I didn''t know how he got all this damage while Shin only lost less than quarter of his HP.


    After we rested, we returned to our routine, as we lured monsters here, let them fight each other as we watched peacefully from far, andst we killed any remaining living monsters there.


    Each battle gave us more pieces of equipment, plus a small boost at our XP. This dungeon transformed from being scary to a walk in the park, we had absolutely no pressure or risk at all in exchange with fancy equipment and XP.


    It took nearly 12 hours for us to raise by one level, as I and Shin reached level 8 while the rest of the team were at level 7. Inparison with the outside world, leveling up here was way faster and a lot safer.


    The only thing that kept bothering me, though, was the end of this dungeon. ording to Shin and my teammates, to exit any dungeon you either needed to finish it or die inside it.


    There was no other way around to escape from here. the issue was about those two huge scary monsters at the both ends of this dungeon, how could we possibly kill them?


    We all gained another level by the next day, where we had a problem to present itself in front of us.


    "The numbers of those monsters are decreasing, why didn''t they spawn again?"


    I looked towards Heda as Shin replied:


    "I don''t know, I believe the nature of this dungeon doesn''t allow monsters to regenerate again."


    I asked as I didn''t understand their talk at all:


    "Can you exin to me what do you mean?"


    "This is a general rule of monsters, little princess, as when we kill any normal monster, it reappears again after a set of time. some monsters can appear again in one hour, while others need one day.


    We have been killing monsters here for nearly two days now, and not a single monster we killed has appeared again, and that''s weird."


    I understood the problem now, so I said:


    "That''s now only weird, it''s also risky."


    Grendy asked with his impulsive nature that I used to it:


    "How is it dangerous?"


    Goda answered him as he exined:


    "Because the number of avable monsters to be killed by us is limited. In less than two days, we won''t have any monster to kill, and that leaves us with the two huge monsters at the back.


    We can''t get near them, and we can''t find any monster to kill, so basically that will be our worst case scenario."


    Everyone''s face changed when Goda finished exining his view. I totally agreed with him as I added:


    "The issue here isn''t about killing monsters, but also how will we get out of here. we need to finish this dungeon first, so we have to kill these two monsters."


    Mony said in shaky tone from fear:


    "These two monsters are way above our league. We can''t possibly face them and live. How can we kill such colossal monsters then?"


    A period of silence prevailed, as no one had a clue about what to do. I then said trying to calm everyone:


    "Let''s postpone this until we reach the end of the tunnel, literally. Anyway, we still have two days ahead of us to level up and be more prepared. Who knows, we might find a clue about how to face these two monsters and take them down."


    Shin added trying to support me in raising my teammates morale:


    "Agatha is right; we need to finish the task one step at a time. Let''s kill these monsters and gain our desired equipment. Maybe these equipment could help us in our confrontation with the two colossal monsters."


    By Shin supporting words, everyone''s attitude had slightly changed. They were more epting to the fact of facing these monsters now, so we started our hunt again.


    This time, theughing atmosphere nearly vanished, as we all were stressed by the uing battle up ahead of us.


    So, it was normal to make some mistakes, like bringing an uneven number of monsters once, or Goda HP was about to hit the bottom except for the timely interference of Mony who saved his life.


    I didn''t me anyone, as I knew how hard it was to fight under stressful conditions.


    Time passed fast, as in a day and half we managed to clear all the monsters in both tunnels sessfully. What remained were only the two huge bosses, and our fear.


    "This is weird, we killed all the monsters here but we didn''tplete the necessary pieces of all the equipment we got. That''s frustrating, must we face these monsters in the end?"


    Mony''s words were expressing all our thoughts. I looked at Shin as I sent to him privately:


    ''Do you have any brilliant ideas?''


    Shin sighed as he replied:


    ''No, if only these two bosses can move, we can try to bring them together and we might be surprised by the result like we did with the smaller monsters. Now, we are stuck here with nothing in our ability to do.''


    I sighed, as he said it loud and clear. I looked towards all my teammates faces depression, anxiety, frustration, anger, and fear were what I felt from each one of them.


    They had all the right to feel so, as I also felt like them. As their leader, I should be a role model here, how could I raise their morale and lead them out of here if I was controlled by all this fear and hesitation? I clenched my fists as I stood up and said:


    "You will wait for me here."


    Shin stood up with the rest of the teammates as he rushed to stop me as he stood in front of me blocking my way while asking in doubt:


    "Where are you going? What are you nning to do?"


    I pushed his hand which blocked my way and kept walking forward towards one tunnel as I said:


    "I''ll try one of these monsters out, we can''t just sit here and do nothing. We need information, and I will bring this info back."


    Shin was about to add something while I added in a decisive tone:


    "I''m the one who brought you here in the first ce, if you didn''t know me, you could have yed normally like other yers. So, it''s my responsibility to bring you out of here.


    If we are all going to die, then I will be the first to face such a fate. Stay put and wait for my return."


    My voice faded away slowly as I entered deeply in the tunnel going directly towards that cragen boss monster. I already firmed my resolve; it was either his funeral today or mine.

 Chapter 49: Killing Two Boss Monsters Part 2

    Chapter 49: Killing Two Boss Monsters Part 2


    Every step I took was apanied by an echoed sound in this dark creepy empty tunnel. I walked for half an hour till I reached the ce of that boss monster.


    I calmed myself as much as I could, after all this confrontation was detrimental to the fate of my team. If we fell right here, there would be no future for us.


    The novice vige was full of yers who were trying to kill me. One misstep here and I would wake up in the vige resurrection point, where I would face a dark fate.


    On the contrary, if I seeded here and managed to exit this dungeon, I would be at level 10 at the least. So, I could move on to the town, where my safety would be ensured and my team would have a chance to grow.


    All of this depended on this little distance that separated me from entering into that monster cave. I took a deep breath as I walked slowly towards that end.


    My mind was full of many scenarios, I wasn''t trying to act cool here, but in fact I was terrified.


    I had used this method since I was in my kingdom where I tried to distract my shaky mind away from fear, after all if I faced this monster with my overwhelming fear then I would lose no doubt.


    I drove myself into thinking positively hoping that would actually work. The cave I stepped in raising my spear high up was still dark, but once I walked a few steps inside it, the ground shook violently as a huge monster appeared in front of me blocking my way.


    It was so huge; with very long 15 arms that were moving alongside his huge body like huge pythons.


    This time I med myself for taking such a risk, and I thought seriously about running back to the team with my life. The fear of death was the most hideous feeling I had in my entire life.


    "You bastard, you killed all my siblings and now you came to kill me? Are you trying to humiliate me?"


    A strange strong sound appeareding from that monster apanied by a blow of air like a huge storm that pushed my body back a few meters from its violence.


    This time, I didn''t think of any scenario at all, as one thought possessed me at this single moment running away from here.


    I didn''t wait for my body to stabilize, as I turned around and used the momentum I got from this monster''s explosive words and started to run.


    "Do you think you can escape from me? You are delusional; I will kill you all, you and your little bastards that killed my boys. "


    I didn''t care about this threat; as if it wanted to kill me then it had to catch me first. I looked back over my shoulders to check if it was about to attack me with its huge arms, but I didn''t see any arm moving from its original ce.


    What I noticed, though, was the shaking that huge body had. It was reverberating strongly that even its surface was bulging out and caving in like it was dying.


    I didn''t know what this monster nned to do, but I didn''t intend to stop even for a second to check it. Curiosity sometimes would kill, so I looked straight forward and continued to run as I entered the dark creepy tunnel again.


    I didn''t stop except after a few minutes to catch my breaths. Just I rested for a few seconds; I felt a soft tremble of the ground. It was as if hooves of huge horses were causing it, which was kind of weird to me.


    I listened closely to hear faint soundsing from that end of the tunnel. That sound, apanied by the trembling, increased in intensity second after second.


    Whatever that monster did, it wasing near me, and it wasing fast. I made up my mind, whatever wasing towards me I had to face it.


    My teammates are resting in peace behind me; at least I need to know what the danger was threatening them. I stood firmly on the ground raising my spear upfront and waited.


    My wait didn''tst long, as in a couple of minutes I saw the nature of this iing threat, they were small cragen monsters like the ones I and my team killed before.


    The difference here was that their numbers were huge, much more than the monsters we faced from before. The secret of this dungeon hit me suddenly like a tornado, as a crazy thought popped up in my mind.


    ''Shin, listen to me and act rapidly. Go to the dragon boss cave. Don''t ask about reason as I have no time at all to exin.


    Go there and return to the team when you have more dragons chasing you. Tell me when you are close to the team. Don''t dy, move now or we are all going to die.''


    I sent this message to Shin privately and then I ignored anything else as I totally focused up ahead. Shin would need roughly one hour to go and return from that dragon boss monster''s den.


    My n was simple, which was to fight darkness with fire like we always did. The issue here was in the time needed for Shin to do his role. I hoped he moved faster than mine, as I doubted I couldst all this time in one piece.


    The first thing I did was to use the most valuable skill from the start. Although I would need itter to dy the advance of these monsters, using it early on would make it the first skill to cooldown.


    These cragens reached me in no time, as they started to hit me with their arms. I got a lot of experience dealing with a group of them, although I dealt with 8 not 50 like now.


    My high agility coupled with my old experience at evading any iing attacks helped me to sustain all the pressureing towards me. At this time, I used my first skill.


    "Gravity skill."

 Chapter 50: Killing Two Boss Monsters Part 3

    Chapter 50: Killing Two Boss Monsters Part 3


    That was my first skill to use, and the most important of all. I used it in the most efficient way as I clusteredrge groups of these monsters together, so they all fell under my skill effect.


    The CD time of the gravity skill was only 2 minutes, but it would be the most used skill here.


    I moved like professional dancers avoiding nearly most of the attacks, as despite all my efforts I got hurt more than once in less than these two minutes.


    The gravity skillsted only for 5 seconds, which I used to breathe from their huge pressure. When these monsters were freed by my skill effect, they tried to retaliate viciously by increasing the rate of their attacks.


    That made me lose more blood as I retreated slowly as much as I could. I wasn''t trying to keep my life only; I was trying to stall for more time.


    Each more second counted, so I didn''t rush to use my strongest skills for now, as they had long CDs. After a quarter of an hour, I was nearing my limits.


    I lost half of my HP, and I was beginning to lose my upper hand here. Some monsters tried to bypass my blockage as they intended to surround me and got rid of my annoyance presence, but they failed.


    Most of the credit went to my gravity skill, as it yed a great role in reducing their movement speed, and so I was able to stop them. That didn''te freely, as I lost more blood with that.


    In less than 10 more minutes, my HP was less than 10%. My fatigue was umting, as I was facing a big number of monsters with many arms and strange attack patterns. I pictured myself dying on their hands.


    I could run now and escape their attacks, but that would endanger my team and ruin my whole n. This n was a perfect one, so I insisted on it even though the cost was my life.


    I roughly estimated the distance between here and my team, there was another 15 minutes if I ran directly to them. 30 minutes hadn''t passed since I sent my message to Shin, so he still needed 30 more minutes to be back.


    I checked my Hp again; it was 9% then the next minute 8%. It was dropping crazily with each passing minute. That meant I wouldn''tst even for 5 minutes, should I escape now? Or wait here and die?


    I was evading the iing attacks with difficulty now, as my movements weren''t perfect as before under mental stress and physical exhaustion.


    I began to lose my HP faster, as every couple of tens of seconds passed with a drop of 1% of my Hp. I really reached the end of my journey here, and I was prepared for the aftermath when I got resurrected.


    I checked my Hp for thest time, as it was about to hit the bottom now, but the number I got was strange. Instead of the 1% that I expected, it was 10%.


    This time, I thought my mind was ying tricks on me, as it added a zero on the side of this percentage. I was this desperate actually to push my mind to do such a lousy cheap trick.


    My body got another hit, followed by another in this second which I lost my focus at.


    These two attacks were enough to bottom down my HP and sent me out of here, but my Hp didn''t decrease at all, instead it increased. What the hell was going on here? Was I losing my mind now?


    "Don''t stop there team leader, retreat now to us and Mony will keep your HP safe," The sudden emergence of this sound abruptly from my back made my body shake; this was the sound of Goda.


    I didn''t hesitate to draw back immediately away from these monsters while Grendy and Goda appeared side by side to block these monsters and prevent them from advancing one step forward.


    I looked back to find Heda, snad, and Mony, my little savior sweet girl standing tens of meters behind. I smile widely as I asked in the team chat:


    ''What brought you here?''


    Mony, who kept providing me with Hp, replied:


    ''Shin ordered us to move and rescue you. We tried to tell you about our movement, but you never replied to our messages on the team chat. I''m very happy you are still alive.''


    That cool swordsman sometimes did things on his way, but I liked him. He, again, saved my life here. I sighed, and then I looked to the front again.


    My back was now safe, and my HP was already secured, so it wasn''t time for me to be emotional. Goda and Grendy weren''t enough to stop all these monsters alone, so I moved step by step towards them while muttering:


    ''Gravity skill.''


    At once, my life savior skill appeared again to affect all the monsters fighting Goda and Grendy.


    This time I didn''t need to act as a tank, as there were already two of them in front of me. It was time for me to go back and act as the main DPS, the task that I excelled at.


    ''Triple thrush skill.''


    Without dy I joined the fight, as I stabbed my spear in the bodies of these monsters.


    My aim wasn''t to kill, but to dy, so my task was to hit as many monsters as possible to cause some distraction for my other two mates to retreat one step backward.


    One spear, one step at a time that was how the battle continued from this moment on. After half an hour, we didn''t manage to kill even a single monster, but we managed to dy their advance and keep our life.


    Mony held the greatest credit for this, as her perfect timing in providing aid was really legendary.


    ''I''ve neared the ce of our stay, but be well prepared as I have a huge herd of angry dragons chasing me.''


    Shin sent this message to the whole team, but I was the first to ask:


    ''How long before you reach that ce?''


    ''By my running speed? Give me 5 minutes top.''


    ''Good, we will meet you there.''


    I then looked to the rest of my team as I ordered:


    "It''s time to wrap things up, let''s retreat faster. We are 5 minutes away from the meeting ce, so run."


    I didn''t move at once as I watched the movement of others first. I was prepared to intervene at the slightest sign of danger, but my worries seemed to be unnecessary.


    We started to retreat fast in an organized manner, as this time we weren''t running for our lives; we were running to perfectlyplete an ambush for these horrible monsters.


    My gamble had ended with such a marvelous result, which was something that made me very proud. This game wasn''t centered on ying safe; it was different from the real life that I knew.


    To excel at this game, you must be daring and be ready to take risks and make some impossible gambles, or else you would fail.

 Chapter 51: Killing Two Boss Monsters Part 4

    Chapter 51: Killing Two Boss Monsters Part 4


    The run didn''t exceed the five minutes Shin had provided for us. When we reached the meeting zone, I noticed Shining from far with ease, as the whole tunnel he wasing from was well illuminated. It was on the opposite side of my tunnel which was dark and creepy.


    ''Get ready everyone; Shin is just ahead of us. We need to just let these monsters hit each other and retreat as we used to.


    Snad, Heda and Mony will retreat first, while me, Goda and Grendy will keep Shin''spany here until all monsters are engaged with each other. We will form a blocking wall against any stray monster that mighte to attack us.''


    ''Why do you include me in this n, little princess?''


    Shin replied at once in the team chat trying to annoy me as usual. I didn''t fall for his little trick as I replied back:


    ''You will join us as Goda, except if you think Goda is way better than you then you can go back and rest in the rear.''


    ''''


    The whole teamughed at him while Shin didn''t say a word. In less than a minute, we managed to meet each other while we started to organize ourselves like I instructed them before.


    Shin''s Hp was so low that it nearly hit the bottom, so the first thing that happened here was Mony helping him as she used her skills on him. The next thing to happen was these loud roars that erupted from both sides of the tunnel.


    It seemed these monsters had found their nemesis so they ignored uspletely and started to attack each other. I sighed in relief, as finally this disaster was about to be solved. Shin seemed to notice my move so he said:


    ''You need to be more rxed, as I have some good news for all of you.''


    I nced briefly towards Shin while my main focus was entirely over these raging monsters up ahead while Mony asked with great enthusiasm:


    ''What good news? Tell me, c''mon tell me.''


    ''Hahaha, ok ok, calm down first. When I was there at that boss dragon hive, I noticed the process which he used to summon all these dragons. This boss monster had decreased by one third when he did this trick, which is a good sign for us.''


    Shin''s words piqued my interest at once, so I said trying to confirm what I understood:


    ''Do you mean that boss dragon monster had got weakened by one third of his original power?''


    ''Not only weakened, I felt like it lost one third of his HP and power.''


    That was even better than I expected, Goda asked in the team chat:


    ''Do you mean we need to kill all these weak monsters two more times for their two bosses to die?''


    Goda''s question was the question that appeared in my mind, and I was sure it also appeared in everyone''s mind. Shin took some moments before replying to all of us:


    ''I believe this will make them lose a lot of their HP and Strength, but it won''t be enough to kill them. I think we need to fight them at the end.''


    I added at once with high spirit:


    ''That doesn''t matter, as long as these two immensely powerful boss monsters lose most of their strengths, we can kill them and exit this dungeon.''


    ''I hope so too,'' shin replied briefly as there was one dragon who was hit hard to move a few meters backward towards him. He was ready to fight it but when that monster stabilized itself, it returned again to join the big fight.


    This incidence urred frequently with the same end, as these monsters seemed not to care about us. That was better, as we didn''t need to join this huge battle whichsted for one hour.


    During this, Shin advised us to use one AOE skill from Heda and Snad every once in a while to ensure we caused some damage to these monsters.


    These random attacks didn''t shift the aggro of these monsters to us, as the damage caused by these skills was nearly negligible.


    After this messy hour, the bodies of most of the monstersid on the ground with many notifications that peeped up notifying me of their deaths.


    On the other hand, many items were scattered there around these monsters waiting for me to get, but I didn''t move first towards them, as I have another thing to do.


    Most of the monsters were killed, but there are still some monsters that started to set their gazes upon us. These less than ten cragen didn''t pose any meaningful threat to us, as they only had a thread of their HP in them.


    I raised my spear as I used the stab skill again and again hitting them where it hurt, while my other three friends started to attack other monsters too.


    Each monster didn''t take more than three hits for its HP to hit the bottom. So, we managed to kill all these monsters in a matter of minutes. After we finished, Shin said to me loudly:


    "Go and collect our loot, sweet princess, as I believe we will have more than onepleted equipment this time."


    "Yes, go ahead our princess," Goda added whileughing. I looked to these shameless two and just ignored them. I knew that everyone was waiting for this moment.


    We already had many equipment that were about to be fully formed. What wecked was small pieces toplete them.


    When I reached the site of this battle, everything there was quite messy, as the items were scattered between the dead bodies of these monsters.


    The task to collect all of them took nearly ten minutes, after that I sat there motionless while organizing our huge loot and appraising them.


    We hit it big this time, as the number of the monsters this time was roughly bigger than the total sum of monsters we killed so far in the two tunnels.


    We managed to kill over 150 monsters, so we had nearly 500 different items which took nearly three hours for me to finish appraising.


    After I finished, my smile was so big that even I started tough. We hit the jackpot luckily this time, as I had many finished equipments in my inventory.


    "Gather up, I have finished."

 Chapter 52: Killing Two Boss Monsters Part 5

    Chapter 52: Killing Two Boss Monsters Part 5


    Everyone gathered up around me with eager looks over their faces. I smiled and evenughed over their reactions, which weren''t groundless, as I knew how big we won this time.


    From the 500 drops we got, nearly 400 were materials for forging and the rest were pieces of equipment, so I have now over 30 finished pieces in my hand, and I have more than 40 unfinished one yet.


    I was sure that more waves like this and we could get more 40 pieces of equipment. I started to expose my goods like an experienced merchant:


    "The first item I will offer today is this staff, it''s great staff that works fine with magic based sses. So, who wants it?"


    I looked directly towards Mony and Heda, as the first was a healer and theter was a wizard, so both could use this staff for sure.


    As I expected, the two looks changed at once when I finished my words, who wouldn''t want to have such a strong staff anyway? I added as they were already drooling over the staff:


    "And here goes another staff that suits that magic ss, so what do you think?"


    Everyone looked to me in weird way as Shin asked with doubt:


    "Do we have more than finished items here?"


    "Yes, we have really won it big this time. I have more than 25 pieces of equipment that suit us all. So, who will take this cragen staff and who will take this dragon staff?"


    Heda and Mony exchanged silent nces then Heda said:


    "Give them to us and we will discuss it between ourselves to determine which is better for each of us."


    Iplied as I gave them the two staffs while saying:


    "That works too, but if so then you need also to discuss who will get one of these two armors."


    I said that while taking two different shaped thin armors from my inventory and gave the two to them. While the two were stupefied in front of these two armors, I added:


    "And I have these two gloves that suit the magic based sses, so you should also discuss who would take which."


    Heda and Mony received the two gloves with gaped mouths, in fact they weren''t alone as the rest of my team were also like that. I giggled while saying:


    "Anyone else want to get some merchandise from me? I only gave out six items and I still have 19 more left."


    Grendy rushed out as he nearly screamed from excitation:


    "Yes, yes, give me all the defenders equipment, no one here is a defender after all."


    Iughed as I replied:


    "Yes, you are the luckiest one here, after all the equipment I got for defenders are a lot. Here, take these 12 items and have fun. Don''t forget, you can''t wear them now, as the lowest level required is 10."


    Grendy took all the items I took out as he said in gratitude:


    "Thanks, thanks a lot, but I can now wear them as I''m already at level 10."


    His answer hit me as I was oblivious to this, if Grendy, who was way lower than me in the ranks, got to level 10, then what about myself? I opened my personal profile at once and checked the level at it.


    ''Level: 11.''


    I double checked it before I looked to Shin who said with a bigugh:


    "You were deeply immersed in checking the loot, so you didn''t check your notifications for sure. Yes, you got 2 levels in just this battle alone. After all, the number we killed was really big."


    It hit me without any warning, as I lost myself in checking the loot and forgot totally to check all the long notifications that I had.


    I received more than 150 notifications from the battle, so I didn''t care to check them as I knew they were about killing these monsters, but I didn''t know they were rted also to my level upgrade.


    That idental discovery was good news for me, as if all of us had already crossed the 10 level mark, then we could move from here now.


    "Then why are we staying here? Let''s move and leave this ce, I''m already tired from this weird dungeon."


    Shin replied with sorry look:


    "We can''t, as we tried to use our town scrolls in vain. This dungeon is a closed space, so the only way out from here is throughpleting it."


    "Or we can just die and lose one level after we all reach level 11, this way we still could leave the town."


    Shin shook his head rejecting my idea as he exined:


    "We can''t risk it, after all gaining one level from now on will be a tedious task. We can''t just throw away a level simply like that; in addition we need to continue hunting here. Not all of us managed to get what he dreamed of."


    Shin was right, although I didn''t know how hard it was to gain a level from now on, but he was the expert here, and I trusted his judgment.


    Also, there are more than 40 pieces of equipment that needed missing parts, so it was worth fighting here; especially we now knew the trick behind this dungeon.


    The only variable remaining was the two boss monsters, which I hoped they wouldn''t be this hard to kill.


    As the decision was made on this point, and no one joined this little argument, I continued my previous merchant career as I said loudly:


    "What remained now is seven pieces of equipment, one for me and six for swordsmen. Who wants to get what? C''mon, say your bets out loud."


    I was immersed in ying the role of an old merchant I met before in my previous life at my kingdom, who was responsible for running a small auction to the royal family, which included me of course.


    Just as I finished, I realized I overreacted a little bit, as all of them looked at me strangely at first thenughed.


    "C''mon, tell me, who are you really? Where did our little sweet princess go?"


    Shin tried to tease me as usual but I just ignored him as I took out all the six pieces in silence and gave them all.


    Although there were two pieces that I could personally use, as they were only restricted for melee sses, I had set my eyes upon another two spearman specialized equipment in my inventory.


    So, I was generous to give them these two for now, and I kept the long awesome looking spear to me. This spear was like a national treasure for me right now, it was so long, with a thick rounded smooth shaft and a very sharp edge.


    Although it seemed heavy, when I took it out from my inventory to check it, I was surprised by how light it was. I held it with my right hand as I looked so heroic and strong.


    The previous vision of myself had changed drastically when I wielded it, were items in this game world supposed to change one''s perspective about themselves? That was a new discovery for me.

 Chapter 53: Killing Two Boss Monsters Part 6

    Chapter 53: Killing Two Boss Monsters Part 6


    ''Cragen spear piece: Dark gold rank equipment. For Spearman ss only.


    Strength+50, Vitality+50, Endurance+50


    The mighty Spear skill: Passive skill. It adds a cumtive effect to the attack done by the spear. Each 5 sessful subsequent attacks, the damage is amplified by five times in the 6th strike. Every 10 subsequent sessful attacks, the damage is amplified for 10 times in the 10th strike.''


    I held the spear with great joy, as I finally had wielded a spear that added stats, and also had an additional passive skill. This skill seemed to be helpful, as it was easy for me tond 10 subsequent attacks over any enemy.


    I remembered that I didn''t add the free points I got after upgrading, so I added them. When I finished, I looked at my main stats feeling more confident about the next confrontation with those boss monsters.


    ''Strength = 86


    Vitality = 110


    Agility= 24


    Endurance= 51


    Attack = 86


    HP = 1100


    Defense= 51


    SPEED = 2.4


    Attack Speed = 8''


    Finally, my HP had exceeded the 1000 mark, so I could now fight with more ease. I also got a boost to my defense, which was something unintentional but it was good.


    These spear stats were high, it even exceeded the points I had originally from my level. I recalled Shin''s words about letting this spear after reaching a higher level, how could I let such a baby go? I would never do that!


    "Now, let''s go for another round with these boss monsters."


    Shin said these words as excitation was obvious on his face. I smiled as he had four pieces now, which meant he either tricked Goda or made a trade with him.


    When I noticed that big smile over Goda''s face, I knew he had made a trade with him, and it seemed to be a very good trade for Goda.


    "This time, we will start at the same time and then retreat together, so it will be enough for me and Shin to take the role of luring the monsters this time. The rest should be ready for dealing with the iing monsters as usual."


    "Don''t you need a healer out there? Last time I barely saved your life," Mony said these words with enthusiasm; this little girl seemed to be so eager to test the new staff she got. Iughed as I replied:


    "That time I needed to stall for time so Shin could bring the other monsters in the appropriate time, but now I don''t need to do so. Don''t worry; I wille back in one piece."


    Then I looked at Shin as I said:


    "Let''s go, I will take the cragen''s side, while you take the dragon''s side."


    "Cool for me, good luck."


    ""


    I didn''t reply as I entered immediately into the tunnel, this time I didn''t fear this cold dark tunnel, I didn''t fear this huge boss monster at its end, and I didn''t fear the huge number of monsters flooded from that boss monsters, as this time I knew I was going to win.


    No surprises, knowing your enemy''s weaknesses, which was the source of my confidence.


    In less than half an hour I reached the end of that tunnel where that boss monster was. I stopped for a few minutes waiting for Shin to confirm his position for me.


    ''I''m ready little princess, let''s start.''


    ''Ok.''


    As I confirmed with him through our private chat, I moved and stepped into that boss monster den. Once I entered, that boss monster appeared in front of me.


    As Shin described, this monster had lost a lot of its size, and its power as well. It was still huge, but less intimidating to me, as the feeling of danger and death that I felt before was gone.


    I didn''t know if this was due to this monster loss of power, or due to my sudden boost in strength, or both. Asst time, that monster roared while I retreated, then it generated arge number of smaller versions of it.


    I moved back while these cragens were hot on pursuit. This time, I didn''t retreat immediately as I didst time, as I watched patiently to confirm Shin''s words.


    That cool swordsman had keen eyes indeed, that monster became smaller and looked weaker after it used the summon skill or whatever the nature of the skill was.


    So, it seemed the next time would be thest time to y hide and seek with this monster, and after that, we shoulde here and finish it.


    ''The monsters are after me, I can get to the team in 20 minutes, what about you?''


    I sent this message for Shin, who replied at once:


    ''I also will be there in 20 minutes, don''t reach before me, silly princess.''


    ''You just stop being a slow old swordsman.''


    ''''


    I then closed the private chat with Shin and opened the general team chat as I said there:


    ''I will be there with Shin in 20 minutes, so be ready.''


    I closed the chat which contained a lot of encouraging words and much anticipation for the next battle.


    I understood their desire to test their new equipment, as I got one spear only and got this entire boost to my power, so what if I had obtained one more? Three more? Ten more?


    I couldn''t imagine how powerful I would be, it seemed like Shin had told me once before, this game was all about items and equipment.


    The journey to the team was free of any surprises, as my speed was higher obviously than these monsters'', so I could keep a safe distance between me and them. In 20 minutes, I neared the location of my team, so I sent to Shin:


    ''Tell me you are near the team right now.''


    ''Don''t worry silly princess; I won''t miss my date with you.''


    ''Date?! Ok, fine, I will wait for you on our date, which will be the day of your funeral Shin.''


    ''Scary little princess, you need to change this wild nature of yours, or else you won''t find a husband anywhere.''


    ''I''m already engaged, you blockhead swordsman. Stop bbering and juste at the time.''


    ''Don''t worry silly princess; I''m only one minute away from the team.''


    I closed the chat and didn''t reply to him, this stupid Shin always tried to tease me, if I didn''t know his past life story I would have thought he was a moron or a retard.


    I raised my speed to reach the team location in less than one minute, where Shin appeared from the other side of the tunnel as I pictured him, illuminated brightly by the red light of the dragons as if he was on fire. He looked cool, that cool stupid swordsman.

 Chapter 54: Killing The Cragen Field Boss Part 1

    Chapter 54: Killing The Cragen Field Boss Part 1


    Shin and I met at the same moment, so the tactic this time went smoothly, as our two teams of monsters got engaged together in a deadly fight while my team stood silently on the side watching this battle.


    In one hour, out of the original 150 monsters, less than 10 remained standing on their feet. They didn''t live for long as I, shin, Goda, and Heda killed them in a few moments.


    They didn''t pose any threat to us, especially when the previous level gaps were eliminated, which affected the total XP we gained negatively. All these monsters didn''t add one level for me or even made me close to it.


    As we didn''t break a sweat in this fight, I and Shin went again to drag more monsters. This time, the boss monster got shrunk to be just double the normal monster size, so I guessed this would be ourst time weakening it. The next battle should be thest battle where we had to kill it.


    ''My Cragy here became very small, I believe next time we have toe and finish it,'' I sent to Shin privately telling him this note, as I wanted to know if his monster had the same urrence as well.


    ''Who is Cragy?''


    ''It''s the boss monster here.''


    ''Sweet princess, don''t be silly, these are deadly monsters, not pets. So, please stop calling cute names on them, we need to kill them not to y.''


    I wanted to hit him on the head, but he wasn''t with me right now, so I intended to do so when we met. This annoying cool swordsman never gave up teasing me.


    ''Stop fooling around, tell me has your Dragy got smaller?''


    ''Yes, it got smaller and lost some weight due to his exercise and the workout I gave to it.''


    He kept teasing me again! I said threatening:


    ''Stop fooling around or else I will hit you hard to make you lose nearly all of your HP.''


    ''Ok, but you have to stop calling names on these monsters, shall you?''


    ''I will do whatever I like, just answer the question silly cool swordsman.''


    ''Who? Who is cool?''


    ''''


    I nearly closed the chat when he sent his reply finally and stopped messing with me:


    ''My Dragy here has gotten smaller too like your Cragy, are you satisfied now pet-lover princess?''


    ''''


    This time, I closed the chat and never opened it, this damn cool swordsman was really a bastard. I need to teach him a lesson when we go to the town. I returned to the team approximately at the same time with Shin.


    As I didn''t reply to his messages, my timing was off by a little, just five minutes, during which the team had it hard, but Shin suffered the most. He nced at me like he wanted toin, but I totally ignored him.


    I didn''t dy on purpose, I just tried to know the limits of my skills after my level got upgraded, so it wasn''t totally my mistake, who told him to be so annoying with me?


    Well, he deserved it and I waspletely satisfied with this. I stood silently watching the battle, and then I collected the loot after it ended. Shin seemed to be angry, but he brought this upon himself.


    "Listen up, we got morepleted equipment here, who wants any of them?"


    I broke this awkward silence by my statement which turned the atmosphere upside down. Everyone rushed out to me with big smiles and high hopes, so after they all gathered up I started to distribute my goods like before.


    "Here I got 35 more ready to use equipment, from them only 22 are suitable for us, and the rest are for professions that aren''t present in the team."


    "It''s called sses not professions, silly princess."


    I red at Shin as I threatened for real this time:


    "If you don''t stop annoying me like this, I swear I will give everything here to Goda and if there is extra I will sell them at the auction house in town."


    "Oh, I don''t mind that to be honest, c''mon keep teasing her so I can get all the cool fancy equipment for myself, hahahaha," Goda didn''t wait for Shin to answer as he tried to tease him.


    Everyone in the team figured out that shin had annoyed me back then so I camete to make him suffer as a punishment. But, it seems to Goda my threat was a better punishment for Shin who rushed out and pleaded:


    "I''m sorry, you are the coolest, most gorgeous, and bravest spearwoman I have ever met in my life, please don''t give my equipment to Goda, give them to me, please."


    I ignored himpletely as I took out one long sword and very intimidating helmet and handed them to Goda as I said:


    "Here is your stuff; if you don''t need them then sell them at the auction house in town."


    Shin nearly cried as he pleaded more with honesty this time:


    "I swear I won''t tease you again, please, please cute lovely merciful princess, give me some, please."


    Again I ignored his pleading, this damn cool swordsman must learn his lesson well, this wasn''t the first time he swore to not annoy me, so he deserved to be ignored like this.


    "Here are cool boots, nice helmets, two arm guards and better armor than thest one for you Grendy."


    "Thanks our best team leader ever," Grendy took the equipment while Shin started to weep, heda thenughed as he tried to help him out:


    "Can you forgive him, our mighty team leader? It seems he learned his lesson this time."


    I looked at the devastated Shin and smiled while saying:


    "Are you sure you won''t annoy me again?"


    "Yes, yes I''m sure."


    "Do you swear?"


    "I swear, I will do anything you want, just give me some equipment, please."


    I looked for a period fixedly on him then I said threatening:


    "I will give you some, but I will keep the coolest one with me here, if you didn''t annoy me and started to be a good boy, I will give that sword to you."


    Shin looked in regret and pleaded more to me, but no matter he said I didn''tply. In fact, I loved his pleading appearance, he looked more cool this way, and I didn''t know why.


    "Here, take these boots, gloves, and armor, they are all suited for swordsman ss."


    "Thanks, thanks for your generosity; you are the best team leader and the sweetest princess ever."

 Chapter 55: Killing The Cragen Field Monster Part 2

    Chapter 55: Killing The Cragen Field Monster Part 2


    I looked towards my lovely Mony as I gave her the equipment suited for healers, and to Snad I gave him the two equipment suited for archers, andstly to Heda I gave him the 6 equipment suited for magicians.


    As for me, I only had the two equipment I longed for, one was a cape, and the other was armor, and both from dragon monsters.


    ''Dragon cape: ck gold cape. Requirement: level 10. Endurance+50 Vitality+100.


    Dragon cape fog skill: creates ck fog around yer in area 10*10m for 2 seconds. The yer could switch ces in any ce inside the area of effect with 2 second absolute defense and immunity to any control skill. Cool down: 10 seconds.''


    ''Dragon armor: ck gold armor. Requirements: melee ss- level 10. Endurance+100 Vitality+50 Strength+50.


    Dragon armor absolute defense skill: Gives yers 5 second of absolute defense against. Cool down: 30 seconds.''


    Both the cape and armor were two of the best equipment I had ever met so far, especially the cape. I loved that skill which enabled me to move in the battle without the fear of anything.


    The low CD of this skill made me prefer this cape over any other equipment. I equipped myself with the armor and cape, to feel more confidence to beat these two bosses.


    "Are you ready to go?"


    Mony asked with some fear in her tone:


    "Are you sure we won''t be faced with a flood of monsters?"


    I looked into her eyes as I tried to calm her fear and erase all her doubts:


    "Don''t be afraid, if that happens then we will tacitly withdraw. Our levels are now on par with these monsters, so we can move as rapidly as them, and if needed we can fight them equally. So, don''t worry. Now, let''s move out, I want to visit the town soon."


    I was so excited about the idea of visiting the town. I don''t know what I can do there yet, but from Shin''s words I knew that at least I could start to learn how to make Mechas there.


    I moved out in the lead followed by Shin, Goda and Grendy on my sides, while Heda and Snad followed and Mony was thest one in my team. In less than 30 minutes, we reached the first monster to kill, the cragen.


    "You wait for me here, I will go inside and test this monster out, be ready to advance or withdraw based on that monster''s reaction."


    I said these words as I started to move towards the ce of that monster. Till now, I didn''t know what the nature of that ce was, but based on what I saw before at the dragon''sir, I expected this monster to be in a huge cave too.


    If so, I had to find a ce better than the walkway of this tunnel as it was so narrow to evade this monster''s wide range of attacks. Once I entered there, I stopped for a moment when I saw that monster became visible to me.


    In contrast to the previous huge intimidating size of this monster, it was now very normal to me, but I didn''t lower my guard. I moved slowly approaching it to see that monster moving its long 15 arms to prepare to fight with me. That was enough sign for me as I sent in the chat:


    ''C''mon guys, this monster is waiting for us to kill it.''


    I didn''t wait for them toe, as I wanted to test out my new power, first I used my observation skill over it.


    ''Cragen Field Boss monster, weakened state.


    LVL10 Field Boss monster. Unique ss monster. HP: 300k/1.35M''


    That monster was a weakened boss field monster, but it had much more blood than I expected. I thought its HP wouldn''t exceed 100k, but I was wrong.


    The good news here was its level was still at level 10, which meant I and Shin would have more advantage against it.


    I shared the data in the team chat as I had more confidence in dealing with it, but as I was just about to enter its aggro range, I heard Shin shout from behind:


    "Wait, it''s not wise to fight it alone."


    I hesitated for a second where I asked in the chat:


    ''What''s wrong?''


    ''This is a field boss monster, which means it has a domain that is usually limited to its aggro range.''


    I didn''t get what he meant precisely, but I understood I was going to expose myself to a great danger, so I stopped in my ce and retreated slowly.


    The monster seemed not to agree with my retreat as it started to move with high agility trying to hit me with its long arms, so I had to jump around evading its attacks.


    In less than two seconds, I entered into its aggro range, and that was when I felt some sort of strange pressure hitting all over my body from everywhere.


    I didn''t know what it was exactly that was trying to hit me, but I guessed it was simr to the crowd control skills. If this was the domain that Shin warned me of, then I had the solution for it.


    ''Dragon cape fog skill.''


    This was my first time to use this skill which generated fog covering me and an area 5*5 meters centered around me. I felt a connection between myself and the fog, so I could move anywhere I wished for instantly.


    I didn''t hesitate as I selected an area outside the range of this monster domain and jumped to it. this skill enabled me to break free from the clutches of this monster domain, so I moved smoothly without any interruption or loss of HP.


    While I did that, my team didn''t stand still as they started to attack that monster with their newly acquired skills.


    Grendy was the most prominent one as his skills forced the monster to shift its attention over him, which created more space for me to breathe. I was about to join the fight when Shin sent to me in the chat:


    ''Stop sweet princess, let Grendy stabilize the aggro first.''


    ''What?!''


    I asked with doubt towards him, who added in the chat:


    ''If you attack now, you will cause the monster to shift its aggro again over you, let Grendy stabilize the aggro over himself first then we will all attack.''


    That was a strange concept for me; I had my enemy in front of me, why should I wait? When I noticed that everyone else didn''t attack the monster, I hesitated. These yers weren''t from a far kingdom like me, so they knew more data and facts about this game.


    ''The aggro is stabilized, you can attack now.''


    Once Grendy said that, I jumped towards that monster intending to have my revenge, but again Shin stopped me as he said loudly this time:


    "Princess, the aggro is stabilized but that doesn''t mean the monster''s domain is gone, so don''t be too risky."


    ""

 Chapter 56: Killing The Cragen Field Monster Part 3

    Chapter 56: Killing The Cragen Field Monster Part 3


    I just nced at him as I kept moving forward. This time, I didn''t move straight to the monster; instead I jumped off the path of the tunnel to stand over the cave ground.


    From the short encounter between Grendy and that monster, I managed to see the shape of the ground from the effects of their skills. I moved rapidly to nk the monster from behind, to find some arms of it standing to guard its rear.


    I wasn''t surprised, though, as this monster seemed to be favorable of defense rather than offense inparison with the dragon. Once I reached there, I started to use my strongestbination SSP:


    "Penta aux skill


    Strength aux skill.


    Tempest of lightning skill.


    Triple thrush skill"


    My attack with my new gear had raised the amount of damage I could deliver to this monster, especially regarding that my level was already above it.


    That difference was decreased, though, by the high defense of this monster, but still my numbers of damage that appeared above its head were way higher than anyone else.


    ''264-528-800-800-264-528-528-528-800-528-132-264-400-400-132-264-264-264-400-264"


    My damage was very high indeed, but regarding this monster''s higher HP, I barely scratched it. After few seconds, I noticed that it regained some of it HP, which was something strange as I asked in the team chat:


    ''This monster just recovered some of its HP.''


    ''It''s a boss monster of this dungeon, so it''s normal for it to recover Hp every few seconds. As I see it, it recovers 1% of its HP every 3 seconds, so we need to make it lose more HP during these three seconds,'' Shin replied while Goda then added:


    ''I believe if we let our mighty princess attack alone, she would be more than enough to kill it.''


    ''Yes, our princess is mighty,'' Mony supported and cheered me, which made meugh as I said:


    ''Enough of your words, and let''s try to kill this monster faster, Dragy is still waiting for us.''


    ''Who is Dragy?'' Heda asked, while Shin replied:


    ''She is calling names on these bosses.''


    ''Wow, that''s cute, I will start calling names too on the monsters,'' Mony said spontaneously while she was really considering doing such a thing like me. Shin and the other guys didn''t reply, which made me feel lonely with only Mony here.


    I had a thought; in the future I would form my own female squadron or team, so I wouldn''t feel lonely like this again. in ten seconds, all of my strongest skills were on CD, so I started to use stab over and over again.


    Although there was a big difference between the damage caused by my stab and the other strong skills, it didn''t affect my battle performance, as the passive skill of my spear showed its worth right here.


    Every 5 sessful hits Inded with my spear, the 6th strike showed a high number, and every 10 sessive hits, that number became terrifying. Shin and Goda took one side of the monster while Grendy kept it busy.


    Heda and Snad kept releasing their skills, while Mony''s healing timing was very perfect, especially for Grendy who took the main toll this time. I didn''t stop observing the HP of this monster, which kept declining at a slow speed.


    ''95%- 93%- 90%- 88%...50%''


    It felt like forever to reach this stage when we managed to decrease the HP of this monster to reach the half, which turned out to be a turning point for this monster, and I frankly didn''t expect that, as this came out of the blue.


    ''Watch out everyone, this monster is getting some transformation.''


    I was so near to that monster via my spear, which tip was inserted already in that monster''s body, so I got to see this transformation up close. That monster started to be longer and thinner, while more arms started to grow from its body.


    ''What is going on here? I can''t withdraw my spear from its body anymore,'' I asked in the team chat as I wanted to get away from this monster and failed. Before anyone could answer me, Grendy said in a haste and panic:


    ''I lost my control over this monster, I believe it''s shifting its aggro, be careful princess.''


    I didn''t understand what Grendy had just said to hear shin shouting loudly:


    "Use any immune skill, NOW!"


    That anxious shout from Shin made me feel how dangerous was the current transformation of this monster. I had three skills that could give me absolute defense, so I started with the longest of them.


    "Dragon armor absolute defense skill"


    It was my first time using this skill, which formed a defensive shield around me that had some strange writings on it.


    Just as the shield was formed, that monster started attacking me relentlessly using its many arms to hit me in a very rapid unpredictable pattern. If I faced this attack normally, then I would have died without doubt.


    ''What is happening?''


    ''This monster underwent a transformation that boosted its strength, speed, defense for a certain period of time. I learned from my experiences that facing a monster in its berserk mode is a crazy act,'' Shin replied.


    He was still trying to attack the monster with his sword inpany with Grendy and Goda. I noticed that their attacks were nearly useless, as the damage caused by them didn''t exceed 10.


    ''So, what should I do?''


    ''You are doing great, just use your immune skills and try to stall for time, the only option for us is for this monster to finish from this mode,'' shin said.


    ''Do you know how long it willst?'' I said.


    ''usually it''s either 5 seconds to 10 seconds, but I met some monsters thatsted to 20 and even 30 seconds,'' Shin replied while his words made me more worried as I asked:


    ''Can''t you guess how long this berserk mode willst?''


    ''''


    Shin didn''t reply which I thought was his retaliation for my act against him previously. I gritted his teeth and didn''t try to ask him again, as I totally focused over this monster and waited for the 5 seconds to finish.


    When the 5th second passed, I noticed this monster started to slow down a little as its arms began to stop attacking crazily. I didn''t wait for me to confirm as I retreated for tens of meters rapidly creating a decent space between me and him.


    ''Don''t worry princess, that mo...''

 Chapter 57: Monsters Treasure Drop

    Chapter 57: Monster''s Treasure Drop


    Shin was just saying this in the team chat when the monster suddenly turned around and roared. I saw the monster moving all its arms toy a brutal barrage of attacks on Shin who was just trying to tease me again, so he wasn''tpletely prepared for this sudden attack. Shin was hit hard to fall back for a few meters rolling on the ground with the monster following him trying to kill him. Although I wanted him to be taught a lesson, I didn''t him to die, so I screamed in the chat:


    ''Mony, save him now.''


    I didn''t stop at my ce as I said loudly:


    "Use your immune skill now. Grendy and Goda, help him."


    I moved rapidly like an arrow. That monster''s attacks were severe and Shin wouldn''t be able to handle them alone, so I watched him anxiously as he finally used his immune skill, the sword shield skill. Once he activated it, I sighed in relief as this skill wouldst for 5 seconds. I doubted that monster''s berserk state to be longer than this, or that was what I hoped for. Though he wasn''t in danger right now, I felt great anger towards this monster, so I didn''t stop as I reached its rear. This time, the monster was madly attacking Shin with all the arms, so there was no arm standing to guard its back, which was good news for me. the first skill I used was the mostly needed one right now


    "Gravity skill."


    At once, the monster''s speed dropped obviously, but not the degree that could make Shin evade its attack yet. I didn''t intend to stop there, as I used my strongest SSPbo.


    "Penta aux skill


    Strength aux skill.


    Tempest of lightning skill.


    Triple thrush skill"


    My spear moved like lightning followed by five illusionary spears to attack that monster. In my old days at the kingdom, I learned in the war academy there one important lesson.


    If you met a hard to conquer opponent, then search for its weakness, if you couldn''t find any, then create one by yourself. That was what I was doing right now, as I selected a small spot in its back and concentrated all my attacks over it.


    If this monster''s defenses got boosted by its berserk mode, then I would crack it like I crack a hard stone. The first few spears didn''t cause any damage at all, barely neglected one figure damage appeared over that monster, but after two seconds, my tactic started to show some results.


    Two figures began to float above this monster head, and even some three figures damage. That made me feel more courage and began to hit that monster faster and faster. Five seconds passed very rapidly, but at thest second, that wicked monster turned sharply as it wanted to take my life.


    I seemed to annoy it to the degree it ignored its target, Shin, and started to hit me with all its strength. I didn''te here to hit it without any preparation, as I kept myst card till now. Just as its attacks were about to descend over me, I shouted loudly:


    "dragon head skill."


    My spear started to show changes, as its tip began to expand widely forming a big dragon head. My aim wasn''t to meet the monster''s attack with my attack, instead, I wanted to use the first immune second of this skill to help me pass this attack safely.


    The problem of this feature of my skill was it didn''tst more than one second, which would be detrimental if used wrongly, so I didn''t use it until the monster''s arms were about to hit me. The skill immunity came just in time to save my life and make thatst struggle of the monster unfruitful.


    ''You know you are a crazy little princess, but now that berserk mode of this monster is gone and it has entered a weakened state now,'' Shin said.


    ''Let''s then kill it, I had enough of this monster.''


    The angry cragen turned quite suddenly as its size shrunk again and its energetic arms began to show obvious weakness, I felt it was tired, but I and my team weren''t, so we started to use all of our skills without reservation.


    I already activated the dragon head skill so I used it first till it finished, then I started to use my stab skill without pause. Most of my skills were now in cool down, so my options were limited here. I kept my eye over the HP of this monster, the more it declined, the more anxious I became.


    ''Will this monster enter berserk again?'' I asked in the team chat while cutting one arm of this monster. Shin, who was our expert here, said:


    ''No, any monster has usually one berserk mode, once expired it enters a weakened state till the end of this battle.''


    That answered my question but it didn''t make me feel any relief, as this dungeon seemed to break the general rules. I kept my cautious as I stabbed this monster over and over again.


    It tried to counterattack more than once, but it failed as it moved slowly for me and my teammates. It didn''t take ten minutes for it to roar for thest time before it fell on the ground motionless.


    Just as I felt relieved, a sudden booming happened as that monster blew up to leave behind more than 30 items scattered in the cave. I looked in daze to all this loot as I asked:


    ''What is this? This monster left over 30 items for us.''


    ''That''s called treasure drop, and it came when yers kill monsters above their current levels,'' Shin said.


    I looked at the loot again while saying:


    ''But, we didn''t kill a higher level monster; our levels are on par with it while you and I are higher by one level.''


    Shin neared me as he said loudly:


    "Let me correct you again, princess, we are 2 levels higher than that monster now."


    I looked at him with confusion then it hit me, we just killed a field boss monster, which meant we gained a big amount of XP. I checked my notification to find I got two at the moment when that big loot exploded from the monster, so I didn''t notice them.


    I checked them fast to find that I got an additional level, and I just needed less than 20% to reach the next one. I looked to Shin as I said happily:


    "I''m sure we can gain one more level at least when we kill than dragon, no maybe two more levels."

 Chapter 58: Secret Class Legacy

    Chapter 58: Secret ss Legacy


    Shinughed with the rest of my mates, as they gathered around me, while Shin corrected me again:


    "We will gain one level for sure, but two? Hmmm, that would be hard, as our level is higher than that dragon with two for now."


    "But we will reach your level when we kill that dragon," Mony said with a giggle as she seemed excited about this. I was happy that my team was getting stronger, so I said:


    "Ok, you rest up while I gather the loot and examine them. I''m very excited about having this entire treasure drop; I hope we can find something interesting."


    I went to gather all the items to find that we gained 32 items from this monster. From the first nce, most of them were forging materials, but there were some weird things too.


    I stored these materials for my future uses and sorted out the equipment that fell on one side, then I focused over the strange things in this loot.


    The first strange item there was a scroll of paper which was wrapped tightly with a green silk. I looked to this scroll as I tried to observe it but I failed, as I get this result:


    ''???????? Scroll: ???????????????''


    I shared this to the team chat as I asked:


    "Anyone know what this is?"


    Shin was the first to reply as he said with great astonishment:


    "Wow, we have great luck! This is a scroll that caused great damage to a wide range. Keep it safe lucky princess and don''t open it. When we go to the town, we can find someone to appraise it."


    I looked with doubt to this piece of paper as I asked:


    "Are you sure? Is this really a strong item?"


    This time, Goda was the one to reply as he said seriously:


    "This isn''t just good, it''s deadly. This is considered a war item, an item that can change the course of a war."


    "Oh, then it''s priceless then. I will keep it safe in my inventory," I replied with a serious tone as well. This scroll was something I didn''t know anything about, but it seemed to be very strong.


    I carefully stored it inside my inventory as I began to check the next weird item. It was a small coin shaped item that had many faint inscriptions. I observed it to find its info, it was one half of the exit coin from this dungeon.


    ''Dungeon gate key part1: collect the two parts to form the key to exit this dungeon.''


    I shared this info on the chat, while saying:


    "I believe the dragon must have the other half."


    Everyone nodded as this was the only exnation, I stored this half into my inventory and then kept checking the rest of the loot. More than 20 pieces belonged to forging materials, which seemed to be a degree higher than the materials dropped by the normal monsters.


    What remained were parts of equipment that I still had, which mainly was for other sses except for myself. I stored these parts, which weren''t enough to make any weapon or itemplete, and then looked at thest piece, which was a long curved dagger with strange writings all over it.


    After I observed it, I was surprised as I shared the info at the team chat, which made everyone speechless.


    ''The Gloomy Dagger: A secret ss legacy item. For assassins ss only. to be used, the yer needs the help of a senior assassin.''


    It was a secret ss item, which I got the meaning without the need for anyone to exin. Assassins could use this item and then go for ss change quest, which would grant them a secret ss of their own.


    I was excited, and regretful, why was there no assassin in my team? If there was one, then I could give him this legacy and my team would be stronger.


    "We need to look for a good assassin," Heda said that while he was drooling over this item. He knew he couldn''t use it but he hoped he could as that was what I felt from him.


    "Does that mean the dragon will also drop a legacy? Dragons are magician based monsters, so that means it will drop a magic based relic?" Mony said.


    "Not necessarily true, the game selects to distribute secret sses based on multiple factors, there is no guarantee we will get a legacy from that dragon. And if we got one, that doesn''t mean it will be a magic based ss." Shin said.


    "It doesn''t matter what ss we will get, it''s great to have two yers with secret sses in our team, so let''s hope we can get another legacy from that big lizard."


    I said with great enthusiasm, as the idea of having two supreme sses early in the game was really exciting. I stored the legacy while snad asked:


    "What is this senior assassin?"


    "Senior is a title that differentiate between normal NPCs in towns and cities from those who hold positions in there," Shin said.


    "So we have to use the help of NPCs to activate this legacy?" Snad said.


    "Not any NPC, and those highly esteemed NPCs are hard to meet, difficult to ask a favor from them, and nearly impossible to do a job for you for free," Shin said.


    That meant we needed to find an assassin to get this legacy then help him to gain the approval from that NPC. That was a lot to do, so this assassin must be trustworthy or else I prefered this legacy to have dust in my inventory.


    "Let''s move then to the dragon, I hope this lizard can give us a legacy that we can use," As there was nothing else to say, and my team got enough rest with all of our skills got resetted, I ordered all to move towards the other end of the tunnel.


    We moved rapidly with high spirit longing for the fight with that dragon. Unlike the cragen''s cave which was cold and gloomy, the dragon''sir was bright and fiery.


    The dragon was the same as the cragen, it got weaker and smaller, and even its fire which emanated from all over its body got a lot dimmer. I stood at the entrance of this cave as I turned to say to my team in the chat:


    ''I believe this dragon will follow the same rules like the cragen, so we must anticipate its berserk mode when its HP falls to the half. We need to reserve any immune skills so that we could use it at that time.''


    ''What if I don''t have such skill?'' Snad said.


    ''Then others who have it will move to protect anyone targeted by that dragon. Anyone else in addition to you doesn''t own such a skill?'' I said.


    ''Me,'' Mony said.


    ''Then Shin and I will be responsible for protecting the two of you, I will protect Mony while Shin will protect Snad. Let''s go, I will act as the tip of the spear and you will follow behind me.''


    I then moved with confidence towards that lizard, which turned from a mighty being to a weak monster that I didn''t have any doubt at all in killing it. How weird this game was, that transformation couldn''t ur in real life this easily or rapidly.

 Chapter 59: Finally Going to The Town

    Chapter 59: Finally Going to The Town


    The dragon gave me a feeling that I could crush it without much effort, but on the other hand I also felt some threats, like if I did that on impulse I would suffer as well.


    A worthy foe, but I had to kill it to finally leave here and go to the town. I raised my spear and didn''t start with my powerfulbo yet, as I wanted to save them for the most needed moment, when this lizard started to go berserk kind of a moment.


    I used my lowest skill in CD which was stab one time after another without pause. This time, my team was right behind me as we all knew how this was going to end.


    Shin and Goda acted like me, as they were trying to hit this lizard with everything they got, while Grendy moved to attract the aggro of this monster.


    I kept moving very fast while my attacks caused higher damage than usual, as this was the benefit of my level being higher than this dragon, but in return I would get less XP.


    We kept hitting this monster which tried to hit us with all it got with nearly no significant result at all, as we all were higher than it while Grendy and Mony did a brilliant job here.


    The first managed to make this monster focus on it from the start, while thetter managed to keep our HP in the safe zone all the time. I was eager to use my strongest skills over it, but I waited patiently till its HP dropped to 50%, which happened faster than we did back at the cragen hive.


    ''Watch out, it''s going berserk.''


    I sent this warning in the chat without dy when it hit the berserk threshold. This dragon was more cunning than the cragen, as it didn''t target any of us at the front; it moved to target our healer in the back, Mony.


    The nearest to her was Shin who used his immune skill at once, but he, alone, wasn''t enough to withhold the whole berserk mode of this monster, so I moved to join him while trying to inflict the most damage at that crazy dragon.


    Once Shin''s skill duration was gone, that dragon shifted its attention towards our wizard, Heda. To my luck, Heda was near Mony, so I managed to move and help him out, especially when his immune skill was 2 seconds duration only.


    When the 10-seconds duration of that dragon berserk mode passed, the dragon entered a weakened stage immediately. It was finally the time for me to use my strongestbo.


    "Penta aux skill


    Strength aux skill.


    Tempest of lightning skill.


    Triple thrush skill"


    Suddenly, my DPS rose massively while long rows of damage appeared above that monster. I didn''t hold myself back as I used my next strongest single skill ever.


    "Dragon head skill."


    The tip of my spear turned into a huge dragon head, which started to inflict more damage over that monster without any mercy.


    ''250-500-800-500-800-800-250-500-1000-1500-1500-800-250-500''


    The damage numbers of mine were really stunning, especially when the level gap was added to the mix. That dragon''s defenses were really strong, or else my numbers would have soared more than that.


    We all hit that monster relentlessly with great excitation, as we vented our frustration that was buried deeply inside us for a long time. it didn''t take long for that dragon to issue itsst roar then it fell on the ground followed by a loud bang apanied by the appearance of more than 30 items like the cragen.


    We had a treasure drop too this time, and I also gained one more level as I reached level 13. Shin had reached the same level as me, while others had reached level 12, which was a god-like level up speed.


    I went through the loot which was also 32 items as well. At first, I stored away all the materials as I didn''t need to observe them now.


    Then, I started to observe the remaining loot where I found the other half of the key to leave this dungeon. I also found something interesting that shocked me, I hoped to find a legacy for secret ss, and I found an excellent unique one this time.


    ''The Dragon Spear: A secret ss legacy item. For spearman ss only. To be used, a yer needs the help of a senior spearman.''


    I held that spear with great excitation and anticipation in my heart, as this time this legacy was just tailored for me.


    "What is this special spear? Is it a secret ss legacy?" Shin asked.


    "You can see it yourself," I said with augh while I shared the info of this spear at the team chat.


    "What luck do you have sweet princesses? Please, I beg you, give me some, lend me some, bestow me some," Mony said while looking at me in a very adorable way which made meugh. I replied with great happiness:


    "Stay always by my side and you will get some of it eventually."


    Everyoneughed while I stored that spear in my inventory then I started to check equipment. When I finished, more than 10 equipment were ready to use, while my inventory became empty of any equipment pieces.


    It seemed thest pieces of puzzle for all equipment were in the hands of these two boss monsters. The only regret I had here was I couldn''t use any of them, so I distributed these 10 equipment to Grendy, Snad, Heda, and Mony, while the two swordsmen were unfortunate just like myself.


    After I finished doing all that, what remained was the key to leave that dungeon. I took out that coin, which gotrger and clearer after the two parts merged together, and shared its info at the team chat.


    ''Dungeon gate key: use the key to exit this dungeon.''


    I held the coin in my hand as I asked:


    "Anyone know how to use this coin?"


    "It''s simple, just flip it high and let it fall on the ground," Shin said.


    "Who wants to leave here with me?"


    Everyoneughed while I flipped the coin high in the air and watched it fall on the ground. I felt at this moment that I passed through a lot to reach this step, but I didn''t regret anything I did.


    I hoped my next journey at the town would be more exciting and less tense. I hoped to be able to avoid all the troubleing from those aristocratic families and find a way to establish my adventure group.

 Chapter 60: First Steps in Town

    Chapter 60: First Steps in Town


    Once the coin touched the ground, the ground trembled faintly before a small gate emerged from the ground. It was nearly five meters in length and three in width, enough for two people to pass through it easily.


    Once it emergedpletely from the ground, its two doors opened spontaneously to show a world of white fog inside it. I looked to Shin who just nodded, so I moved steadily to it then passed through the fog.


    Once I entered, the fog surrounded me as I lost sight of anything except for this fog.


    "Do you wish to leave this dungeon back to the game world?"


    A majestic voice emerged suddenly from this fog that surprised me, but I replied at once:


    "Yes, I killed the two boss monsters in the dungeon and cleared it."


    "I see, so where do you want to go? Your current level can make you go to the town, or do you prefer to go back to your novice vige?"


    "I want to go to the town, please."


    "Permission granted, you will move in five seconds. Good luck future Guild Master."


    Suddenly I felt a jolt in my body when I heard these words from that mysterious voice. Before I could even speak, I was surrounded by more dense fog that made my senses go numb for a moment.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself standing in a big square that had a fountain in its centre. There was a statue of a man waving a huge hammer towards his illusionary enemies.


    That statue reminded me of the one at the novice vige which was the first thing I saw back then when I entered the game. and now, when I entered the town, this much bigger statue weed me again.


    I thought back about that mysterious voice identity, he didn''t seem that dangerous to me, or at least he didn''t harbor ill intentions.


    His knowledge of my possession of the guild master token made me feel some fear and doubt. I looked around me to find some yers moving in a hurry through the streets of this town.


    ''I wasn''t the first one toe here then, that''s interesting.''


    I thought I would be the first, or even the second one to enter the town. After all, I leveled up crazily with my team, and I doubted anyone to be just as lucky as we were, but it seemed now I was totally mistaken. I took a deep breath as I tried to calm my chaotic thoughts.


    This town was a much bigger theatre than the vige, so it was logical to have morepetitors and more challenges. I felt the urge to go out there and level up like these yers, but I held myself back as I had to wait for my team to gather up.


    My waitsted for half an hour then I found my teams appearing one by one next to me, while a look of sadness appeared strangely on their faces.


    "What happened?" I asked as I ran towards them. Shin looked at me in daze at first, then his looks changed to be full of happiness as he said excitedly:


    "Thank god you are alive. I thought they managed to get you," Shin said.


    "We all thought so, I''m happy you are ok," Goda said.


    "Thank god you are fine," Mony said.


    "It''s our little princess indeed, she can make miracles happen," Snad said.


    "" Grendy said.


    "Our princess is really mighty," Heda said.


    "What the hell are you all talking about?" I said while looking at all these lunatics with doubt.


    "Wait a minute, don''t tell me you didn''t go back to the vige and face those huge armies of crazy yers that were surrounding the ce where we left from?" Shin asked with stupefied look, which I matched while replying to him:


    "Did you choose to go back to the vige? Are you nuts? It''s obvious what you should choose!"


    "What choice? We were sent directly back to the vige," Goda said.


    "And there we were met with huge numbers of yers who attacked us," Snad said.


    "We died and resurrected at the vige, it was awful to lose one level and some of the fancy equipment we got from the dungeon," Mony said.


    "We didn''t have time to look for you, so we used the scrolls we had toe here," Heda said.


    "How did youe here? Did you move here directly from the dungeon gate?" Shin said with doubt.


    "" Grendy said.


    I listened to their story as I felt more shock at what happened to them. it was obvious then, that sound that I heard was only meant for me. no one of them met that mysterious voice, which made me wonder if that happened because I had the Guild Master token.


    If so, then this Guild Master position was really on a whole different level than any other rank. I took a deep breath as I thought again about what they said.


    "Wait a minute, did you guys get killed?"


    "Yes, Shin is now in level 12 while the rest of us are level 11," Goda answered with a look of sorrow over his face.


    "It''s not only that, we also lost some equipment that we got from the dungeon," Heda added.


    "How much equipment did you guys lose?" I asked while trying to know how deep the loss was this time.


    "We lost totally 4 pieces, it''s not that big of a deal, we can raise up again and these equipment would be dropped off when we pass level 25," Shin tried tofort everyone and minimize the loss effects over them. I also joined him while saying:


    "Don''t lose hope guys, don''t forget we can enter that dungeon anytime we want, so we can always get these fancy equipment all the time."


    The looks of everyone changed to the better, which made me feel more relieved. Everyone then looked around them to explore this new ce, while Shin asked with uncertainty:


    "We aren''t the first ones toe here, right?"


    I looked around us to find a couple of yers moving away in the distant streets while saying:


    "Yes, I also felt surprised when I came here. I spotted over 30 yers so far, so I guess we aren''t that unique after all."


    "Sigh, those aristocratic families have ways to make their yers rise rapidly," Mony said.


    "Don''t forget those famous adventure groups, they also have some backups," Snad added.


    "Anyway, let''s forget about them and focus on what we should do next. Shin, any ideas?"


    I looked at shin as the rest of my team did. shin then said simply:


    "The first step in any town is to go to your specific training hall. There, you will get approved for upgrading your ss to match with your level."


    "Can I use the secret ss legacy there?" I asked with impatience and excitation, but Shin shook his head as he replied:


    "You need a higher ranked NPC than the one you will meet there. just let''s finish this process to finally be considered part of this town. We will then meet here after we all finish this."

 Chapter 61: Conflict At Spear Training Hall

    Chapter 61: Conflict At Spear Training Hall


    That really was a disappointment, but at least I got a secret ss which I would useter to change my current ss.


    "Ok, let''s separate and after we all finish, let''s gather here," I gave them the order then I was just about to leave to stop in my tracks, as I didn''t know where I should go.


    "Your hall is at the end of this street, little princess," Shin said while pointing out towards one street. I looked at him while nodding my head then I moved fast towards that street.


    I wasn''t in a hurry, but all the yers I saw in the past half an hour moved with such speed, so I copied them. The street was longer than I expected, but I crossed it in a short time to find my destination.


    The Spear Training Hall, that was written on a wooden te hung above the building I stood against. The building wasn''t that tall or vast, as it consisted only from one main two stories building with a wide open space which acted like a training arena.


    I pushed the door open and entered into this big arena, where there was nothing there except some hay dummies scattered randomly.


    "Who are you?"


    A harsh voice came abruptly from behind, it really scared me. it turned out to be the NPC responsible for this hall.


    "Hi, I''m Agatha, and I''m in a spearman ss. I wanted to upgrade my ss here."


    "Are you kidding me? A girl has chosen the sacred ss of spearman?"


    I suddenly felt a chill down my spine as this NPC looked at me in a hostile way, a sound of system notification rang in my ears, so I didn''t dy checking it at once.


    ''System prompt: your spearman tutor is mad at you, he has a negative impression about you. Try not to anger him anymore so he won''t kill you.''


    ''What the hell is that?''


    I looked again at this strange prompt, and it really meant what I read. That NPC was mad at me because I''m a girl who used his ss.


    I looked towards him in the eye, he was very tall with many muscles shaped well, but I wasn''t afraid of him. Instead of retreating, I moved couple of steps forward, took out my spear, and pointed it to him while saying in strong tone:


    "Yes, I''m a girl, so what is wrong about it?"


    That arrogant NPC didn''t stop his irritating attitude as he raised his spear as well and pointed it towards the street as he said threatening:


    "If you don''t go out now, I will push you there myself."


    "I would love to see you try to do that," I replied while retreating a few steps to the back, as the more I moved the deeper I became into this hall. My actions had enraged this crazy NPC whose eyes turned fiery as he said threatening:


    "If you don''t move out now I will kill you."


    "I would love to see you do that."


    I kept my steady retreat which enraged him more, so he moved with his spear directing it towards me. I was expecting this move of his, so I first used a nerfing skill to nullify his speed advantage.


    "Gravity skill."


    His speed got decreased immediately under the effect of my skill. although he lost his speed advantage, he was still very dangerous. His next move made me d I didn''t lower my guard, as he raised his spear holding hand, then he threw his spear. He literally let the spear leave his hand to move in iparable speed towards my heart.


    "Dragon head skill."


    I used the most familiar skill that I trust in response. My reaction came spontaneously without even thinking for a second, I felt like this skill was engraved deep into my soul, like my first ever skills.


    Once I activated the skill, the tip of my spear changed to form a dragon head, and I gained one second of absolute immunity.


    I didn''t wait for the spear to hit me, as I moved to meet it, in a fraction of second I met that spear, which prated my body, but I didn''t feel a thing. I didn''t stop as I jumped towards his owner, who was stupefied with my actions.


    "Stop."


    A soft sound I heard from behind me, but it had a great impact on me, as my body as a whole shivered and my skill strangely was broken. I moved backward for a few steps as a bacsh while my HP was lost by one third at least.


    I turned with anger to see who interfered in the middle of my fight, but when I saw him I stopped and forgot any desire for attack. The man who interfered was a stronger one, and he had a far dangerous vibe around him.


    "I was just passing by to check the training hall to find you, my apprentice, was trying to block the path of this young adventurer?"


    That man spoke in a soft, yet domineering voice directing his words to that NPC who tried to expel me from here. I looked towards that NPC who pointed towards to me as he said:


    "She is a girl, no girl should be allowed to enter here."


    "Said who?" The real master of this training hall asked calmly, but I felt a shiver down my spine.


    "I I thought" he stuttered under the fear of his master anger, who continued to ask with the same intimidating calm:


    "You thought What?"


    I saw that NPC''s body shiver, but I didn''t feel any sympathy towards him.


    "I thought she is weak and she doesn''t deserve to be honored with your teachings, master. Plus, she raised her spear first in front of my face and didn''t show respect, " that evil NPC tried to flip the facts here. I was about to interfere and defend myself, but that strong master of the hall spoke first:


    "A spear girl that managed to in a cragen and dragon in this young age is weak? If I didn''t interfere, my foolish liar apprentice, you would have been dead right now under her skill.


    How foolish of you to try and deceive your master, I was here from the beginning. I saw and witnessed everything, and now I don''t want to see your face ever again in front of me. Scram."

 Chapter 62: Training Spear With A Venerable Master

    Chapter 62: Training Spear With A Venerable Master


    This master was really calm, but his calmness was very dangerous, so I didn''t open my mouth to say anything as I watched this master punishing this bastard silently.


    That NPC''s body was shivering from fear, so he didn''t dare to dy a moment as he bowed slightly with his head towards the master as he said:


    "I''m very sorry master, I c"


    "Didn''t I tell you to scram, or do you think you are smart enough to deceive me again? leave before I lose my patience and kill you, you liar."


    This time that NPC didn''t dare to argue back as he moved at once moving outside the training hall. When he disappeared from my sight, the master said calmly:


    "I know my foolish apprentice crossed his limits, but I''m not the type to say sorry to anyone. In return, I will gift you something worthy."


    I looked at the master then I realized that I was standing in front of the real master of this training hall, a just and an intimidating man, so I hurried to bow my head in the same way that liar did as I said:


    "I''m sorry for all this convenience, master, it was my entire fault."


    I tried to approach diplomatically to him, but it seemed my move bacshed on me as the master said:


    "I don''t like ttery words, spearmen shouldn''t be this soft. Don''t disappoint me little girl, I thought you were different."


    I felt a jolt over my whole body, I tried to approach him but instead I got his anger. I didn''t rush to speak as I kept my silence for a moment, then the master opened his mouth:


    "Good, you learn quickly. Spearmen didn''t speak with words, they spoke with their spear, so speak less and act always and never retreat, do you understand?"


    I didn''t speak as I feared if I said anything this master would get mad at me, but it seemed my silence was the perfect approach then. When I thought about it, this attitude really suited me a lot.


    I just nodded my head in response when he added while taking out a marvelous spear that I never thought there would be such a spear in this world.


    "I''m sure you aren''t a spearman in nature, as you give me the odd feeling of being a wizard, is this right?"


    It was really strange how he described my previous profession as being a magician, but I didn''t open my mouth as I nodded my head then I took out my spear and pointed it towards him. Once I did that, he smiled, as I just did this on a whim, but he was satisfied by this.


    "My eyes never deceived me; you are a hidden unpolished gem, so I intend to polish you till you shine."


    He then raised his spear high in the sky till it became like an extension of his body to the sky.


    "Many believe that swordsmen are far stronger and more dangerous than spearmen, but they are wrong. Spearmen aren''t easily raised, I''m talking about genuine spearmen like me, not lousy one like that liar disciple of mine.


    So, to learn how to be a great spearman, or woman, you need to understand your spear first. So, I will teach you how to connect with your spear, understanding him or not depends entirely on you girl, so don''t disappoint me and follow all my steps."


    I didn''t understand what he meant by understanding my spear, and I felt as if he was talking about a person, not an equipment. Nheless, I followed his steps as I raised my spear high in the air and then held it still in that ce. he looked at me as he said calmly:


    "Observe better, and try not to neglect the small details, as these details are what make all the difference."


    I looked towards his spear position and mine, they were the same. Then I started to observe his body position, and it was exactly simr to mine. When he noticed my observing looks he said:


    "I will do it again for you, so observe closely this time."


    He then descended his spear and then repeated his move again. this time, I was totally focused on his movement and tried to spot my mistake, and I easily noticed it, it was at my hand grip.


    He didn''t raise the spear high in the air while holding the spear by the usual hand grip, instead he made the spear stand on the palm of his hand and he held the spear with only the tips of his fingers. That was an insane level of control!


    "It seems you know your mistake, but you are now thinking it''s impossible, right?"


    That calm voice of this master held many expressions and hidden meanings each time he said a sentence, which was really weird. I felt his excitation this time, and I didn''t know why he was like this, but I nodded my head silently while he said:


    "That''s normal, as this is one of the debris that remained from your old ss. Old habits never die easily, so you need to work on eliminating this bad habit today.


    Spearmen don''t think they just do. If you start to think about the possibility of sess of failure, you will hesitate, and this hesitation has a bad effect on your spear. So, just follow my steps and let your spear feel your confidence in him and in yourself, then miracles will happen."


    I looked towards him, captivated by his words, which were really true. I thought one of my strong traits I acquired from my magician past profession was strategic thinking, but it seemed this way of thinking during actual battles was bad.


    I closed my eyes as I pictured this master''s movement from before over and over again in my mind. When I felt I got a grasp over this move, I didn''t open my eyes when I moved my spear as I feared if I did I might feel doubt and hesitation, and these two would affect my spear move.


    I moved my body first, followed by my hand, andstly I let go of my spear when my hand reached the sky.


    Logically speaking, my spear should then be thrown in the air and leave my hand then it should descend upon me like lightning, but miraculously I felt my spear didn''t leave my hand, instead, it strangely floated over my palm like it was an iron rod attracted to a ma.


    As my master did, I just moved the tips of my fingers to attach faintly on the surface of my spear. I feared the spear would kill me, and doubted my fingers grip would be so soft to hold it in ce, but I was wrong, I was wrong in both of them.


    "Good, good girl indeed, you managed to do it from your second try, good."

 Chapter 63: Learning The Second Trick

    Chapter 63: Learning The Second Trick


    I opened my eyes slowly, fearing I would lose control over my spear, which actually happened.


    The spear fell off my grip when I just nced at it, as I felt how heavy and long it was, I thought how hard it was for me to keep such a thing bnced over my palm, to suddenly lose my control over it.


    I watched it fall on the ground, bouncing a couple of times with lost eyes, as I was dejected by this failure.


    "This doesn''t count as a failure, my child, you just don''t have enough practice to do it with fully open eyes. In the future, you will be able to do it even in the midst of a huge battle. Now, it''s not the time for you to practice on this trick alone, as I want you to watch closely and try to do what I will do."


    I stood still in my ce watching him as he held his spear, looked towards a far training doll, and threw the spear towards it. The spear moved calmly first, then it created a tempest of air that resembled a small tornado to add more momentum to this spear, which prated the doll, prating the wall.


    Just as it was about to disappear in the distance, this master made a catching motion with his fist.


    The spear, which was hundreds of meters away, appeared miraculously in his hand in the next moment as if it didn''t leave him in the first ce. I stood in my ce shocked by what I saw, and my mind failed to notice where this trick came from, or what caused it.


    "It seems you didn''t get the trick here, right?"


    I nodded my head in veneration towards this supreme master. I hoped he wasn''t disappointed in me, as I longed to have such a master to guide me here. gaining the help of one expert was always more powerful than gaining the aid of a whole army, that what I learned back in my kingdom.


    "You still hold your old habits with you, let me ask you something. When you witnessed my move, did you look at the spear? My hand? Or what?"


    I gathered my courage up as I replied:


    "I focused on the spear."


    "See? This is your bad habit. Let me guess, you were a wizard, right?"


    This master kept impressing me the more he spoke, I nodded in approval while he added:


    "Your past ss holds you back, as a wizard you tend tounch spells and watch them if they hit the target or not. You had the habit of observing the effect of your spell on the target; did it manage to kill him? Injure him? Cripple him? Or did he evade your attack and got outpletely unscathed? Do you know why I call this a bad habit?"


    I was captivated with his words that I didn''t want to interrupt him at all, so I just shook my head to express my ignorance of his reason, so he continued to borate:


    "Wizards carry the burden of doubt inside them, this filthy seed is what makes their habits wrong for us, spearmen. We don''t deal with doubt; if we have doubt then we have a disease. Doubt is very lethal to any spearman, so you need to get rid of it.


    Have faith in your spear that whenever it leaves your hand, he will hit its target for sure. Doubting the sess of your attack is a doubt towards your spear. Trust yourself, trust your spear. Now, I want you to watch carefully and forget about the spear, as it will hit its mark."


    I felt these master wise words seeping slowly soundlessly into my mind and changing it. my master is right, I always fear that my attack wouldn''t hit the target or didn''t cause the desirable effect, which seemed a wrong way to deal with things here.


    I looked up towards the master who held his spear tightly with his fist, he then threw it towards the far training doll. This time, I kept all my senses focused over his fist, totally neglecting the spear, to find some strange things happening.


    My master didn''t just throw the spear like I thought, as he first let the spear loose from his grip while it was above his head. Strangely, the spear didn''t fall but followed the moves of the master''s hand to head straight towards its target.


    I felt like this spear had a soul and was a living thing, it could move and take decisions, it could oppose themon naturalws of the world. My mind was chaotic but my focus was still on my master.


    After I heard the sound of the spear hitting the distant dummy and then the wall, my master made a gripping motion with his fist this time, I saw threads like extensions appeared momentarily from the tips of his fingers before it vanished in the next moment, apanied by the reappearance of the spear again in his hand.


    I looked with doubt and question towards my master who just smiled faintly as he praised me:


    "You are really good; you managed to get a glimpse of my trick here. Tell me, how deep did you manage to see?"


    "I saw fine strange threadsing out from your fingertips."


    "Oh, you saw this deep, then you have to start your practice then."


    I nodded as I was about to use my spear like him when he added:


    "This trick is very hard to grasp, but when you learn it, you acquire a very good trick that might save your life countless times as it did with me. So, don''t expect to learn it soon.


    I will leave you here for today and I wille back tomorrow. You can stay here tonight if you want to, but if anyone elsees to ask about me, just tell them toe here tomorrow at noon."


    His words were simple, but they held great meaning, as this way I was like his apprentice officially, or that what I hoped for. I bowed my head in respect to his teaching and said:


    "Thanks for your guidance, master, I won''t disappoint you."


    "I''m sure you won''t, at least you won''t bully the neers like that liar."


    He then moved rapidly at a speed I couldn''t notice, which reminded me of his appearance. How did hee here in the first ce? I smiled as this master seemed more powerful than I originally thought when I came here.


    I recalled my secret ss and felt regret, I should have asked him about it as I was sure he could help me out. I didn''t feel deep regret as he woulde back tomorrow, at least when he came and found my improvements, I could have the guts to ask him for his help.


    This idea gave me more power and pushed my excitement forward, so I started my training with high spirit with one goal in my mind, I needed topletely master this trick for the sake of my secret ss.

 Chapter 64: Big Battle Inside The Town

    Chapter 64: Big Battle Inside The Town


    After my mentor left, I held my spear in hand as I was ready to try that trick out. I pictured Shin and the others'' looks when I used this trick in front of them, that look was worth the effort.


    I chuckled when I tried to feel my spear as my master said. I didn''t feel anything special, as my spear was as cold as always, so I sighed. I then held that spear in my hand as I tried to imitate my master and threw it.


    I observed its course which hit the target, but it didn''t cause the same effect like my master, as it just hit the training dummy and got inserted in it. I tried to make the same hand motion like him but I failed to get any result.


    ''That''s harsh, but it''s expected.''


    I then went on to grab my spear and then returned to my ce and tried again. failure was always the only result I got, so after two hours of training and gaining nothing, I stopped in my ce to rest and contemte what I was doing wrong.


    I tried to recall my master''s actions, which seemed magical and kind of impossible to me right now. I thought it wouldn''t take me the whole night to learn this trick, but now I was feeling if I spent my entire life learning this trick then I would fail.


    I took a deep breath trying to move all these negative emotions away from me. I suddenly recalled his training, he didn''t start with me by this trick, instead he started with the first trick that I mastered.


    There must be a reason behind this, or this what I hoped for. Enthusiastically I moved from my ce as I closed my eyes and then tried the first trick again. I raised the spear up in the air then I let it as I opened my palm to let it stand steadily over it.


    I then moved my fingertips to grasp its long cold shaft. When I did this, I thought suddenly of imitating this trick again but while throwing the spear. I didn''t open my eyes as I changed my body position to be like the pose my master took, then I released the grip over my spear.


    I then felt the spear following my movement as it floated horizontally on the palm of my hand. I then followed it with the move of my fingertips to hold its shaft delicately, but firmly. I took a deep breath as my heart rate fastened.


    The next step I did was to move my body rapidly as I threw that spear. Suddenly, I felt as if my fingertips were still holding the spear in them, at the same time I heard the swift movement of the spear prating the air rapidly to end hitting the training dummy and then the wall after it.


    I was really thrilled, but I didn''t lose my focus as my trick didn''t end here. I imitated my master''s hand grip to feel the whole spear appearing in my grasp as if it was there from the beginning. I opened my eyes to see the spear was there, lying quietly in my grasp.


    ''Who the hell are you?''


    I wasn''t asking the spear, but I was asking about my master. What happened just now was so magical that it didn''t feel real.


    I was about to try this amazing trick again to grasp that feeling more, but I was interrupted by a sudden voiceing from my back.


    "She is that bitch that got me expelled from here, big brother."


    I turned around as I recognized this distasteful voice of that liar. I saw him standing shoulder to shoulder with a bigger person, who was at his mid thirtieth, and both were surrounded by a group of yers that didn''t exceed twenty. I stood straight facing them with my spear on my side as I said loudly:


    "You have really big guts toe here again, aren''t you afraid of my master toe here and teach you a lesson?"


    "Your master? Are you crazy? Did you hear her, big bro, she didn''t only expel me from here, but also stole my position as the main disciple under that NPC," That liar said while screaming like a weak girl. That yer who he called big bro moved couple of steps forward as he said arrogantly:


    "I will give you, whoever you are, a chance to redeem yourself and keep your life. if you leave here and nevere back , I will let this matter go like it never happened."


    This yer was really arrogant, did he think I would fear him or listen to his threat? I faced his arrogance by more arrogance as I said with confidence:


    "You are crazy toe here and threaten me, wait till my masteres back and learns about this. I will make him punish all of you severely, now scram before hees back."


    My words were met with a hystericalugh, as that big brother of this liar said with a bigugh:


    "You are really as impulsive as my little brother here said, do you think we came here unprepared? That silly master of yours is now in a big meeting with the town governor, so he won''t be able toe here anytime soon."


    He then moved another step forward while raising his sword towards my face. I didn''t withdraw even when the rest of his gang raised their weapons in my face, as I said calmly:


    "You can''t do anything here, in the town, as fight is forbidden here."


    "That''s right, it''s forbidden but only for you stupid yers, but for us NPCs, we can kill whoever we like and won''t get any punishment at all."


    That fact hit me, as I totally forgot that they were NPCs, not yers like me. that was a big misjudge of me to the situation which originated from my negligence of this game yet. I clenched my fist as the other one held my spear strongly as I muttered softly:


    "I know that we are still learning how tomunicate, but if you can hear me out then I want you to use every ounce of strength you have and kill all these enemies with me."


    My soft voice was heard by this gang whoughed more crazy as some of them said in mockery:


    "Look, she is speaking to the spear."


    "It seems the fear had driven her insane, we will do her a great help by killing her now."


    "Yes, killing her and making her return to her sanity will be a great favor from us. You should thank us girlter on after you got resurrected from your stupid resurrection point."


    More and more words of insult came from them, but I didn''t give them any care as I was only focused on nning out my attack. I sent a message in a haste to my teammates, but I didn''t put any hope on them.


    Who knew what they were doing right now, so I acted as if I was alone here, so the first thing I did was to retreat a few steps to the back, while this gang moved deeper into the training hall. I knew that I shouldn''t be the first one to attack, or else I would be subjected to severe punishment.


    They also knew this face better than me, so they surrounded me first in a big circle formed of fifteen of them, as ten were swordsmen and one spearman with more than four defenders.


    The other five were three healers and two wizards. My tactic was simple, I had to withstand their first wave of attack first then I had to deal rapidly with their rear, as the longer the battlemenced, the more disadvantageous my position would be.

 Chapter 65: A Great Battle... One Vs 20

    Chapter 65: A Great Battle... One Vs 20


    After they surrounded me, three of the swordsmen started the attack without prior notice. It seemed they were pretty confident in their ability to finish this fight rapidly, so I needed to crush this confidence and made them see the truth I wasn''t the soft rock they thought I was.


    Their levels weren''t that high from me, as the highest of them was only level 15, while the rest were 14, and I was 13. I didn''t know if I killed them would I get any XP? If so, then those scums were worth killing.


    The three swordsmen used their strongest skills from the beginning, as I felt each sword shone with blinding light that looked intimidating. I didn''t hold back either, as I used one of my immune skills from the beginning. I closed my eyes as I whispered to myself:


    ''Dragon armor absolute defense skill.''


    "System Prompt: You have been attacked by the Rolime team, so you have one hour of self defense."


    That was the prompt I waited for, as now I could attack them without any punishment. The strong defensive skill I just used gave me absolute immunity for 5 seconds was what I needed here.


    After I used it, I didn''t bother with those swordsmen as I directed my killing intent towards those distant healers and wizards. This time, I wasn''t nning to use any skill, as the distance was big and if I moved to them I might get obstructed by those defenders.


    So, I intended to use the new trick I just learned, and I hoped it would be enough to kill all of them. 5 enemies, 5 seconds, which meant I needed to use my trick five times in a row without any pause even for a slice of a moment.


    I didn''t dy, as I didn''t want to use any other immune skill again in this fight. I first threw my spear high up in the air to fall over the palm of my hand, I moved my finger tips to grab its shaft, then I let it fall horizontally over my palm, and finally I let itunch towards the distant offenders.


    I didn''t wait to hear the sound of my spear hitting the distant wall, as I used a hand grip to bring it back to my hand. This time, I didn''t need to use the first trick, as my spear was already in the position to be used again, so I wasn''t polite to send it again towards a distant healer to take his life.


    "She knows the spear of death moves, stop her immediately, defenders protect the healers."


    I heard this shout from behind me, but I didn''t even turn to look as I just killed the second healer and then grabbed my spear tounch it again into its third kill.


    "She has an immune skill, it''s all on you, defenders."


    I knew they wouldn''t stand by doing nothing, but I needed to hurry up and kill that third healer before they got in my way. I didn''t need to open my eyes to know they had already moved to stand just in front of me.


    My immune skill had less than two seconds to finish, so I needed to use them in killing that distant healer. This time, I didn''t intend to use only the trick my master taught me, I intended to use another trick of my own.


    I just grabbed the spear toe into my hand and then I started to take the position for sending it out again. Those NPCs weren''t newbies; they were veterans who saw many tricks including mine.


    So, when I just moved, they knew I was going tounch my spear again, and they predicted the course of it. I didn''t open my eyes to see their moves, but the sound of their gear was very distinctive which gave me a hint about their ces.


    Just before I let my spear go, I didn''t, as I feigned the attack and stopped it abruptly, or to be specific I changed the trajectory of my spear suddenly by a sudden halt, followed by a side jump, and ending with a sharp turn.


    This was one trick I learned back home, and it was used to evade iing attacks by deceiving the attacker, but now I turned the tables and used it to trick the defenders. This move cost me one second, so I didn''t stop and threw my spear towards the third healer.


    Just as my feet touched the ground, I heard a sharp metallic sounding from upfront, it was like my spear hit a solid metallic wall. I grabbed my spear fast then opened my eyes. I calcted everything except the reaction of this swordsman, the damn big brother.


    He stood in between me and that remaining healer as he retreated a couple of meters backward under the effect of my spear. His sword, which he used to stop my spear, was pretty damaged and was considered worthless now. I took a deep breath as that swordsman threw his sword and took out new one while saying:


    "Impressive, in just one day you learned this mighty trick, you are a worthy opponent. Maybe if you faced anyone other than me, you would have managed to kill our healer, but not under my watch. Your turn ended, now it''s my turn."


    He just ended his words with the passage ofst immune seconds, and he moved. I didn''t know if this was a coincidence or he knew the time of my skill, but I felt he knew the timing.


    His sword was fast, but I had seen Shin fighting with the sword a lot already, so his attack with the sword was simply ineffective. He tried to surprise me, but he failed.


    After I evaded his first strike, he followed by a second, then a third, and a fourth, which all were missed by me. I smelled something fishy, as he didn''t use a single skill in his attacks, which was weird.


    I felt the urge to stop him, so I moved with my spear as I evaded his fifth strike and then used my stab skill to attack him. as I expected, he defended the strike with his sword, but just as I wanted to hit him, I felt a strange heat appearing around me.


    I was familiar with this type of heat; it was a spell, or a wizard skill. I didn''t dare to stop at my ce as I moved rapidly to the side trying to get away from the area of effect of this skill, but I was faced with two swords trying to chop me, and a skill to control my movement.


    "Don''t struggle, foolish yer, as you are already doomed."


    That big brother''s words didn''t affect me, as I had another card that could extract me from this difficult situation. I didn''t hope to use it so soon, but now I had no other choice.


    ''Dragon cape fog skill.''


    A fog appeared abruptly surrounding me, which I used to move immediately from my ce to appear a couple of meters away. My timing was amazing as I just escaped the effect of that wizard skill after just one second of its beginning.


    Just as I appeared, a big two hundred loss of my HP appeared above my head. That wizard was scary, if I stayed there I might have lost over half of my HP. My skill gave me two seconds of immunity and high mobility so I didn''t waste any time as I used a series of my strongest skills.


    ''Penta aux skill


    Strength aux skill.


    Tempest of lightning skill.


    Triple thrush skill.


    Gravity skill.''


    Their attacks didn''t stop hitting me one after another, but I didn''t lose a single drop of blood from their skills. I turned towards that big brother who was moving towards me steadily as I muttered:


    "It''s my turn now."

 Chapter 66: Agathas Death

    Chapter 66: Agatha''s Death


    I used my spear to attack all of them without exception, but I knew my time was tight and I couldn''t take all of their thick blood with these attacks, especially with the presence of such a nuisance back there.


    So, I decided to risk it and take the lives of the three at the back in this attack. I didn''t have time to use the first trick followed by the second, so I gritted my teeth as I shouted with anger:


    "Screw it."


    I closed my eyes as I threw the spear in the air. I didn''t know what else to do except imitating the first trick, so I hoped the spear wouldn''t fall. Luckily, my gamble paid off as the spear fell smoothly over the palm of my hand, and then I followed by the moves of my fingertips.


    "Take caution, she is about to attack you."


    That warning shout came from the big brother, but I didn''t change my n even when it was exposed, as I didn''t have any other option rather than it.


    I moved my body and threw the spear like lightning towards the distant three. I didn''t wait to confirm the effect of this attack, as I opened my eyes, turned my head towards the iing three swordsmen, and then jumped to the side while making a hand grip motion towards my spear to reappear again in my hand.


    I didn''t stop, as in the middle of the air I threw it again towards the three swordsmen, that was when I witnessed a miraculous thing happening that I never imagined.


    My spear attacked one of the three, but he didn''t die as he had used one immune skill, so he still lived even after being attacked by my strongest spear.


    Just as I made my hand grip motion to retake this spear, five more spears exactly the same appeared in the same ce as my spear. My penta aux skill worked magically here, so five more spears with nearly half destructive power, attacked these three swordsmen.


    This attack was a surprise for me, and surely for them too, so two of the three lost their lives, while the third one emerged unscathed under the effect of his immune skill.


    "You are lucky, but this luck ends here."


    I looked towards the distant big brother as he stood there with two defenders and two swordsmen. I looked around me to find the rest were standing together with two defenders protecting them. I nced at the back to find the three distant threats were sessfully eliminated.


    I didn''t have much time for my skills, so I didn''t wait for them to move as I moved first. I headed straight towards the other group, as that big brother was really strong.


    Fighting him would only wear me down, so I approached the two defenders at the front, while the swordsmen with that liar moved to attack me from the side. I didn''t need to look behind me to see the other group was moving to attack me from the rear.


    I knew from the start that I wouldn''t be able to escape from here with my life intact, but I wouldn''t die alone. I ignored the defenders upfront, as I just turned sharply and didn''t wait for my body to stabilize as I threw my spear immediately towards the swordsmen.


    One deadly spear followed by five more spears attacked all of them, and even they also attacked the defenders. I didn''t find it strange for most of them being unharmed from this attack, as they wouldn''t leave the sanctuary of the defenders except for the immune skills they had.


    That didn''t stop me from grabbing my spear, then throwing it again towards them. I wasn''t stubborn, but I needed to activate a crucial effect. The immune skills I had all ended by five seconds at most, so I needed to make sure I could still kill them after the end of these five seconds.


    Behind me, some skills began to fall over me to cause some damage, in a try to attract my attention, but I didn''t even nce at the damage I took.


    I was ready to die, but I wanted to take the lives of those in front of me, including this liar, so I continued to attack again and again. by the fourth second, I got a pleasant notification that I longed for.


    ''System prompt: the stun effect of your skill is activated. 10 hits were done to the targets sessfully. All of them will be stunned for 3 seconds.''


    ''Finally!''


    I breathed a sigh of relief while looking at my Hp, I only had 70 HP left. In less than two seconds I would die, as the swordsmen behind me were attacking ferociously with their skills.


    I didn''tment over my poor fate, as I managed to kill a good deal of them. I looked towards the stunned swordsmen and defenders as I smiled crazily.


    "Today you will die with me."


    I moved, while my HP took more blows as it dropped in one second to reach the low bottom of 10 points only.


    "Dragon head skill."


    Suddenly my spear tip changed to form a dragon head. I didn''t grip my spear normally as I still have two seconds in my penta and tempest of lightning left. I decided to go crazy andbine all of them to attack those in front, so I threw my spear to move like lightning towards them.


    I didn''t stop as I turned my body, grabbed my spear in the air, and then threw it again towards those behind me. My dragon head skill gave me only one second of immunity, which I used while attacking those stunned NPCs.


    So, facing this big brother team I had only to unleash my spear attack before I die. I was crazy, crazy for not fearing death, after all I would lose a level and couple of equipment, but those NPCs would lose their lives for real.


    So, when I turned to start my suicide attacks, some of them were ready to retreat, all except one, that big brother who screamed in a matching craziness:


    "You killed my little brother, I will kill you here."


    I didn''t wait to check over the result of my previous attack, so I didn''t know if I killed this liar or not except for his words. I didn''t feel anything except happiness, as I managed to take my revenge over this bastard who was so girlish to run back to cry over his big brother''s shoulder.


    "You will also die here and you can meet him again in hell."

 Chapter 67: Reinforcements

    Chapter 67: Reinforcements


    I didn''t wait for his reply as I threw myst spear attack towards that big brother, at the same time his skill fell over my head. He used a strong skill which turned his sword into a sword of fire.


    It passed through my body like a knife cutting butter; I didn''t feel pain, despair, or regret as I epted this fate long time ago. I closed my eyes as I waited to be resurrected at the resurrection point.


    I felt some peace and warmth in my body, which I thought was rted to the resurrection process. After all, this was my first time dying in the game, or first time dying ever in my entire life.


    "Sweet princess, stop faking death and get up, the fight isn''t over yet."


    This strong voice that I knew appeared suddenly from far. I opened my eyes to find myself still in the training hall, with that big brother corpse lying in front of me.


    The death of their leader made those gangsters very angry, so they moved towards me to retaliate. I stood up from the ground and didn''t care about any of them. I looked past these enemies to find my team standing there at the entrance, while Mony was trying to heal me.


    I checked my HP status, it jumped from 10 to 500 in one go. I nodded my head in appreciation while the first skillnded upon me. Shin, Goda and Grendy were the first to move towards these enemies, but Heda and Snad were the first tond their skills over them.


    I retreated a couple of steps back as I lost all the intent to continue this meaningless fight. My team is here, my enemies were outnumbered, disorganized, and their morale was low, so the end of this battle was already known.


    I felt strange about this game, just now I was about to lose my life and lose this fight, but now I won my life and was about to win this fight. I kept evading all the iing skills withplete ease and stress free, as my Hp was nearly reaching its full state.


    Even if I didn''t evade them, I was sure their skills wouldn''t be able to take my life. Once my three teammates reached them, the death toll began to increase, as it didn''t take long for all of them to die.


    I stood in my ce motionless watching the battle ground, which was my training hall ground, and I felt a long time had passed since I left my team, although one day didn''t actually pass by.


    "We leave you for a few hours, and you cause this disaster upon yourself."


    I looked towards Shin ignoring hisment as I knew from my heart that he was very worried over me. I said with gratitude:


    "Thanks foring this fast to help me, you must have skipped some lessons from your masters to do this. I really appreciate what you did for me."


    Goda asked in doubt:


    "What lesson? Whose master? What are you talking about?"


    I felt confusion from his words, as I asked:


    "Weren''t you now at your training halls?"


    "We? No, we finished gaining new skills and gained approval for upgrading our levels and sses. We were waiting for you for hours at the square, what were you doing anyway all these hours?" Shin said.


    "I I was training here under my master''s guidance."


    "Training? What are you talking about? Did you gain your new skill?"


    I looked towards Shin and the others with doubt while they looked at me like I was crazy. I sighed as I said:


    "Ok, I will show you what I learned so far, my master."


    They exchanged silent nces as they thought my shock from this battle was so severe that it made me crazy. I didn''tment over their reaction as I grabbed my spear then threw it in the air.


    I opened the palm of my hand as itnded swiftly over it, then I grabbed it with the tips of my fingers. these moves I did smoothly and spontaneously, as I already mastered this trick, but for this it seemed like magic.


    "Wow, what a great skill, what is the name of this skill big sis?"


    Mony was the first to talk as she was very impressed by my trick. I held my spear normally as I looked towards her while saying:


    "This isn''t everything, watch this trick."


    I then threw the spear up in the air, while I let it fall horizontally over the palm of my hand. I then threw it after I grabbed it with the tips of my fingers.


    It moved very fast, to hit a very far, still intact, training dummy to prate it and hit the distant wall, which was prated too. They all were looking in daze of my spear strength, but I said calmly:


    "Watch this amazing trick."


    I made my hand grip motion, to feel the coldness of my spear again in my hand. The spear returned miraculously to appear in the same ce it just left, a trick that nearly blew their mind off.


    "What just happened?" Snad said.


    "How did your speare back?" Goda said.


    "Are you a wizard?" Heda said.


    "Wow, my sister is very cool. I want to learn this trick, can you teach me, please?" Mony said.


    "Strange," Shinmented.


    "" Grendy said.


    I just replied to all these questions with a bigugh. That was the reaction I expected from them, although I wanted to see it while hunting monsters, but it wasn''t bad seeing it now.


    ''Tell me, who taught you this move?"


    I looked towards Shin, who was the only one here with this funny look over his face. It was as if he saw a ghost or something.


    "I just told you, my master taught it to me."


    "Your master can you describe him?"


    Shin was acting strange, but I replied instantly:


    "He is a domineering old man with white hair all over his head. He is a spearman, that''s all I can say about him."


    "Hmmm"


    Shin''s strange behavior didn''t attract my attention only, but also all of my team looked towards him with doubt, while Goda asked directly:


    "What''s wrong Shin?"


    Shin didn''t reply to him as he motioned to him with his index finger while asking me:


    "When you learnt this move, did the system tell you about the name of this skill?"


    "Skill? No, the system didn''t tell me anything, and I don''t think it''s a skill."


    Shin nodded his head in understanding as he said to the others:


    "Let''s go now, I will exin everything while walking."


    "Why dont you exin it here then?" I asked.


    "Because you will know everything from your master, just listen to him very carefully and try to learn more moves like this."


    Shin then moved without waiting for my reply, as he exited the ce like he was chased by a demon. The others looked at me without knowing what to do.


    "Just follow this mad man and see what is going on. don''t forget to send me messages about what you learn from him."


    They all nodded their heads in agreement to my words, then they left me alone in this training hall, while I was surrounded with 20 corpses of my enemies. I stayed for a moment there when I heard the voice of my mentor:


    "You are a friend of the crazy prince, that''s interesting."

 Chapter 68: The Mysterious Master

    Chapter 68: The Mysterious Master


    I looked up to see that my master had returned. He was standing on the top of the only building here in a way that made me feel he was here all the time. I stood up straight as I felt great respect and awe towards that master as I said with a deep bow of my head:


    "Wee back master."


    "Oh, the greatest salute of Droon''s empire, this is a surprise."


    He then disappeared as he appeared in the next second standing in front of me. I wasn''t sure if he moved very fast or he just teleported from there to here.


    "You know that prince is an exiled prince that people say he lost his mind."


    As he spoke about Shin for the second time I noticed something important, he knew about the nickname of Shin and also knew about his situation. I looked towards master with doubt as he said:


    "Don''t feel surprised like that, I''m not a normal NPC."


    I couldn''t agree more to his words, as he gave me the impression of greatness from the first moment I saw him. I didn''t speak as he pointed to my spear while saying:


    "To be honest you gave me a great surprise, you learnt how to use phase two of the spear this fast, and you also used it with opened eyes, that''s great."


    He then moved slowly around the ground that was full of dead bodies of those NPCs, I noticed he wasn''t sad or angry, instead I felt some pride in him. after he took a tour he stood against me as he said:


    "What you did, although was self defense, it vited the regtions of the game."


    "" I was about to defend myself when he raised hi index finger in front of my face as he added:


    "I don''t need to hear any excuse, as spearmen never say such things."


    I felt strange as I didn''t know what to do or say. He then exined:


    "Your training here is finished, you can go back to your crazy prince and loyal friends and try to level up faster."


    He just said these words and was about to turn around and leave. I was lost so I hurried to say:


    "Master, what about my punishment?"


    He paused with his back to me and then he said:


    "Why do you want to be punished?"


    "Didn''t I just break the rules of the game?" I asked with confusion.


    "Yes, and I just informed you of that, but that doesn''t mean you are going to be punished."


    I suddenly understood his meaning, he had sheltered me from harm, which made me feel deeply touched. I bowed my head again in respect while saying:


    "Thanks for your help master."


    "I''m your master, if I can''t protect my disciples, how can I be worthy of being one?"


    He walked for a few steps before saying:


    "You have piqued my interest already, but that''s not enough, you need to make great achievements to be worthy of learning more from me. go back and try to make great things, and when I feel satisfied with you, I will send for you toe."


    Suddenly I felt a strong gust of wind that blew my body to the back. The wind was gentle, but strong enough to make me appear outside the spear training hall. Just as I stood straight, the whole training hall miraculously vanished.


    I closed my eyes and opened them, but the ce where the training hall was upying turned into an empty piece of wastend. I turned around in disbelief and wandered the ce many times, but there was no trace for the training hall, it was as if it didn''t exist from the beginning.


    ''What is going on here?!''


    I muttered to myself while I stood in daze against this emptynd without a clue. Just as I tried to figure out what was happening, I recalled the strange behavior from Shin and my team.


    I also remembered that the master knew Shin''s past and current state. The only conclusion jumped into my head smoothly, both of them knew each other, and so Shin had the answer to my dilemma.


    ''Where are you now?''


    I sent this message without hesitation to Shin directly. They just didn''t leave for long, so I believed he was still in town.


    ''I''m at the gate of the town, what happened? Are you okay?"


    ''Oh, I''m fine, I just finished with my master.''


    ''This fast? That''s weird''


    Hisment made me more sure about my guess, so I said at once:


    ''Stay where you are, I wille to you.''


    ''Ok, I will send you the location of the gate and the shortest way to get here.''


    He then sent me the coordinates of that gate with some general directions to reach there rapidly. I put the location of this gate on the map and then moved directly towards it. On my way there, I noticed the presence of many yers, much more than I noticed before.


    It seemed more yers reached level 10 and began to flood the town. My level was high, but I lost my confidence in being one of the strongest here after seeing all of these yers here. I wasted a long time in the training hall, it was worth it, but I took a long time indeed.


    In 15 minutes I reached the location of the gate, where I found a bigger crowd of yers standing there. They seemed to be gathering around a certain area, but I couldn''t see exactly what was happening there from my location, so I moved rapidly towards Shin and my team who were standing nearby that crowd.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "It''s the recruitment process of the big adventure groups," Mony said.


    I looked towards the big crowd, their number exceeded one thousand by a lot.


    "How many of these big groups are there?"


    Shin pointed out to the center of this crowd as he exined:


    "There are five super groups there, which are Sris, Greatos, Forandy, Eby, and Lelican."


    I muttered those names again in a try to memorize them. Before I could ask Shin about anything rted to my mysterious master and that strange ident of the training hall, I received a sudden call request from Respawn.


    ''What happened?'' Shin sent it to me privately as it seemed my face had changed once I saw that call request. I looked towards him while replying privately:


    ''It''s Respon.''


    ''That damn bastard, I want to speak with him too, let''s go there and talk to him,'' Shin said decisively as he moved towards a far empty alley. I looked to his back as I muttered to myself:


    ''Why do I feel this is a bad idea?''

 Chapter 69: The Confrontation Between Shin and Respon

    Chapter 69: The Confrontation Between Shin and Respon


    I moved behind Shin with my anxious, rapidly beating heart that nearly numbed my body. I was very nervous at first, but when I thought about this confrontation I felt more at ease.


    Thest time I spoke with Respon, he tried to use Shin with many things, which some were true like his past and his nickname, while Shin used him of being a liar and a cheater.


    This time, I could just stand by and watch these two fight each other, and it was a refreshing idea to have two boys fighting for you as well. We were the only one in this quiet alley, as Shin just stood in the middle of it crossing his arms, waiting for the uing confrontation.


    Actually this wasn''t a fair fight, as Respon didn''t know he would face Shin now. I took a deep breath trying to calm my disturbed heart and chaotic mind, then I epted the call.


    "Finally you took my call, how are you doing?"


    Respon was looking straight at me with a concerned sincere look that made me feel some guilt.


    "I''m fine, did you try to reach me before?"


    "Yes, I tried yesterday and the day before but I couldn''t reach you," Respon said while he moved his eyes to the side, as he felt some gaze was upon him. It was a natural instinct humans had, but when he saw Shin he froze and his face changed to show some anger.


    "What are you doing here, crazy exiled prince?" Respon said.


    "I''m here to see what tricks you will try to pull with this little innocent girl here, treacherous liar," Shin replied with a sneer.


    I sensed fire already ignited between the two, so I retreated a couple of steps to give them space for this battle, while I felt more unease again about this. I shouldn''t have let Shin meet Respon now, or that was what I thought.


    "A liar and treacherous, that''s aplimenting from a failure prince like you," Respon said with a sneer as well.


    "I''m d you know your true colors, now stand away from this girl, don''t ruin her life like you did with me," Shin said seriously.


    "This girl you are speaking about is my fiance, it''s better for you to move away from her, or else" Respon said.


    "Or else what? I have nothing to lose, and you have huge harem sex maniac, why do you insist over this little girl here? leave her alone and move on with the rest of your girls," Shin said sarcastically.


    "It''s none of your business to tell me what I should do with my harem," Respon said with anger. I felt as if he was here, these two wouldn''t even say greetings to each other before raising weapons in each other''s face.


    "It''s my business as she is here with me and not you, where are you kind hearted prince?" Shin continued toment sarcastically with a calm tone. I felt he was enjoying speaking with Respon in this way.


    "You know better that I can''t leave my ce ande to you, or else you would be dead right now," Respon said trying to threaten Shin.


    "Oh, are you sure? At least you can try to help Agatha and not just talk nonsense all the time," Shin said trying to instigate him.


    "I never speak nonsense like some crazy prince, at least I''m a realistic not delusional," Respon said with a sneer.


    "Crazy or delusional doesn''t matter here, this is my concern not hers, so can you tell me, the mighty crown prince, how do you n to help her dealing with the guild master rank in her hands now?"


    Shin asked with a wide smile over his face. I felt Shin''s confidence, which only meant he knew some hidden facts about Respon and his position right now, information he didn''t share with me yet, which pissed me off.


    "I''m nning to help and support her, but first you stay away from her," Respon said decisively.


    "You first say what you have in mind, and then we can talk about our rtionship with her," Shin didn''t follow Respon''s lead and announced his stand clearly.


    "No, you first leave and I will discuss this matter with Agatha alone," Respon didn''t agree on Shin''s demand. Shin simply ignored him as he looked towards me asking with his irritating big smile:


    "What do you think, little sweet princess? Aren''t you curious to know what the mighty crown prince is preparing to help you in your guild issue?"


    I looked at Shin with ming eyes; he shouldn''t put me in this situation in the first ce. Respon looked at me and said nothing, so it seemed these two bastards decided to use me to decide their own conflicts, if so then I would be d to add more fire then to the mess.


    "I want to know your n in helping me indeed," I then turned to look toward Shin as I added, "But in return this will determine the rtionship between the three of us."


    Both boys looked at each other then towards me as Respon was the first to ask:


    "What do you mean by that?"


    I held my spear and pointed it towards the two as I said:


    "If you didn''t give me satisfactory support, then our previous engagement will be put on hold until you do your responsibilities as my fiance, and if Respon did his part, then you will be only like a brother to me."


    Surprise, disbelief, and some anger appeared at Respon''s face, while Shin was irritatingly calm as ever.


    "I have no objection to that," Shin said.


    "No, I don''t agree, he needs to be far away from you," Respon said with determination.


    "You don''t have the right to tell me who should be with me or not, you weren''t there when I needed you in the first ce, you should be grateful I''m still giving you a chance already," I faced him with greater determination and some anger of his ipetence so far.


    Shin had stood by my side, guided me in the first steps in this game, and helped me to retain my life so far, but Respon, he did nothing so far. I deserve to know if he was really concerned about me like he was showing or he was just like Shin described him, a liar.


    I wouldn''t agree to be just a number in his harem, that wasn''t the life I dreamed of, and I wasn''t forced now to do this.

 Chapter 70: Lelican Adventurer Group

    Chapter 70: Lelican Adventurer Group


    "Fine, I will tell you my sweet princess about my great n in helping you," Respon said sarcastically with some pain in his voice that I totally ignored.


    "Ah, are you nning to make her surrender her master guild rank? You did ask her before to do that, right? This won''t be your great n, I hope, or else you should close this conversation and go to your lovely endless girls in your harem," Shin said with a bigger smile that even irritated me.


    "Shut up, isn''t it enough for you to fail in your life, stay away from her and don''t ruin her life as well," Respon couldn''t hold himself back this time as he shouted angrily with ring eyes and bulging veins over his reddened face. Shin responded with a bigugh first, before saying:


    "Then tell us, genius what is your big n?"


    Respon needed some time to restrain his anger, then he said with a calm tone that didn''t seem calm at all:


    "There are many adventurer groups in your world, I will contact the strongest group in your town and make them help you. With their aid, you won''t be at any danger at all."


    "This is your big n? Hrious, why didn''t I hear anything about the guild problem?" Shin didn''t intend to let Respon go away by this answer, as hemented with sarcastic sneer.


    "This is the strategy to help her gather more support for the guild thing, or do you think she should just go there and announce it loudly to the whole world? Tell me your big n then, genius!" Respon started to calm down as I felt he was sure of his n sess in convincing me.


    In fact, I started to consider his idea seriously, as right now Icked any support and I wanted more yers to gather around me. I looked towards Shin as I said seriously:


    "If you have any better n then spill it, or else I will approve Respon''s n."


    Shin didn''t seem stressed as I expected, instead he looked with his usual irritating calmness towards Respon as he said:


    "I have a better n, if you really want to help her, then help her establish her own adventurer group."


    It suddenly hit me; this was indeed better than what Respon suggested. I noticed a change on Respon''s face as if he wasn''t prepared to do such a step.


    "This this is hard, you know the rules," Respon said with hesitation.


    "Yes, I know them, but if you can''t help her with this step, then how are you supposed to help her in establishing her guild? If you are really sincere, then you will help her establish her group not only here, but also at other game worlds as well. You know the rules, right?"


    I sensed Shin was enjoying ying with Respon in front of me, I didn''t care about their old disputes, but the issue Shin talked about caught my attention. Respon fixed his eyes over me, as he sensed my appeal towards the Shin idea, which made his face paler than usual.


    "This matter needs time to be arranged perfectly," Respon said after some time of deep thinking.


    "Sure, I know you won''t magically flip your fingers and make it happen," Shin replied sarcastically before looking towards me, "He will honor this deal, sweet princess, but before he does that we will still be together."


    This Shin was using me to irritate Respon, which made me irritated. Just before I spoke to reproach him, Respon said:


    "That''s uneptable, as I will start honoring my deal now by making you gain the help of one of the greatest groups at your world, the Lelican group."


    I noticed the change of Shin''s face this time as he asked in doubt:


    "The lelican group? Are you sure?"


    Responughed as Shin reaction was obvious, as he confirmed:


    "Yes, I''m pretty sure about that. In fact, I will contact their leader, Leli, now and inform her to meet you personally. Here I sent the order, where are you now?"


    The tone of Respon regained its liveliness while the face of Shin became ashen. I just nced at the two silently before I made up my mind, there was no harm in epting this good gesture from Respon, at least I wouldn''t be hunted by anyone until I established my own group.


    "We are nearby the northern gate of the town."


    "Good, I sent her your location. Just stand by and wait for her arrival. Now, you will stand away from this crazy prince, I won''t hear any news regarding him anymore," Respon said with a strong tone directing his order to me. I didn''t like his tone or the way he talk to me, so I replied back:


    "This is my own business, he helped me a lot and I won''t lose his help for the disputes between the two of you. He will be just a friend to me, no more."


    I directed myst part of my words towards Shin, who was still with his funny expression. Respon just nced at me silently for a moment before saying with faint anger:


    "As you like, my sweet lovely princess."


    He wasn''t able to go over Shin''s previous words about me, so he added even the word ''lovely'' to state his superiority. Males, how stupid and narrow minded they were. Respon then closed the call after ring with sarcasm towards Shin, who said after the disappearance of Respon:


    "This is bad, you should be careful in dealing with this group."


    I looked towards Shin as I thought he didn''t ept his loss in front of Respon. I just sighed helplessly; the world of men was really a silly world. Why couldn''t he just ept the fact instead of being bitter about losing?


    That was a foolish act by him, so I totally ignored his note. In a few minutes, we stood there silently while waiting for the arrival of this Leli. I was feeling optimistic about dealing with this group, as it was led by a girl like me.


    From far, I spotted a group of ten yersing towards us in steady steps. Their leader was a female swordsman, who I guessed her identity with a single nce. She had a special domineer around her, like someone who was raised in a noble house.


    "You must be Agatha, right?"


    Once they arrived near us, Leli started talking with a soft voice that was very charming. I envied her for having such a killer voice.


    "Yes, it''s me. You must be Leli, I''m happy to meet you," I replied with courtesy, as I knew the first impressions alwayssted forever.

 Chapter 71: The Dirty Scheme of Respons Harem

    Chapter 71: The Dirty Scheme of Respon''s Harem


    "I''m not happy to meet you," She said to me with a strange superiority tone while taking out her long sword and pointing it towards my chest, "Listen to me very carefully sweet pumpkin, I don''t have time to waste on a trash like you.


    I got a message from our esteemed crown prince to help you, but I didn''te here to help, but to warn you. Stay away from Respon, this is a warning issued from mydies, or else I have to deal personally with you."


    Her words shocked me, as I thought she was kidding.


    "Are you joking? As this isn''t funny at all."


    "I''m not joking, I''m speaking seriously. If you don''t back down and know your true ce in my esteemed crown prince''s life, I will have to teach you personally a lesson," She said withplete seriousness with a familiar aura, an aura of fight.


    I needed few moments to figure everything up, as I looked with no less domineering way towards this silly girl while saying:


    "Are you foolish enough to defy Respon''s orders?


    Leliughed sarcastically while looking to one of her friends as she said:


    "Look, the little kitty is trying to threaten me with the name of our esteemed crown prince," then she looked at me with the same sarcastic smile, "Listen well pretty doll, you are still new here in this world, so don''t try to act this mighty in front of me.


    Don''t think mydies have no power like you, so don''t try to y these little useless tricks over me. If you don''t believe me, then call our esteemed crown prince now and tell him everything."


    I was surprised by her words, which pointed out a major w in my counter n, I couldn''t reach Respon unless he talked with me. That meant if those dirtydies out there made him not able to call me, like delivering false info about my status, I would be in danger until his next call.


    I recalled his angry face when he closed the call, that was the face of a man who wouldn''t try to reach me again soon. I looked towards this Leli as I felt how cheap their move was, but I had to admit, it was really effective.


    "Ah, I forgot that you can''t reach him from here, only those from the nobilitymunity outside here can reach us, yers, inside this game. So, what do you say to me about my kind advice?"


    This was one of the rarest times that I felt this anger and hatred in my whole life. She wasn''t a nice girl as she looked from outside, perfect like clear sky in summer, she was a poisonous snake wearing human skin.


    I hated snakes, I hated to be threatened, and I hated to be dealt like I was nothing. I nced sideways towards Shin to see his face revealing the same worry and anxiety from before, he wasn''t bitter about losing to Respon, I mistook his reaction and words from before.


    He knew what was going to happen, which made me feel more regretful for not listening to his words back then.


    ''Send a word to the team, let them assemble here,'' I sent his brief message to him, if they wanted war, then war was what I would give them.


    Leli was looking at me without a shred of interest, I felt like she was an old enemy of mine, but I was pretty sure this was my first meeting her.


    "Are you deaf? So we have an idiot and deaf girl here, hahaha."


    I didn''t care about herment or insult, as I nned to repay them in folds. I waited for one message which I got immediately amidst her humiliatingughs.


    ''The boys areing,'' Shin sent this short note to me. I looked towards this arrogant and said calmly:


    "I didn''t know Respon had some retarded girls around him."


    Leli stopped herughs as she said with a sneer:


    "Who are you to judge me?"


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean you, I meant those retards that sent you here to speak with me," I said that as I held my spear and pointed it towards her. She looked at my spear as if she was looking to a toy, then she said:


    "Oh girl, you have certainly a death wish, so you think you can take all of us here? We are 10 and you are only 2, are you out of your mind?"


    "You still forgot we are still in the town, so basically you can''t just attack me here," I replied, trying to stall for some time until my team approached here. she looked at me like an idiot then sheughed, not only at her but the others as well.


    "Do you think it''s our first time killing someone inside a town? It''s a piece of cake doing so, rules are meant to be broken honey. If you want to experience this yourself, then I will show you how vast the gap between us is."


    Suddenly she waved her sword to him with my spear with a big ng. Her force was strong, but not under mine, so we both stayed at this situation for couple of moments as I received a system notification:


    "You have been attacked by Lelican group, you have one hour of self defense, so killing them won''t bring you any punishment."


    I looked towards Leli as I doubted she would risk being punished, but she said with a confidence:


    "Here you won''t be arrested because you fight with other yers, only when we are dead we would be subject to punishment, and we can pay for our freedom to go out in one day on confinement, that''s of course if you manage to kill us, hahaha."


    I ignored her sarcastic tone as I intended to teach this bitch a lesson for underestimating me.


    ''Are they here yet?'' I said to Shin privately.


    ''They are less than one minute away from us,'' He replied.


    ''Good, make them circle around us here and wait for us five hundred meters to the south,'' I said.


    Shin replied after a moment of pause:


    ''Are you sure?''


    ''Yes, tell them now and be ready for our old tactic,'' I said.


    ''The hit and run tactic?'' he asked.


    ''Yes, we will kite them slowly,'' I said.


    ''Ok, but be careful as all of them are veterans, I can swear everyone has one immune skill at least,'' Shin said.

 Chapter 72: Fighting with Leli

    Chapter 72: Fighting with Leli


    I wasn''t surprised by shin'' words, as I knew these yers weren''t nobody, but so was I. I held my spear tightly as I intended to kill them all, but to do that I needed first to draw them towards my ambush location.


    "What''s matter honey? Aren''t you going to kill us now? Or you got afraid to even breathe?" Leli said with the same look and irritating tone. This was the first to meet someone who was more irritating than Shin.


    I didn''t wait any longer as it was appropriate for my teammates to reach the location I gave to them. I moved my spear and directed it simply towards her chest, simple yet effective to know what this poisonous snake was up to.


    I was sure she was preparing some kind of skill for me, maybe immunity skill which I was hoping to be so. She wasn''t the only one with immunity skills around here, but she was one of those who had more than one immune skill in my guess.


    "Stab skill."


    I intended to speak my skill out loud, and I used a simple, widely famous skill like this so Leli would recognize it, and recognize I could use it in the next second with its small cd.


    Just as my spear was about to hit her, her careless behavior suddenly changed to show her true colors, a sadistic brutal bitch with scary looks and a distasteful face.


    "Rebound skill."


    "Fontana skill."


    As she muttered this, Shin hurried to send in the chat between the two of us:


    ''Stop your spear immediately, this skill will make the damage you cause to her be implemented over you.''


    I didn''t get what he meant, but my spear was already in ce to hit her, so I have no other choice but to use my immune skill at once.


    "Dragon cape fog skill."


    Once I said so, I gained absolute immunity, and the ability to move freely for two seconds. Just as I finished activating my skill, my spear hit her opened chest to cause nothing to her, instead I felt a piercing pain in the same spot in my chest that I just hit in hers.


    I looked stupefied towards the big 334 that appeared above my head while not knowing what exactly happened.


    ''Her skill can evade any immune state, so it was useless using your immune skill on her,'' Shin said.


    This was a peculiar skill that I never imagined before, I thought immune skills were mighty, but it seemed now there were some holes in it. although I got some unintended losses, but I didn''t care as I sent to Shin ordering:


    ''Start to run now.''


    I didn''t stop at my ce as I started to run outside this alley to the opposite side of Shin. Shin didn''t dy as he moved to the opposite side of mine, as he already guessed what I was nning to do. I intended to reuse my previous sessful strategy from before, divide and conquer.


    "Don''t stand like this, five go after that crazy prince and get me his head, he had a huge bounty over his head. The other four follow me to kill this idiotic girl."


    I heard the words of Leli from behind me once I moved. I didn''t feel any anger from her, but only amusement. This sadist was having fun trying to kill me and Shin, but I didn''t care as my n already seeded and my first step was done.


    I didn''t move for a couple of tens of meters to feel those five led by that snake were already approaching me.


    I wasn''t trying to lose them as I didn''t use my full agility here, but I guessed their level would be 11 or 12 at maximum. I could handle them with my team easily if things went smoothly like I nned.


    ''They are hot after me, where should I go now?'' Shin asked in the private chat.


    ''Take them for a tour nearby, and wait for my signal to bring them to us,'' I replied.


    ''Ok, just be careful,'' Shin said.


    I felt the pressure of his word, and the feelings I felt behind it. I sighed, as dealing with both of Shin and Respon was really exhausting, I hated things to be this vague and foggy to me, why just both of them appeared naked with their true feelings and real intentions?


    I sighed again as I went straight towards the ce of my team. Behind me, this bitch was still trying to catch up, and she was already closing up the gap between the two of us.


    This wasn''t due to her persistence, but I wasn''t truly using my full speed to run, as I didn''t aim to run away but to draw them to the ambush I sat for them. in less than two minutes we neared the ce where I asked my team to wait there for me, so I opened the team chat as I said:


    ''Scatter up and don''t show yourselves until I order you to do so.''


    I noticed some of my team from far while they moved to be hidden from my eyesight. I didn''t know if Leli knew about them or not, but I had to be careful. As I neared that ce, I spotted a long, slightly narrow corridor that I decided to choose as the ce of my trap.


    I headed towards it while decelerating my speed gradually, I faked the appearance of being tired so when I delved into this alley, I stopped to catch my breath, or that what I tried to make them believe.


    "Well, well, well, out little nave idiotic girl here got tired from running for a few minutes. If you are this week, why then did you run?


    But I love it this way, I love running after my prey till it loses all hope and strength and then ughter it like a helpless pig," Leli spoke up once she entered the alley and found me standing in the middle of it with racing breaths.


    I didn''t speak back as there were some of her team outside this alley. I needed to draw all of them inside here, or else some might escape and join the other team, or worse to call for more help.


    I waited silently while looking with hatred and anger towards Leli as she was approaching slowly to me with an amusing face. My feelings weren''t faked, as the impression I got from here weren''t wrong.


    We both looked each other in the eye without saying a word till Leli was only a couple of meters away from me and all her team entered the alley. She then said in a low tone like whispering:


    "Now, let you little friends who are lying in ambushe out, I hate waiting too long."

 Chapter 73: Killing Leli

    Chapter 73: Killing Leli


    Her words hit me without a notice, as my face changed and I retreated couple of steps to the back. She knew I was nning something up for her, but she still came after me.


    She was either lunatic, had a great faith in her strength, or she had other arrangements going on here. actually I leaned towards all of the three together.


    "Why do you look at me like this? Do you believe you are the only one with his little brain working?


    I''m not a nave girl like you, I lived through hell to reach here, so let your little friendse out now, I have no patience for waiting," Leli said while waving her sword in the air. I looked towards her as I murmured:


    "Yes, you are a lunatic."


    The face of her changed abruptly when she heard my words. I didn''t expect her to be triggered by this word, as it appeared she hated being called like that.


    "Oh, why do you look at me like that? I don''t need to use my little brain to figure out how lunatic you are. C''mon lunatic, attack or scram, I don''t like ying with lunatics," I said with a big smile, but I didn''t drop my guard for a moment.


    Leli''s face was getting redder and redder like a big tomato, she would attack me at any second now. I was ready to y a little with her, but when I thought about the possibility of her setting up a trap for me and my team, I prefered to end things here quickly.


    To be safe, I didn''t order my team to move out, although they were sending messages all the time asking when to attack.


    "You are irritating me, I nned to kill you just this time to teach you a lesson, but I changed my mind. I will hunt you down until you zero out, and leave this game as a loser," Leli said with vicious tone that had no effect at me, as as replied simply:


    "As you wish, lunatic."


    "Damn you, this one is mine, you go and look for her little friends and make sure to tag them before killing them. I won''t zero out this idiot here alone, but I will zero out all of her little friends as well," Leli said these orders to her team which started to spread out slowly looking outside the alley.


    ''Be careful, they are looking for you,'' I sent in the team chat.


    ''Do you want us to kill them now?'' Goda asked.


    I was about to agree when I had a better idea, so I said:


    ''No, just keep yourself hidden well and don''t appear no matter what. When I tell you to move, you attack them together and hunt them one by one.''


    ''It''s your battle princess, so don''t be too arrogant with this chick, I think she has some skills,'' Shin said.


    ''Don''t worry, just keep yourselves safe everyone,'' I said while I raised my spear. This time, I was going all out. Just as I raised my spear towards her, Leli didn''t move, instead she used her previous trick again by saying:


    "Rebound skill."


    "Fontana skill."


    I paused in my ce as I still didn''t have a way to counter thisbined skill of her. She looked at me sarcastically as she said:


    "Why did you stop there nave girl? If you don''t n toe, then I won''t be polite."


    I didn''t underestimate her as she had nearly invincible skill right now, so I retreated a couple of steps while she advanced another.


    ''Isn''t there a way to counter this lunatic weird skill?'' I sent it to Shin privately without dy. The answer came rapidly without dy, as if he already thought about a solution for all of this.


    ''Use yourst spear trick that you just learnt.''


    This short answer hit me like a thunder, as it seemed Shin knew more about my trick than I thought, even more than myself. I had no time to interrogate him, but I intended to do itter. Leli was walking confidently towards me, as she raised her sword high in the air while saying:


    "Chop skill."


    I knew this was a simple and basic skill for a swordsman, as Shin and Goda had it. I evaded the sword by jumping to the side, while Leli didn''t stop as she turned around herself while repeatedly using the chop skill on me.


    She was pushing me back step by step, I hated to be pushed back like this, so just as I jumped high in the air evading her seventh chop skill, I started to use my move. I threw my spear high in the air, which attracted Leli attention as she mocked me:


    "Finally, our little girl decided to fight back, show me what you have little girl."


    I didn''t reply to her words, as I felt my spear lying calmly over the palm of my hand, I grabbed it with the tip of my fingers then I was ready to throw it towards Leli, whose face suddenly changed to be ashen white.


    "HowHow do you know such an art?" she shouted with panic as she pointed out towards my spear, or to be specific, towards my hand that was holding the spear.


    I didn''t understand her meaning, but I guessed she was like Shin, both knew some info about this trick that I learnt from my master. I didn''t hold back any more as my spear moved with unparalleled speed to crush her chest and pin her body to the ground.


    A big 500 points appeared above her head, but I didn''t intend to let her live, this lunatic was just a tool in the hands of my true enemies, so I needed to send a strong statement to all of them.


    I made my hand grip so my spear vanished from her chest and appeared in my hand. Leli''s face was really in contrast to the previous confidence she had, it was full of fear, panic, and doubt.


    "Please, please forgive me, I didn''t know you had such venerable roots, please forgive me. don''t attack me again with that spear, I beg you," Leli pleaded in a strange attitude that waspletely opposite to her lunatic bitch form. I felt doubt as I didn''t know why she panicked like this just from my trick.


    ''Leli wants me to stop attacking her and asks for forgiveness,'' I sent these to Shin privately as I was hesitant about what I should do.


    ''Don''t, she is trying to stall for time, you aren''t the only one who knows such tricks, kill her immediately and finish the rest of her team thene to my side at once.


    Don''t stay longer at your ce, who knows whom this lunatic is waiting for,'' Shin sent to me at once warning me from this lunatic trick that I nearly fell for it.


    I felt extreme anger, I hated to be yed like this. My looks revealed my intentions, as she also revealed her true colors by wiping out her weak attitude and wore again the usual lunatic face.


    "It seems your crazy prince has told you about my n, you can''t run away as I already marked you, he will find you and make sure to kill you properly this time. I don''t care about losing a couple of levels, but I promise you that my group will hunt you and your little friends forever."


    I didn''t need to hesitate anymore, Shin was right again!

 Chapter 74: Finding A Safe Place

    Chapter 74: Finding A Safe ce


    Without hesitation I moved my spear again to take the rest of her HP. She fell on the ground motionless to disappear after a moment leaving behind two equipment and a small scroll. I rapidly stored them while sending in the team chat:


    ''Where are you guys now?''


    ''We are on the south of you, just hiding a couple of buildings away,'' Goda replied.


    ''Where are the rest of her team?'' I asked.


    ''two of them are 300 meters to the north east from your location,'' Snad replied.


    ''The other two are 230 meters to the south of your location,'' Heda replied.


    I moved towards those two in the north as I said:


    ''You round up against the south team and kill them, I will handle the north team.''


    ''Alone?'' Mony asked, before adding, ''You don''t have full Hp.''


    ''Don''t worry about me, I won''t lose a single drop of it anymore,'' I replied while moving rapidly towards the direction they gave me. I carried the spear at the same position as I intended to kill these two using the same trick I used to kill that bitch.


    In less than a minute, I noticed their two silhouettes from far, I didn''t need to confirm as they were the only yers here. I didn''t wait to reach them as Iunched my spear towards the magician, as magicians always had the worst defenses and the lowest HP.


    One spear was enough to kill that yer, but it rmed the second one of my presence. That was another swordsman, and just before he could take a few steps towards me, I gripped my spear then threw it again.


    One strike wasn''t enough to kill him, but it wasn''t a problem as I followed it by the second one which was enough to zero his HP.


    He fell on the ground motionless then disappeared leaving behind a couple of weapons and a small potion. I stored the drops of the two yers then moved rapidly to the south.


    ''How is it at your ces guys?'' I asked.


    ''We killed one and in the process of killing the second,'' Heda replied. They were faster than I expected, which was due to their higher rank equipment that was unparalleled in the game so far.


    Just as I reached their ce, I found the battle was over and that yer was about to disappear. I didn''t stop as I continued to run while saying:


    ''Take the loot and follow me, Shin where are you now?''


    Shin took some time before replying:


    ''I''m 1400 meters to the east from location, I wille to you.''


    ''We also wille to you, see you soon,'' I sent in the chat as I moved rapidly towards the east. The rest of the team followed me towards Shin''s direction. It didn''t take long for us to reach a ce full of crowd, where I spotted Shining from far with five yers hot on his trail.


    ''I don''t know the range of my trick, but I hope it can reach that far,'' I muttered to myself as I didn''t wait for them toe here and threw my spear like a lightning bolt. The spear moved in a high arch that was visible to every yer here, to fall finally assaulting its target sessfully.


    I felt great excitation but that didn''t stop me from grabbing it, and throwing it again. the whole world stopped what they were doing and watched this scene. One spear wasn''t enough to kill a single yer, but two were more than enough to send him to the resurrection point.


    Five yers, ten spear throws, and the five were dead. This all happened very fast, but it left a deep memory in each of the yers who were watching me. I remembered the words of that arrogant Leli as I sent in the team chat:


    ''Let''s move from here, quick, we need to go to the safest ce in this town.''


    My words were full of anxiety, so no one asked what was going on, or maybe the figured out what I was running from, so no one asked anything, while Shin replied:


    ''Let''s go to the Adventure Hall, it''s there on your left little princess.''


    I looked towards the building he was referring to, to find a medium sized building that had a big sign with the same name he just called it with. I felt doubt as I asked:


    ''Are you sure this is safe?''


    ''It''s not only safe, it''s also close to the gates, so if things got ugly, we could escape fast,'' Shin exined. I understood the logic in his words but couldn''t believe them, as that building wasn''t anywhere near fancy or strong by any means. As no one else suggested another way to go, I reluctantly said:


    ''Let''s go to that building then.''


    I moved towards it while my team followed my lead. As I passed the building doors, I found a spacious hall that wasn''t normal to be here inside such a small building.


    I turned to look at Shin with questioning eyes, but he just smiled as he passed me towards the inside followed by the rest of the team. I followed them to a remote corner where we all sat there, and everyone''s eyes were focusing on me and Shin.


    "What the hell happened? How did the two of you manage to piss off the Lelican tyrant?" Goda asked with disbelief in his tone. I looked towards him as I asked back:


    "Do you know Leli?"


    "Of course I do, everyone knows her, she is a maniac who loves fighting and killing for the smallest reasons. She once decided to kill a yer because she was prettier than her, or so the legend goes."


    I felt strange, but shin refused to let such a chance slip off his hands as he sent to me privately the same question that was up in my mind:


    ''If Goda, who is a nobody, knows about how insane this girl is, then why your little sweet crown prince sent her after us?''


    I looked silently towards him as I muttered to myself:


    ''Why indeed?!''

 Chapter 75: The Truth About My Master

    Chapter 75: The Truth About My Master


    My mind was leaning from ming Respon for this trap and finding an excuse for him, as this was made obviously by those girls in his harem, which was also rted to him, so he wasn''t totally innocent here.


    I couldn''t think clearly as there were other issues I needed to rify, like how to find an exit from this problem, like what was the nature of my trick that I learned from my master. I looked towards Shin as I asked loudly:


    "You know some info about the trick I learned from the master, also did that bitch Leli."


    "Well, that''s kind ofplicated," Shin said.


    "It''s not thatplicated, it''s an honor," Mony rushed to say, attracting my attention to a point I didn''t notice before. It wasn''t only Shin who knew about my trick, it was also my team. I looked towards Mony as I asked:


    "Can you exin what honor is?"


    "It''s the greatest dream for any yer here to meet one of the old secluded masters. Those masters have already exceeded our level ofprehension, as they didn''t need skills to do something, they use another way, the way that you just learned from your master," Mony exined enthusiastically while waving both hands like a little kid.


    I looked towards Shin to find him evading my eyes, which was weird. Why was this cool swordsman trying to evade answering my question?


    "It''s not that simple, as those masters are like mobile treasures, anyone got rted to them got himself a blessing and a curse at the same time," Goda said, then he looked at Shin as he exined, "Like Shin here, he got himself a rare opportunity to learn from an old secluded swordsman master, but he screwed up.


    I heard the crown prince himself coveted this chance as he fought with Shin over it, and Shin lost. It''s a great chance if it kept hidden for a while, but it''s a curse if anyone discovers it."


    I looked towards Shin to find his face was pale, as he ignored to tell me such an info before. It seemed that the struggle between him and Respon wasn''t that simple after all.


    "A secluded master, huh?" I said so to Shin who replied vaguely:


    "It was a long time ago, I don''t remember."


    "You don''t remember, cool," I then ignored him totally as he was obviously lying to me and directed my question to Goda as I asked:


    "I understand there are many masters like mine in any game world, and so there are many yers out there like me, right?"


    "Indeed, and there are even those who met masters from outside the game and learned how to use these arts long before entering the game," Goda replied.


    "Arts?" I asked.


    "Yes, these tricks that you learned are known as the lost arts. You just learned two lost basic arts of the spear, so you can consider yourself just an apprentice and not a real disciple of that honorable master," Goda replied.


    "Apprentice? Disciple? Is there rank too in this?" I asked with surprise.


    "Indeed, the lowest rank is the apprentice rank, and after that is the outer disciple, then inner disciple, core disciple, andstly the direct disciple of your master. Each rank requires you to learn a sufficient amount of hidden arts, then your master will set you a test goal to achieve.


    After your sess in this, you will be upgraded to a higher rank, where you will learn far stronger hidden arts than you already know," Goda exined, as I felt he knew a lot of data about these masters and their ways of teaching.


    "Are you perhaps one of these disciples?" I asked.


    "I wish I was, but these aremon knowledge that everyone knows. These masters and their disciples are considered as local myths here, so it''s normal for their basic info to be known to themon people like me.


    In fact I didn''t recognize the venerable master of yours, but Shin did, as he instructed us privately to leave you alone.


    He then exined everything to us, and we knew that you got lucky, really lucky, but now after this sudden dispute with that Lelican group, I think it''s a curse, a big curse," Goda replied.


    Goda''s words were somehow scary, as I didn''t expect to have this precious opportunity and also a huge risk at the same time. Imented Respon on his rash actions, if he didn''t send this lunatic after me, then my second secret would stay safe and sound within my team.


    This time I knew I had myself cornered, and when I ever been cornered I usually turned more ferocious, losing wasn''t ever an option to me.


    "So, this venerable master when he or she decides to upgrade someone, they give him a task? Like a goal or a mission or what?" I asked to confirm a guess of mine, which was confirmed by Goda'' spontaneous answer:


    "He or she will tell you to leave and nevere back before doing something for him. This thing is the test every disciple must face one day. Don''t push hard on yourself, you are still an apprentice, and apprentices never gained tests except after a long time."


    Opposite to his expectations, I wasn''t feeling worried or nervous or sad, instead I was really excited as that is exactly what happened to me, my master gave me a test to upgrade my rank within just one day.


    The issue was about the nature of this test, as it was really a vague test, just I needed to do something great, but what was exactly that even meant?


    I felt confused, so I nced at Shin, he was probably the only one among them that could know the answer, but I was still mad at him, he shouldn''t have hidden these info from me. a liar would always be a liar forever, that made me see him in another way.


    I took a deep breath and decided to put this issue on hold as I thought about itter, as there were more important things we needed to figure out.


    "Anyone have any good ideas about how to escape with our lives from this town?" I asked while looking around into their eyes.

 Chapter 76: Getting Mad at Shin and Respon

    Chapter 76: Getting Mad at Shin and Respon


    "We could use the capes and rings from before, we escaped the surveince of noble yers before, so they won''t be a problem to us," Mony said.


    "No, don''t underestimate them, they are far stronger than the noble yers, they also have rtions with noble families," Godamented, disagreeing with Mony''s point.


    "I agree with Goda, trying to disguise ourselves here with cloaks wouldn''t be a good idea, even if we managed to escape their radar for a while, they would eventually spot us," Shin said.


    "Then should we relocate ourselves to another town?" I asked.


    "Well, it''s a solution, but that would need some money to buy our ticket there, in addition we don''t have a guarantee that we won''t find a branch from this shitty group there too," Shin replied.


    "What do you mean by buying tickets? We have enough gold, right?" I asked.


    "It''s not about gold, as there is no ce here to sell a return scroll to any other town," Shin exined.


    "Oh, I don''t know that, so how should we suppose to go to other towns then?" I asked with a loss.


    "It''s by searching the forums and trying to find those who can sell return scrolls to their towns, although we will buy it high in price if we do this this early in the game," Shin exined.


    I looked towards all of them trying to find a solution to this problem other than this somehowplicated solution, but no one said anything. I sighed, as I didn''t want to take this route.


    I hated it when I couldn''t fight back, if they were only a small team then I would have fought and killed them over and over again, but they were a huge group of yers extending over many towns in this world.


    The advantage I had now was my high level, but I would lose this advantage with time. I needed more yers to fight back, if only Respon didn''t screw up, things would have been different by now. I remembered my past dragon spear resistance, and how it ended.


    Respon said he was betrayed, and now again he was betrayed. He either was a bad luck ma that attracts betrayals, or a fool who surrounded himself with treacherous people.


    I believed he was neither any of those, as if he was like that he wouldn''t have won against Shin and gained his ce in the crown line as first candidate. I began to doubt him, strongly suspect him, Shin was right, if he wanted to help me then he would have supported me in building my group.


    Respon wasn''t helping me, he was trying to destroy me, not directly by his hands, but by people who were under him. I sighed again, it was very difficult to see the truth amidst all this fog.


    I looked around, as we were now at the adventure hall, the ce where yers coulde and pick up some quests; apply for establishing their guilds, adventure groups, and viges. These were the words written on a huge stele that was at one of the huge pirs in the middle of this ce.


    I kept tracking the lines until I found something that made my body freeze, not only my body, but my mind as well. I stood up as a reflex, very slowly and walked step by step towards that stele.


    My actions weren''t noticed by anyone here, except for my team, who stood up silently and followed my steps rapidly to surround me.


    "Agatha, what''s wrong?" shin asked, whispering. I pointed to the stele as I asked:


    "What''s this?"


    "Do you mean the legendary adventure group quest? Tell me you are kidding, right?" Shin said spontaneously after he saw what I was pointing at. I turned to face him with some anger, as I said gritting my teeth to prevent me from yelling at him:


    "Why didn''t you tell me before about it?"


    Shin looked around him as if he was asking for help from the team, and he got it.


    "Princess, this quest is really impossible, no one has ever taken it and seeded before," Goda said.


    "It''s very dangerous and suicidal, many describe it as like having a guild master token in your pocket, it''s impossible," Heda said. they didn''t know I had already a guild master token in my possession, but Shin did.


    "What are the rules of this quest? The conditions? The details?" I asked calmly trying to get over Shin''s mistake, he should have told me and I would then decide. I hated it when someone decided anything for me, I''m not a kid anymore.


    "We don''t know the rules of the quest," Shin replied simply.


    "How? Didn''t you all just say this was impossible? How do you know that and not know the rules?" I said with some anger in my voice that I failed to suppress.


    I felt oppressed from the whole world right now, and I didn''t need to feel like this from my team, like they surrendered to their fate and wouldn''t even fight back.


    "If you don''t know, then let''s see someone who does, right?" I said while moving towards one of the NPCs standing in this ce. They were responsible for helping the yers here.


    The ce around these NPCs was really crowded, so I had to wait in line with my team for a couple of minutes before we faced the one who was going to help us.


    "Good evening, how may I help you?"


    "Hi, I want to ask about the legendary adventure group quest," I took the role of seeking info here, as I was the only one who believed we had a chance here.


    "That''s really courageous of you, I admire that. I have been in this job for fifty years and no one ever came to ask about the quest.


    Let me check for the quest conditions of this world," The NPC said with obvious happiness and enthusiasm, he then went silent for a while as he was looking or waiting for someone.


    "Is there only one quest for the whole world?" I asked with suspicion.


    "Yes, there is only one chance for any group of yers to gain their recognition as a special adventure group in every game world, and that''s why it''s called legendary," The NPC exined then he went silent again for couple of moments, then he looked at me and said:


    "I will send a message to you about the whole details regarding this quest, but I need to register your name first as a candidate for that quest, or do you prefer to go back and rethink it?"

 Chapter 77: Meeting A Mysterious Assassin

    Chapter 77: Meeting A Mysterious Assassin


    Shin moved from behind to stand very close to me as he held my hand tightly while whispering:


    "Don''t."


    I looked to him in the eye, this cool swordsman thought highly of himself, no one had the right to tell me what to do and what not to do. I shook off his grip as I said loudly to the NPC:


    "Sign my name in, Agatha."


    "Sigh, why are you so stubborn?" Shinined.


    "No one has asked you to be my father, I already have one and left him back there from where I came from," I replied while looking straight towards the NPC who said dly:


    "Congrattions yer Agatha, you have been registered as a candidate for the legendary adventure group quest. Now, a message was sent to you by me, you read it very carefully first, then confirm through replying to me your final answer, will you or won''t you ept this quest."


    I nodded in understanding, but just before I could move, Shin interfered as he asked:


    "Tell me, sir, can any other yer pick the quest at the same time with us if we decided to go on with it?"


    The NPC nced salmly to Shin before replying:


    "No, it''s a unique quest, only one group of yers can participate in it."


    "And what are the conditions for another team to participate?"


    "By the death of the first team of course," The NPC replied. Shin looked at me in a way which meant ''Did you see that?'' but I didn''t care, I wasn''t in a position that allowed me to choose. I was trying to survive here, not only to live, but to build my own kingdom, and this opportunity here was something I didn''t intend to miss.


    "Hold on, where are you going now?" Shin said while following me as I stepped towards the exit of this ce. I turned to face him as I was really mad this time, so I exploded:


    "I''m sick of you and that maniptive boy Respon, do you think you two are fighting for the girl here? What do you consider me? a brainless doll? I''m tired of it, I''m me, and I have the right to decide anything that''s rted to my life."


    I was pointing towards him with my fingers then my fist, andstly I turned away to leave, he tried to move and block my way, but I heard Goda''s voiceing from behind saying to him:


    "Just let her cool off man, give her some space."


    I didn''t stop or even turn around as I exited this building with rapid steps. The sky was dark as this time, as the night fell over this world, but yers didn''t stop their noisy chats and excited moves.


    I looked around towards the increasing crowd of yers, and I envied them, at least they y simply enjoying the fun of the game here, not like me.


    "You know it''s quite courageous for you to walk out alone while knowing someone was hunting you."


    I heard this thick manly voiceing from a ce a couple of meters beside me. I didn''t bother to look as I felt I wouldn''t see him, or rather I prefer not to.


    "Sometimes dying is better than continuing to live," I replied.


    "Why is that?" he asked with curiosity.


    "Because it will bring some peace and quiet to your soul," I said while sighing with some bitterness. I was exhausted, afraid, and frustrated. I hated to be treated lightly, treated badly, or even treated with extreme care.


    "You have a point, it''s hard to find peace or calm ces around here anymore," I then heard his footstepsing near me to the degree I even felt his hot breaths over my neck as he whispered,


    "Between you and me, people don''t know a lot about our own rules, the mystic arts rules. When I got the job I was told you are an apprentice, but you aren''t, right?"


    This time I turned my head to look at him directly, he was a man in histe twentieth with some rough marks over his cheeks. He had a well built body, but he seemed like any normal person to me. he was an assassin, which made him far dangerous then anyone else.


    "How did you know such a thing?" I asked with curiosity that wasn''t suited with this weird situation, he was the assassin hired by my enemies to kill me and now I''m curious about him, that was weird.


    "It''s because you still didn''t get the blessing of your venerable, so you don''t yet obtain it. You will understand my wordster on, but there is a secret rule regarding yers like us. We could never attack or murder someone that belonged to the desciple ranks of our mystic arts.


    If we do so, we will be punished by death, real death not just losing a couple of levels," He exined slowly to me like a senior mentoring his junior.


    "But I''m not a disciple yet," I said.


    "Yes, but you received your passing test from your venerable, that means you are a candidate, and puts you under our rule. Are you upset?" he asked.


    "No, I''m just lost," I replied honestly.


    "We all do little princess, anyway my job here is done, but I like you. I will do you a small favor and spread the word out in our mystic arts littlemunity, that will buy you some time," he said before he disappeared in thin air. I looked towards the ce he was yet at and felt his hot breaths cooled down gradually then I muttered:


    "Those cool assassins and their fancy stealth skills."


    "It''s not a skill but an art, but thanks for thepliment anyway." I heard his voiceing from far away to be surprised by that. I spoke with a very low tone, but it seemed he could hear me out.


    I thought about his words and thenughed, that was quite refreshing, dealing with people like you always felt refreshing. I looked back towards the building where my team was still inside and took a deep breath as I murmured:


    "I need to see what these conditions are and n things out."

 Chapter 78: I Want to Kill Shin

    Chapter 78: I Want to Kill Shin


    I opened the message that was sent by that NPC inside the building. Inside it, I found a lot of data regarding the legendary quest, its history, and how many times yers seeded in finishing it.


    As Shin and Goda and the others told me inside, there was a bog zero sess rate in front of my eyes. I felt weird, but when I checked the conditions rted to that quest, I knew why it had this full mark failure rate.


    The legendary adventure group quest started a long, really long time ago as a challenge from the game to the yers. The roots of this weren''t mentioned in that message, or report, but I could guess it started like a way to bnce things up.


    As mentioned in the beginning of this message, the game world was controlled by either nobility, or yers rted to it, and so it ended in a way the game didn''t intend it to be.


    I linked between this and the game master token that I had, it seemed to me this game was trying desperately to change the situation, but yet it failed.


    The name changed from challenge into the current name, quest, at some point, and I guess it must be rted to those nobles.


    Challenge was a bold irritating word for them, so they must have faced all those who took this challenge with extreme violence, the same violence that guild master token holders were dealt with.


    This small trick had yed a good role in pushing the challenge, or quest, off the grid, and helped in decreasing the heat over this quest, which was something guild master token holders didn''t enjoy yet.


    The conditions weren''t much, but they were so difficult, which included gathering 10k yers in the first three months, and then I will have to ept a challenge from any existent adventure group as one challenge monthly, and I had to win them all.


    Single loss in the first year of the quest would eliminate me and my group immediately, and that was harsh. The only fair rule here was that any challenge was between 10k yers from each group, no more, no less.


    The other condition was to be one of the first three ces in any dungeon, that included the fastest team in dungeonpletion, the first toplete the dungeon in all difficulties, and the highest score groups in each dungeon.


    That was risky, especially that fastest team condition, as the queststed for one year, and we must secure our ces in the top three all the time in all dungeons.


    Losing just one ce even for a second would strip us off this chance. I sighed, as this was nearly impossible. To safeguard against any surprises, we need to be always the fastest team in any given dungeon from level 10 and until one year has passed.


    ''This quest is worthy to be called legendary.''


    The third condition was to have an adventure group headquarter and an estate that belonged to the group. The estates listed there included viges, towns, and cities.


    That also must be fulfilled in one year, and we must defend these estates for one year as if one year passed without any under our control, then it was our loss.


    The issue wasn''t about the conditions themselves, but about the ability for any other group to intervene and cause troubles to us.


    If I wanted to establish an adventure group and make a name for myself, then I had to use this chance, as this was the only way to gather yers safely, or safer than doing so under the name of establishing a guild.


    At the end of that message, I found a choice to make, either to agree to participate or not. I didn''t hesitate to agree, and then I entered the building again, this time I knew my life was safe and that threat my enemies prepared was sessfully nullified by luck.


    "Why the big smile over your face little princess?" Shin asked as he was the first to notice meing towards them. his words attracted everyone''s attention, which seemed to be distracted by unpleasant thoughts.


    These dejected eyes and gloomy faces told me everything they were thinking about, and that made me feel some satisfaction, they should stand with me, not against me like this.


    "I have sessfully dealt with the assassin sent from that bitchy."


    "Have you killed him? this fast?" Mony stood up in a hurry as she used one of her healing skills on me, but I gestured to her as I said:


    "It''s nothing, we don''t have a fight actually, or else I would be dead right now."


    I walked and sat on one of the seats beside them, they all looked at me in strange funny way, which made me add:


    "What? Do you think I made this up?"


    "absolutely," Shin replied.


    "That''s for sure," Goda said.


    I red to the two as I faked anger, which was something I really had towards them not long time ago, then I said:


    "Stop it you two, I''m not joking here."


    "Yes, not joking and your jaws are about to fall," Shin replied trying to tease me again, but this time it was my turn to tease him back, as I said:


    "That''s because I have a surprise for you, I have agreed to participate in the quest, the legendary adventure group quest, so what do you all think?"


    I watched all of their faces, but strangely and outside my expectations, none of them showed any panicked expression or showed dissatisfaction, instead, they were all eptable to what I just said, eptable to an unbelievable degree that I couldn''t even imagine.


    "I told you, she would do it," Shin said.


    "Oh, I lost this bet," Godamented his bad luck.


    "I knew you would choose to do it," Mony said with great, weird excitement.


    "I want my money, c''mon Goda and Grendy give me my share," Heda said.


    "Goda and Grendy betted against me? What''s going on here?" I shouted to silence all of this noise and I felt more anger right now towards them. Shin said as he sensed my anger:


    "I told them it''s a bad idea, but they didn''t believe me."


    "What? It was you who convinced us to take role in this y and see what will she choose, right boys?" Mony nearly jumped from her seat towards Shin, except for me holding her body, she might have hit him in the face.


    Shinughed as he yed an innocent role he couldn''t fit at, while everyone pointed to him as God said:


    "He said you will like it, and so we participated, we thought it would be fun."


    "Fun?!" I red at Shin with fiery eyes and boiling anger as I muttered, "If you have dignity, move outside now and let''s settle this."


    "Oh sweet princess, it was just a joke, don''t you know how to joke?"


    "Yes, I do, I can now drag your irritating face and take you outside and deliver you to the resurrection point, what do you say boys, and Mony? Do you want to bet on my sess in doing that?" I said with a sneer as I took out my spear and pointed it towards Shin''s face, I was pretty serious about my threat.

 Chapter 79: Game Announcement

    Chapter 79: Game Announcement


    Shin looked at me with fake irritating innocent charming eyes of his as he said:


    "At least I betted on your sess, am I?"


    I didn''t know what to say to this arrogant cool bastard, but his luck was high this time, as I didn''t have any space to think, suddenly a loud announcement came from the game to all yers, including me.


    "Game announcement: yer Agatha has applied for the legendary adventure group quest. Anyone who wants to aid in her quest can volunteer by going to the nearest adventure hall and apply for that. For more details, check the forums."


    This came out of the blue to me, as I didn''t think the game would announce something like that. I looked towards Shin who had a strange smile on her face, a smile of a kind that would push you to kick him on the face.


    "You knew about this, right?" I asked, pressing on every word I said.


    "Who knows, this quest was centuries old since thest one took it, howe I know something that old, he said in a tone that seemed natural, but to me I knew he was lying. That bastard cool swordsman, I wouldn''t forget this act of him.


    "And now we are finally safe," Shin suddenly said that.


    "What do you mean by safe?" Goda looked at him with wonder in his eyes, he wasn''t alone, as everyone looked towards Shin, me included, waiting for his rification.


    "It''s because we are now famous, very famous, everyone will try either to join us or wait for their chance to strangle us. So, we are safe, for a while of course," Shin exined while crossing his both hands in a confident way.


    I understood his meaning, as the challenges I and my team had to take were very dangerous, and many variables included within them.


    "So that bitchy Leli won''t hunt us down?" I asked.


    "I would say no for now, as the battle now changed from the personal level to the group level. Each adventure group would act as rapidly as they can to recruit their members and raise their levels as fast as possible.


    After all, the first dungeon to open will be when we reach level 15," Shin exined slowly with his irritating cool smile on his face. Oh god, how much I hate and like him.


    "Level 15? That''s a couple of levels away," I said while thinking about this simple step that I had to take.


    "No, you are thinking wrongly, you shouldn''t think about your own level at all. One person can win a fight, but not the entire war.


    You know better than anyone how hard our next year would be, so our main job isn''t to raise our levels only, but to form a formidable team and make them unbeatable," Shin said while looking seriously in my eyes.


    Sometimes I felt like this cool swordsman was enjoying lecturing me every here and there, but I didn''t mind as his remarks were always on the spot, unlike Respon.


    When I remembered that bastard, I felt great anger at him, at least Shin was with me, and trying to make me stronger, but Respon only cared about himself.


    He didn''t even call me to check on my condition, or even make sure who sent to help me really helped me and didn''t cross him like always. That was, of course, if he wasn''t the one behind all this. I looked towards my team as I dered:


    "To bring everyone''s attention, we need to create a myth of our own, and this will start from here. Anyone has good ideas besides going out and leveling up?"


    Shin seemed ready for my question, as he turned to look at me with his stupid cool face while saying:


    "You know you didn''t use one of your cards, although this particr card will be a life saving for us in the near future."


    I didn''t like him when using this vague way of telling me something, he should either tell me directly or keep his mouth shut. I controlled my frustration of him as I asked:


    "What card?"


    "The cksmith ss that you have, you obtained it and never used it even once," he replied simply as if what he was saying was a universal fact.


    "What is the rtion of this with that?" I asked with a little impatience.


    "It matters the most, as to create a powerful group you will need a lot of equipment, unique high-end equipment like the ones we got. To stabilize ourselves during any guild wars, we need massive amounts of gold coins.


    cksmiths will solve both problems, as weapons and equipment you make will be sold for a high price all the time, and any special thing you make will be kept for our boys.


    It''s a win-win situation, but you need to work on it from early on, or else you will lose a lot of the advantage you have," he exined.


    "What advantage?" I asked.


    "Having a lifestyle ss without the need to pay a lot of gold for it, that time you have is priceless, and you shouldn''t waste it here with us anymore," he replied. I knew he gave good point here, but I still couldn''t agree with it, as I said:


    "If I do so, I will lose my level advantage."


    "No, you are wrong again, practicing any lifestyle ss will give you a lot of XP, bigger and much safer than doing it with us here in the wildness," he replied with the same irritating look on his face.


    "Fine, where should I train then?" I asked.


    "It''s not training, it''s called practice, and you need to go to the cksmith hall in the town, where you will apply to take a small test to identify your current level and most importantly your rank of talent. After that you will be eligible to practice cksmithing there as much as you like," he exined.


    "Where is this cksmith hall in this town? Do I need any gold coins with me?" I asked while looking at him with a nk expression over my face, I didn''t want him to feel more arrogance by teaching me the knowledge he had.

 Chapter 80: Going to The Blacksmith Hall

    Chapter 80: Going to The cksmith Hall


    "The cksmith hall is just near the ce where you trained your spear tricks, just a couple of streets away from that ce," Shin exined before adding, "As for gold coins, the entry fees isn''t that big, I recall it was near 10 gold coins. We have sold all extra equipment at the vige and you can afford practicing there."


    Shin then transferred 10 gold coins to me, I received the system notification and agreed upon it without dy.


    "Will this be enough?" I asked in doubt.


    "Yes, they will suffice, and when you manage to make more equipment then you can sell them and fund yourself. Until then, we will try our best to hunt equipment from monsters here," Shin replied.


    I nodded and then I said:


    "Good luck then."


    "To you too."


    I then moved leaving the adventure hall. I met more yers the deeper I walked inside this town. It seemed more yers had reached level 10 every minute.


    I felt astonished by their numbers, as this was only one of many small towns scattered in this world. How many yers yed in this game then? That was unbelievable.


    I walked for around half an hour, and finally I managed to stumble my way into the ce where I met my master. I nced for some time at that empty area ofnd where the training hall was upying withplicated feelings.


    This small experience here helped me a lot without knowing that, and it saved my life as well. I took a deep breath as I moved towards the next street reading each building sign. The street next to the one the spear training hall was at didn''t have any cksmith hall, and then I moved to the next one.


    This time, my luck was good, as I easily found the building. I didn''t need to read any sign at all, as the building had a huge hammer statue in front of it. It was an obvious indicator for the identity of the building, and as I neared him I read its sign to make sure of my guess.


    I entered the building at once, where I was weed byplete silence and a contrast emptiness to the outside.


    "What are you doing here, adventurer? Are you lost? Here is the cksmith hall."


    I turned to look at the sound which came from behind me all of a sudden, I was startled by it as I was really lost in this building. I already crossed the entrance hall and entered into a wider hall that seemed to be prepared for meetings or something.


    I found a young NPC who was a decade older than me, wearing a long gold cape as he stood there at the entrance which I just came from. That was weird, because I didn''t see anyone there a moment ago.


    "I''m sorry, I just came from outside and found no one there."


    "Oh, no worries, I''m here now. How may I help you?" he said.


    "I want to learn cksmith, so I came here to do it," I said as I felt awkward as someone got caught sneaking around.


    "Oh, that''s good, adventures like you always try to level up first before they try toe here, after all you aren''t a lifestyle yer, right?" he said.


    "Yes, my main ss is spearman," I replied.


    "Oh, that''s nice, but to practice cksmith you must first acquire a cksmith lifestyle ss, which will cost you 100 gold coins." He said.


    "No, I have already that ss, I just want to start learning it," I replied to clear out things.


    "Oh, that''s better then. Follow me please," he said.


    I moved behind him going back again to the main entrance that I just came from, where he went to stand behind a desk as he said:


    "Oh, I didn''t introduce myself, my name is Lary."


    "Hi Lary, I''m Agatha."


    "Oh, what a nice name. Tell me, do you want me to exin everything to you or you already know your stuff?" he said.


    "Please exin everything, I hardly know anything about this ss," I replied with some embarrassment, as I felt stupid toe here without even collecting some basic info from Shin and my team.


    Oh, that''s nothing to be embarrassed with, I advise you to record what I''m going to tell you, so you can return to it anytime," he said.


    "Record?!" I asked with loss at first before my mind knew he was referring to the video recording function, so I added, "I activated it, you can speak now."


    "Oh, that''s just perfect. First of all, I must speak about the well known ranking system that we use here. cksmiths make different kinds of equipment, and so the rank of any cksmith is determined by the grade of the weapon he can make.


    cksmiths are divided into white, red, silver, gold, blue, ck, andstly green, and these can be recognized by their cape. As for mine, as you can I''m a gold cksmith, that means I can make gold grade equipment," he said.


    "What level of equipment can you make?" I asked, pointing to his cape.


    "Oh, all cksmiths can make any level of an equipment, as long as you have the design and materials needed for it. the grade of your equipment, however, is determined by your skill," he replied.


    "Then it must be important to have a lot of designs and many materials then," I said.


    "Oh, you are right, but cksmith isn''t an easy ss, or cheap. You will need a massive amount of coins to buy enough designs for you and materials for your trials," he said.


    "Trials?"


    "Oh, you don''t expect to seed each time you try to make an equipment, do you?" he said with a frank surprise on his face.


    "I didn''t know there are failures," I muttered as I realized how expenses my ss would be, and that only meant more pressure over myself and the team. Now I understood why Shin was in such a hurry to push me learning this stuff, and also going out to gather more gold.


    "Oh, listen well then, if you have a sess rate of ten percent then you are considered a fine cksmith. You have to learn how to live with failure here, or else you won''t make it," he said with some sympathy in his tone.


    His words made me despair, as this very low sess rate was really frustrating to any person, and I wasn''t an exception.

 Chapter 81: Renting Blacksmith Studio

    Chapter 81: Renting cksmith Studio


    I looked to him silently as he continued to exin:


    "Oh, and about forging new equipment itself, you need to follow the design you have."


    I interrupted him as I said:


    "I don''t have any designs."


    "Oh, that''s normal, as you just started the game, but don''t worry as we can provide you with standard designs," he said.


    "Standards designs?!" I wondered, "Are they that bad?" I asked as the name gave me a bad feeling.


    "Oh, don''t focus on the name, it''s just a simple name," he said while waving his hand like it was nothing. I kept asking again as he didn''t answer me yet.


    "Can you exin what standard designs are?"


    "Oh, they are simple designs unified all over this game world. any yer can use them to make different kinds of equipment, with levels equal to current yer level or above it by five levels maximum," he said.


    "Different kinds of equipment, huh," I muttered as I thought this was already perfect.


    "Oh, I forgot to mention they can''t form a set," he added.


    ''I don''t mind that,'' I thought to myself, "Tell me, do I need to learn from a mentor or master or something," as I was totally expecting something like that. After all, my recent short experience with my spear master was a life changing one.


    "Oh, you want a master? Unfortunately that''s unavable here, only when you make great things and have outstanding talent and use it to show how grandiose your potential is, then a master might be interested in you and ask you to be his or her apprentice. Other than this, don''t put many hopes on such a thing," he said.


    He really was perfect in destroying all my hopes, but I didn''t me him, after all he was only reciting the rules here. I sighed as I saw my own dream of getting the help of another mighty master flew away like butterflies.


    "Oh, if you want to craft something, you need to use the aider model inside any of our special rentable studios here.


    We have different types of studios with many advantages, and all of them can provide you with aid and basic materials needed to make your standard equipment for all the time you can afford here," he added.


    "How much will it cost me to rent the lowest rank studio here?" I asked as I was realistic about my demand this time. I figured out how expensive it would need to be a cksmith, so renting such a luxurious studio with helpers and materials plus the standard design would cost a lot.


    The ten gold coins that I took from Shin appeared suddenly in mind, as I guessed what Lary''s answer would be.


    "It will cost you ten gold coins to rent a studio for six hours. Renting times here are six hours as the lowest, and no upper limit as long as you can pay in advance," he replied.


    I didn''t dy as I took out the 10 gold coins and gave it to him as I said:


    "Here, I want to rent a room for 6 hours."


    "Oh, how impatient you are! First it''s called a studio nor a room, and second I didn''t finish exining everything to you, or do you want to go in and try by yourself?" he said in a way that made me feel stupid.


    "I didn''t know there was more to say, please go on and exin," I said, trying to make myself look better. He sighed as he was discontent by my rashness, but he replied nheless:


    "Oh, listen to me carefully and I won''t take much time. Although our studios are equipped with things that could help you, the real cksmith doesn''t need any of this. Make your final target here is to work without the need of our studios.


    To do so, you need to have skills, supportive skills for cksmith lifestyle ss. These skills are very rare and if you find any of them at auctions, they will be fetched with high price, very high indeed. Thest thing I want to tell you about is rted to all equipment you are sessful to make.


    We offer any of our cksmiths an option to buy all of their products with the basic prices set by the game itself, so if you need to sell your equipment to us, juste here and look for me. I have finished now, and you can go to your studio at once."


    Lary took out a strange crystal after he finished speaking, and gave it to me while he took the 10 gold coins from my hand.


    I took the crystal and examined it, but just before I could ask anything about it, the crystal shed with a bright light for a second, and then I found myself into a strange ce, which was like a small room with a metallic table in the center of it with many options and some spaces.


    There was nothing else here except for a seat in front of this table, some decorations on the wall regarding a hammer and some cksmiths during forging their equipment.


    I walked towards the only table in this ce and then grabbed the seat and sat on it. Once I sat, I heard an audible click sound, with a small window appearing out of nowhere on top of the table with many words written on it.


    "Wee cksmith, I''m your help in the forging process. You can call me Nada. Tell me, what is your rank as a cksmith?"


    I feltfortable talking to the owner of this voice, so I replied:


    "Hi Nada, I''m Agatha. To be frank, I''m still a beginner and this is my first time actually in forging any equipment."


    "Don''t worry honey, everyone here started from somewhere, right? Just ease yourself and don''t put any pressure, and I will try to guide you slowly till you know your stuff well," that female voice said in a way that made me feel more at ease and rxed at once.


    She was good, if she was really a person not a program like what I believe, and if so then we could be good friends.

 Chapter 82: Learning How to Craft a Sword - Part 1

    Chapter 82: Learning How to Craft a Sword - Part 1


    "Now let''s get started. As I can see, your level is just 13, so the closest standard design to your preference would be for level 15, or do you have a design you want to make?" Nada said.


    "I want to learn first on a standard design, as I don''t have any designs for now," I replied.


    "Don''t stress yourself honey, many yers and even some NPCs don''t have their own designs easily. Ok, tell me do you have equipment in mind to forge, or should I select one for you?" she asked.


    I thought for a moment about her question, I didn''t need a spear, as I had a perfect one already. I didn''t know what to choose, so I replied:


    "You can advise me with one."


    "That depends upon the intention of yours, tell me do you want to use it or sell it?" she said.


    "I want to sell it of course, and in the future I would rather keep some to my personal use," I replied as I was in desperate need for gold coins right now, and in the future I would need to stack some of the equipment I would make for my group members and my guild yers in the far future.


    "Leave tomorrow for tomorrow toe, now let''s start forging equipment for sale. The hottest items here are swords, shields, and armors. So, I rmend choosing one of them," shemented.


    Without any second thoughts I announced my choice:


    "I choose the swords."


    "Excellent, now I will show you the standard design of the sword. The design you will see now is limited only to your talent, which we will figure out soon," Nada said.


    "Talent? Is there a test or something?" I asked with interest.


    "The best test is to see the result of your forging, that''s the real and most important test for all talents," she said, "here is the design, do you have any question about it?"


    I looked at the screen to see a new drawing appearing on it. to be honest, I didn''t understand anything from it.


    "Can you exin it to me?" I asked.


    "Which part do you want me to exin?" she asked back, which made more embarrassed, so she added:


    "You want me to exin everything? Don''t be shy, this is normal for a beginner like you. You came from far away, right?"


    "Is it that obvious?" I said.


    "Yes, everyone near here will know a thing or two about this design. Anyway, let me highlight the parts I''m going to talk about in red so you can spot them easier," she replied, and then some parts of the design began to shine in red color, while others were in silver color.


    "As you can see, these parts have many writings on them, actually they are the instructions you need to follow in forging these parts, and they are very important.


    A good cksmith always tends to care about small details, and the more you follow these instructions to the letter, the better your final equipment grade will be. It also ys a big role in determining sess or failure when forging an equipment," she exined.


    I tried to look at these parts, and I managed to vaguely see some writings, but they were all small and close to each other, so I couldn''t make a single meaning out of them.


    "Can you erge them for me?" I requested.


    "Sure, let''s see, this part has many writings on it, let''s erge it first," she said as she erged the part that was marking the edge of the whole sword.


    The red markings over this sword were in the hilt, the tip of the sword, the base of the sword, the edge of the de, and finally on the broad segment of the sword.


    This sword wasn''t broad, but when Nada erged that sharp part, I realized there was more than I saw before. For example, that edge was divided into two parallel lines that moved along the length of the sword, beginning from the base and ending at the tip.


    Each line had some fine marks over it, and the sharp de of the sword was squeezed in between them, and fortunately it had nothing.


    "As you can see, there are two small lines, but they aren''t just lines, they are fine letters from our noblenguage here in the Frod''s empire. you need to draw them very carefully and very fast too.


    You can now read the instructions well, so read them and tell me if you need to understand anything of it," she exined slowly, while the writing she erged became clearer to me.


    I started to read them slowly, the more I read the more realization I felt. cksmithing wasn''t an easy ss at all. The instructions were about drawing a single symbol repeatedly at the lines marked in red.


    The trick here wasn''t about the symbols itself, as I had some confidence in drawing them perfectly, the issue was about the time given to me for doing that.


    I was supposed to draw all these symbols to both lines in the time when the de temperature ranged between 1500 and 1200 heat degrees. As the writing said, I had only less than five minutes to finish my drawings in them.


    If the time passed and I didn''t manage to cover the whole edge of the de with these symbols, the end result would be a failure. If I managed to connect one line and didn''t manage to finish the other, the equipment would end as white grade, with a very high failure rate.


    If I managed to finish both lines, but the drawings weren''t good, then the end result would be a white grade sword, with very low sess rate.


    I took a deep breath as I felt it was really hard to finish drawing these symbols perfectly just in the time given to me.


    "How can I draw these symbols on the de?" I asked, trying to drive away my worries.


    "You will use one of the tools that''s avable to you here, have you understood this part? There are other parts to read too," she said.


    ''Oh boy, that''s really tedious!'' I muttered to myself with distress, as I didn''t realize I was only viewing a single part of the design, and there were many others too.

 Chapter 83: Learning How to Craft a Sword - Part 2

    Chapter 83: Learning How to Craft a Sword - Part 2


    "This is the second part, I have erged it for you," Nada said.


    This time, it was the tip of the sword. I managed to see two small indentations at the end of it, with few marks written in small font surrounding these indentations.


    There were two different instructions this time, the first one was about how to create these two indentations on the sword tip. It was written I should take the melted ores from the fire at 3500 degrees and put it in the tip of the mold first, then I should work on it leaving the rest of the ores on fire again.


    When the temperature decreases to be 2000 degrees, I should take the rest of the melted ores and pour them into the mold, and then I start hitting it with my sword.


    The second instruction was strange, as when the temperature of the whole sword stabilized at 2000 degree, I should put the tip of it on the fire to raise it to 200 degrees and then write these letters around the two indentations.


    ording to these instructions, I needed to finish the two tasks simultaneously and without any error, neither at the temperature timing, nor at the drawing perfection. If I did that, then I would have a white grade sword, with a very high failure rate.


    I thought about this for a moment, the edge of the sword needed me to work on it when the temperature reached 1500 degree, and that meant I have a 500 degree window to work on the tip of the sword, that was in case other parts didn''t need any work at this gap.


    "It''s very difficult," Iined with a long sigh.


    "Who said it isn''t? cksmiths are known as the richest, and most wanted ss in the whole game, and this isn''t a coincidence. It isn''t easy to raise a good cksmith, as you need precision, high perception, and patience," she said.


    I sighed again before saying helplessly:


    "Show me the other parts then."


    Nada showed me the remaining parts one by one. As I feared, there was a part that needed work on at temperature between 2000 and 1500 degree, which was the broad segment of the sword. After I finished reading them all, I asked:


    "Now what should I do?"


    "First you need to get your cksmith special gear first, when you advanceter in this ss, you will have your own set, but now you will use the standard white grade equipment provided by the hall," Nada replied.


    I noticed a sudden move apanied by a click sounding from the table, to find a small part of it to disappear revealing some tools behind it.


    I moved and took out what was inside, as there was a short handle hammer with a strange thick head, a set of fine needles with different shapes and sizes, a strange string, and a set of knives with different shapes and sizes.


    I took these tools out and spread them over the table where Nada''s voice came from the screen exining:


    "These tools will help you in anything you want at forging your equipment. The only weakness is theirck of any boost to your sess rate or your production speed. In the future if you have a chance to obtain a special set of cksmith tools, don''t hesitate to get them."


    I asked at once about the most important thing in her words:


    "Can these tools increase my sess rate?"


    "Yes, and not only that, some tools can even increase the grade of your final equipment as well," she replied calmly, but I was so excited. I swore to obtain the highest set possible in this game.


    "As I see, you are excited about this, so I will add more wood to your burning fire, it''s not only tools who can help raise the grade of an equipment, but also there are skills and special items that can do it too," she added.


    "Really? How can I get them?" I asked impatiently.


    "You can ask about cksmith hall special quests down below at the entrance. You pick one quest that suits you and finish it to gain its reward. Rewards are usually supportive skills to your ss, or might reach to special items.


    There are also some leads about finding some rare skills and special items, but I don''t rmend you to work on them now," she exined.


    "Why is that?" I wanted to know more, as I felt these skills and special items would y a major role in making my future fortune.


    "That''s because you are weak, when you get stronger, you can consider these quests, or else you will die," she replied instantly. Although her words were harsh, I didn''t feel any disappointment or hesitation.


    I must gather all the items and skills, as this wasn''t only for me, but for all the members I would recruitter on. One cksmith could gain me a fortune, then what about ten? A hundred?


    I wasn''t one of those who worshipped wealth like their ancestors, but I knew how important to be well funded before entering a war and my war was very long and so difficult, and I couldn''t afford losing it.


    "Now, you onlyck the needed materials, the fire, and the mold of your equipment.


    At our cksmith hall studios like this one, you will get a free mold based on your standard design, butter on when you get your own designs or you want to practice cksmith anywhere else, you will need to learn how to make your own mold.


    This will be a lesson for another time. you can get all the materials you need from the table there," she said, and suddenly another part disappeared from this table, to reveal many materials lying in an organized manner.


    I looked at their amount, shape, and type to feel I know nothing at all. There was no familiar material whatsoever in them, and the amount was ok, but I felt they wouldn''t be enough tost me for six hours. Before I could open my mouth, Nada said first:


    "These materials are all white grade, so the hall doesn''t make a loss here. If you managed to get your hand over higher grade materials, your sess rate will increase drastically, but in return the total cost of making single equipment would rise dramatically.


    Once you finish using this amount, the table will send a notification to the main table in the hall, and you will get another batch at once delivered in the same way. Now, what remains is thest part, and the most important part, the fire."

 Chapter 84: Taming The Orange Rank 10 Fire

    Chapter 84: Taming The Orange Rank 10 Fire


    Fire was this important? This was weird, as I felt the design and learning how to deal with the minute details in it was far important, as it determined the grade of the final equipment.


    "You seem to be surprised, but girls listen to this advice from me, fire is everything. You think dealing with fire is easy, but you are gravely mistaken. Let me introduce the fire to you, first it''s not only a single type of fire, but there are many, so many that no one can count them easily.


    Then to ease things over us, our venerable masters divided them into ranks long ago. So, you have here fire rank ten, which is the lowest, as fire rank zero is the absolute king. Now, your second lesson regarding fire is about its temperature.


    Each fire has a range of temperatures it creates. For example, the orange fire we have here can produce temperature ranges between 2500 up to 5000 degrees," she exined slowly.


    I felt that was such aplicated way just to make something simple as equipment, but my opinion didn''t matter here.


    "Then I just need to put all the materials over it to melt then pour them into the mold, right?"


    "Wrong again," she replied instantly which startled me, so I asked:


    "Where is the wrong in what I just said?"


    "Amazingly everything, you need to check the materials, as each one needs a suitable degree of temperature to melt, going over their limit will cause damage to the materials, and using lower temperatures won''t make them melt.


    You need to melt thempletely, and then you will mix them and put them into the mold.


    Some materials can be mixed with other materials, while some can''t, as they only mix with the liquid melted materials, while others must be put on a solid form of your materials after they cool down then you will need to melt them again," she said.


    "What?! That''s prettyplicated and nearly impossible," I replied instantly without thinking once I heard her words.


    "No, the difficult part is how to control the temperature of your fire, n out melting down your materials, and keep an eye for timing regarding the design forging process.


    That''s what I can call hard, but as a beginner using a low grade basic design like that, I''m pretty sure it won''t take long for you to master all of this," she replied calmly like she used to hear such a reaction as mine.


    I didn''t say another word as I moved to the ce of the materials, picked one up and examined it.


    ''Drale tooth: white grade materials. Used in cksmithing and alchemy. Melt down temperature: 3200 up to 3400 degrees. It can be mixed with other materials.''


    ''Rogal ore: white grade ore. Used in cksmith and machinery. Melt down temperature: 3100 up to 3300 degrees. It can be mixed with other materials.''


    ''Tolom bone: white grade materials. Used in cksmithing and alchemy. Melt down temperature: 3300 up to 3700 degrees. It can''t be mixed with other materials. It mixes with melted materials or with fluid alchemy.''


    "That''s really a headache!"


    I muttered as I checked more than ten different kinds of materials on the table. They were all white grade, and all of them had different degrees of melting temperature.


    As Nada just mentioned, some could be mixed together, while others needed to be mixed with the liquefied materials. Fortunately there was no material that needed to be put on cold solid mixed materials.


    Seeing all these materials with their conditions, with the design that was still on the screen in front me made me feel already exhausted. I didn''t imagine learning cksmith to be like this, a tedious job.


    "How can I control the fire temperature then?" I asked with a depressed tone.


    "You need to get ustomed to it first, then a link will be created gradually between the two of you. The fire here is the hall''s property, so you can only borrow it, but in the future you might seek to obtain your own fire, as all professional cksmiths have their own," she exined slowly.


    "Where is this fire?" I asked withck of interest, as I felt it was really hard to be a cksmith. It''s not a wealth problem, nor a talent issue, however it was aplicated process obstacle that needed precision and great deal of concentration and patience.


    "It''s right here," Nada said as I heard the sound of a snap followed by a sudden emergence of a small wisp of me in front of me. it was orange in color, and it was burning fervently already.


    "You can start familiarizing yourself with it now," she added.


    "How can I do that? Should I speak to her?" I asked without a clue.


    "It''s simple, just stretch your hand into it and try to withstand the heat," she replied casually like she was inviting me to dinner. I nced at this fire, this was really dangerous, and how could I risk putting my hand into it?


    "Don''t think, as thinking would make you reach a dead end. Just do it and don''t be afraid, all cksmiths experienced this process and survived it."


    "You are not helping here," I muttered, as her words didn''t push trust in me, but more fear.


    ""


    She didn''t reply except with a long deep breath. I kept looking at the fire for a while. My mind was strongly opposed to doing that, but my instincts told me to do it, and after some hesitation I decided to follow my instincts.


    I moved a couple of steps closer to the table, stretched my hand slowly but with firm resolve as I entered it into the fire. Once my skin touched that fiery lump, I felt extreme pain that drove me to moan.


    The pain was increasing rapidly to exceed my limits, so I screamed. I felt the urge to withdraw my hand away from that fire, but Nada''s voice came in this critical moment:


    "You are doing terrific, just hang on, you are almost about to tame this fire."

 Chapter 85: Controlling The Fire to Begin Melting Down Materials

    Chapter 85: Controlling The Fire to Begin Melting Down Materials


    I gritted my teeth trying to withstand this excruciating pain, however I ended up screaming again, but I didn''t withdraw.


    Instead, I pushed my hand further, so nearly half of my arm was totally inside this fire, and my pain increased several folds till I couldn''t feel my arm anymore. The pain stopped, but I knew my arm was gone.


    "Wow, you managed to partly familiarize with the fire in your first attempt, you are brave honey, I like you more."


    I nced at the screen where Nada''s voice wasing from, my face was drowned in my sweat, and I was panting crazily like I ended a one mile marathon.


    "Are you calling losing my arm a sess?" I asked with extreme anger, as losing my arm meant losing a lot of my fighting potential, and this was all for just partially taming this wild fire.


    "Losing an arm? Your arm is fine girl, check it," Nada''s voice came instantly with a faintugh like she heard an interesting joke. I checked my arm with doubt that turned into extreme surprise and shock, my arm was fine.


    I tried to move it and it responded to my orders. The only thing was that I couldn''t feel it anymore, so I turned to the screen again as I asked:


    "Will the feeling return?"


    "Of course it will, once you remove your arm away from the fire, it will regain its senses again," she replied with augh. She seemed to have fun, at least one of us was enjoying his time here. I took a deep breath as I checked my arm again and this fire was attached to it.


    When I tried to move my arm, that fire followed suit, and that was weird. I felt like it was attached to my arm.


    "Try to reach out to the fire with your thoughts tell her to burn fainter," Nada suddenly said. her words made me realize something, so I tried to test reaching out to this fire.


    This wasn''t the first time for me to reach out to an object, I just did this with my spear, so I closed my eyes first. I calmed down my thoughts, and then tried to connect with this fire.


    At first I didn''t feel anything, but I didn''t give up as I continued to try and order the fire to burn weaker. Minutes passed without feeling anything unusual.


    "Open your eyes honey, the fire has followed your orders," the sound of Nada came abruptly interrupting my concentration. I opened my eyes at once, and that fiercely burning orange fire wasn''t fierce anymore, even its color became more like a dark yellow.


    I looked strangely towards the fire, then I figured out why I didn''t sense its changes, I totally forgot my arm couldn''t feel a thing at all.


    "You are something, to tame this fire in this time, that''s a talent, yes indeed your talent is extraordinary."


    I listened to Nada''s praise and kept my previous experience with the spear to myself. It felt great to listen to these encouraging words, especially from someone who saw many cksmiths like me before.


    "You have a good start, so let''s keep going and try to increase and decrease the fire intensity. These trials are very important to tighten the infant bond between the two of you," she added.


    I was taken aback from her words, as I asked with doubt:


    "Should I keep manipting the fire so I can make the bond stronger?"


    "Yes, you need to keep doing that daily for one month at least, or else you will face the same problem when you try using it every time," she replied casually, but her words made me feel numb.


    The same rules applied on my spear trick too, so that meant I mustn''t ignore using it every day as well. I also realized one important thing, I needed to have 10 gold coins daily at least to be able to practice here, and that was very hard to achieve.


    "Don''t worry about the money, if you are half good as I expect you to be, you will be able to gain more than that."


    I smiled involuntarily, this Nada was really something. I then asked:


    "How can I control the fire temperature?"


    "This needs practice, but until you can control this part on your own, I will guide you and notify you by the fire temperature at any moment. Right now your fire is burning with 2500 degrees, which is its lowest degree," she replied.


    I started to y with the fire as she told me, one time I raised its heat intensity to reach maximum, and then I decreased it.


    I also tried to control the pace of raising and decreasing the fire intensity, which yielded good results as the fire followed my orders perfectly. After I yed with it for quite some time, Nada said:


    "I feel you are ready, you can start making your sword now."


    I stopped ying with the fire, which wasn''t looking awful like before. I looked at the design and then towards the materials. I took a deep breath, as the real test was about to begin now.


    The first thing I did was to check the materials and read the design again. After I finished organizing things in my head, a metal sound attracted my attention, as a ready mold for my sword was ready on the table.


    Beside it, there was a small thick metallic pot, with a long narrow neck that I could control to make the melted liquid inside to flow into the mold.


    "Don''t waste more time and start now my dear," Nada said.


    I just nodded as I took out the first material and put it inside the pot, then I picked up the second one, and the third and fourth, up to seven different materials.


    "Can you guide me with the fire temperature, please?" I asked as I directed the fire on my arm to ignite fiercely under the pot. Seven materials, three would liquefy at 3300 degree, two materials would melt at 3500 degree, and finally thest two materials would liquefy at 4200 degrees.


    "It''s 3000 degree now," the sound of Nada came notifying me of the current temperature. It wasn''t optimum yet, so I ordered the fire to ignite more.


    "It''s 3200 degree now."


    ''Not enough, I need just a tiny bit of increase in temperature.''


    "It''s 3300 degree now," Nada said while I abruptly controlled the fire to be steady at this degree. I looked at the pot with anticipation and interest, after all this was my first time ever melting any material. The solid ores, bones, tooth, and other forms of materials began to be heated up.


    Even those who didn''t melt at this degree, but three materials began to change shape gradually. The process didn''t take long, as in just one minute these solid materials turned into extremely hot golden red liquid. I didn''t stop there as I started to increase the temperature of my fire again.


    ''This time I need to increase it slightly to hit 3500 degrees.''


    I thought to myself as my eyes were watching the marvelous changes inside the pot, this was really fun and not boring as I feared.

 Chapter 86: Forging My 1st Sword - Part 1

    Chapter 86: Forging My 1st Sword - Part 1


    I kept raising the heat gradually fearing the temperature would exceed the mark. After few moments of concentration, Nada said again:


    "It''s 3500 now."


    I stopped raising the intensity of the fire as I watched calmly two other materials transformed from solid state to liquid. The scene itself captured me, the change of color of each material was a new fascinating experience for me, and I loved it.


    This time, the two materials melted down in less than a minute, so I didn''t stop and raised the heat rapidly this time, as I needed it to reach 4200 degrees.


    "It''s 4200 now, no it''s 4300," Nada''s voice came suddenly to make me startled. I stopped controlling the fire, while Nada''s voice came to guide me:


    "Don''t lose your focus, it''s normal for the fire to exceed the limit you need, just calm down and try to control the fire to burn weaker."


    Her voice just came in time, as it had some sort of magical effect on me. I started to calm down and my panic began to fade away.


    I took a deep breath and then started to control the fire, this time I tried not to be overconfident of myself like before, and I tried to decrease the fire very slowly. After a few moments, Nada''s voice came again as she said:


    "It''s 4200 degree, you can stop weakening the fire."


    I stopped at once, and this time I was so tense so I couldn''t enjoy the scene of melting thest two materials there. it took less than thirty seconds this time to finish liquefying everything in the pot.


    The liquid was extremely hot, with vaporing out from it all the time nearly forming a small cloud in front of my eyes. I knew I couldn''t ck, as this was only part of the first step, I didn''t even start making the sword yet.


    So, I moved and got the rest of the materials. I put five materials into the pot, one by one, as each one could only be melted with liquefied materials only.


    This took me some time to do, but I wasn''t careless or arrogant as I dealt with this process with care. After nearly ten minutes, I finished melting everything and was now ready to start forging the sword.


    "Now control that neck and open it to make the liquid flow into the mold," Nada instructed me at once, and I didn''t dy. I opened the neck to let the mix fill the whole mold. Strangely, the mold was full before the half of what I had in the pot.


    "There is much more left in the pot, what should I do with it?" I asked Nada, who replied instantly:


    "Just left it there, but keep the fire burning under it, or else all these materials would be lost."


    This was a pleasant discovery by me, as the materials I had was nearly enough for making two or three more swords, which meant if I failed once or twice it didn''t matter.


    One time sess was enough to pay for all the failures, and practically it wouldn''t be a failure then. I closed the neck and kept the fire raging at the same temperature, 4200 degrees.


    "Send part of the fire under your mold, and keep it at 2500 degree, the lowest grade possible."


    Nada''s words startled me again, as I turned to look at the screen while asking:


    "Can the mold withstand the fire directly? Can I control two parts of fire at the same time with different temperatures?"


    I heard a chuckle from Nada as she replied:


    "The mold can withstand the fire in degrees lower than 3000, as it''s just a basic mold. In the future, you can create your own mold that can withstand the direct fire on it with its maximum intensity.


    As for controlling the fire, it''s a talent. If you didn''t show me some potential, I wouldn''t have suggested this move now, but I believe you can do it.


    I know some rare talented cksmiths who can control ten parts of the fire at the same time, so just have some confidence in your abilities and try this out."


    Her words were like a spell to me, as I didn''t feel any doubt at all towards my ability to do it. As before, I ordered the fire to move part of it and moved that separated part towards the mold.


    I tried then to control the fire to make this part ignite with different temperature, but I failed. When I tried to lower the heat, the other part was affected, so I stopped at once. I didn''t give up as I tried another approach, as I tried to connect with the part I just separated.


    Surprisingly, I seeded in that, as the part harmonized perfectly with me and started to lower its temperature. In moments, Nada informed me of the temperature when it reached 2500 degrees, then I moved the fire to be directly under the mold.


    The liquefied materials began to cool down, but when the fire appeared, the mold itself acted as a container that prevented the liquid''s temperature from falling rapidly, and this gave me more chances to finish the steps written in that design.


    I had more time to perfect the symbols needed to be drawn on each part of this sword.


    "Now, start cleansing the sword primary form using the hammer with extreme precision and use as much power as you can," Nada instructed.


    I looked towards the items I had on the table, as there was that short handed hammer. I smiled as just picturing me using this hammer made me feel some fun, it would be perfect to use it to vent some anger on Shin and Respon.


    The idea was so alluring that it made me smile, but I wasn''t distracted as I already grabbed it with my free hand and then started to hit that primary form of the sword with all the power that I had.


    "Unfortunately men are more powerful than us, so this is the step where they really best us at," Nada muttered with mncholic tone like she recalled some distant memory," note that you only have five minutes top to finish cleansing your primary model, and you can''t cleanse anymore again, so try your best now."

 Chapter 87: Forging My 1st Sword - Part 2

    Chapter 87: Forging My 1st Sword - Part 2


    I felt how sensitive she was to this topic. To be honest, I didn''t care about theparison with male yers, as I was confident in my ability to conquer them all.


    I started hitting the primary sword form with my hammer as hard as I could. Each strike caused a ssh of minute particles that burned out with sh like fireworks.


    That reminded me of my home, my kingdom. I recalled my father, my mother, and my beloved sister whom I took over her name here. I shook off these needless memories and started to work hard with the hammer.


    After a few hits, I noticed slight change in the primary form of the sword, it began to shrank slightly and its color began to be more clear. I felt it became purer, and that poured more strength into my arm, as I kept hitting the primary form without any pause.


    After two minutes, I felt some numbness in my arm, after all this heavybor was still new to me. I didn''t stop to take any break, as I knew after three minutes I would stop doing this.


    It started as an easy step, but now it became like a torture to me. I didn''t stop even when each raise of the hammer felt like holding a mountain in my hand.


    "Five minutes have passed, you can stop already," Nada''s voice came abruptly to save me from this torture. I put the hammer down, or to be more frank it slipped off my grip to fall heavily on the table with a loud bag.


    My arm was twitching without stopping, as I felt extreme fatigue in it. luckily it wasn''t my main right arm, or else I wouldn''t be able to continue making this sword.


    "You managed to cleanse only 10% of this form, it''s pretty low. Thoseme men are really lucky, any beginner would score at least 25% in his first attempt," Nada said.


    I felt stronshed, as I didn''t think all this work yielded only such a minimal result. I began to see men like Nada did when Ipared my shameful result with the men.


    I decided to work on building my muscles, more muscles mean more strength. I also thought about putting all my AP into the strength, but Nada seemed to read my mind as she advised:


    "Don''t think about it, what you use here is your innate body potential, and men are leagues ahead of us in that prospect."


    I sighed helplessly, as I intended to dedicate some time for building my muscles, that was the only way.


    "I know you are exhausted, but you have no time to waste. Start writing the letters fast, the temperature is decreasing, and now it''s 3900 degrees."


    I knew that time wasn''t by my side here, so I took the long needle and looked again at the design. It was time to draw these letters like they were drawn on the design.


    This task was tiring, and the most tiring thing of it was it''s tension. I didn''t have a moment without feeling huge pressure on me, as all the mistakes written on that design began to appear inside my mind one by one, and that made me fear.


    I feared to waste all my efforts because I drew a symbol wrongly, or I didn''t manage to draw all the symbols needed.


    I didn''t feel the time, and even Nada''s voice appeared toe from a very, very far ce when she told me the updates on the primary sword from temperature.


    "I have done it, phew!" I muttered with relief as I felt every part of my body ache. I didn''t imagine this ss to be like this, it wasn''t a game, it was a torture.


    "You did splendid, now thest step is remaining," Nada said.


    "Thest? Is there more to this?" I was panting whileining with shock, as I didn''t have any strength or intention to continue doing anything more.


    "Hahaha, don''t be afraid, this step needs nothing from you but wait for the sword to cool off, so retrain that part of the fire to your arm again and let the sword cool down to the room temperature," she said with an amusing tone.


    I was pretty envious of her, she was just sitting there in wherever she was right now enjoying my hell. That wasn''t fair!


    I looked for a chair andid my body on it. it was the only chair in the room, so although it wasn''tfortable at all, I didn''tin. I needed some rest, I deserved it.


    "You know, with practice you will be able to use this time and make more of your equipment," Nada said with the same annoying tone of her. I wasn''t in the mood to reply to her, so I just nodded my heavy head slowly.


    I was beginning to feel better, but only the thought of redoing that process over again was really challenging to me, and for the first time in my life I didn''t want to ept that challenge.


    I sat in my ce motionless with my chest rising up and down like a racing horse. My heartbeat was skyrocketing right now, but somehow I was curious about the end result of my making, would it seed? Would it be trash grade equipment? Or better?


    This anticipation injected some strength into me, so I started to move from the chair. Once I left it, I felt my soul regained its former vitality, and my body didn''t ache anymore, and that was really surprising.


    "Don''t look like that, this chair isn''t put casually, it has the power to fasten cksmith healing in a short time, so you can regain your strength faster than usual to begin making new equipment.


    Are you ready now to make the second sword?" Nada said with a chuckle, she was really enjoying doing this.


    "Not yet, I want to see what my first try yields," I replied as I moved towards the mold. It wasn''t so hot like before, and even its dusty red color nearly vanished.


    I looked inside it, and to my surprise I found a long sword shining in front of me. Yet, there were still many spots of golden red and faint yellow colors all over it, but just looking at it made me captivated.


    "Just look at it, I never thought it would be this beautiful."


    I really loved swords, even if I couldn''t use them, but from the first nce I decided this sword would be mine, I would never sell it or give it to that cool distasteful Shin.

 Chapter 88: The Elmante Sword

    Chapter 88: The Elmante Sword


    I stood in my ce watching the sword to cool and did nothing else. The sword didn''t take long to be ready, but I didn''t feel the passage of time until it became all silver white in color.


    "You can bring it to me here so I can check it for you," Nada suddenly said, interfering in my special moment. I woke up from my daze and looked at the screen then to the sword then to the screen again as I asked:


    "Where do you want me to put my sword?"


    "You sword?" Nada said with a loud chuckle, "Just pass it through the screen and I will analyze it and tell you the result."


    I nodded and then grabbed my sword. I felt more awe as I held it, if I was a swordsman now I would have been dder, but at least I''m proud, proud of making this sword. I held it from the handle and then passed it through the screen slowly as I doubted Nada could analyze it if I passed it any faster.


    After I passed itpletely, Nada said:


    "Congrattions, it''s a sess. Its not only a good grade; you did some variation so you can name it and create your own design based on this sword as a model if you wish."


    I didn''t understand what she said, as I asked with a loss:


    "What variations? I did the same as written on that design."


    "No, when you wrote the letters, you made slight repeated changes in the shape of one letter, so it created another effect than the desired one, and so this came as a sess this time for your luck. Many times, changes like these would cause failure for the end product."


    I still didn''t get what she was talking about, as I raised my sword and tried to read these small writings that I engraved over its surface, but I couldn''t read them well like I did before on the design. Nada noticed this, so she added:


    "When you create your own design, you canpare the two and see the difference yourself."


    She said it right, as I went on her suggestion and said:


    "Fine, create the design for me then."


    "You first need to name it."


    I looked at my sword this time, it was shiny and sharp. Back in my kingdom, there was a word to describe the shiny and sharp items, and they were all meant for the swords and cleaves. I smiled faintly as I said:


    "Let''s call it the Elmante Sword."


    "Elmante, strange name, but why do I feel like I heard it before? Anyway, I will create the design for you immediately and name it Elmante Sword Design."


    I feared she would recognize my kingdom, but when she didn''t pursue this matter I was greatly relieved. I decided not to use anything from my home again.


    I looked towards the pot, which still had a great amount of the hot liquid inside it. I felt great anticipation to make more swords, but I was stopped by two different sounds.


    "I have created the design for you, it will be added into your personal data at the lifestyle ss in your profile. Now you finally finished forging the sword, and you can continue forging swords based on the basic design or yours," Nada said.


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Sword level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 10% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    I checked the system announcement and became very excited. I just needed nine more swords and I would reach level 14. That was quite unbelievable, as I could do that literally in less than four hours, and maybe shorter if I continued to work without any rest.


    That was refreshing, really refreshing that it even pumped up my desire and ignited my spirit again. This time I nned to continue making swords using every bit of time I had here in this studio without any pause.


    "I got 100 proficiency points for my ss, what does this even mean?" I asked Nada about it, as she replied:


    "Any lifestyle ss needs proficiency points to be upgraded, as you are now just an apprentice, so you need probably ten thousand proficiency points to climb to the next rank."


    I tried to calcte it, as I needed to make roughly one hundred swords to reach such a rank.


    "It''s not difficult," I said casually and confidently.


    "No, you are mistaken, you gained it high this time because you created a new design, but next time you will get the standard points, which won''t exceed 10 points," Nada said as her words made me realize how optimistic I was. Now I needed to make one thousand swords, which would be more difficult and time consuming.


    "I believe it would take months to just pass apprentice rank, anyway these ranks hold no value for me," I said as I tried to get over this topic, but Nadamented to make me feel some pain:


    "Who said it has no value? Each rank can affect the sess rate in your forging, so don''t belittle these ranks, got it?"


    I only sighed helplessly, as I felt how long the road ahead of me was, I looked towards the melted materials and said:


    "Disy my Elmante Sword Design please."


    "It''s on the screen," Nada said.


    I moved closer as I said:


    "Highlight the ces which I changed."


    Nada highlighted the ces where I did change the writings at, and frankly It was at the whole design. I looked at the magnified part of the sword body and I realized what happened.


    Back at home, most of our letters had some curved extension to it, so I got the habit of doing so without awareness. I smiled, as my home was still helping me even after I left it.


    "I will start making my second sword, does the mold need any processing?" I asked as I pointed to that heavy mold on the table.


    "No, use it at once," Nada said.


    I then went to the pot and opened the neck part, letting a suitable amount of liquefied materials to fall into the mold. This time, I realized how easy it was to use the already processed materials, at least I didn''t have that tension from before.


    I first sent a wisp of my fire under the mold, and controlled it to burn at the weakest version of it, then I held my hammer and started cleansing this primary form of the sword over and over again.

 Chapter 89: Selling the Swords that I forged.

    Chapter 89: Selling the Swords that I forged.


    It seemed I was exposed to the beginner''s luck curse, as the next few attempts ended in failure, with only one sword ending up being a white grade. I tried to take a break and revise my steps again, but Nada helped me out of my dilemma when she said:


    "Your failure came from the cleansing process, you need to raise the total percentage of your cleansing to have better results."


    I had to agree with her, as I did everything else right, and I couldn''t spot any mistakes. I sighed, as this was something I couldn''t fix on my own right now, so I only epted that very low sess rate.


    By these failures, my stock of my liquefied mix was depleted, so I consumed some time making another one, then I started making swords again. this time, I didn''t wait for the sword to cool, as I asked Nada for other molds, and she dly gave me another two.


    After some failures, I started to score sess, but it was really frustrating, as I only seeded in one sword out of ten, that was a pretty low rate. I gritted my teeth and tried to follow Nada''s advice, as she said when she noticed my frustration:


    "Don''t be distracted by these statistics, as it will do any good. Just focus on finishing the current sword and begin the next, don''t forget you have limited time here."


    Actually I felt some regret of having a short time here, although I wasn''t enthusiastic at all when I started learning. It seemed I liked this ss, and I loved the challenge it brought, especially that moment when I waited for the result of my creation.


    I listened to her advice like a good girl and immersed myself for the subsequent hours making swords. When the six hours finished, I had already made ten silver grade swords, fifteen bronze grade swords, and twenty one white grade swords.


    My arsenal expanded suddenly with these swords, and my future wealth too, and above all, I had gained one level here and hit level 14 finally.


    Although my first sword gave me 10% XP, the next silver grade swords only gave me 5% XP, and bronze grade swords gave me 2% XP. As for trash swords, I didn''t get any XP from them.


    "Your time is up, it was fun guiding you. I hope you don''t ck and try toe back here often."


    I also felt the same way learning cksmith with Nada, so I asked:


    "When Ie here again, will you be here?"


    "Well, honey I have my daily work to do, but if you want me with you then you can ask at the reception to be assigned to me if I''m avable," she replied warmly. I really liked her.


    "Ok, I will do that every time," I replied.


    "That would be nice, so are you going to keep all these swords? Or you will sell part of them?" she asked suddenly.


    "I want to sell most of them except for the first sword I ever made," I honestly replied.


    "Good, I can buy all of them from you," she said, "the white grade swords will be one gold coin each, bronze grade swords will be three gold coins each, and silver grade swords worth five gold coins each. How many swords do you intend to sell to me?" she offered.


    What she offered exceeded my expectations, but I rather asked her about another matter,


    "Can I sell my equipment to you here? And how will I send them to you?"


    Heard herugh, then she said:


    "Yes, indeed you can sell them to me, on the condition that I like your work. You can leave them down at the reception and I will inform them to pay you the amount needed. How many of them do you intend to sell?"


    I didn''t hesitate as I replied at once:


    "I will sell nine silver grade swords, fifteen bronze grade swords, and twenty one white grade swords."


    "Hahaha, that''s literally all of your swords except for the first sword you made, do you intend to keep it as a souvenir?" she asked with a happy tone.


    "Yes, I intend to keep it inside my personal warehouse in the town here," I replied simply.


    "Good, I like you even more. Good cksmiths make great equipment, but those who appreciate some moments in their lives are worthy of my praise. Keep the hard work honey, I already informed the reception about our deal. Good luck," she said.


    Although her words seemed casual, I felt they weren''t that simple. I just kept them in my mind forter, and then the screen turned off. It was time for me to leave here.


    If it was up to me, then I would have chosen to keep working here, no noise or that chaos created by yers, I can level up rapidly, and I also will create cool equipment that would grant me huge wealth.


    However, I have to check upon my team; after all I left them for eight hours, who knew what might happen in this long time.


    I put back every tool here in their previous ces, then I moved rapidly heading back to the reception. When I reached there, I found the same NPC who met me at first when I entered here. I recalled what happened before, and felt how funny that was.


    "Hi Lary, I have finished using the studio," I greeted him first. He smiled to me as he replied:


    "Hi there, you have gained the favor of Lady Nada in your first day here, you are really lucky."


    I felt surprised by the way he called Nada with, as in my home that title was given to those who either head on the noble families, or very rich or powerful in the kingdom. For a cksmith to be called like that, it meant she wasn''t just anybody like I thought.


    It would be best for me to stick around with her from now then. I took out the swords that I made and gave them to Lary, who received him with a wider smile while saying:


    "Lady Nada had already informed me about the deal, so here is the payment from her; also she left you a present too."


    I received a small bag that produced a metallic sounding from the gold coins hitting each other in it. I looked towards the mysterious Lary as I asked with a giggle, as I was a girl after all, and girls loved presents, especially the surprise type of them.


    "What present?"

 Chapter 90: Adventure Group Role Assignment

    Chapter 90: Adventure Group Role Assignment


    Lary beamed with a smile as if he had long predicted my question, so he replied instantly:


    "You can figure it out yourself, do you want to rent another studio?"


    I was tempted to do that, but I had other things I must attend to, so I replied:


    "Maybe next time."


    He just smiled back while I took my leave. Just as I left the front door and was about to open that bag, I was rained by a lot of system notifications that came without any warning.


    I was startled by all of these prompts at first, then gradually I became excited when I began to check them one by one.


    ''System prompt: yer Tolor wants to join your adventure group. You can approve or disapprove his request now, or postpone it toter.''


    ''System prompt: yer Gofrain wants to join your adventure group. You can approve or disapprove his request now, or postpone it toter.''


    ''System prompt: yer Rejora wants to join your adventure group. You can approve or disapprove his request now, or postpone it toter.''


    .


    .


    .


    ''System prompt: yer Leona wants to join your adventure group. You can approve or disapprove his request now, or postpone it toter.''


    ''System prompt: yer Fiodir wants to join your adventure group. You can approve or disapprove his request now, or postpone it toter.''


    ''System prompt: yer Piokar wants to join your adventure group. You can approve or disapprove his request now, or postpone it toter.''


    ''System prompt: Your adventure group had over one hundred requests, so it can be officially recognized as a beta adventure group. As a result, you can assign one vice leader and ten elders maximum.


    To assign any yer, you need to add him to your friend list then you can assign his role through there. Vice leader can approve or disapprove the joining requests, and also can expel, derank or uprank any yer from the group. Elders can derank or uprank any yer from the group.''


    ''System prompt: You can go to the adventure hall and assign a name for your adventure group.''


    Well, my heart never beat this vibrant before, as I was really excited and surprised by this. I had one hundred, twenty two joining requests to my group. I didn''t have time to waste, however I didn''t approve or disapprove of any of these requests, as the first thing I did was to select my friend list, and assigned roles for everyone.


    Shin was the vice leader without doubt, as he was the one fittest for such a role. I trusted his judge and knew he wouldn''t double cross me like that distasteful unreliable Respon. I threw Respon behind my back to the junkyard area in my mind, I wasn''t in need for any negative thoughts right now.


    ''Princess, did our group exceed one hundred requests already?''


    Shin didn''t dy, as he immediately posted this on the team chat, which made me giggle. That cool swordsman was really hyper, if I didn''t know him well, I would doubt he was stalking me, but I was sure he really was.


    He was the obvious contrast to Respon, one was addicted to me, and the other was just trying to make me his, one was using actions while the other was using words. Actions were always more effective than words, so poor Respon, you would stay in my junkyard for a long time.


    ''Yes, I was surprised too by that,'' I replied at once.


    ''Does that mean our group is running?'' Mony asked.


    ''No, we need to ept one hundred yers into our group before it can be officially active,'' Shin replied.


    ''I got a message that I can choose a name for the group, doesn''t that mean it''s active now?'' I said.


    ''No princess, you must approve one hundred yers first, and let''s be realistic, we can''t just ept anyone right now. This is the most critical breakpoint of our group, if we epted any yer without testing, we would be inted with useless trash yers.


    That would waste our time, resources, and above all it will give us a toxic false impression of power that we don''t have,'' Shin exined slowly, and as usual, that cool swordsman hit the mark with his opinions. I felt more ease for choosing him as my vice leader.


    ''I don''t want any useless yers in my group, so I will leave the task of filtering them to you guys. Also, I need you to rapidly raise their levels to level fifteen, and I will be responsible for supplying gears to all of them.


    Just DM me of their sses so I can forge suitable equipment for them,'' I said in the chat assigning the mission of selection and training to them, while I took the task of providing gears for them.


    ''Can you make weapons now?'' Shin asked with surprise, as I was only gone for six hours and this was my first attempt to do so.


    ''Yes, beginner''s luck I guess,'' I replied.


    ''No, it''s our sweet princess supreme luck indeed,'' Heda said, ''Can you please make some fancy equipment for me?''


    ''Me too,'' Snad added.


    ''And me,'' Goda said.


    ''Don''t forget me,'' Mony said.


    ''Me,'' Grendy spoke for the first time since long requesting equipment too.


    ''Guys, you have already very strong equipment. She is a beginner, so she would make white grade equipment for now. Don''t put high hopes and be content with what you got , and leave these trash equipment for neers,'' Shin said in a tone that mixed seriousness and mockery.


    I knew this damn cool swordsman would never cease to irritate me, but I was in a good mood now, so I neglected his negative remarks and said:


    ''Shin said it right, anyway I will go back to train again and make more equipment. You go and select our new friends, and inform me with their numbers and sses, then raise all of your levels to level fifteen.''


    ''Do you n to start attacking the first dungeon? It would be hard to achieve victory there,'' Shin said.


    ''I have to; the conditions for making our group seed are very harsh. We must not let any dungeon slip off our hands, so train well and see you in a few hours.''

 Chapter 91: Drina of Solaris Adventure Group

    Chapter 91: Drina of Sris Adventure Group


    I closed the team chat as I was thinking about the vague future ahead of me. At least, I had solved the imminent crisis caused by Respon or his harem. As for my biggest ticking bomb, I didn''t know how I should solve it.


    Maybe when I settle my new adventure group and gain many yers I could have the ability to establish my guild, but this wasn''t certain. The risk of joining an adventure group was heaven and earth different than setting up a guild.


    I sighed, as my life here was moving from bad to worse, at least I was fighting back and didn''t lose hope, or my life, yet. I turned to face the huge building of the cksmith hall.


    I would lie if I said I wasn''t excited to go back there, as thest experience of forging swords was really something unique. I yearned to try it again, and now I had to do it as I must make as much equipment for my new team as I could.


    Just as I reached the front door to the hall, I noticed the shadow of someone moving ahead of me, as that person reached the reception desk at Lary. I felt some curiosity, as I thought that was a yer. Who else woulde here and speak to Lary if he wasn''t a yer?


    I moved a couple of meters ahead to discover it wasn''t he but a she. That yer was a female yer, a wizard, that stood in front of Lary and there seemed to be some intense debate there. I didn''t stop as my female self urged me to go there and know what they were talking about.


    "That''s just outrageous, the prices weren''t like this in previous worlds."


    "That''s our new changes, if you can''t afford it now, then go back and try to save more money."


    "No, I can''t go back without learning the craft at least. Give me a discount, you know I''m your first yer toe here. show me some warm wee this hall is famous for."


    "Sorrydy, you are wrong."


    "What? You also stopped doing that warm wee discount?"


    "No, you are mistaken about being the first yer toe here."


    "You are kidding me, right? Who else would leave leveling up with his team and friends toe here and learn the craft?"


    "Well, you can turn and meet that yer yourself."


    Their voices were so loud that I managed to hear just when I entered inside the building. I didn''t reach their ce when Lary exposed my identity to this yer, who turned abruptly and red at me with some ming look. She was cute, nearly a couple of years older than me, but she was shorter.


    Her face was pure white like milk and rounded, with two azure green eyes and very dark blue long hair. She looked so funny with her childish angry look on her face, somehow she reminded me of my little sister.


    "So, you are that mysterious yer that this NPC is iming toe here before me, right?"


    I took back my words about her, she wasn''t like my sister, she was exactly a copy of her, even her impulsive personality which exceeded mine by miles.


    "Hi Lary, is my room avable?" I smiled widely to Lary ignoring her, which made her more furious. My little sister was always quick to get angry, easy to be dealt with.


    The secret lied in what she really needed, and this little girl here needed a studio to rent, but she seemed not to have all the gold coins needed to do that. Surprisingly, I had enough coins to help her.


    Before she could say something that would change my ns towards her to the absolute opposite, I looked at her as I said:


    "I also want to help my little friend here and invite her to a studio like mine. It''s my treat this time, what do you think?"


    The female yer got startled from my offer, as she never expected that. I looked at her with amusement, as she was really my sister, even in her funny reaction just now. I added:


    "This is my treat, don''t be shy and ept it. tell me, how gold coins do you have?"


    The girl was still shocked from my words, but she spontaneously replied to my question:


    "I-I have five gold coins here."


    "Good, I willplete her missing three gold coins, is it ok?" I directed my words towards Lary who just smiled and nodded. He was also amused by that girl''s reaction.


    "W-Why do you help me?" she asked, then she knew she was like rejecting my offer in a rude way, so she hurried to add:


    "I-I mean you don''t know me, right?"


    "Well, let''s say we are fated to be friends, what''s your name?" I jumped over this subject and started to really know who she was. The girl was still in her own world of shock, while she replied:


    "My name is Drina."


    "Hi Drina, my name is Agatha."


    Just as I said my name, the face of this girl changed color at once; she was like she was beaten by a snake. I felt weird from her reaction, and she seemed to regain her consciousness, and realized how she reacted just now, so she said:


    "S-Sorry, your name is just so famous right now, aren''t you the one who took the adventure group challenge?"


    I understood the reason of her reaction, and an idea popped up my head, so I asked at once:


    "Which group do you belong to?"


    This was logic, as she had this many gold coins early in the game, left leveling up and focused on learning cksmith. This was an act of big groups, not only mere ordinary yer teams, or that was what I believed.


    "I-I''m from Sris. My sister and I were just speaking about you," Drina said with an embarrassed look.


    "Your sister?" I asked.


    "Y-Yes, my sister is the vice leader of our group."


    I paused for a moment, as this Drina wasn''t easy, at least her rtions were. Sris was one of the big adventure groups in the game, and considering her sister''s position, I needed to clear their stand before I became involved with Drina.


    I really liked her, but sometimes you needed to give up what you like in fear of losing what you dear most.


    "And what is your group stand from my group?"


    Better than circling around the topic, I asked it directly. I needed a clear direct answer from her. As I expected, she showed great hesitation before saying:


    "D-Do you want me to tell you the truth?"


    I nodded simply without hesitation, as truth was better than false sweet words.


    "There is a debate right now inside our group. M-my sister is leading the direction of being neutral to your group, but our group leader is opposing that."


    I felt some relief after hearing her words. As long as the decision wasn''t taken yet, I could interfere using my soft power. Drina was destined to be my way to affect that group decision, so I became more sure about helping her.


    "So, the decision isn''t made yet, right?" I asked.


    "Yes, but the two sides are nearly equal at the moment. Except for that distasteful leader who got huge support from many aristocratic families, my sister would have been the one leading our group," Drina said with bitterness and some hatred.


    She was pure, very pure like my sister, so I patted over her shoulders as I tried to reassure her:


    "Don''t worry, one day your sister will im what is rightfully hers."


    "Sigh, I also hope the same, but things won''t go that way. This all happened because she refused a rtionship request from an heir to a strong noble family, and since then things went south for her.


    She was supposed to take charge of the group here, but after that refusal she began to be oppressed from everyone. Sigh, she is really in a bad corner right now."


    I thought for a moment, as her sister reminded me of myself. I was also trying to find a way out of my currentplicated life, and up till now I couldn''t make any progress at all. I sighed, life was reallyplicated and very harsh on every girl, stunning beautiful ones in particr.


    I thought of helping Drina and her sister, as they were trying to stand by my side. However, doing so would make me acquire more enemies. after giving this some thought, I realized that this was all done by those harem of that weak Respon.


    How could someone like him ovee Shin? There was a huge disparity in their characters and traits. I sighed again, as if this happened at Sris group, then it must have also happened at the rest of the big and small groups.


    That meant one more friend was worth fighting for, at least I would decrease the list of my enemies by one big name.


    "Tell me, is cksmith important to your group?" I asked.


    "Sure it is, that distasteful shameless leader of ours earned his ce and supporters by securing one talented cksmith disciple of a well-known cksmith in the empire," she exined with her spontaneous nature.


    "Hmmm, then I have a proposition for your sister, can you tell her about it and return to me?"

 Chapter 92: Making A Proposition For Solaris Adventure Group

    Chapter 92: Making A Proposition For Sris Adventure Group


    Drina looked strangely towards me as she asked:


    "P-Proposition? What proposition?"


    I took out the sword that I first made, and then gave it to her while saying:


    "I can make these kinds of swords, so see if your sister is interested."


    Drina took the sword with doubtful eyes at first, which gradually turned sharply to look seriously towards me. she then asked:


    "How much do you intend to sell this sword? I''m sure my sister will be more than happy toply with your demands."


    The sudden shift in her personality when she talked about this deal was eye-catching. This little girl here was like a totally different person when she spoke right now. I looked towards her in surprise while replying:


    "This sword isn''t for sale, what I''m talking about here is a deal of many swords like this one."


    Drina''s eyes widened for a moment, then she said:


    "It''s you who made this sword, right?"


    I nodded, while she added:


    "I will return to my sister and see her opinion about this. Such a deal is something I can''t promise you, as it will cost us a lot of gold coins."


    She handed the sword back to me while saying that. I smiled wryly, why was this girl turned like this when we talked about the deal?


    "Don''t worry about the price, I can make a discount to be affordable for my friends."


    Initially I intended to forge elmante swords for my new team members, but now I had another n. The price of each sword was five gold coins, and that was the basic price at the hall.


    I knew if I took it out and tried to sell it to yers, the price would definitely soar and even doubled.however, I didn''t intend to sell it yet to yers, as these swords, and other equipment I was nning to make, were now considered a high end equipment.


    I would consider selling them when many yers reach level fifteen, and this became the mainstream level here. This time I made an exception, as I intended to support Drina''s sister in her ongoing battle inside their group.


    I wasn''t exactly sure about how this would help them, but it should be worth a try. Considering the low cost on my end, I could even sell each sword with one gold coin each, or maybe less.


    Now I wasn''t short on gold coins, as my first time forging had earned me one hundred and eleventh gold coins. That made me rich right now in the game, even among the most wealthy yers here.


    "I will ry your words literally to my sister, don''t worry about that. I-I will send you a friend request now."


    Her old personality came back to the surface again. this girl was interesting. She sent me a friend request, which I dly epted.


    "I-I will be going now. Wait for my reply on our deal."


    Wow, this girl could even switch between the two personalities in one saying! I nodded back to her while she moved away exiting the hall.


    "You know you could sell these swords with much higher prices than what we offer you."


    Suddenly Lary, who was standing by and listening to all of that, said to me while he was pointing to my sword. I put my sword back into my inventory as I replied:


    "Gaining friends can''t be measured by any wealthy Lary. By the way, you just spoke with her about the first time discount, where is my discount Lary?"


    Laryughed as he replied:


    "You have over one hundred gold coins and you are looking for a mere one or two gold coins discount?"


    "Hahaha, you can''t just slip your way out of it this easily. C''mon, give me my discount, I''m a girl, never take a discount away from a girl."


    Laryughed loudly this time, as he shook his head while saying:


    "Silly little yer, do you think Lady Nada presence with you was just a coincidence? It was your reward as your first yer toe here and learn cksmith.


    You aren''t only the first yer at the town, but at the whole game, which made your reward be this huge. Tell me, do you want to let off your rtionship with Lady Nada for a mere discount?"


    I just realized what he was talking about, and of course my answer was immediate as I said without hesitation:


    "I will choosedy Nada for sure."


    "See? Now, do you want to rent a studio again?" he asked.


    "Isdy Nada avable?" I asked back.


    "Let me check for you, hmmm unfortunately she is busy with her personal forging," he replied after pausing for a moment.


    "Will she be free anytime soon?" I didn''t lose hope.


    "Oh well, she rented a studio in her city for two days straight, so she won''t be avable soon."


    I sighed, it seemed I wasn''t destined to meet her now. Two days were a long time for me, and I intended to stay here nearly for the same period then head out to lead my new members and take down that dungeon.


    "Ok, I want to rent the same studio," I said to him.


    "For six hours too?" he asked back.


    "No, I want to rent it for two days."


    "Oh, you intend to be richer, good strategy," he said while smiling, then he added, "your studio is reserved for you, you can go now if you like and payter."


    "Payter?" I asked with surprise.


    "Oh yes, I''m sure paying these gold coins would be so easy for you," he replied pointing out the fact that I could now make good swords that were worth a lot.


    "Thanks Lary, but I''d love to pay for the rent now," I said with a smile while taking out sixty four gold coins and gave them to him. I knew I could pay easily now orter, but I didn''t know if I could sell any to the hall anymore. I had a team to equip and a deal to honor with Drina''s sister.

 Chapter 93: Forging For Two Days

    Chapter 93: Forging For Two Days


    "As you wish, yer Agatha, your studio is ready for you," Lary said as he took the coins from me and pointed towards the ce of my studio. I knew the way as I moved with haste towards there.


    Two days were much longer than six hours that I had before, but I knew I had more things that needed to be done, much more than the previous time. When I reached my studio, I found it the same as when I left it. I didn''t waste anytime as I decided to start making my elmante swords first.


    Swordsman ss was one of themonest in the game, so my team needed a lot of swords. The second equipment I nned to make was shields, then armors, staff, and finally if I had time, I would go for boots, helmets and arm guards.


    I headed towards the table, as a screen was automatically activated with a thick male voiceing from it:


    "Wee yer, I''m Nrod, and I will be your assistant for today."


    I replied without interest while I took out the tools from the table, and headed to take the materials while greeting him:


    "Hi Nrod, I''m Agatha."


    "It seems you already know the basics, tell me what equipment you want to make so I can take out your standard design for you," he said while I took out the materials and started to sort them out in groups.


    This time I was working in the most efficient way to save time and effort. The materials that would be melted together were separated than those who didn''t. I replied while doing that:


    "I have a personal design by the name Elmante Sword, can you take it out for me please?"


    ""


    He paused for a moment before he returned back to me eximing with surprise in his tone:


    "You are something yer Agatha, you managed to create your first personal design in this short time of the game. You have talent."


    "Thanks for your praise, senior. Can you please give me the fire?"


    "As you wish."


    The orange fire suddenly appeared out of nowhere in front of me. without any hesitation, I put my left hand into it and withstood the pain. Strangely, the pain this time was lighter than before, and the process didn''t take long.


    After my left arm got ustomed to the fire, I began tomunicate with it. I recalled Nada''s words from before, as I needed to practice the tricks of my spear on a daily basis, or else I would suffer from this.


    I sighed, I didn''t join the game for so long, and already I was burdened with many tasks and multiple enmities.


    The first thing I did was to put the materials into the pot and then separate a wisp of fire under it. as I watched the materials melt, I suddenly got an idea so I said to Nrod:


    "Can I have more than one pot and more materials?"


    Nrod wasn''t stupid, so he understood what I was thinking of, so he tried to change my mind:


    "This is risky, you can''t control the fire to such a degree yet."


    I didn''t respond to his words by anything except actions. I closed my eyes and started to separate the orange fire into multiple wisps. When I finished, I had six wisps of fire at total, which meant I could have four more pots. I looked to the screen as I asked again:


    "Can I have four more pots please?"


    ""


    Nrod was speechless from shock, and I understood what he was feeling right now. My unique ability to control andmunicate with fire was exceptional from the beginning, and that credit was due to my mysterious venerable spear master. His guidance at the beginning helped me to obtain such a high control now.


    "Your talent in controlling fire is really unique, tell me do you want to be my disciple? I can teach you a lot of things," he tried to seduce me to join him, but he had no chance at all as I replied instantly:


    "I''m sorry, senior, but I have a master already."


    "Really? Who is he?" I don''t know why, but I felt he was fired up. I hid my smile while replying:


    "It''s a she, not he. She isdy Nada, do you know her?"


    "Na-What? How did you know such a venerable person?!"


    He was in shock, poor Nrod, he already had no chance from the start. I just smiled as I briefly replied:


    "She is my mentor and master, so please give me the pots. I need to start working now."


    ""


    Nrod didn''t say a word to me ever again, as he silently brought four more pots to me, plus a bunch of more materials. I started to sort out the materials first, then I began to put each group into one pot. After that I moved the fire under all the pots and waited for them to melt.


    When the materials turned into the white yellow colored liquid, I started to modify the fire as I put the rest of materials one by one. After I finished creating my mix, I let the fire burn under the pots, and then took out the mold.


    I tried to save time for melting materials as I had the ability to do so, and this helped me raise the efficiency of my work. In less than four hours I managed to produce the same amount of swords that I made at my first attempt here.


    In addition to that, the number of white grade swords declined to half of what I madest time, while the number of silver and bronze swords increased. My grasp on doing this was evident to me. The only thing that I missed was gaining more level, but I was close to doing that.


    The problem was that the XP I gained was lower than before, which was a thing rted to the fact I gained one level inparison to myst time. It seemed even XP gained from forging was following the same rules of hunting monsters, the higher level gap, the more XP yers gained, and vice versa.

 Chapter 94: An Attack on My Adventure Group

    Chapter 94: An Attack on My Adventure Group


    I didn''t take a break as I continued to make swords without pause for nearly twelve hours. My previous n of having already melted materials was a brilliant move, as the five pots were enough for me tost a couple of hours. That saved me a lot of trouble, effort, and time.


    It also helped in relieving the stress of melting materials in the right sequence. The only thing that Icked was the power of cleansing, even after I used the skill book that I got from Nada, which helped in raising my cleansing efficiency for five percent.


    ''Forging Cleanse basic skill: for cksmith lifestyle ss only. it raises the yer''s cleansing efficiency by five percent.''


    After this time, I felt strange as no one contacted me, not Shin, or even Drina. I recalled something, when I left the hall I received many messages from the game. Did this mean I couldn''t contact anyone here?


    I took my first break as I started to organize my swords. Surprisingly, I had over two hundred swords here, two hundred and thirteen to be precise. Out of these, I had seventy five silver grade swords, forty three white grade swords, and the rest were all bronze grade swords.


    I was excited for such a result which exceeded my expectations. During this, I managed to reach level fifteen a long time ago. I had some issues to solve, including the level of my equipment, as I could now forge level twenty equipment if I wanted to.


    That wasn''t wise, as most of the yers now were struggling to reach level fifteen. I sighed, as if I continued to make gears at level fifteen, the amount of XP I gained would drop drastically.


    I didn''t hesitate for long, as I preferred the interests of my team over my personal ones. The next issue I needed to solve was the problem ofmunication blockade here.


    "Senior, why can''t I reach my friends while I''m here?" I finally decided to ask that useless senior, who remained silent and never spoke a word since hisst disappointing shock.


    "Anymunication is automatically turned off so you won''t be disturbed by the outside world," he replied with a dejected tone.


    It was like I thought, so I asked at once:


    "How can I activate it again?"


    "Through your profile," he replied briefly with no enthusiasm at all. I felt next time I asked him, he wouldn''t even bother replying to me. oh how I miss Nada, she was really kind to me.


    I ignored him as he ignored me while I selected my profile and thought aboutmunications, to find a window with an option to activate it. it was really deactivated, so I chose to make it run. Just as I didn''t even close the profile window, a system prompt rang in my ears, it wasn''t one, but two.


    ''System prompt: yer Shin sends you a video call request. Do you want to ept or reject?''


    ''System prompt: yer Drina sends you a video call request. Do you want to ept or reject?''


    ''It seems I drove them insane by my absence, sigh.''


    I muttered while I picked up Shin first, after all I wanted to check on the updates regarding my new team.


    A window popped up as I saw Shin in front of me. Instead of seeing him rxed and happy as I imagined, I found him stressed and his features carried a lot of strange exhaustion. I looked seriously to him, who was panting heavily as if he was talking to me while running, as I asked:


    "What happened?"


    "Sris, it''s the Sris adventure group, they are trying to hunt us down. We were hunting monsters at a safe location nearby the town, but suddenly a group of one thousand yers appeared and started to attack us.


    Half of the new members died on their hands, and now we are running away from them in the nearby forest. Stay at your ce until I find a way to return with the boys safely to the town."


    His words were so sharp that they caused deep pain to my heart. I clenched my fist as I said coldly:


    "Try to avoid any contact with them, and I will solve this with them."


    "What? Do you Sr" I didn''t wait for him to say anything, as I closed the video at once and received the request from Drina. I knew what happened, as the news of my deal with Drina and her sister must have reached the ears of that bastard.


    I felt great anger, as this yer thought highly of himself. Drina appeared at once wearing an anxious face, and when she saw me, her face turned red as she paused not knowing from where she would start.


    I knew how she felt, but this wasn''t the time to waste any second doing nothing like this, and I didn''t intend to me her or her sister. Both of them were victims, victims just like me.


    "Bring your sister now."


    Although I tried to speak calmly with her, my words came out very cold. Drina''s body shivered when she heard my words, as it seemed she mistakenly thought I was mad at her.


    I didn''t have any time to waste, and it seemed her bigger sister was more experienced than her, as a taller, more beautiful female with a perfect body appeared in front of me on the screen.


    She was a swordsman, wearing full body armor, helmet, gloves, and boots of the same type. It was a whole set, and that made me feel how big the gap between me and those old adventure groups was.


    "Hello, My name is miss Aria," that elegant strong looking female yer spoke first greeting me, so I replied:


    "Hi, I''m Agatha."


    "Drina told me a lot about you, and now I can see she wasn''t exaggerating. I believe you have already got a whim of what is happening right now to your group, am I correct?"


    "Yes," I replied calmly, "I also know you have nothing to do with it, right?"

 Chapter 95: Aria, The Vice-Leader of Solaris Adventure Group

    Chapter 95: Aria, The Vice-Leader of Sris Adventure Group


    The eyes of Aria shone as she replied:


    "Intelligent indeed, yes this is all the fault of that bastard who stole the leadership from me. He got the news of our little agreement, and knew I was going to agree to it. he then dered war solely from his side on your group."


    Her words piqued my doubt, as I asked:


    "Are you saying he isn''t leading the whole Sris group to attack me? but he sent one thousand yer to ambush my team."


    "Well, as an old famous adventure group as ours, having one thousand elite yers as your personal army is something not difficult to achieve."


    I understood what she wanted to say, so I smiled while saying:


    "So, is your army avable to help my group?"


    "Well, I know you are very valuable, and your deal will help me a lot in future battles with this bastard, but I can''t risk internal conflict like this without good reason, or else he will go to the elders and my situation would be worsened."


    Her words made quite a lot of sense, but I knew she wouldn''t try to reach me if she didn''t have a way out of this, and all this was just an boration of how difficult it was to help me. I asked calmly:


    "How much do you want to help me?"


    Aria''s smile widened as she said:


    "You have a sharp mind in there, a beautiful intelligent woman isn''t something good in this life, watch out for yourself girl."


    I knew she was joking while giving me true advice, but I already suffered from my beauty and now I was suffering from my intelligence. I didn''t reply except with a nod of appreciation for her concern, while she added:


    "I know what you intended to do when you offered the deal to Drina, and so did that bastard. You aren''t stupid to not understand the consequences of such act, so I believe you can understand my position."


    She didn''t speak directly about her demands, instead she was trying to get more advantages by pointing out these facts. I didn''t stand still watching her trying to get more advantages, so I fought back simply by saying:


    "You have been appointed here, but when I offered Drina this deal, I trusted the secrecy of your group.


    Such an old strong and famous group with twopetitive smart people, you included, must know the simplest rules of fighting for survival. Your security grasp over your close men is wed, or else we won''t have this situation from the first ce."


    She just kept looking towards me while I looked back without any of us saying anything. After few moments of this tense situation, sheughed while looking towards her side as she said:


    "You are right Drina, she is interesting. I like her, so we will help her."


    "But sis, what about the elders?" Drina''s voice came from the screen as she seemed very worried about this. Aria turned to look at me again while saying with her charming smile:


    "I think our new friend here might help us in solving this little problem."


    I didnt dy as I asked:


    "If there is anything I could do, don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Well, I can provide a team of yers to help your group escape safely back to the town, but this team won''t be big, or else I won''t be able to hide their absence from that bastard''s spies.


    I can provide cloaking caps to them, so no one would identify their game identities. The issue here relies on their equipment.


    As you can see, we all use a set of equipment which we bought from the town here. I can''t let them move to aid your team with their weapons at least, as these would be eye catchy and won''t be covered with the capes."


    I understood her meaning, this girl''s appetite was very big, but she had a point here. I went on thinking about this silently, while she asked:


    "How many weapons can you provide?"


    "the number isn''t an issue, I was just wondering about the fate of these weapons after everything ends."


    Aria seemed to be ready for such a question as she replied instantly:


    "Well, I just need ten silver grade swords, plus rumination for any deaths."


    I knew she was aiming for the swords, but her ambition wasn''t as expensive as I thought. I feigned thinking with difficulty for a while before she added:


    "You can provide any grade weapon, even trash grade works, as a payment for every death. What do you think?"


    I shook my head faking helplessness before saying:


    "I have no opinion on that."


    "Good, here is a contract that''s bound by the game. I already signed it with the conditions we agreed upon just now, you need to write the number of yers you want me to send, and then sign with your game name and everything will be official."


    A window popped up immediately in front of me, which carried the name ''contract'' on its front. I read it slowly, as I knew this wasn''t a y, and if I signed on anything that might bind me or harm me, I wouldn''t me anyone except my carelessness.


    The contract was fine with nothing fishy in it, then I wrote down the number I had in my mind and then signed with my name here.


    After that, the window made a clicking sound before she turned green and then faded away. Aria''s face was beaming as she felt she had won it big this time. poor Aria, she didn''t know she was just short sighted.


    Aria then retrieved the contract and went to the number I wrote down directly. I couldn''t see her window, but I could watch her features, which began to change from extreme excitement to neutral, to shock. She nced at me with widened eyes as she muttered:


    "You want to take two hundred yer from me?"


    She was saying this with disbelief on her face and a trembling tone in her voice. Her reaction was really typical to what I had in mind, but I couldn''t prevent myself from chuckle while I said:


    "Yes, I want them now. Send Drina to the cksmith hall right now and I will wait here inside."


    The shock on Arias face didn''t fade away; instead, it was deepened while she asked to make sure of what she just heard:


    "Are you sure you want me to send Drina and my men now?"


    "Yes, I already have enough swords to arm them. of course most of these are bronze grade swords, but I have enough."


    Aria didn''t know what to say as her body trembled faintly as her previous joy from her triumph in this deal evaporated, she didn''t gain from me; she lost a big opportunity that she would regret a lot.

 Chapter 96: Change in Plans, Lets Kill Them All.

    Chapter 96: Change in ns, Let''s Kill Them All.


    I couldn''t deny it, I really enjoyed the look over her face. She didn''t expect me to have all these swords ready, as her yers seemed not to be.


    "I need some time to be ready," Aria finally admitted it.


    "How long do you need?" I asked back.


    "Give me six hours," she replied after a pause.


    "No problem, when you are ready just send me a message and I will move to the reception of the hall."


    Aria nodded before she closed the window, I didn''t dy as I ryed the news to Shin privately. After a few moments, he sent to me:


    ''I will try to move the group as near as possible to the town.''


    ''No, I think they are waiting for you near the town. Stay away from there and avoid that ambush. When the help is ready, I will send them to your location. Try to rest and get ustomed to each other''s skills. even with the help from Aria, you will still have it hard.''


    Shin didn''t reply at once, but he asked atst:


    ''What about you?''


    ''I will stay here, as I won''t be any help for you right now.''


    Shin understood my meaning, as he asked:


    ''How many swords have you made?''


    ''Enough, but what about other sses in our group? Tell me the numbers so I can make equipment for them.''


    ''We now have thirty two swordsmen, twenty defenders, twenty six wizards, thirty assassins, five archers, ten berserkers, sixteen knights, and thirty healers, and that is not counting the main team we already had.''


    I froze in my ce as these numbers exceeded my expectations. I asked with doubt:


    ''Have you epted everyone?''


    ''Hahaha, no little princess, I nearly rejected double these numbers.'' he replied.


    ''Double?! Howe you have all these yers?''


    ''Your fame isn''t something to be underestimated,'' he replied joking, ''The number of yers wanting to join the group was increasing steadily until this war.''


    ''Hmmm'' I thought for a while, as I realized the importance of this little conflict had exceeded my expectations.


    ''Shin, we need to not only escape from them,'' I suddenly said, ''this is a golden opportunity for us.''


    ''What do you mean?'' Shin asked.


    ''This is a chance for our group name to be more famous.''


    Shin realized my idea as he said at once:


    ''Princess, don''t be silly. We don''t have the numbers nor the preparations to pull such a crazy act.''


    His words made sense, but I wasn''t convinced by them. my group was now on verge of extinction at the first moments of its birth, so why not y it bigger?


    ''We can do it as before,'' I said as I referred to our previous strategy when we dealt with Godenal aristocratic family yers.


    ''I got what you mean, but these yers are those arrogant Godenal yers, they are more wise, far stronger, and well organized. They aren''t that easy to be separated and killed.''


    I smiled, as Shin''s attempts to convince me failed. I became more eager to do this, so I said:


    ''That wouldn''t work unless I joined.''


    ''I mean no offense princess, but they won''t change their strategy for you,'' Shin replied.


    ''Don''t worry about that, just scout and look for suitable areas to hunt and kill them. Also don''t tell anyone else about this n, I doubt there are some spies inside your ranks,'' I paused for a moment, ''just tell them about the reinforcementsing from Aria, with no details of course.''


    Shin didn''t reply for a whole minute, then he said:


    ''As you like, Agatha, but I think this is a rash idea and a risk we don''t need to take.''


    Iughed while replying to him:


    ''Don''t worry, our situation is very bad already, if we don''t raise the stakes,how could we possibly win?''


    ''I thought it''s all about surviving,'' he sent with a tone that didn''t carry any enthusiasm to my idea.


    ''Surviving was my first priority, but now after securing that help from Aria, surviving isn''t an issue any more. All I want now is revenge, with many advantages that wille with that.''


    ''Sigh, you are really stubborn and crazy. Ok, let''s do it your way, at least it will be more fun than now. We need as much equipment as you can get us, as our yers have weak level ten equipment,'' Shin said.


    ''That might take some time,'' I replied instantly, as most of the swords I made were taken by Aria, so I need to make more swords, plus other equipment as well. What reassured me was my ability to modify the existing standard equipment and forge them faster.


    ''You also need to make all of them reach level fifteen,'' I added while thinking about the total numbers of equipment needed and the approximate time for that.


    ''That would take some time, give me a day,'' he replied.


    ''Deal, I will see you in a day,'' I said, closed the chat, and started a new one with Drina. This time it was a video chat, where Drina picked up fast as she said:


    "Hi, didn''t think you will reach me out this soon."


    Iughed as I replied:


    "I just wanted to inform you and Aria about changing in ns."


    "Really? Then let me bring my big sis here, hey Aria,e here fast, I have her here."


    I smiled, this girl seemed more energetic than before. In moments Aria was in front of me, as she said with haste:


    "Is there any change?"


    She guessed the reason for my call, or Drina might have said to her somehow.


    "Yes, the schedule will change, I will need your team in a day from now," I said. her eyes shone as she said:


    "This is all? I don''t think you contacted me to just say this."


    This girl was good, I liked her. I exined:


    "I want you to be with the team."


    "What? You want me to lead the team?" she said with some uncertainty, but I said before her refusal:


    "I need you to act as a bait."


    Aria remained silent, as her brain began to unveil the mystery of my n, while Drina said with doubt:


    "My sister can''t interfere personally, or else that bastard would use her of attacking his men to save a stranger, a stranger to our group I mean."


    Drina seemed to feel awkward from her words, so she stopped and didn''t speak again. Aria stood there looking calmly towards me without saying a word, and in return I did the same.


    "You have much courage to even think about doing that," she suddenly said.


    "It''s worth the shot," I replied.


    "It''s risky, and a single mishap and I lose more than you think," she said.


    I smiled wryly, this girl never ceased to take advantage of every single opportunity. I understood perfectly what she was referring to, so I said:


    "I will double the number of silver grade swords to you."


    This time, Aria seemed to learn her previous lesson, so she replied instantly:


    "Not enough, I want ten foreach ss, silver grade weapons."


    "Your appetite is big, I can only give you thirty silver grade swords, as I don''t have any other weapons at my disposal now."


    Aria faked hesitation, but I was sure she was literally dancing inside her cold outer shell of hers right now. She gained nearly triple what she gained from our deal from before. I pictured her face after seeing the equipment of my team, she had a funny look that made me nearlyugh.


    "Fine, I will be ready with my personal team as a bonus. I will add you as my friend now, so you can easily reach me."


    She finally dered her agreement. I wasn''t worried about her reply, as I was sure after this day of forging, I would have enough equipment to arm one hundred teams fully.


    "That''s good, I will tell you when and where we will meet."


    I then closed the call, to find a friend request sent by her. I epted it and then returned to the world of cksmith again. I need to prepare different equipment for different sses on this day.


    I didn''t intend to make only weapons, as I nned to make more than two equipment at least for each ss.


    I looked at the screen where that useless Nrod had a role to y. I went back to the table as there is still some pots with remnants liquefied materials in them as I asked:


    "Senior, I have a question."


    Nrod seemed to be gone somewhere as he took quite a while to return to me as he replied with a boring tone:


    "What do you need?"


    "I want to ask about equipment other than weapons, like shields, armors, bootsetc. do I have to forge special gear for each ss like in weapons cases?"


    That was very important, as my yield rate was already high, but if I diverted my attention in making different gears, this rate would sharply decline.


    "Away from weapons, our standard equipment designs are made for the main sses, like melees, healers, magiciansetc."


    His answer was short, and I felt he didn''t want even to answer me, but I got what I needed to know. If that was the case, then I could easily make the needed gears for my team. I then said:


    "Can you show me the standard designs for weapons regarding defenders, wizards, assassins, berserkers, knights, healers, and archers please?"


    "What? You need to learn all of them?" he eximed with a shock.


    "Not only them, I want the standard designs for armors, boots, and helmets regarding all the main sses as well."


    ""


    It seemed my answer made him so shocked that he became speechless. He didn''t say a word as he provided me with all the designs I requested. Their numbers were huge, but I looked at them with a challenging spirit. If I managed to make this right, I would gain a lot.


    My group would be famous, nearly as famous as my previous dragon spear resisting group, which I hoped wouldn''t end with the same fate.


    It''s time for me to work hard now.

 Chapter 97: Forging Elmante Gears for Eight Classes Part 1

    Chapter 97: Forging Elmante Gears for Eight sses Part 1


    To be honest, I was kind of nervous when I saw the designs, as they were a lot, and I needed first to modify each one of them before forging. The first thing I did was to study the materials needed to make these equipment.


    Per my previous experience, I learned how to organize the materials of each design rapidly, and I was surprised to find out that most of the materials were nearly simr in all of them.


    Dealing with all of this took nearly an hour from me, but I wasn''t worried as I knew this would save a lot of precious timeter.


    I would lie if I said I wasn''t worried about Shin and my team, but I knew my job here was more crucial than running to them and fighting these yers from Sris group, so I focused all my energy on learning how to draw these letters and find a way to modify them.


    Luckily for me, I had a general grasp on how to modify a standard design and make it mine, the secret lied in the small changes that I could do in writing these letters, as I searched for any letter that resembled some of my own kingdomnguage, and I began to modify these letters and rece them with my own kingdom letters.


    Design after design was modified by me, as I had no other way to do this except in practical forging, it took me a couple of hours to finish remodeling all these designs, with a bunch of system notices that came with that.


    Each new design I named after the same name I chose for my sword, Elmante. So generally speaking I had now a whole set of different equipment suited for many sses, but in fact they weren''t a set yet.


    To form a set, I needed to forge at least four simr pieces of equipment for each ss, which was something I couldn''t aplish now, however I nned to do it in the future.


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Melee Armor level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Melee Helmet level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Defender Short Sword level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Defender Heavy Armor level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Defender Heavy Shield level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Staff level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Magician Light Armor level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Magician Gloves level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Short Dagger level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Assassin Boots level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Assassin Light Armor level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Light Bow level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Archer Gloves level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Archer Light Armor level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Berserker Heavy Sword level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Berserker Heavy Armor level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Berserker Heavy Helmet level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Knight Heavy Armor level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Knight Long Sword level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Knight Arm Guards level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Healer Light Armor level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    ''System prompt: Congrattions to the yer for sessfully forging silver grade Elmante Healer Gloves level 15. The yer created a new design by his own efforts. yer gained 5% Exp, plus 100 proficiency points in cksmith lifestyle ss.''


    I had sessfully modified twenty two designs and named them after Elmante. They were enough to arm eight main sses with three pieces of Elmante gears. The hardest part was over, and now I had to finalize my preparations and start melting down materials.


    My maximum ability was to deal with five pots at the same time, and as I wasn''t aiming for making huge amounts of gears, I decided to do it on rotation. Each pot was enough to make from two to three sessful equipment, which I hoped to have one of them at least belonging to silver grade.


    I started with the first design, as I melted the materials at first, a task that didn''t take five minutes for me. Then, I started to forge the melee armor.


    What I noticed was this armor had much more writing work to do inparison to the sword, but the cleansing part wasn''t hard inparison to the sword.


    This armor was t, so each strike from my short handed heavy hammer caused a better result than hammering the narrow surface of the sword.


    It was a pleasant surprise to be able to forge twenty two melee armor in the first hour, half of them was silver grade, while the other half was bronze, with zero percent of white trash grade. That was a huge sess that I never expected.


    I needed to make thirty two melee armors, so after two hours I was able to make forty three armors, with twenty silver grades and the rest were bronze grades.


    I took a deep breath but I didn''t rest at all, as I had some leftovers in my five pots, so I could make another armor which shares the same materials with melee armor.


    In fact, the magician''s, the archer''s, the healer''s and the assassin''s light armors shared the same materials like the melee armor. While all heavy armors had the simr materials needed to make them.


    I started to make the assassin''s light armor first. I chose it spontaneously while my mind was recalling the secret ss I had in my inventory regarding assassins. I hoped I could find a suitable yer to give this ss to him, as this would raise the strength of my group by a notch.


    It took also two hours to make forty six assassin''s light armors, an hour and half to make thirty two magician''s light armor, an hour to forge twenty archer''s light armor, and two hours to make forty two healer''s light armor.


    After that, I started to make the heavy armors, as my mind was in the mood to make these armors. The silver grade to bronze grade results was fifty-fifty, with nearly zero percent of white trash equipment. That made me quite happy and very content.

 Chapter 98: Forging Elmante Gears for Eight Classes Part 2

    Chapter 98: Forging Elmante Gears for Eight sses Part 2


    As I started with the defender heavy armor, I realized the difference between making heavy armor and light armor. Light armors didn''t make me feel tired easily, unlike the heavy armors which made me exhausted while cleansing them.


    This time the hammer was hardly effective against the thick heavy armor, as I needed multiple times to cause the same effect I had with just one swing of my shorthanded hammer.


    That made me somehow frustrated, and as a result the final silver heavy armors were much lower than what I had in light armors. I also began to have white trash grade heavy armors, a grade I hardly met at light armors.


    Having a white grade heavy armors wasn''t the only setback I had, as the time needed to make them was much more the time I took to make the light armors. I needed around eight hours to make over one hundred and eighty light armors, nearly half of them were silver grade.


    However, during the same amount of time, I only ended with one hundred heavy armor, less than third were silver grade, with more than third white grade, and the rest were bronze grade.


    That was frustrating, but I wasn''t totally depressed. After all, the number of yers in need of heavy armors in my new group was much lesser than those who needed light armors. so, even with these low lousy results of mine, I satisfied the needs of my group, and I still had more than eight hours to forge.


    This time, I earned one more level and was so close to rising another one. The amount of XP I gained from forging each armor was really small. I mainly raised fast due to my sess in making new designs of my own.


    I sighed, it seemed I must forge higher leveled gears from now on if I wanted to gain levels faster. The next thing I did was to forge the weapons. Daggers, staffs, short swords, and shields were umting on top of each other on the ground of the studio.


    I had no time to waste, so I didn''t forge more gears like I did before and tried to stick to the numbers needed by my team. Due to this, even after the passage of the eight hours, I was stillcking some equipment like the helmets and the gloves.


    I was nervous, but when the first hour passed without anyone calling me, I felt secure. My team either safely hidden well or they were already found and were killed and now they were in the town waiting for me to finish.


    Either ways they were safe, but I hoped they were safe and well hidden instead of being killed.


    It took me another four hours to finish, and I had some extras than what I needed. I didn''t dy further, as I put everything into my inventory and then contacted Aria at once. I needed first to arrange our meeting, as this was a crucial part of my n.


    "Hi, you finally finished your forging, right?"


    The first thing I faced when Aria epted the call was Drina''s voice. This little girl was as active as long she was beside her big sister, just like my little sister. I sighed, as I really missed the real little Agatha.


    "Yes, are there any updates?"


    The cute energetic face of Drina changed at once, while Aria showed up at the screen as she said seriously:


    "There are two unpleasant pieces of news and one good news, so which do you want to hear first?"


    "The bad news of course," I replied without hesitation, as I wanted to reassure my team first.


    "It''s your call, the first bad news is regarding Rick, the bastard who stole the leadership from me. He went to the elders and he is trying to convince them to enroll the whole group in that confrontation with your group."


    I wasn''t surprised by that approach, but I was surprised that he wanted more help in facing my little group. A mere one hundred newly formed group was able to stand on the face of one thousand elites, and they even were trying to call for more reinforcements.


    I also thought he might have learned about my cooperation with Aria, or even my deal with her, so I asked in a serious tone:


    "Have you told anyone about our little deal here?"


    Aria understood my meaning at once, so she hurried to say:


    "Of course not, it''s only you, me, and my precious Drina who know about that deal. Don''t over think this, as that was caused by your little group. They hid themselves really well, and so far that bastard couldn''t find even a scent of them."


    "Good," I muttered in satisfaction from Shin''spetence, "then you can interfere and disturb his ns."


    "I already did so, but I have my limits too, if we don''t act soon then he might win what he is seeking," Aria said, stressing on the importance of time, as it seemed we were running out of it.


    "Then what is the second bad news?" I asked straight on the point as we had no time to waste on other subsidiary things here.


    "The Lelican adventure group," Aria said, throwing a bomb on my face. I asked with hatred:


    "What about that bitch?"


    "Aha, you knew her? Then that exins everything. She offered helping Rick to destroy you, and he dly epted their assistance. Now there are nearly five thousand elite yers of that group looking for your little team."


    She then paused before adding:


    "Things aren''t looking good, if we don''t act soon, then I can''t consider helping you as an option anymore."


    I understood her nervousness, who might not feel the same when they face such two strong groups, but I wasn''t fazed by them. I was so confident in my ability to do a good battle with all of them, this wasn''t the first time I faced a stronger and bigger enemy than my forces, and I always won.


    "So, what is the good news?" I asked casually while I started to move exiting the studio heading straight down stairs towards the reception. Her anxious face suddenly got rxed as she said:


    "The news of this ongoing battle was spread over the forums a while back. That news caused quite a sensational reaction, so more yers enlisted themselves to join your group."


    "Really?! That''s good, how many of them applied so far?" I asked with no interest while descending the stairs. In my best estimate, they wouldn''t exceed fifty yers.


    Any more help was appreciated at this critical moment, especially when those yers stepped in knowing how dangerous the situation was.


    No matter what level they had, I decided to ept them all. Those yers would never let me down, no matter what situation I was and whoever my enemy was.


    "The numbers are increasing steadily, but thest number I got was nearing five hundred yers."


    "What?!" I shouted out loud as I nearly stumbled on the stairs and almost fell off. That number exceeded all my wildest expectations. I looked to her with disbelief as I asked:


    "Are you sure of these numbers?!!"

 Chapter 99: A Players Siege around The Adventure Hall

    Chapter 99: A yers'' Siege around The Adventure Hall


    "Look at you; I swear you thought of a two figure number, hahaha."


    I got a hold over myself as I admitted it to myself, this time I was wrong in my assumptions.


    "Are you sure of that number?" I asked again trying to confirm she wasn''t joking with me.


    "Yes, I''m sure. And I believe that number might be higher now, asst time I checked was an hour ago."


    I didn''t move from my ce for a few moments as my mind was trying to figure out how this happened. Was it Shin? Or Respon? or it was just a mere stroke of luck? My looks seemed to reveal my conflicted thoughts, as Aria said:


    "Don''t think too much, as with time you will understand how surprising the world of yers here would turn out to be, princess."


    I moved all my doubts to a side as I looked straight to her while she added:


    "I figured out your true identity when you just mentioned your knowledge with Leli. I don''t believe that you, a fiery strong girl, would end up to be fighting for that princess."


    He tone carried a lot of depression and sadness, so I said to rify everything:


    "I''m not fighting to get near him, I''m trying desperately to run away and gain my freedom."


    I started to descend the stairs again, as the look over Aria changed, she wasn''t that dejected, but she had sympathy all over her face. I chuckled as I said:


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not that easy to surrender to my fate."


    "Neither do I!" she muttered this like she was speaking to herself. Her face began to show a determination, she was like she had taken a decision, a decision that ended manyplicated conflicts inside her.


    "I hope you can seed in your ns, princess, and even if we failed, I won''t regret it."


    I smiled back and said nothing until I reached the reception, where I said:


    "Meet me at the adventure hall without your men."


    "Won''t we take them with us?" she asked surprisingly, so I said:


    Don''t worry; send them outside the town, in a well hidden ce. We will meet them there."


    "But"


    "Don''t worry yourself, I know that bastard Rick will catch the news," I hurried to say.


    Aria didn''t say a word for a while, as I was dealing with Lary. I didn''t take all my time in here, so I needed to hold the remaining day for the time of my return. Lary was more cooperative than I expected, as he said:


    "No problem, I will put your time here on hold, and I will try to arrange your next time so you can have Lady Nada with you."


    That was really pleasant to hear, I hated that Nrod, he didn''t help me at all. I thanked Lary as I headed outside the hall while saying to Aria:


    "I will meet you there."


    "This I don''t know, but it''s a bit risky," she said hesitatingly.


    "Don''t worry that much, he couldn''t attack you openly like this, so he will send his bitch to you."


    My words didn''t seem to cause her to feel more secure, so I added:


    "An ally to that Rick is attacking you; it''s a better situation than what you think."


    She finally got what I intended to do, so her face shone brightly as she beamed with a wide smile:


    "That''s better than what I had in mind, fine I will y with your rules. give me half an hour and I will be there at the adventure hall."


    I closed the call, and started another one at once. I needed to coordinate with Shin, and hear about the details of their current situation. Shin didn''t dy to pick up the call request, as he said first:


    "Finally, our little cksmith princess finished her task and decided to join the fray."


    He was always energetic, in a way that made me feel he never felt any depression or dejection in his life before.


    "Hi Shin, I''m d to see you still alive."


    "d or disappointed?" he asked jokingly before pointing to a hidden ce behind him, "Our boys and girls here are eager to meet their mighty princess, how long does it take for you to leave the town and join us?"


    "Oh, you don''t know about our new recruits," I said with a chuckle. He looked at me seriously as he said:


    "There might be spies in them."


    I understood his meaning, but I was willing to take this risk, after all the piece of cake in front of me was so big to ignore.


    "I know, so I will have a small test for them. Tell me, how long can you guys hold on?"


    "We are well hidden for now, but I heard that sweet girl is still stalking you, so I don''t know if we can keep hidden for long," he replied referring to that bitch. I smiled as I said:


    "Don''t worry; I will attract her away from you."


    "Oh, will you seduce her? That would be fun to watch," he teased me, that cool bastard swordsman never let a chance slip to tease me. The best solution in dealing with him was ignorance, so I ignored him by closing the call on his face while saying myst words to him:


    "Stay put and dont do something foolish until Ie to you. Send me the coordinates of your location privately."


    I closed the call before he could ask about his most desired question, gears. It was his fault, who told him to be such a brick with me all the time? I felt some satisfaction with the impatient look over his face.


    That made me smile and evenugh at him. He sent me at once privately the coordinates with the question about the gears I forged, but I didn''t reply to him.


    I decided to make him anxious like this, it was fun after all. The distance from the cksmith hall to the adventure hall wasn''t that short, so it took me nearly a quarter to reach there.


    As I neared the ce, I found something weird. The hall was all tightly surrounded by yers. They weren''t crowded to enter the adventure hall, instead they stood there to prevent anyone from entering the hall.


    ''It seems that bastard and that bitch are trying to prevent my yers from joining me. In their dreams!''


    I muttered as I moved step by step forward with great anger.

 Chapter 100: Killing Players at The Adventure Hall

    Chapter 100: Killing yers at The Adventure Hall


    I moved with steady steps towards the circle of yers. as I closed in, the ce was literally overcrowded, so I took out my spear and raised it high in the air. My spear alone was enough to attract many attention, so yers began to clear a path around and in front of me.


    "You can''t step further, this ce is prohibited."


    One sound came from the circle of yers in front. It was a harsh male sound that was unpleasant to hear, and his words were really unweed. I didn''t reply with words, as I took more steps forward. Each step at a time caused quite a sensation around me, I even heard whispers.


    These yers were surely thinking I lost my mind, but I was not. My team was out there risking their lives for me, and here my enemies were trying to cut off any hands I could use to fight them. their move was logic, but not wise, and wasn''t nearly close from just.


    I took another step forward, and many yers cleared the way around me, so a wide empty area was there, and I stood in the middle of it.


    "One more step and we will attack you."


    This time, I managed to spot that arrogant bastard. He was a huge man with nearly over two meters in height, with many muscles bulging like they were trying to escape his body. I doubted this huge armor was there to keep those muscles in check.


    "Who are you tomand me?"


    I replied back with an equal arrogance and with a stronger voice than him. that seemed to piss him off as he took out his sword and raised it in the air then roared like a wild boar. I loved eating the meat of wild boars, but that was after I killed them with my hands.


    "So, it''s an animal like you who dares to obstruct my way? Scram ore to die."


    I didn''t even nce at him when I shouted, but I was looking at the faces of those yers who stood between me and that hall up front. Technically speaking, they didn''t vite any rule here, as they didn''t trespass the area of that hall, however I intended to change that.


    "This animal here is going to enjoy himself with a beauty like you tonight."


    That yer yelled before running with anger towards me. that''s nice, he had no brain, all but muscles even inside his head. I raised my spear to face him while keeping my eyes over other yers. no one dared to move towards me with him, or they suspected I would hold my life after his first attack.


    His sword shone with strange light, he wasn''t that fool after all and used a skill to end this fight fast, but I was sure he would be greatly disappointed.


    "Dragon armor absolute defense skill."


    I didn''t joke with him, as I needed to withstand his first attack towards me. That foolishness of his would reward me with one hour of punish free ughter, as this was the only rule regarding justified fighting in towns.


    "I will wait for you at the resurrection point, be ready to serve me or zero out."


    He yelled at me while his swordnded straight over my head. He seemed pretty energetic to me, so I didn''t want to spoil his high spirit and let his sword fall the way he wanted, but my spear was already in position ready for my counter.


    "System prompt: Rogat team has attacked you. You have one hour to defend yourself against the Rogat team. You won''t be punished if you killed any of them."


    I smiled widely as I said loudly:


    "My pleasure."


    My spear was in position, and that fool''s sword passed through my body like nothing. That animal looked at me with widened eyes, however he didn''t have any time to even wonder about the reason as my spear prated his body.


    In fact, I threw my spear to prate his body and let it travel all the way until it prated the bodies of five more yers. the six yers looked at me with horror before they fell to the ground and their bodies vanished.


    Silence reigned over the ce, even a speck of dust would be heard if it fell on the ground now. I didn''t stop my revenge, as my hatred was as thirsty as ever.


    I snapped my fingers and the spear appeared again in my hand, I rotated around myself and threw it towards a group of yers near me and I harvested their souls. I didn''t wait for my spear as I took a few steps forward, passing through the tight circle of yers surrounding the hall and then I snapped my fingers again.


    This time, the yers began to wake up, and many started to draw their weapons. The ce was chaotic, as my spear left my hand again and began to reap any yer''s life standing in its way. As I stood in my ce watching these yers trying to use their skills, I wondered about something.


    What if I created a movable flexible chain that would be linked to my spear, and I controlled my spear while flying with it, wouldn''t it be cool? I decided to go back and try this out at the cksmith hall after I wrap this mess created by my enemies.


    I needed a statement, and right now it was the perfect time and ce to do it, so I raised my spear high in the air as I yelled with my strongest voice:


    "This is Agatha, the leader of the Dragon Adventure group. Any yer who wants to join me will step forward, let''s crush all of them together."


    My voice echoed in the ce mixed with the sounds of skills falling over me. I still had three seconds of immunity, and I had another three seconds more if I needed to, but I nned not to stand still and wait here defending myself while the yers reveal themselves.


    I began to move as fast as I could, just as I jumped to evade a wizard''s skill, I was met by a swordsman skill. I didn''t evade it as I threw my spear to take that yer''s life, and the lives of much more unfortunate yers who stood behind him.


    I snapped my fingers again and this time I jumped like a little monkey using my agility high in the air.


    I used the shoulders and even the heads of these yers as my ground, and my spear didn''t ever stand in my hand grip for any moment, all the time it was moving like thunder, appearing in a sh to take yers'' lives and then disappear like it appeared.


    "I Rotrag,es forth to join you, mydy."


    "I rene,e forth to join you mydy."


    "I Derak,e forth to join you, mydy."


    .


    .


    .


    More and more voices began to echo in the ce as many yers made their minds and decided to take a stand beside me. I felt a relief, as finally I would be able to truly start creating my legend, the legend of a bloodthirsty princess.

 Chapter 101: Gaining A Big Win and Massive Players

    Chapter 101: Gaining A Big Win and Massive yers


    The first thing I did was to send a team request to all of those who moved forward to join me. In this game they had to be in my team to enjoy the special privilege of killing those yers without being punished.


    So, as they stepped forth to help me, I stepped in to protect them. amidst all that, my five second protection vanished, and by it I began to suffer some damage.


    A wizard fire skill, a swordsman chop, or an assassin backstab, all kinds of skill descended on me like a rain fire, and I began to lose my HP at an rming rate.


    However, I wasn''t worried, because I wasn''t alone anymore. In addition to that, there was a big level difference between me and all these yers, at least by a couple of levels. That difference gave me some protection as any damage was greatly weakened.


    So although I was subjected to many damage, it was only in one or two figures maximum, and inparison to my three figures HP, I wouldn''t get killed this easily.


    At the same time, my new teammates began to show their worth, as many jumped over the yers attacking me to distract them and even kill some of them. At the same time, many healing skills began to befall over my head, which began to show a crazy race between white, yellow, and green colors.


    After the first charge and the sessful effect of it in changing the whole situation, many yers got more courage and began to join the fun. Some even dered their intention to join me, and I didn''t refuse such a spontaneous gesture and added them to my team.


    During all this, I didn''t stop throwing my spear, and snapping it back before sending it again to im the lives of more yers. I didn''t realize that before, but my spear trick was something different from the skills.


    The spear needed only to prate the yer''s body to kill him, not even a single figure of damage appeared above any killed yers, and there was no yer yet who managed to receive my spear and lived.


    That was strange, but it was awesome too. One spear could kill them all, that is what I felt right at this moment.


    The battle wasn''t organized at all, it was simply a mess. yers ran, jumped, and even screamed here and there. there were no lines that I was used to when fighting a big war, instead everything was mixed up in a strange way.


    Strange, yet effective, as I spotted many of my team yers running in between the enemy yers, and some enemy yers were doing the same amidst my team.


    I could see swordsmen fighting side by side with wizards, archers fighting with knights and defenders. There was no order, no formation, it was simply chaos, and my team was winning this chaos.


    I had anyints though, as long as we were winning, then I was cool with it. without knowing this, I began to move randomly as yers around me, and that wasn''t because I wanted to but I was forced by their random attacks.


    After ten minutes of intense fighting, the battle result became pretty obvious to everyone watching, even to me. We won, and the remnants of those enemy yers began to retreat and escape with their lives.


    "Don''t bother them, they don''t worth it."


    Everyone heeded by my words, as they stopped chasing those frightened yers and looked to me waiting for my nextmand.


    "What are you looking at me for? Go and clear all the fallen gears, they are all yours."


    Every dead yer left behind a couple of equipment at the least. Regarding this team was elite of a well known adventure group, their equipment was a notch higher than everyone''s, so it was normal to see all my team yers moving like crazy snatching any equipment they could reach.


    I smiled, as these yers really needed some education about manners, or I might need to leave my previous princess life behind me and try to adapt here. I sighed; this game wasn''t as simple as I originally thought.


    I checked my new team stats, as I created the team on a whim, I didn''t even give a name to it, so it was set as default by the system based on my name. When I saw the number of yers inside the team, I froze from surprise.


    There were over one thousand yers here, that was insane, right? I believed there would be no more than five hundred, howe the number doubled like that?


    Just as I was about to give another order to enter the adventure hall, I found arge group of yers exiting the hall. I looked towards them seriously, if they were another patch of those bastards, I wouldn''t mind increasing my team''s possession of gears.


    I raised my spear and pointed it towards them, strangely they stopped abruptly like they knew how deadly my spear was.


    "We are sorry adventure group leader, we were held inside and couldn''t exit the hall until now."


    Suddenly a knight moved from the crowd of yers and stood a couple of steps in front of them. his words were like a thunder in my ears, as I asked to make sure I didn''t get him wrong:


    "Are you the yers who applied to join my group?"


    "Yes, mydy. There were more yers who wanted to join as well, but they were prevented by that yer''s blockade. I watched then join your fight at the videos."


    I smiled, smiled very widely as a funny feeling seeped into my heart. I began this adventure group with only seven of us, and now I had at least one thousand and half yers. I stopped at hisst word as I asked with doubt:


    "Was this battle recorded?"


    "Indeed mydy, this was an epic battle for beginners like us. The forums are literally in fire right now, with many supporting you and others are trying to belittle your hard won victory."


    That was great, I didn''t think about doing so, but it suited my purposes perfectly. These videos would prove how promising my group was, and coupled with what I intended to doter; I believe hitting five thousand threshold wouldn''t be hard anymore.


    "Good, you all go inside and apply to join my adventure group. After you finish,e here and prepare to leave. What''s your name knight?"


    I asked that knight directly, as I liked his strong confidence and he had some charisma, that was one suited to be a leader. I didn''t mind adding him to my team, he was handsome and cute as well.


    "I''m Rody," he replied.


    "Listen to Rody, lead them inside and organize them well until I return."


    I said that while I started to leave the ce. I heard Rody replying energetically with a positive answer to my order.


    I liked that energetic knight, but I had something else I needed to do, I needed to arrange things with Aria regarding the new development of my growing power. I wasn''t the leader of that lonely weak adventure group any more.

 Chapter 102: Calling Aria

    Chapter 102: Calling Aria


    Once I moved away from the eyes of everyone, I sent a call request to Aria, who epted it instantly. She stood in front of me with a big smile over her face as she said:


    "I didn''t imagine you would turn out to be this ferocious girl, do you know who you just beat?"


    I shook my head, and her smile was about to turn into augh. Whatever I did it seemed to make her happy, and that made me eager to know who I just killed.


    "Who? C''mon tell me, is it that bastard or that bitch?"


    "It''s kind of both of them; these yers belonged to the two adventure groups."


    I chuckled as I asked:


    "If so, that wouldn''t make you all this happy, what is it?"


    Sheughed shortly before saying:


    "Did you know the whole thing was broadcasted over forums even before you showed up?"


    I knew the battle was recorded, but I didn''t know it was recorded before I reached there. I looked in question towards her, as she decided finally to reply directly and clear my doubts:


    "That bastard moved part of the group without returning to the elders. As I told you before, there is still a debate there regarding your cause, and by this foolish actions of his, our situation is stronger than his."


    I understood her reason, and that made me smile as I said:


    "Be ready to hit him hard when he is weak."


    "I intend to do so, girl. Now, where are you? We need to meet and head out straight."


    I sensed some urge in her words, and I had a vague idea about the reason behind this, so I asked:


    "Doesn''t that bastard ever learn from his lessons?"


    "He is a dumb and a fool, he will never learn. His only route out of this mess is to kill and destroy your little group, so he secretly is gathering all the yers he could get from the group in preparation for heading out to hunt you. We need to move faster."


    I didn''t believe she was afraid of him, instead I felt her great desire and anticipation for that move, which made me picture a n, a simple yet effective n. Considering this n, I began to feel that Aria was just like me, with some years older and that made her a cunning woman.


    "You n to y a dangerous game here."


    "C''mon, let''s have some fun, the more he loses the better we get. Let''s not waste this opportunity."


    I giggled as I asked casually:


    "How long will he need to gather his men?"


    Aria looked at me in a weird way before saying:


    "I recall you came from a far kingdom, right? Your words sometimes they seem unfit to us here. They are called yers not men."


    I didn''t know why but I recalled Shin, the old annoying cool swordsman Shin, while he was trying to teach me the words and terms used here in this game.


    "Then how long before he gathers his yers?"


    "Normally it won''t take more than two hours, as many yers are in teams outside trying to level up. However I won''t let him have it nicely, so let''s say he would need six hours instead."


    "Six hours hmmm" I muttered while thinking about Aria''s maniptive ability, she could make things hard for that moron, and he really deserved it. My silence made her think wrongly as she thought I wasn''t satisfied by this time, so she added:


    "I can make him take even a day to gather what he needs, but if he got the news about what we are going to do, he might have cold feet and stay inside the town. Six hours are enough for him to enter the bait and gives us enough time to set the trap tight around him."


    Her words made sense, but I was content with the six hours dy from the start, so I only nodded my head in a reply, then I said:


    "Now I have more than one thousand and five hundred yers, so we can y it actively."


    Aria got what I meant, so she stood there silent for a while thinking about my idea. After a while she said:


    "It won''t be wise to fasten things up, and don''t underestimate our enemies. our forces are gathered in a rush, they never yed together, so mistakes will happen. it''s for our best interest to keep the hunt as we nned before."


    I got her meaning, so I said:


    "It''s the same to me, I was just trying to get the full use of my new power."


    "No, this game isn''t like the wars you had before at your kingdom, this is a game where yers can be killed and survived at the same ce using some skills. Numbers mean nothing here, as one yers with an OP skill or secret ss or special gear is enough to kill all your adventure group alone."


    I knew she wasn''t trying to belittle my group, instead she was truly advising me. I knew I usually mix between the wars I led before in my life and the game here, and frankly speaking I had all the right to do so. Her words made quite sense, as I recalled what I just did back at the hall.


    I, alone, managed to kill many yers and disturbed their tight siege over the hall. If there was someone like me on the other side, then it would be risky to have an open direct confrontation with them.


    "Thanks for your advice, so we will stick to the n."


    "That''s the best avable option now. Are you ready to move out?"


    I thought a little before I said:


    "I believe we don''t need my new yers for now, right?"


    Aria looked at me differently before saying:


    "Yes, do you n to send themter?"


    I nodded in approval, which made herugh again. she was in a good mood this time, as she pointed out to me while saying:


    "I believe we will be close friends in the near future. Good, I like your idea, wicked but effective. Go ahead and arrange things there, and then meet us at the town gate."

 Chapter 103: Choosing Fifty One-Hundred Player Team Leaders

    Chapter 103: Choosing Fifty One-Hundred yer Team Leaders


    I chuckled before I replied:


    "It''s a deal then, see you there."


    I closed the chat and then thought about who should I choose to lead these yers. I wasn''t talking about a ten or twenty yers team, it''s a thousand and half, even more toe. I sighed, as I suddenly realized how short my knowledge with this game was, and that limited my abilities a lot.


    I thought about asking Shin, so I sent a private message to him trying to get his advice on this. He replied as fast as usual, as he advised me by saying:


    "Leading a one and thousand team isn''t easy; you need to find a veteran yer and someone you really trust. That''s not an option right now, especially considering the limited time we have. So, I advise you to organize them into one hundred yers team, each would be led by a yer you feel capable.


    Don''t stress yourself, as you will create another team with these team leaders, and you will ask them to report their status every fixed period, say every hour. This way, you can handle them better and if one or a bunch double crossed you, you won''t lose much."


    I felt his words made quite sense, so I decided to follow them. I had one thousand and five hundred yers here, so I needed fifteen leaders. Considering that more yers would join us during this period, I decided to select twenty leaders, as I predicted to have five hundred yers maximum.


    I went back to find the yers were still going in batches inside the adventure hall. I knew the hall wasn''t made just for me, so I assumed most of these yers came for their own business.


    I moved to enter the hall, and just as I took a few steps towards the main entrance, I noticed many yers turned to look at me in a strange way, like they were looking at a monster. I didn''t bother with their looks, but the more I moved forward, the more frightened looks I got, and that made me quite ufortable.


    Once I entered inside the spacious hall, the situation got worse, as more yers looked at me with fear and even some of them cleared a space around me like I had some contagious disease.


    That action attracted the attention of everyone, and suddenly the whole bustling with life hall became dead silent like a graveyard. That wasn''t cool at all, fame I mean.


    I noticed the approach of my handsome knight with his shiny armor, which reminded me about a silver grade knight armor that looked really good with me.


    "Wee back mydy, unfortunately we need more time as more yers are stilling to join our group."


    He said these words with respect once he reached me. his words attracted my attention as I asked:


    "How many yers came so far?"


    "Approximately three hundred, and I believe if we waited for a couple of hours we might gain thousands."


    He said that with a beaming smile and proud tone, but I didn''t feel the same. All I felt was more headache, as now my previous n couldn''t work, twenty leaders? Huh, I was modest, I needed at least to choose thirty yers, or even more.


    "Listen Rody, do you know any of the yers who joined us?" I asked casually out of desperation, as if he didn''t know any then I would have to randomly choose those leaders and try out my luck.


    "From all of them?" he asked while he turned to look at the far long crowd of yers standing around one NPC there, "I know quite a few of them, but I can''t say I know all."


    I looked at him sharply as I asked instantly:


    "How do you know each other? Are you from the same kingdom?"


    "Kingdom? Hahaha, no mydy, we are from the same empire, as we are all from Frod."


    Damn, hisugh is so attractive. I looked away towards those yers at the distance as I asked:


    "So you are like friends? Rose in the same ce?"


    "Not quite true mydy, as some of them are quite famous, I won''t boast to say there are a considerable number of them who see each other as rivals, hahaha."


    Damn you and your sweetugh, I was sure he knew how charming his smile andugh were and he used them on purpose. I looked away again towards my yers up ahead as I said pointing to them:


    "How many of those rivals do we have here?"


    "Hmm, let me think, around fifty," he replied after some deep thinking and a slight pause. I sighed, as if all his rivals were also rivals to him in his good looks, then I would be damned.


    "Are they knights like yourself?" I asked.


    "No, not entirely, as many of them are swordsmen, and quite number of them are magicians," he said while pointing towards my crowd of yers,


    "Do you need me to call them for you?"


    "Sure, I need to meet them, but not here, let''s meet outside. I will await all of you at the entrance, don''t bete," I said while moving away towards the exit. I didn''t know why, but standing beside that knight made me quite nervous, which was something I didn''t like at all.


    As I exited the building, I noticed more yers wereing into it from far, and every single one of them looked at me with fear, but some started to look at me with veneration.


    I assumed those fearful looks came from either independent yers or those belonging to an adventure group, while those who looked at me with respect were either my admirers or yers who came to join my group.


    My waiting outside the hall didn''tst long, as I noticed Rodying out with a group of yers and they moved straight towards me. I had to admit, most of them were handsome, and the female yers were strangely stunning beauty, which was something I envied. I wished someday I would grow up and be as charming and gorgeous as them.


    "Sorry to bete mydy, but we had to wait for someone to finish his registering process," Rody said first as he nced to the side towards one yer, a female berserker. She was tall, with few small muscles at her arms that didn''t disturb her general charming figure.


    No worries, and no need for apologies. I have no time to waste, so I will get straight into the topic. I have to leave here and join my other trapped group outside the town. So I can''t be around to organize and lead yers. I will trust you with this mission, is there any objection to that?"


    I entered straight into the subject I wanted from them, as I really needed to move towards the meeting ce with Aria, who just sent me a short message telling me she arrived there and was waiting for me.


    My words seemed to surprise everyone, including Rody, as they seemed to imagine I needed them for other matters. That female berserker asked:


    "Won''t we join you and kill those arrogants? We aren''t afraid of fighting and even losing a couple of levels doing that."


    Her words were warmly weed from everyone, either by nodding or muttering something that I couldn''t hear well. I looked towards her; she had a fiery temper as hot as her body. I smiled in happiness, as those strong enthusiastic yers were mine now.


    "Don''t worry; wars can''t be won only by strength."


    "Is this a n then?" a more handsome male magician asked straight forward, as I replied instantly:


    "Yes, it''s a n. I needed you to organize my yers into teams of one hundred and wait for my call. Don''t worry, there is plenty of killing to everyone, but right now we need to act more discrete and use our heads instead of our skills. I don''t need to stress over the secrecy of this mission, do you understand?"


    I then moved my eyesight between each of them, as I wanted to clearly stress over this matter. I didn''t say it clearly, though they got what I truly meant. This was a test, they either use it well and rise with me, or they screw up this chance and they would get over my bad side.


    After a few silent awkward moments, I started to take out some extra gears from my inventory. I nned to give these extras to the teaming with Aria, but now I had more mouths to feed, and my yers were a priority.


    Once I took out the first equipment, which was a berserker heavy sword, the eyes of the three berserkers in the group shone as they didn''t believe what they were looking at.


    "Oh god, is this a bronze grade heavy sword?" the hot berserker, and the only female berserker of the three here,mented with disbelief and shock.


    She couldn''t prevent herself from stepping forward involuntarily towards the sword, but the two other male berserkers didn''t stand by and watch silently, as they moved as well cutting her way forward.


    "Elyo, c''mon, you already have a good heavy sword."


    "Yes Elyo, you have the best sword amongst the three of us."


    Elyo looked seriously towards the two of them and her face showed no intention of backing off:


    "Who told you this was a general voting contest, Rodrig and Doraly? If you have the ability to stop me then you are weed, otherwise move your big dumb brains out of my way."


    I liked this girl even more! I chuckled, and my soft sound attracted their attention to me, as I said calmly without being fazed by their strong aura:


    "First of all, this is a silver heavy sword Elyo, not a bronze grade."


    "W-What? Silver Grade? You aren''t ying tricks on me, right?" Elyo yelled with disbelief and a loud voice that was enough to be heard from a mile away. Iughed and didn''t reply as I started to take out equipment in patches.


    Fifty equipment for fifty yers, each looked towards this small hill of attractive gears like they were looking at a mountain of gold. I pointed out towards this as I said without care:


    "Serve me well, and you won''t even have an empty ce for extra equipment. This is just a token of my appreciation for your future efforts, so don''t fail me."


    Everyone was captivated with these equipment, and were so shocked by seeing them. they had a point here, asmoner yers like them, they couldn''t afford to obtain a single bronze equipment this early in the game.


    Having single silver grade equipment was such a luxurious dream for them, and now I took fifty silver grade equipment and tossed them on the ground like they were nothing. If they knew I had hundreds of pieces of equipment in my possession, would they try and kill me? I understood their feelings, so I didn''t wait for their reply as I said:


    "Rody, I will create a group and appoint you as my vice leader. Invite all the rest to this group. Each hour you must report to me with any updates regarding the new yers. If you have time, you can take your team and level them up.


    These equipment need level fifteen at the least, so don''t ck off and train hard. Wait for my order to move out, and watch out from any spies or ambushes. I will leave everything in your hands, so don''t disappoint me."


    I turned and left in a hurry as I was alreadyte on Aria. I gave a final nce over them when I was a couple of hundred meters away, they were still standing in their ces exchanging silent looks.


    Their faces from far away were so funny, which made me giggle. I looked forward and began to move faster, I hoped they didn''t act lousy, as I needed them in the future.

 Chapter 104: Formulating A Plan with Aria and Drina

    Chapter 104: Formting A n with Aria and Drina


    This time I chose to use that old cape of mine to hide my features and my details, so my journey towards the gate was smoother than I thought. Just as I reached there, I was amazed by the number of yers passing through the gates.


    In my first estimates, there were tens of thousands of yers in front of me, and that meant these yers had exceeded level ten, which was unbelievable. I hoped most of them would join my group, but I knew this was just a mere dream of mine.


    ''Where are you?'' I sent this message to Aria, who replied instantly:


    ''I''m outside the gate, almost a kilometer to the east.''


    ''I''ming now.''


    I passed rapidly through the gate of the town amidst the sea of yers. Once I exited, I moved to the east at once. I noticed that this was part of a huge forest, which was a perfect ce to move unspotted.


    I entered the forest to find arge group of yers waiting for me there. They were all wearing capes, so it was hard to identify any of them.


    "Is this our sweet valiant princess?"


    I looked at the direction where the voice came from, and I found a small group of ten yersing towards me. the voice was for Aria, so I removed the cape as my figure appeared while saying;


    "I''m sorry for taking all this long, but you know arranging all these yers isn''t an easy job."


    Aria and Drina removed their capes, as the first stood amidst her small group of yers while Drina literally jumped to hug me while screaming and saying a lot of words without pause.


    "You are crazy, far crazier than my big sis. How did you kill all of them with that spear? Can you teach me your trick? Are you really a princess from a far away kingdom? How did you learn this spear move? Does it consume any stat? You killed a yer per hit, that''s awesome. Can you teach me the spear trick? Please?"


    I looked to her without knowing what to say, then I looked towards Aria whoughed while saying:


    "Don''t mind her, she always gets hyper when she finds anything interesting, and believe me many things here fascinate her."


    Drina turned sharply towards Aria as she pouted:


    "Big sis you are so mean, I want to know this trick so I can go back and teach that Rick bastard a lesson."


    Aria looked towards her silently as her words touched something inside her, as for me I patted over Drina''s shoulder as I said:


    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to learn anything, I''m here and I will help you teach that distasteful person all the lessons you want."


    Drina wasn''t yet convinced as she said:


    "But it would be nice if I taught him a lesson by my hands, I hate him, really hate him."


    This time it was Aria who literally rubbed her head with the palm of her hand messing up her long hair as she said:


    "Don''t be silly, you aren''t a spearman after all. Let''s stop wasting time, what do you n to do now Agatha?"


    I know ytime was over, so I spoke seriously:


    "I will get the general location of their operation, then we can scout the area behind them and pick a suitable ce to ambush them."


    I intended to ask Shin about the approximate location of Sris and Lelican yers, however Aria said at once:


    "Don''t bother, I already know their exact locations. About that ambush thing, we don''t usually use that tactic here."


    I looked at her strangely while asking:


    "Why? The element of surprise is usually great."


    "That''s the issue here, there is no element of surprise. Any group of them would spread out their spies everywhere, and believe me they will spot us no matter what we do."


    Her words made sense, so I asked:


    "Then we need to divide them and try to kite them one by one."


    Aria shook her head again as she exined:


    "It''s not practical, as their numbers are higher than us, and there are many good yers there, they won''t fall easily for your trap."


    I didn''t give up my idea as I said:


    "Even if the bait is worth the risk?"


    Aria seemed to be waiting for that opinion of mine, as she said instantly:


    "To do so, the bait must be you and me with only a handful of yers only. Also any attempt to move away from them would appear suspicious, and that also applied to moving with a small group of yers."


    I got her idea so I said expressing my thoughts out loud:


    "So we must move to attack and hit to kill. Our entourage must not berge enough to make them try to group all of their yers to kill us, nor so small to make them suspicious and avoid us, right?"


    "Exactly, so we need to move with fifty yer only, and the rest will be waiting at different ces," she added.


    "That means we have to strike and retreat, attracting a group of them into one of our yers'' ces, right?"


    "That''s right, however that requires a lot of modifications, as if we did that every time they would suspect us more and would then move with greater numbers to handle hunting us. They might even send separaterge groups of elite yers towards ces where we hide our yers to eliminate them," she said.


    Her words were logic, and that made me understand ying here wasn''t that simple. My tactics couldn''t be applied here, and it seemed I needed to learn this game hidden secrets and twists to better adapt.


    "Then we can change the yers'' ces all the time. We also can move in a pration way," I expressed my own n.


    "What do you mean by pration?" Drina asked. I looked towards her in doubt, as she wasn''t that noisy or shy Drina, she seemed different. How many personalities did this little girl possess?


    "Don''t get surprised, although she is a lousy person, but regarding ns she is really the brain and I''m the muscles," Aria said with a chuckle motioning towards her little sister. I felt the strong bond between the two of them. Oh how much did I miss my little Agatha!

 Chapter 105: Giving Drina Three Pieces of Silver Grade Magician Equipment

    Chapter 105: Giving Drina Three Pieces of Silver Grade Magician Equipment


    "So, what is this pration thing? Is it fun?" Drina asked with anticipation, she was really cute.


    "It''s simply attacking them but to move diagonally, so in the end we will exit the area of their dominance rapidly as we entered. It''s a pration through their lines."


    "Oh, good I got this. It seems fun, let''s try it out big sister," Drina returned to her old self as she literally jumped to hang on Aria''s arm, who sighed helplessly while saying:


    "Ok, we can try that, but the problem is they would be hot on our tail."


    "That wouldn''t be that dangerous, as we will lead them to multiple ces of our hidden groups."


    Aria got my idea, as she said:


    "Great idea, by this it would be harder to spot our hidden groups."


    "That''s not enough, after two or three raids like this, we will need to change the ces of the groups, even merging some into fewer numbers withrger yers."


    Aria was silent thinking about my n, while Drina said excitedly:


    "It''s more fun that I thought, let''s do it big sister, let''s go and prate their hearts, c''mon."


    Aria looked at her as Drina was still hanging over her arm and jumping up and down, she was really a little girl with no brain at moments like these. I began to get ustomed to her fluctuating nature, she was funny and cute.


    "Ok, let''s split up then. I brought with me the two hundred swordsmen we agreed upon, plus my own one hundred yer team. Have you brought the equipment?"


    I didn''t reply to Aria by words, as I began to take out all the equipment I made for those swordsmen out. Two hundred swords were left to make a small alluring hill over the ground. Drina stopped her yful attitude as she moved couple of steps forward with wide eyes while muttering:


    "You are a monster, all these swords are made by you. Oh god, there are silver grade swords here, sis look this is a silver grade sword."


    Drina had already reached the hill of swords as she leaned to the ground and took one sword out of them and began to inspect it before yelling towards Aria. Aria was shocked, although her face kept its usual look, but her surprise was evident to me. She took the sword from Drina and began to inspect it with disbelief.


    "Is this sword your making?" she asked seriously while pointing to this sword.


    "Yes, I forged it," I replied simply, as I already told her I would grant her silver swords as a final reward. Did she think I was bluffing?


    "Th-this isn''t a standard sword forged by a standard design."


    I finally got what she was referring to, I didn''t think that making these swords ording to my own design was that shocking. How would she then react if she knew I had more original designs than just a sword design?


    "I made the design of this sword myself," I replied.


    "You are really a monster," she muttered while waving the sword in the air testing it, "I would like to make a deal with you, anything you forge and want to sell, then sell them to me, what do you think?"


    I wasn''t surprised by her offer, and I didn''t really mind it. Aria didn''t use the name of her group, and that meant anything she would buy would only serve her own private group of yers. that suited me, as I didn''t n to provide any yer loyal to that bastard with any equipment of my making.


    "It''s a deal then. Distribute the swords over your yers and let''s start moving."


    Aria nodded before she went away as she began to ry orders to her trusted aides. I stood away watching her actions as I tried to learn from them. Aria was a natural born leader, with a great personality and strong charisma. She was respected and loved from all yers here, and that was one of the secrets of any leader''s sess.


    Aria was efficiently fast, as in less than five minutes every yer knew his role, took his sword, and began to move out. Smaller groups were made, and they like the groups I made for my own growing yers back at the town.


    "We are ready to move, I have spread the yers over smaller groups, each formed of ten yers. Drina will be responsible for managing and directing them, so she would still be behind us away from the danger," Aria said, however she was interrupted by Drina who shouted with discontent:


    "I wille with you, this is fun."


    Aria sighed as she looked towards her little wizard sister and said:


    "Your role is very crucial for us all, so you better be away to grasp the general picture better."


    Drina wasn''t satisfied by that, as she stumped her feet on the ground while pouting:


    "No way, I will never miss this fun. I wille with you."


    I decided to interfere, as I knew Aria was trying to protect her little sister, but how could she reason with her? I never seeded to convince my little Agatha before with anything once she fixed her mind over it.


    "Don''t worry, she would be safe."


    I then took out three pieces of magician equipment and gave them to Drina, who received them calmly at first while ring at her big sister. Just as she received them, she froze and her face changed.


    "What''s wrong Drina?" Aria asked with concern and worry.


    "Big sis, it''s no it''s better for you to see with yourself," Drina said as she pushed the three pieces of equipment towards her. Aria took the staff, the light armor, and the gloves and inspected them for a second, then her face totally changed like her sister.


    "How can this be? Three more original designs? Who are you exactly? You can''t be a mere princess from a far away kingdom, even our princesses here in Frod can''t pull such a move."


    Her words made me proud and happy, so I giggled before I said:


    "No time for that, give them to your little noisy sister and she will have an extrayer of protection."


    Aria was about to say something but she paused before muttering:


    "You can''t judge a sword in its scabbard."


    She then gave Drina the three equipment then she said to her fifty yer team:


    "Let''s move out, we will strike them hard, however we must move in haste. Don''t branch out away from the group, anymunication is forbidden."


    She then turned to look at me while saying:


    "I will send an invite to you to join our team."


    I nodded as I received a system notification about her invitation.


    "System prompt: yer Aria invited you to join her ''Intrepid'' group, do you ept?"


    "I ept."


    Aria thenmented:


    "Good, everything is settled, let''s move now."

 Chapter 106: Falling in A Trap

    Chapter 106: Falling in A Trap


    We moved with great haste moving deeper inside the forest. Aria wasn''t the one leading us, instead it was an assassin. He was tall, slim, wearing a cape that hid his face features, but I knew he wasn''t that young like us from his voice.


    Just as we left the ce, we began to meet different types of monsters here. We had no time to waste over these monsters, so Aria arranged some yers to keep the monsters busy while we escaped their territories, then these yers escaped following us away from these monsters'' aggro.


    This was a good strategy, as my previous one was to ignore these monsters, but Aria''s was better. I began to focus more on her and hermands, the nature of words she would use and how she would choose her yers to do different things.


    For example, although she had feedback about the enemy''s location and movement, she spread three assassins ahead of us to scout the area. She told me that this was a countermeasure to any scouting yers belonging to the enemy, or a strayed group of yers that her spies couldn''t detect.


    Element of surprise was crucial, and she was trying to do anything to protect this. I learnt a lot from her, and the more she did or ordered something I learnt more.


    "The distance between us and those yers is one hour, do you want to notify your trapped yers? we can coordinate and rescue them," Aria suggested after half an hour of running, as we were taking a break for her yers to rest.


    I thought about it, it would be nice to save my little group and use them to attack those enemies, as that would also help in training my group on this harsh nature of the game. However I declined by reasoning it out:


    "I appreciate that, but I can''t save them right now, if we did so we will lose the bait that is keeping the main bulk of the enemy concentrated in one ce."


    She looked towards me deeply; I didn''t know what she was thinking about until she spoke up:


    "It''s not easy for a team leader to choose to abandon his team for the greater good in the future. You have my respect Agatha."


    I giggled before she added:


    "Anyway, let''s move on everyone, enough rest and let''s get back to work."


    Everyone heeded by her orders and moved at once to move. After ten minutes, her previous arrangement bore fruit finally.


    "Aria, Rog says he spotted somepany up ahead."


    That male assassin suddenly said without any warning. Aria said at once:


    "Hold," she raised her new elmante silver grade sword high in the air, "where are they heading?"


    Everyone stopped at once without exception, except for me as I stopped moments after them, which made me look awkward.


    "They are heading straight towards here, wait there is another group heading from different direction towards us."


    The assassin who was named Rog replied. This was rapid development which seemed hardly coincidental to me. Before I could open my mouth, Aria said in a strong tone:


    "Sim, go to the back and scout there now, report to Rog. Everyone starts dispersing, we might be surrounded."


    Her words came to confirm my doubts; however I liked the way she dealt with things. If it was me, I would go to face those two iing groups and crush them, then crush anything that wouldeter after me.


    I was impulsive, and she was wise, I got it, however I felt that her decision was better than mine, at least considering we both weren''t ying alone here. I sighed; there are many things out there I needed to learn.


    I moved beside Aria and Drina, with nearly five yers beside us. I noticed something weird, so I moved closer to Aria as we stopped after running for a hundred meter:


    "Won''t you arrange your men lines? They are all messed up."


    I pointed towards the distant shadows of yers, as I saw everyone mixed together without any order, I even saw few magicians standing on the forefront. That was risky and strange, as someone experienced like Aria wouldn''t neglect such an amateurish mistake.


    Aria looked at me in a weird way as sheughed a short one before saying:


    "Men? Line arrangement? Baby, we aren''t at war, this isn''t an army, and those aren''t soldiers. Listen, I know how hard for you to let the old habits die, but you must let all of this behind you.


    Here is a game, yers can move as random and chaotic as they like, even magicians can attack swordsmen like me and even kill us. The only rule, and it''s the golden thumb rule in the game, don''t get killed.


    As for how, we don''t care. So there is no line arrangement, these yers are veterans, they will handle themselves well. Worry about yourself and don''t get killed."


    I turned back again to watch these small groups of five yers working randomly as a unit and wondered if her words were right or mine.


    "Sim sent back, there is no oneing from behind us," Rog suddenly said. that man always spoke without warning and every time he did so I became startled.


    "Is he sure?" Aria calmly asked.


    "Yes, he is sure," Rog confirmed.


    Aria was thinking about this info like she was in a deep dilemma, I knew that the info came from this Sim wasn''t like what I expected however Aria''s face told me something else. She wasn''t concerned about the absence of any ambushers from behind, as she was worried about something else.


    "Sigh, let it be then. Rog, go and kill Sim now."


    Aria suddenly said that, which startled me. Before I could say anything, Rog asked calmly:


    "May I know why?"


    "He is a spy; I already had a man in one of the groups following our tail right now. Sim is lying," Aria replied calmly, however with a sad tone. Rog just nodded before he disappeared from the ce in thin air. I wasn''t interested in his disappearance; instead I was concerned about Aria, as her face was really unsightly.


    She was like she just lost someone dear to her. Drina moved spontaneously to hug her, in a move that was out of the context. Something was off here, I sniffed it.

 Chapter 107: One Dead, Ninety Nine Left to Kill

    Chapter 107: One Dead, Ny Nine Left to Kill


    I stood in my ce without a clue what I should do. The two sisters were hugging each other while Drina was patting Aria on the back. I couldn''t see the face of Aria anymore as it was hidden within Drina''s chest, however I could see Drina''s face.


    Drina was seriously looking at me, as she was warning me from something. I didn''t guess for long as she sent me a short private message:


    ''It''splicated.''


    I knew that, but that short message meant this wasn''t the right ce nor the time to discuss this. As the two sisters were busy with their own things, I began to watch everything around us.


    Aria''s arrangements were strictly defensive, as she spread the whole team over eight groups forming a huge circle. She knew there were enemiesing from behind, so she assumed we were totally surrounded and decided to defend it here.


    This wasn''t good, as if we kept ourselves here we would be like sitting ducks, easy targets to be shot, however I couldn''t interfere now and change this setting.


    First of all these yers wouldn''t listen to me, and most important of all even if they listened, this would create chaos. As the situation was settled like this, I stepped towards the empty center as I said loudly:


    "I want four swordsmen or other melee sses who love to fight ande with me now."


    The two sisters were busy, so they didn''t notice my movement away from them, but now they were rmed by my shout. Everyone looked at me then towards Aria.


    Their hidden faces gave me a vague impression, everyone here was aware of what happened to Aria, and I felt deep sympathy from them.


    Aria, on the other hand, pushed Drina to the side as she turned sharply to look at me with tears flowing from her eyes. She wiped her tears, however the bitterness over her face was still there.


    She moved slowly towards me as she took out her sword and pointed to me, I felt sudden tension in the ce as I didn''t know what was going on.


    "You" she just said that while her face twitched like she was in deep pain, yet she was struggling to withstand it. her tears were about toe again, but she wiped them again with her sleeves, before turning her back to me while saying with dejected tone:


    "Go, do whatever you want to do. Anyone who wants to join this mad girl has my permission to do so."


    She then moved back again with slower steps towards her sister as she sat beside her and leaned her head on Drina''s thighs. Drina patted slowly over her head, at the same time I was feeling bad, like I did a horrible thing without knowing anything about it.


    ''Just leave her for a while, she will get over it. don''t put this into your heart, you have nothing to do with it.''


    A longer message came from Drina this time, this little magician was kind hearted, as she was trying to make me not feel any bad, but I was already feeling so.


    ''Just tell me one thing, is any of this rted to that bastard?''


    I sent her after some hesitation, as I didn''t want to know the details for now, instead I wanted to make sure of the root of all this. Seeing this lively flower withered away like this pained me deeply, and I wanted to vent that pain out.


    After some time of exchanging silent looks between each other, Drina finally replied:


    ''It''s all because of him.''


    I didn''t need more than that answer, so I turned without looking back. I decided, this was only a battle for my adventure group to be well known and be famous, however now it became personal.


    I swore to tear that bastard apart and not rest until I killed every yer he sent after me, including himself. That bitch also would suffer the same fate as well; things were already personal with her long time ago.


    Just as I stepped outside the circle of Aria''s yers, I felt the presence of some of them behind me, so I turned and found two swordsmen, one berserker, and one knight following me. I looked towards the knight as I said straight forward:


    "This won''t be a defense game."


    He paused for a moment before continuing to walk outside the yers area following my steps while saying:


    "I''m not a defensive person."


    "Huh."


    I snorted then I moved away heading straight towards the back of our little group. If we wanted to move forward, we needed to first remove the back headache first, or else we wouldn''t be able to run far before being entangled every now and then with them.


    "I will be your guide, if you allow me."


    Suddenly the sound of Rog appeared out of nowhere beside me, that damn assassin had already mastered the way to startle me.


    "Where are these enemies?"


    I didn''tment on his behavior, as it seemed he was used to behaving like this, this mysterious assassin wasn''t cool at all.


    "There are three groups of one-hundred yersing towards here. they are all under the same banner, Rick''s banner."


    His information was surprisingly short yet detailed, so I grasped the whole picture easily. I asked:


    "Which group is the nearest?"


    "Go ahead, five hundred meters from here and you will meet them."


    I looked towards the front, as everything was covered by thickyers of trees and long weeds. I didn''t faze as I started to move forward while saying:


    "What about you? Will you still be hidden?"


    "I will go on and y every single assassin of them, after that I wille and help you."


    He was such a decisive person, had a n in his mind and he intended to see it through. I began to like that assassin, so I said:


    "After you finish your little feast,e and take a snack over their healers."


    Heughed suddenly like he was standing over my head, which really startled me again. That damn assassin, when would he stop doing that?


    "Thanks, I will make sure to eat until I''m full. See youter, princess."


    His voice then disappeared. From the start till the end I couldn''t even get a general sense of his presence. Such an assassin was someone I aspired to get, as I had a secret ss dagger suited for such an assassin. Although I liked him, I didn''t n to give that dagger to him as he was loyal to someone other than me.


    I moved towards the front with rapid steps, after a few moments I managed to spot vague shadows up front. They were moving slowly, without causing any sound at all. Without the previous guidance from that assassin I wouldn''t be able to notice them.


    I raised my spear, threw it in the air and left it falling over my palm calmly before grabbing it with my fingers, while saying softly:


    "It''s now the time for anyone who wants to retreat. Move a single step forward and then you must follow my steps and don''t fall behind, or else you will die."


    I didn''t wait for them to reply as I started to run towards those yers up front. My spear was ready, and once I neared them I didn''t say anything as I threw my spear out towards one shadow of them.


    ''First one to fall, ny nine left to kill.''

 Chapter 108: One Spear Turned into Six, Im A Killing Machine

    Chapter 108: One Spear Turned into Six, I''m A Killing Machine


    I was enraged, impulsive, and irrational. Anything I spotted moving I didn''t think twice before releasing my spear onward to im his or her life. I wasn''t separating between male or female yers, they were all the same to me right now, a target that needed to be eliminated.


    At first, my sudden attack with my small team was pretty effective, no one ever stood to attack and all tried to defend. After a few moments, some of the yers managed to hinder the progress of my team, and I was alone isted in the middle of their ranks.


    Even though they were feeling threatened, facing one girl all alone with their huge numbers was a great boast that worked magically on them, so they finally reacted.


    The first I met resistance was a couple of swordsmen and defenders. They tried to stop my tracks, while giving their mates time to react better, however their try was destined to fail. Who could stop my spear once I let it free?


    The answer was none, but that didn''t mean I was invincible. After the failure of a couple more attempts like this, they began to have more courage as their magicians and wizards began to rampage me with their spells.


    I wasn''t that suicidal, as I knew I was a long way away from the nearest healer, and I still had two more groups to massacre, so I needed to act more wise here.


    The first thing I did think of was to evade all the iing attacks, even if this came at the cost of my speed on moving forward. That made me stuck in the same zone moving everywhere like a professional dancer, using my spear as a ribbon to crush every yer''s heart, mind, soul, and life.


    Despite that, I started to get hit on an increasing rate. The main damage came from those nasty old fellows, the magicians. They were scattered randomly everywhere, shielded from me by many other sses. I gritted my teeth, if I couldn''t get rid of those noisy yers, I wouldn''t be able to kill the three groups without losing my own life doing so.


    I had no other way around except to use my skills, and I really hated being on the negatively defensive side here, I was the one who attacked them, not the opposite. I should be the one attacking, ughtering, and chasing them, not the other way around.


    That meant the days of my flying deadly spear that could kill any yer with a single hit was over, and I had to return to y ording to the old rules.


    "Penta aux skill


    Strength aux skill.


    Tempest of lightning skill.


    Triple thrush skill"


    My spear suddenly was bathed in lightning, its speed of attack was raised to another level. each wave of my spear was equal to a tornado of spears attacking like lightning everywhere.


    Each spear of mine was supported by other five shadows that followed its track, with the level difference between me and those pity yers, there was no suspense at all. In less than five seconds I managed to clear a path leading me to their backs.


    Their back was what I wanted to reach, and I managed to reach there unstoppable. Even if a yer wasn''t dead by using any defensive evasive or even immune skills, he was paralyzed for a couple of seconds, and a couple of seconds were all I needed to pass through that open clear path.


    Once I reached their back, I still had some extra seconds for my skills, however I wasn''t that patient, so I flipped the switch and the bloodthirsty version of myself appeared again with my spear flying everywhere.


    This time something different happened, something that made me chuckle and evenugh. The first spear Iunched towards the nearby group of magicians suddenly was bathed in lightning, and five more spears appeared followed by it.


    One spear turned into six, and one kill became six, that was a sudden change that boasted my strength. I had less than four seconds in my tempest of lightning and penta auxiliary skills, and I intended to make full use of it.


    Just as I snapped my fingers and my spear returned to my possession, the five spears that were following it disappeared miraculously and reappeared behind my spear, floating calmly in the air like obedient servants. That was surprising, a good surprise that made me even greedier.


    What if each time I used my spear with my skills I gained more five spears, wouldn''t that mean I would be like a machine gun for ten seconds? What army could stand against my way like this?


    Unfortunately for me I didn''t discover that trick earlier, or else I would now have more spears serving me. I turned to look towards the most dense ce with yers, I didn''t think about any ss, no ss was suited to be seen by my eyes anymore.


    Although I thought a lot, my spear didn''t stop in its ce for even a moment, as it moved with its domineering aura towards that cluster of yers.


    One spear turned into six, coupled with the previous five, then I had eleven spears now flying straight to their target. The result wasn''t a surprise, as more than twenty yers lost their lives under this simple attack.


    I snapped my fingers again, and my main spear appeared in my hand, while the other ten spears floated behind my back. I was like a god of death, a legendary warrior, a life reaper with no equal.


    Everyone in this ce stopped what they were doing, no matter who they were; allies of foes, both equally nced with deep fear towards me. All stopped, except for me and my spears as I had limited time here.


    There was no time for me to enjoy this moment, as I began to dance, a death dance that began to rock every yer''s heart here. Each time my spears disappeared, yers were killed without mercy.


    Each time I sent my spears out, they never failed to hit their targets, and the most intimidating fact of this attack was it had no pattern.

 Chapter 109: That Player Had to Die!

    Chapter 109: That yer Had to Die!


    I might be looking towards a direction, however my spears would target another direction, and even the opposite direction wasn''t hard to be hit.


    That drove unparalleled fear inside their hearts, the hearts of everyone without exception. Some began to retreat trying to escape this massacre, however they weren''t able to move a couple of yards away before they lost their lives under my spears.


    As for myself, I was totally immersed in it. That vigorous feeling with absolute power was really intoxicating me, and I hoped it wouldst forever. Right now I feel invincible, if I face an army alone at this moment, I am confident in my ability to face them off and even ughter everyst man of them.


    "Don''t faze off, this is only a skill, and it will end soon. Stand your ground and be ready for a counter attack, all magicians rain her with all what you have."


    I heard this loud shout from somewhere on the opposite side of my ce, as I turned to nce over that smart yer, he added:


    "Reinforcements areing, in less than thirty seconds the other groups will join here. Stand your ground, and try to stay alive for thirty seconds. Let''s avenge our fallen brothers and sisters together."


    That was a wicked yer, not a simple person at all. Giving hope to a desperate group of people was a divine weapon, and that yer just gave hope and ignited the strong revenge desire in every single yer here. I knew I only had one second left for my skills to expire, and so I had to make the best use of that second.


    That yer had to die!


    I knew this was thest time I could use my skills now, and as that yer location was away from me, I couldn''t precisely determine his location. That didn''t prevent me from targeting the whole area he was standing at.


    I let my spear go, and it was immediately followed by a small army of twenty five spear shadows that moved straight prating anything and any yer standing in their way.


    I was on one side, and my target was in the opposite direction, so my twenty six spears literally crossed the whole battlefield from side to side. The death toll of this attack alone was enough to exceed thirty yers without exaggeration.


    "Do you think your shitty trick can kill everyone you desire? I''m still living and kicking here,e here and kill me with your own hands, coward!"


    His annoying voice came again, surprisingly he was still alive. The first yer ever I met so far to receive my spear directly and lived, or he managed to evade my spears? All those spears could be evaded? That was weird, weird and risky.


    My skills expired, and so I unwillingly I snapped my fingers to retrieve my spear. Now I had lost the aid of my skills, however I wasn''t that sour and bitter over it. I managed to clean over two thirds of the enemy yers alone, and the remaining from them now was less than twenty yers only.


    They were scattered everywhere, like a huge sheet of fabric tattered with huge holes. There was no dangering from them, the only danger came from that mysterious yer. The more I thought about his survival from my spear, the more desire I wanted to crush him.


    I decided that the yer would be killed by my spear no matter what it took. He must have used an immune skill or some weird skill that made him able to evade or be immune to my spear.


    If he used a skill, then this skill had a cooldown period, that exined why he tried to lure me to attack him closely, so he could attack me. not every yer could have this long range of attack like me.


    I snorted, I wasn''t that newbie anymore. I already grasped the base of this game, and I intended to y by the roles. I nced again towards his assumed location and I didn''t hesitate and released my spear towards that location. My spear moved with a huge gale that made me startled, as I stood in my ce frozen from the shock of what I saw.


    I didn''t send one spear, I sent out twenty six, how could this be?!!


    I was mesmerized by those spears as I watched them moving straight towards that yer''s location. They were the same spears I summoned using my penta skill, and although I lost the additional speed effect of the tempest of lightning skill, my spears were incredibly fast.


    "Hahaha, you can''t kill me like this, move yourzy self princess ande and fight me like real yers."


    ''Damn it.''


    I gritted my teeth once I heard his distasteful voice. I became really furious, why didn''t he die? Was his skill still active? If so, let''s see how long he wouldst then.


    I snapped my fingers and resend my entourage of spears again towards him, then I snapped again and regained my spears before sending them out again. my attacks looked like water descending from a waterfall.


    My spears continued to cross the ce going to and forth without pause, however after few seconds, his annoying voice came again, and this time he was giving orders to the handful remnant of his yers:


    "I will hold her back, attack her with all what you got, and kill everyone on her team as well."


    ''That bastard, why is he still alive?''


    Five seconds already passed from the start of my attack over him, and he was still alive. Was his immune skill longer than five seconds? Ten seconds perhaps? I wasn''t worried about other yers, as I still had my immune skills to use if needed.


    My level was higher than them, so even if they kept attacking me for ten seconds, they would only decrease my HP to half, and that wasn''t a threat to me. I didn''t stop releasing my deadly spears, at the same time few attacks began to fall over my head.


    Different skills began to shine around my body, with few double figures damage began to show up over my head.


    "He isn''t there, he is using a voice relocation trick, it''s a simple yet dirty trick that could mislead yers many times."


    ''Holy shit!''

 Chapter 110: Cool Assassin, If You Ever Do It Again Ill Zero You Out!

    Chapter 110: Cool Assassin, If You Ever Do It Again I''ll Zero You Out!


    I swear I had a heart attack as Rog''s voice came abruptly from my side without any warning at all. I called my spears back and jumped to the side in a swift reaction as I pointed my spears towards his ce, in a move that scared him as he hurried to say:


    "Hey hey, it''s me, Rog."


    I gritted my teeth as I really had enough from his scary way of talking to me as I threatened:


    "If you ever surprised me again like this, I swear I would zero you out."


    "Hey hey, we are on the same team here, this isn''t intentional at all," he tried to reason with me saying this, however I said seriously:


    "This is your first andst warning; you want to keep your life then don''t sneak on me like this ever again. Next time I won''t even speak to you, I will let my spears do all the talking."


    "I wa"


    I interrupted his speech as I moved my spear towards the location where the sound came from. He stopped his words abruptly as he hurried to say:


    Ok, fine, I won''t do it again, I will send you what I want to say through chat, satisfied now?"


    I didn''t reply to him as I retreated my spear and looked towards the direction where that yer was at.


    "Are you sure he isn''t there?"


    I heard Rog clear his throat, it seemed I scared him for real this time. he then exined:


    "The sound diversion skill is an auxiliary skill that''s famous within veteran yers. It''s a useless skill that makes the yer speak from a different location, however in difficult situations like we have now, it proved to be priceless."


    I began to get a grasp over what he was talking about, so I asked to confirm my guess:


    "So he isn''t there at all, instead he is hiding somewhere else watching me like a fool who fell for his own trick? He must be happy now, right?"


    My tone was normal, however I was really furious, and it seemed Rog had sensed my anger, so he didn''t reply at once fearing I would vent my anger over him. I didn''t know what he was thinking of me, but I wasn''t that mad person he thought I was.


    I just wanted to repay that yer''s kindness with a gentle pat on his head. He worked hard to confuse me and bought precious time for his team. Such a yer should be rewarded by me, a pat on the head with my spear was a generous reward from me, who would refuse such a beauty to pat his head? None, right?


    Or I might just hug him, prate his chest during my hug, crush his little heart, and exit his back. After all I had to hold my spear so my twenty five shadows wouldn''t disappear, he would understand that, right?


    "Just tell me his location, and go and scout the area. That yer boasted of more iings, and I want to be informed with their approach."


    "Ahem, about that, hmmm, he was lying," Rog said with a hesitant tone. I nced at him as I chuckled:


    "He lied that there were no reinforcements? That''s just typical of that wicked maniptive yer."


    "Well, he wasn''t lying about the reinforcements, he was lying about their timing. They are already approaching here, so I came to inform you, but I discovered the trick of that yer."


    I yelled at him angrily:


    "Why didn''t you say so before?"


    ""


    Rog didn''t know what to say, and I felt real anger towards this mistake of his. He should have told me everything from the beginning. I turned around as more skills were still falling over me, and I totally ignored them. my eyesight was trying to spot any distant yersing here, however I failed.


    "Where are theying from? And where is that yer?"


    Rog felt my anger and dissatisfaction towards him, so he rushed to say:


    "They are now trying to surround the area to prevent you from escaping. They are nearly five hundred yers, as more groups joined together to kill you. As for that yer, I can kill him myself."


    I nced at the air where his voice came from, I wasn''t satisfied by all of this, however at least I knew I had some time to wrap things here and make my team recuperate.


    "Go and kill that annoying bastard, then I want you to be ready. When they attack us, you must eliminate as many magicians and healers as you can."


    "I won''t disappoint you this time."


    I nced at the empty ce of his as I replied calmly:


    "Disappoint me again and," then I sent my spear followed by its shadows towards the distance where some yers were trying to hit me with their skill, "I will make sure you won''t live to disappoint me again."


    I snapped my fingers after my spear killed all the yers there, and then I turned towards another target and sent my spear towards it. I totally ignored the taunting insulting words of that wicked yer, as his fate was already doomed.


    Rog didn''t say a word as he apparently left here to finish his tasks. I wasn''t that cruel, however I was already at my limits with that assassin. He thought himself cool by sneaking behind a girl like me, which was totally uneptable. It was cool, yet uneptable.


    I nced around me with a fast look to check over the remaining lining yers here. who remained wasn''t exceeding the count on my single hand, and the rest of my team was attacking them right now.


    They didn''t need my help, so I began to move collecting the scattered spoils of this war. Trash equipment was nothing in my eyes, however I had a feeling I would need all the gear I could get to support my growing group.


    It didn''t take long for my small team to kill those who remained, and I was generous enough to let them acquire the gears fallen from them. as I picked up thest piece of equipment from the ground, Rog sent me a brief message:


    ''They areing from everywhere. Their numbers escted over six hundred.''


    This was a short, yet very useful message. I grinned as I sent him back in the general chat of our five yer team:


    ''See? That wasn''t hard, was it? I like you better that way.''


    I don''t know why, however I heard a muffledughing from the other three yers here. I nced at them with disbelief, was it funny for me to like some yer? Or what?!


    "Stop joking around and get ready, or I swear I won''t interfere in the battle unless all of you are dead!"


    I said it and I meant it, as I really intended to do it if they didn''t stop their weird attitude.

 Chapter 111: One Team Is Down, Another Yet to Follow Suit

    Chapter 111: One Team Is Down, Another Yet to Follow Suit


    As I finished my words, those yers stopped abruptly what they were doing and moved at once towards different directions. I nced at them shortly before I began to move towards the south.


    We were meant to be a strike force that would be responsible for doing surgical attacks over the enemies, defending was our only weakness, major fatal weakness.


    So, I needed to flip the tables over and turn this supposedly defensive game into an offense. I could do it, however my five yer team wouldn''t be able survive this kind of attack, so I didn''t bring them with me.


    The best option was to let them y the game they were perfect at, and so I didn''t order them to follow me or interfered with their arrangement. They were the most suitable ones here to judge what was best for them.


    So I headed south.


    If those yers intended to surround us, then they must havee mainly from our backs, the south. If I wanted to select a ce where the most yers were gathered, and even their top yers might be there, then it would be the south.


    So I headed south.


    I didn''t walk for long, as I began to spot many shadows up front. This forest made seeing afar very difficult. I didn''t need to see their details to make sure they were my enemies, as no one here was my ally.


    So I headed south.


    The more I moved nearer, the more shadows that appeared. I guessed it right, here was their main force, the ce where their leaders must be. I was still holding my spear with my finger tips, with twenty five spear shadows following my back.


    I was sure my appearance was scary, however those enemies were like me, could only spot shadows without any details.


    "A monster ising, prepare to kill it."


    I suddenly heard this shouting from far, it seemed that my appearance was mistaken by a monster. if they thought I was a monster, then a monster I should be.


    ''Penta auxiliary skill.''


    More than a minute had already passed, and this time I intended not to waste any shadow at all. The distance between me and the closest yer was over two hundred meters, however my spear had no problem in attacking from this far.


    So, I let it go.


    A spear moved, followed by twenty five shadows, with five more just appeared when it wasunched. The thirty one spear moved like lightning to attack the upfront enemies, and they hit their targets perfectly.


    Unfortunately for me, I could see clearly at that distance or beyond, so I couldn''t really assess if there were more enemies for my spears to kill or not. So I waited for a couple of moments, which was enough time for my spears to travel nearly three hundred meters more.


    So, I snapped my fingers and brought my spears back.


    Two seconds wasted on a single attack, however from the screams that echoed everywhere at my enemy''s ce, I knew they must have killed a lot of yers. If the first hit was this sessful, then I should press on.


    So, I let my spear go again.


    This time I pointed towards another direction, where most of the screams came from. As before, I let my spears wreck havoc there for two seconds, and then I snapped my fingers to bring them back.


    "This is a boss monster no doubt, let''s kill it for rewards and vengeance."


    This shout came from a totally different direction that the area my appears just hit, it came from my back. I didn''t turn to look as that shout was way far from my location, and I knew that I was the leader of this army of yers.


    ''He went to face us from front instead of the back, how courageous.''


    I muttered as I realized that this yer was still separated from me by a suitable distance, suitable to finish using my skill before its CD. I then threw my spear towards another direction, snapped my fingers to bring it back, and then sent it again.


    This time I didn''t wait for a couple of seconds, each hit took one second and then I recalled the spears back. Six seconds added thirty more shadows to my arsenal, and now I had sixty five shadows floating behind me.


    I became invincible.


    As the ten seconds of my skill finished, I was less than fifty meters away from the yers upfront.


    As that leader of them ordered, they began to cluster on me like bees hunting a sunflower. That didn''t annoy me, as from one aspect I would relieve the pressure over my pitiful small team back there, and from another aspect it would save me time to kill them rapidly.


    I hated chasing men, I loved to be chased instead.


    Reaching there, I managed to see them clearly, and so did they. So, it was normal for them to be stupefied once they saw me, I wasn''t the monster they imagined.


    Killing me wouldn''t bring them any rewards, and I wouldn''t let them even dream about avenging theirrades.


    So, I let my spear go.


    Before they even snapped out their shock, I snapped my fingers to bring my spears back. Many of them were already dead, and I sent my spears targeting the rest of them.


    This group of yers wasn''t as big as I thought, mostly fifty yers. It didn''t take ten second more topletely kill all of them, and during those seconds I managed to reach their locations.


    Fifty yers, each dropped two equipment, that added one hundred pieces of equipment to my inventory. Although they were mostly trash grade, they would be usefulter on.


    "Here is there, attack him with all you got, we are still in the middle of a battle here."


    That yer''s voice came again ordering his yers to act fast. His sound was much closer than before, so I rapidly checked the status of my team, none was dead fortunately. These cowards hid themselves well and let me be the bait.


    Cowards!


    *If you liked the story, please support with gifts and stones. thx.*

 Chapter 112: Lets Have Round Two, Shall We?

    Chapter 112: Let''s Have Round Two, Shall We?


    I finished grabbing all the fallen gears while always checking all around. Although I was now at the back of the enemies, I wasn''t sure there were no other teamsing this way. Being cautious was always better than regret.


    It didn''t take a few seconds for me to spot the distant shadows of the iing yers. this time they came in hot, bringing much more gears for me.


    From my previous experience, I guessed they were nearly three to four hundred meters away, so I had some time to collect all the gears scattered on the ground. After I finished, the whole upfront was full of shadowsing without end.


    ''The more of you, the better. Let''s have some fun then.''


    I could have attacked them a long time ago, however I wasn''t finished collecting all the spoils, and now I was ready to go full war with them. I also didn''t want to scare them, as my target was to kill as many of them as possible, I wanted to kill them all.


    I stood my ce, on top of a small elevation from the ground, as the area here was full of such elevations with trenches like paths between them. It was a perfect ce for a small number of yers to huntrger numbers, however I didn''t n to use this war tactic here.


    I recalled the words of Aria, I needed to abide by the game rules. So, I didn''t hide while I sent my spears towards the front.


    The yers this time were much more than before, and they were stretching far to the end of my eyesight, so I didn''t need to worry about my spears missing any target. My first attack yielded marvelous results, as it fanned out from me as a center and began to kill every single yer that stood in their paths.


    Sixty six spears were enough to im the lives of more than fifty yers in just this one attack, an attack that terrorized my enemies and made them all to stop in unison as if they were all ordered to do so at the same time.


    It wasn''t an order, it was an instinct. An inner fear that was born due to their fear of me.


    "This isn''t a boss monster, it''s way higher than that. We must run now!"


    I snapped my fingers while shouts like these began to appear amidst my enemies. I didn''t care about them as I sent my spears again, hitting the area that seemed to contain more shadows.


    "It''s not a monster, no monster can use spears. This must be a yer."


    I snapped my fingers again, and then unleashed my spears towards another direction.


    "No yer should do that. yer or a monster, I''m not an opponent, I will retreat. Losing a life, a level, and gears here is pointless."


    I didn''t care about all this debate that was going on between these shadows, as I snapped my fingers, and then threw my spears towards any ce I noticed with many shadows.


    I began to spot some shadows who moved away from me, they were escaping however I didn''t care to pursue. I still had a big fish in my hands right now.


    Although I was attacking them without pause, their numbers were great and they didn''t appear in groups anymore. It seemed their leader was smart enough to decipher my technique and determine its main weakness, it''s only weakness.


    So, I began to suffer some damage, especially from their wizards and archers. I also began to take sudden close up damage, which came from assassins. My Hp began to decrease, not rapidly however steadily.


    ''You n to kite me, that''s interesting.''


    I began to change my strategy. At this moment, a thought shed by, what would happen if I managed to y with double spears? Wouldn''t that be awesome?


    Although they managed to change their tactic to adapt to my attacks, I didn''t feel any pressure at all. The only annoyance I got was from those assassins, as I felt the presence of ten of them, as their daggers left their marks over my sweet body.


    What a shame, my level was higher than them so their attacks caused minimal damage, only two figures damage.


    I checked my HP, less than half was there. Although I lost half of my HP before, during the non battle time I managed to regenerate some more. I was careless not to take a healing potion before attacking here, however I wasn''t in danger yet.


    ''Gravity skill.''


    I wasn''t totally ignoring these assassins; however I wanted to create an illusion that I wasn''t able to detect their presence. So, all the assassins here would lower their guards and gather around me without exception. After enough time of waiting, I decided to eliminate their irritating attacks, so I could totally focus on the upfront enemies.


    My skill came abruptly, like a p on their faces. Their shapes were revealed to me, and strangely there were over twenty of them not ten. That was weird; I didn''t know I was so attractive to assassins like this.


    They were paralyzed from shock, and I moved with great flexibility releasing my spears towards them, then snap my fingers nearly fractions of secondster, and then release my spears again.


    In less than three seconds, I danced around myself like crazy, and my spears created an impression of being everywhere, creating a huge ball of darkness around me. After that darkness subsided, there was no yer standing there except myself.


    "Let''s have round two, shall we?"


    "You are no yer, you are a monster," that hidden leader yelled back with obvious anger in his voice.


    "Monster or yer, what is the difference? You will all die under my spear right here right now."


    I wasn''t arrogant, yet confident in my ability to make my words be true. During my short retaliation towards those assassins, the enemies approached me more.


    They were now sure of my identity, and that gave them some hope. Giving hope to despair people was dangerous, so I had to p them on the face and make them return to see reality again.


    I was invincible!


    *I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE next week, so support me with gifts and stone so I write and release more.*

 Chapter 113: I Want You to Join My Adventure Group

    Chapter 113: I Want You to Join My Adventure Group


    As they had hope, they became somehow careless, so they were now clustering without their conscious heading towards me. give me a group of yers and I would dly crush them easily with my spears.


    So, I let my spears out.


    The firstunch of my spears was really devastating, as there were more than one hundred yers closing up on me in less than one hundred meters. I lost count on how many yers fell, however I was sure the number was big.


    I snapped my fingers again, as I watched the distant shadows and the luckily surviving yers near me calmly. I wasn''t giving them time to adapt, I was trying to install fear deep in their souls, fear of me.


    And I seeded, as most of the yers near me began to retreat with panic all over their faces, at the same time some distant shadows joined their escape movement.


    If this happened in my army back at the kingdom, I would have issued the order to kill them, as they were considered deserters in martialw. However I felt there was no such aw here, or else these yers wouldn''t take the initiative to escape in such big numbers.


    "You are good, little princess. However you are only one person and we have an army of yers. You can''t protect all your friends all the time, so go ahead and kill as much as you like. I promise you I will make sure your friend will pay the price doubled."


    This yer seemed odd, he wasn''t simply a team leader. I thought he was a one hundred yer leader or something, however from his words just now I felt he was way higher than that.


    I was still ignorant to the inner structure of the groups, so I couldn''t guess his current position in the adventure group. I had some curiosity towards his identity, but I didn''t ask or reply using words. I let my spears do the talk.


    For the next five minutes I managed to kill hundreds more of them, and in return my HP was less than third by now. I wasn''t in danger yet, however I was really close to that zone.


    I looked around me as the ce''s geography was a mess. I didn''t stop in my location while attacking them, as I tried to evade as many skills as possible. So, many skills missed andnded on the ground, which caused a major change to the terrain here.


    The battle was over, as all yers were either dead or ran with their lives away from here. I didn''t know if they would really escape or they would regroup with other yers in this area. To be safe, I assumed the second option would happen, and so I needed to prepare for more battles toe.


    I took out one basic restoration potion and drank it. This was enough to add a mere fifty points of HP only, which was like a drop in ake. I then took out another one, then another, until all my nine hundred and ten HP points were fully restored.


    I wasn''t idle during healing myself, as I moved around the wide battlefield and began to store equipment in my Inventory. There were over seven hundred pieces of equipment here, and luckily for myself many were a replica of the same gear, or else my little Inventory wouldn''t fit for all of them.


    ''Princess, there is no enemy left alive.''


    Suddenly Rog sent this privately to me, I sighed in relief as just thinking about him popping up from nothingness to speak to me startled me already.


    ''I know, I killed all of those who were brave to face me, and the rest escaped,'' I replied back.


    ''I took care of those myself, none has managed escape here alive,'' Rog replied which made me quite surprised. This assassin was really cool; I regretted not having him in my group. I sighed as I honestly confessed:


    ''You know, if you were at any other group I wouldn''t hesitate to pouch you to my side, sigh.''


    ''Who said I was originally in Aria''s group? I''m a rogue yer, and that''s why I was known by Rog,'' he replied with these simple words that literally made my heart tremble.


    ''You are not part of Aria''s group?!'' I was still stupefied with his answer, and I wanted to make sure he expressed his current situation right.


    ''Yes, she is one of my closest friends, and as I was free and bored, I decided to join here with her and help her a bit. However I''m not part of her group.''


    His answer piqued my curiosity as I asked:


    ''Are you and her you know''


    ''Lovers? No, we are just friends. She already had someone in her life, although he won''t be here anymore,'' he replied back.


    I guessed who he was talking about, however I restrained myself from asking more. After all, I would hate if someone tried to dig after my personal life, even if this person was my friend or ally.


    I then moved my mind towards another subject as I asked:


    ''Why didn''t you join her group?''


    ''Are you interested in making me join your group?''


    I didn''t know why, but I felt that the assassin was mocking me. I replied directly without any lies:


    ''Yes, I want you to join my group.''


    ''Listen well princess, I hate groups, I hate guilds, and I hate teams. Usually I y solo, with no one to a burden or someone to stab me in the back. Thanks, however I wouldn''t be able to join your group.''


    His direct answer didn''t irritate me, as I understood part of his personality from it. It seemed he was betrayed sometime ago, and since then he decided not to team up with anyone ever again.


    I didn''t have anything else to say, except for one card, the only card that I had. However I refrained from using it right now, after all I just met this guy, how could I give him my precious items this fast.


    *I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE next week, so support me with gifts and stone so I write and release more.*

 Chapter 114: Are You in Love with Me ?!

    Chapter 114: Are You in Love with Me ?!


    ''Fine, now go and scout the area around here, if there is an enemy, just inform me and continue your scout.''


    ''Oh, you lost interest in me this fast? I thought you would bribe me or beg me to join your group,'' he said and now I was sure he was really ying with me since the beginning.


    ''I never beg anyone, if I wanted something then I would take it with my own strength,'' I replied calmly without showing any of my discontent of him.


    ''What about the bribe then?'' he asked after some pause. He wasn''t that stupid after all, as he got the hidden message I sent through my reply.


    ''I can bribe, however my bribes aren''t that cheap.''


    ''What do you mean? Do you think you have something that is worth more than I?'' he sent this with some anger hidden in his words.


    ''On regard to my bribe, then yes,'' I replied casually as I faked losing all interest in him. He didn''t reply for whole five minutes, as I thought he let the matter pass by, however he sent again saying:


    ''There is no one here, let''s go back to Aria, I believe their situation is kind of bad. By the way, are you interested in a bet with me?''


    ''A bet? What do you mean?''


    The fish had taken the bait, however I needed to be more patient. The good hunter was always a patient person.


    ''You show me your proimed precious bribe of yours, if it was really precious as you say, then I will consider joining your group. If it''s not that precious, then I will obtain it and you will have to write an apology thread on the forums for me. What do you think?''


    ''Not interested.''


    I simply said that without any second thoughts, as I moved back towards the location of other yers. Once I reached them, I found them ready to move. I believed Rog had already told them the news.


    That assassin was really perfect, smart, charismatic, had an aura of a natural born leader, and above all he was a cool assassin. I sighed again, making this assassin join my group wouldn''t be an easy job.


    "Let''s move, Aria needs us."


    "Lead the way princess, we will follow behind you."


    The knight said those words as he gestured with deep respect towards me. It seemed what I did here had left its deep marks over them, or maybe that was because of my small entourage of spear shadows flying behind me.


    I led the way while Rog sent to me:


    ''Why do I feel you are ying with me?''


    I giggled as I replied:


    ''First of all I was speaking seriously, unlike you who was mocking and making fun out of me. Second of all, your terms were outrageous and unfair, so I had to decline your offer.''


    ''Outrageous and unfair?'' he asked back with some surprise and doubt.


    ''Yes, who in the world would be a partner of a bet and a judge to it at the same time? I''m not that fool to fall for your foul y.''


    It seemed my reply surprised him even to make him go into silence again. The distance between me and Aria wasn''t that long, so in less than five minutes we reached near her location.


    I was interested in making him join my group, however I wasn''t rash to push him and show how anxious I was, or else he might flee from my hands. It wasn''t easy to hunt a hunter after all.


    The situation there wasn''t good as Rog told me. I mistakenly thought everything would be fine, considering how easy I managed to kill all the yers I faced.


    However, out there I spotted many shadows that were moving chaotically, with shes of different types of skills appearing everywhere. The situation seemed a bit out of control, however I couldn''t differentiate between my allies and my enemies, so I refrained from using my spear attack for now.


    ''Rog, go there and scout the situation for me, hurry.''


    I sent this in the general team chat, at the same time I opened the team chat with Aria. Once I opened the chat, I was met by a gush of many chaotic messages that showed how dire was the situation here.


    ''Help, I''m surrounded by three yers in the north.''


    ''I have a small amount of HP left, anyone heal me fast.''


    ''I need help here, I have some assassins targeting our healers, please move fast.''


    ''Someone stop that swordsman froming near our healers, fast.''


    ''Rina, what the hell are you doing? Come back here and stay behind me, there is an assassin there.''


    ''We need some defenders or knights at the magicians.''


    ''I''ming for the magicians, everyone try to retreat to the back slowly and leave small spaces between us. We need to gather up and defend our healers and magicians, it''s the only way to get out of here.''


    Thest message was from Aria, while the rest belonged to her team. I sighed, I didn''t expect the enemy to be this strong.


    ''There are roughly over a thousand yers there attacking them. Aria lost nearly half of the swordsmen she brought with. The healers and magicians are doing a great job protecting them from annihtion.


    I met many assassins on my way here, and I killed them all. However I believe there are more in the shadows, we can''t let them fight alone anymore. We need your help, Aria needs your help, Agatha.''


    Rog sent these words at the private chat between me and him. I already knew how grave the situation was, but I didn''t expect to lose nearly half of my swordsmen like this. Those yers were supposed to be a help to save Shin and my team, not a burden like this.


    ''See princess, ying alone is way fun and less stressful than ying with a group.''


    Rog suddenly sent this to me out of the blue. I didn''t know how, but this assassin was able to read my mind. That was weird.


    ''Are you in love with me?'' I sent it with a sneer.


    *I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE next week, so support me with gifts and voting with stones so I can write and release more.*

 Chapter 115: Having A Sponge Red Cake Amidst Battle

    Chapter 115: Having A Sponge Red Cake Amidst Battle


    ''I didn''t need the help of love to know what you were thinking, it''s already apparent all over your pretty face princess.''


    I turned around to look at him, however I was met with nothing. I sneered again as I said loudly this time:


    "You know, I want you to sit tight and watch as I will act alone and save all of them."


    "I''m not questioning your strength, I know exactly how powerful you are," his voice finally came from the side, however he wasn''t that close to me as always. It seemed he learnt his lesson, and decided to make a safe zone between the two of us. I turned towards his direction while saying:


    "What you don''t know is I wasn''t this strong before."


    "Everyone starts somewhere, princess."


    "Yes, however I couldn''t reach here without the help of my team."


    "Help? You mean burden."


    That Rog was still fixated on this, I swore he had some big ident while he was young. I looked towards the front where Aria''s figure began to appear with many of her team following her steps. Drina was there beside her with some other healers, mostly females.


    Behind them, I spotted much more shadows that hunted them down like hungry wolves. Aria spotted me as she yelled with anxious voice:


    "Hurry up and run, we can''t advance this way. It''s a trap!"


    I looked to her then to the ce where Rog was upying, and then I focused on those shadowsing without end. I opened my mouth as I said:


    "This burden is also considered as part of their help, no rtion between humans is based on equality alone, however all rtions must be built on responsibility. It''s not their fault to be weaker and dumber than me, but it will be my fault if I abandoned my responsibility and didn''t help them out.


    Without this responsibility, I wouldn''t find the need to be stronger than anyone. This is the chaotic mixture that makes us humans, not animals."


    I raised my arm high in the air in a motion that attracted everyone''s attention. Aria''s face changed as she understood what I nned to do. The distance between us was getting shorter, however she didn''t manage to spot my other spears behind me, or she saw them and didn''t understand what they were.


    "Move fast and stay behind me, no enemy wille to attack you from behind."


    I yelled towards her and other yers with extreme calm and confidence. She didn''t stop running towards me, however her face was full of doubts. She just opened her mouth and before she could say anything, I snapped my fingers while muttering:


    ''Penta auxiliary skill.''


    The CD of my skill was reset, and I could use this skill now. It was really fit to its type, an auxiliary ss of skills. My spear moved with great speed like a lightning bolt towards the distant, as I expected there were no yers there except for enemies.


    My spear moved, followed by sixty five already existent shadows, with five extras just appeared from nothingness. Seventy one spears moved like ferocious tigers to hit the area behind the retreating yers.


    This scene caused every single yer moving towards me to freeze. This was a great response to my trick. Even Aria stopped as she turned to look with disbelief towards the distant.


    My spears passed like a knife cutting butter, nothing stood in their way and managed to stop or even slow them down. This time I didn''t call for my spear toe back rapidly, as I wanted to crush the momentum my enemies had umted, and bring forth hope inside my allies.


    So I waited for the whole ten seconds before I snapped my fingers. Although I wasted the skill effect, I managed to reach my goals. The looks I got from Aria and her yers made me feel satisfied.


    They didn''t get over their shock yet, however their eyes were void of the weakness and defeat I saw just now. They had hope now, with a desire to take revenge on their enemies, a desire that was ignited at the moment they witnessed my spears.


    I snapped my fingers again, and my spears moved like usual to harvest more lives. The yers of the other two groups were stupefied by this sudden turn of tables over them.


    In a moment they were winning and chasing the retreating defeated enemy, and in the next moment they were crushed like dry weed under the scorching heat of the sun.


    They felt weak, doubt, and fear. Every time I snapped my fingers, they didn''t know if they would be the ones to die, or they would be spared to die on the next attack.


    They were strangely concentrated and crowded together just before I showed up in front of them, and many more yers were still pouring from behind them.


    They wanted to run and escape here, however they couldn''t. Even if they wanted to attack, I didn''t give them the chance to do so, neither did Aria who was very fast to awaken from her shock and organize her remaining team.


    I stood in the center amidst the around one hundred and fifty yers as I kept releasing my spear without hesitation or mercy. As I was immersed in doing that, Aria left fighting as she moved rapidly near me while saying:


    "You didn''t learn everything about mystical arts. You can''t overuse your art like this."


    She took out a rounded sponge red cake with white cream all over it and a berry on the center. I strangely stopped releasing my spears as I asked with doubt:


    "Have you lost your mind? This isn''t the time to have a snack, although that cake looks delicious by the way."


    She sneered as she handed the cake over to me while she took another one from her kitchen, I meant Inventory.


    "You are an idiot; do you believe there is something free in this life? your arts utilizes a lot of your body energy, which means you will have hunger," she said with another sneer like she was teaching a real idiot.


    "I''m not hungry," I argued back as I handed the cake unwillingly to her. Who would take such a delicious cake in the middle of all this killing and death?


    "You are really an idiot, hunger isn''t measured by your feelings," she then pushed the cake back with her sword, in a way that made me feel she would take this beautiful cake and put it into her mouth, "Hunger is measured as a value in your profile. You are lucky you just use a very basic form of mystic art, or else you would have died a long time ago."


    *I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE next week, so I hope you can support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Statue: 10 Chapters stockpiled for MASS RELEASE so far, support please if you want more chapters.*

 Chapter 116: Hunger Value

    Chapter 116: Hunger Value


    This time I didn''t underestimate what she said, as I had recalled something like that in my profile. I hurried to open my profile to find a hunger value was indeed present there. I checked it and felt an ache in my stomach.


    ''Hunger value: 95


    Hunger value when it reaches 100, yer would die out of hunger.''


    I looked at the value, then to the cake before I took it and put it into my mouth. It was really delicious, as it fragmented smoothly and disappeared once I swallowed it like it was so fragile. Its fragrance was so sweet that added a bonus to its amazing taste.


    "You know I already have bread that could fill my hunger, however I would never trade this cake with the bread. Keep the second one to yourself then, I''m already full."


    I wasn''t done eating the first cake, so my voice came muffled, hard to understand. Ariaughed as she shook her head while saying:


    "Just like my little sister, can you at least check your hunger value before boasting out like this?"


    I stopped eating the cake for a moment before finishing it all in one go, then I opened my personal profile again withplete confidence that I almost crushed over what I just saw.


    ''Hunger value: 90


    Hunger value when it reaches 100, yer would die out of hunger.''


    "How could this be right?!"


    "Hahaha, do you really think that your art was without any price to pay? The hunger created by this art is different, so different than normal hunger. Eating this cake, which eliminated nearly five hundred hunger points, would only eliminate nearly five points only in your case, am I wrong?"


    I looked to her, then to my personal profile, andstly towards her cake. I didn''t reject the cake this time, as I took it and ate it in three mouths only. its taste was really magical, I never ate something so sweet in my life before, however I was concerned by other matters now.


    "How can I decrease the rise in my hunger value?"


    "It''s simple, you just need to stop using your art, rest for a day, and your hunger value would be partly restored," she simply replied.


    Her words startled me, as I replied instantly:


    "I have no luxury to do that."


    "Then you must keep eating, but keep a track over your weight. You don''t want to end up being like a small elephant, do you?" she replied with a chuckle that wasn''t funny at all.


    "What?!!"


    "Here, I have nearly three more cakes to use, and from now on don''t send your spears out randomly like this. You are using a mystical art for god sake; don''t treat it like a cheap skill you found on the streets."


    She took another two cakes for me to ear, and I didn''t refuse them, however I hesitated as I looked to her seriously as I asked:


    "Were you just kidding about gaining weight?"


    She took the third cake out and sniffed its intoxicating fascinating aroma as she said:


    "Who knows, it''s my first time dealing with some mystical art user as careless as you. C''mon, eat up; we don''t have the whole day to waste here. We didn''t even approach your team."


    She was right, we still didn''t manage to crush these yers yet, and there were much moreing after us. I sighed, life was cruel to me, I couldn''t sit here and enjoy this delicious cake in peace.


    I put the two cakes one after another in my mouth, and as I was about to take the third one from her, Aria put thest cake into her mouth and chewed it slowly as she felt the magical taste of it.


    "What?! It''s my cake after all, shouldn''t I try it out? This is thanks for saving your life?"


    She said that with a muffled voice in response to my look at her, as I was really angry for not having thatst cake. I took a deep breath as I checked my hunger value again.


    ''Hunger value: 80


    Hunger value when it reaches 100, yer would die out of hunger.''


    I was now temporarily safe. The problem was that I depended entirely over my trick, or mystic art, to crush my way towards my isted group. However I had to tread my way carefully for now.


    I looked back towards my spear shadows, I had seventy shadows floating behind my back. I sighed, I hated to let them disappear, however I felt that I would be forced to do so if I didn''t get any more cakes.


    "Find a way and bring more cake to me," I said as I threw my spear towards the front, rejoining the battle again. Aria sneered as she replied:


    "Who are you tomand me like this? Go and get your own cakes girl, I was so generous to let you eat mine."


    She moved fast before I could even open my mouth. I just nced at her, as Iined of her attitude, why was she so protective over her cakes? It was just cakes.


    I snapped my fingers as my spears came back again. This time I checked the hunger value before moving a finger, however the value was still fixed at number eighty. That was somehow reassuring, if it would increase each time I used my trick then it wouldn''t be practical to depend totally on it.


    I threw my spear again, and this time I targeted the most crowded ce of yers. I needed to conserve the usages of my trick to cause the most effective damage with the least amount of using.


    I snapped my fingers again, and then I checked my hunger value again. It didn''t increase, which made me more assured.


    I began to be more daring, as I released my spears five times in a row, and then I checked my hunger value; however it was still fixed at the same number.


    I then used my trick for twenty times without pause, and then my hunger value showed a change. Instead of eighty, it became eighty one.


    That was better than I thought; I still had plenty of usages without any concern at my life. I recalled there was a drink, a juice, which Shin and the others bought just before we went to the dungeon.


    I hoped they still got any remains of it. I knew it wasn''t evenpared with Aria''s cakes; however it was much better than the bread.


    *I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE next week, so I hope you can support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Statue: 10 Chapters stockpiled for MASS RELEASE so far, support please if you want more chapters.*

 Chapter 117: Give Me My Cakes First!!!

    Chapter 117: Give Me My Cakes First!!!


    I looked again towards the ongoing fight, although my side had a bad footing in this, now everything was quite under our control. I felt that my contribution here should shift from the main DPS to be the main helper.


    I began to scan the area as I sent a message privately to Rog:


    ''Search for any formidable foes and send their locations to me.''


    ''''


    Rog was busy killing other assassins as I guessed. I wasn''t afraid of anyone here except myself, as this trick seemed to be far more dangerous than I thought.


    I needed to keep my impulsive self under check or else I would lose a level here and that would put an end to this quest.


    ''A formidable magician is here at ''


    ''Three swordsmen are causing trouble at''


    ''A new group of veterans are approaching, they are two hundred meters away from here. Their coordinates are''


    Rog began to provide me with updated info rted to my targets. I didn''t double check after him, as I trusted his judgepletely. Each time he sent a ce to me, I didn''t hesitate to send my spears towards it.


    I became like a god of death, and Rog became my private messenger.


    Aria, on the other hand, was really brave and no less impulsive than me. I spotted her moving everywhere, dragging along as many enemy yers as possible.


    When I didn''t have any feedback from Rog, I used my time in attacking her followers and reducing their numbers every now and then.


    The main surprise for me was Drina, this little shy cute girl who was interested in cksmithing like me, she was really someone else at the fight.


    I believed if I didn''t have my trick that could reach anyone anyce, she would be far ahead of me in regard to the number of yers killed under her hands, or staff. She was a serial killer that each skill she used was literally an AOE skill.


    That made me observe the team Aria brought with her. I spotted more than a dozen exceptional yers that got my attention. They were on par with Shin, as for the rest they were equal or slightly better than the rest of my main team.


    That was unfair! She had a deeply rooted group while I was starting from scratches. That was totally unfair! I wanted a team as strong as hers!


    The fight continued for another half an hour, during which the healers and magicians did a brilliant job until their MANA was consumed. So after that and for the next ten minutes I was the main cornerstone that everyone leaned on.


    Every critical situation was reported back at me from Rog, and I didn''t dy in releasing my deadly spears towards there. After all this time, my hunger value reached ny, and that made me enter the danger zone again.


    "Hey, Aria, do you have any cakes left for me?"


    I shouted at Aria, who was up front busy fighting three yers at the same time. They were all swordsmen so I decided not to intervene, unless she gave me a cake.


    "I have no cake, can you eat biscuits?"


    She yelled back while she used one of her basic skills, chop skill, to kill one yer; however two more joined the fight. Rog sent me a message regarding her location; however I refrained from helping while I said:


    "I know you have cake or something even better. Just give it to me and I will save you."


    "This is so mean of you, you can''t treat your friend like this," she yelled back with some anger in her voice. Our debate was audible to everyone in the ce, however no one really understood what was going on. I had some weird nces from many yers around me, even from my enemies out there.


    "A friend should never hide their cakes from each other," I yelled at her while sending my spear towards another location to kill over a dozen of yers there.


    "C''mon, you just need to throw your spear, that won''t cost you a penny!" she yelled angrily back.


    "My hunger value is in nieth," I shouted back as I snapped my fingers then threw my spear again towards another location just nearby her. That location didn''t need my help actually, however some pressure might help that stone headed girl to listen to me and give me my cake.


    I wasn''t lying to her, my hunger value reached ny, so I was really in grave danger unless she helped me out.


    She didn''t reply at once, so I totally ignored her as I sent my spear towards a far ce, killed fifty yers roughly, and then snapped my fingers to bring them back.


    "Fine, I have a red velvet cake here; it''s higher than the berry cake. Are you satisfied now?" she yelled suddenly as she was pushed back mercilessly by five swordsmen.


    "Just one? That''s not enough," I said before sending out my spears again.


    "I have two, and that''s all I got right now. Come and save me now and I will give them to you," she yelled before she received one sword chop from her back, as a sixth swordsman joined the fray.


    I sneered as I yelled back:


    "Gather them up, I will kill them all for you."


    I sent my spear once she managed to gather them in one small area. The six swordsmen were dead before they even realized it, and my spears moved rapidly towards the front to continue killing more yers up ahead.


    She looked at me before she stepped forward heading towards another battle. I yelled at her:


    "Give me my cakes first!"


    She paused before continuing to walk as she yelled back:


    "It''s a long distance,e and get them from me."


    I gritted my teeth, this girl was really twisted from the inside. I grabbed my spear with my fingertips angrily as I sent them flying just a few centimeters in front of her, so she was startled.


    "Hold yourself right there, I''ming to get my cakes from you."


    *I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE next week, so I hope you can support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Statue: 15 Chapters stockpiled for MASS RELEASE so far, support please if you want more chapters.*

 Chapter 118: The Red Velvet Cakes

    Chapter 118: The Red Velvet Cakes


    She snorted as she continued her walk towards upfront yers. she jumped straight at the ongoing fight, while I began to move towards her.


    I knew our little talk seemed crazy to everyone, however I was anticipating this red velvet cake. Strangely I wasn''t a cake lover or sweets addict back in my kingdom. I hated the extreme sugary taste of them, so I felt quite weird to cling over eating more cakes. Would I really be fat like she said?


    I didn''t move without killing more yers on my way, and when I reached her, she had already killed the yers she was fighting with, and was looking for another group of yers except I stood on her way.


    "Give me my cake, please," I calmly said, stretching out my hand.


    "You know, I can give you biscuits, they are nice," she replied with a smug smile over her face. I pointed with my index finger towards the far as I said:


    "See, Drina is in danger and you are too far from her. Just give me the cakes and I will save her life immediately."


    Aria''s face changed color as she turned sharply to find a group of ten yers were approaching Drina and a group of other magicians and healers beside her. Those enemies wereing from a blind spot of Drina, so she didn''t notice them as they got near her step by step.


    "Here, take these two velvet cakes, they are thest of my cakes."


    She took out tworger, oval shaped red colored cakes and handed them to me. Before I even took them, I sent my spears to kill those yers before they could attack Drina.


    I was just ying with her; however I would never allow any harm toe to her or Drina. Once she saw this, she took a breath of relief as she watched me eating these two cakes.


    "You know we could be close friends if we met at another time and ce," she suddenly said.


    I was in a good mood; these two cakes were really something else. I enjoyed eating them like I was at a pic not amidst war.


    "We can be close friends now," I replied as I began to eat my second cake with great pleasure.


    "Hmm let''s see about thatter," she vaguely replied in a way that didn''t seem optimistic to me. I didn''t know why, but this girl seemed to be shackled with heavy stones around her soul.


    I sighed; it seemed that misery was every beautiful girl''s faithful destiny.


    Nheless, I didn''t allow for her depressed words to upturn my mood, as I fell in love with this red velvet cake. I decided once we return to the town, I would buyrge amounts of it.


    "You know, keeping ourselves here doesn''t help us as much it helps our enemy."


    I finished eating thest piece as I nced over the ce. we managed to kill over a thousand yers already, however more yers were stilling from the front.


    I knew what she was worrying about, as nearly two hours passed since leaving the town. We had only less than four hours left before that bastard appeared here with his army.


    She had a point here, our main mission was to destroy as many yers as possible from our enemy here in this forest. However our top priority was to save my team as well. The n I put with Aria required us to be the bait, so staying here wasn''t good for us.


    We needed to start moving forward towards my team''s hide.


    "Let''s move then, I will take the front," I said as I started moving towards the front while checking my hunger value with anticipation.


    "I will handle the rear then," she replied before she began to be busy rying orders in the general chat. I ignored her continuous orders as I focused over my hunger value. Instead of a big ny, it decreased to reach sixty.


    Two cakes gave me thirty points, which was awesome. If I had more of these, I could use my trick without any worries at all, while enjoying eating at the same time.


    I must buy as many red velvet cakes as possible when I return to the town.


    Handling the front wasn''t an easy task, especially since I acted as the tip of the spear here, literally the tip of the spear.


    I had much room to use my trick without any reservations, so I started with my precious auxiliary skill:


    ''Penta auxiliary skill.''


    I could use it a long time ago, however I didn''t for fear of escting my hunger value to reach a threshold that I couldn''t deal with.


    I didn''t need to look for any enemies, as all my horizon was full of yers screaming as they ran towards me. this time I was at the forefront, alone, so I knew my HP would decrease eventually.


    However I wasn''t worried, I had many healers catching up soon to heal me, so I received all of these yers with their weak skills without any hesitation. I didn''t even try to dodge their attacks.


    My spears moved like ferocious tigers, hunting the yers lives like they were nothing. Each second I would send my spears out, snap my fingers and bring them back.


    After ten seconds passed, fifty more spear shadows were added to my collection, so I had now one hundred and twenty shadows behind my back.


    I turned my killing mode on and entered a feverish state of killing spree without any mercy. I didn''t need to even look at the locations before throwing my spears at, as everywhere was full of yers.


    All I needed to do right now was to create a gap, move into it before any other yers fill it again, and then create another gap and move into it.


    As for the gaps I created, I trusted them to Aria and her team, and they did a great job keeping these gaps intact, while killing more yers on the run.


    *I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE next week, so I hope you can support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Statue: 15 Chapters stockpiled for MASS RELEASE so far, support please if you want more chapters.*

 Chapter 119: Rog The Assassin

    Chapter 119: Rog The Assassin


    It was a crazy run to be honest; however I had fun doing that.


    Just as I created momentum, I didn''t hesitate to y it safe.


    ''Go ahead and scan the ce for me,'' I sent to Rog at once, as gradually I became used to him being part of my team, my personal power.


    ''There is no please? You know we didn''t finish our previous talk,'' he sent back privately to me.


    ''What talk?'' I decided to continue ying hard, and I didn''t know why but it felt great doing so.


    ''Our bet, don''t tell me you already forgot about it,'' he patiently replied in a way that seemed neutral to me. It seemed that the old fox had already smelled my trap for him, however he would fall no matter what.


    This cool assassin was mine, I would never let such a precious change slip by.


    ''Oh, you mean that unfair bet of yours? I refused it already.''


    ''I can''t see how it''s unfair,'' he argued back before adding, ''If you agree to the bet, I can change the stakes, like I will buy you a red velvet cake everyday for eternity if you win.''


    This time I reallyughed shortly before I sent back:


    ''You know, I will make every member of my upper echelon at the adventure group buy me a red velvet cake daily, so this isn''t something I might even consider in our bet.''


    ''You''


    He sent it back before he returned back to his silence. This assassin was really hard to catch, however he was worth every ounce of effort. Gaining him into my group meant I could rest assured regarding my future assassin teams.


    In addition, I felt quite safe while being with him, which was something different. I didn''t feel like this with Shin and Respon. Shin gave me the feeling of being a good helper, not someone I could hang my life as a ne around his neck without any worry.


    Rog gave me such a rare feeling, which waspletely opposite to what I felt from Respon, who just thought about him made me fear my life.


    I kept moving forward with irresistible momentum, crushing every yer I met. The only regret for me was all those fallen equipment, it was really a waste letting them away like this.


    However I wasn''t hot headed about it, as if I doubted I could pick up such a momentum again if I ever stopped.


    ''Shin, are you safe?''


    After fifteen minutes ofplete run, I reached to the heart of this forest ording to Aria''s words. Throughout the way to here, she provided me with directions.


    Although we decided to run, she wasn''t ready to let these yers off the hook this easily, so she guided me to cut through the main gathering of these yers in this forest.


    She trusted me in prating any blockade, and I didn''t fail her trust. I managed to cut through any gathering without problems, after all my level was really scary inparison to these yers.


    ''Finally, I thought you forgot about me little princess,'' Shin replied privately after a few moments.


    ''How can I forget my annoying cool swordsman,'' I sent back with a chuckle.


    ''I''m happy to hear from you, our bloodthirsty spear monster.''


    I paused as his words meant one thing, what happened back there was somehow broadcasted at the forums. This was awesome, as that would increase the poprity of my group for sure.


    ''Have you seen the videos? Are they recorded and uploaded at the forums?'' I asked with anticipation.


    ''Sure, our little princess had shown the world how ferocious she was. Your videos are very popr right now, and many arementing over them creating a very strong trend. Good job, you made yourself under spotlights again. Are you a fame addict?''


    That Shin never stopped teasing me at any moment, even when I was enjoying praises from him. I gritted my teeth as I sent back:


    ''Wait there, once I reach you I will make you taste how fame addicted my spears are.''


    ''Oh, I was just joking with you,'' he tried to escape his punishment, however I stressed:


    ''I wasn''t, so send me your coordinates so I cane to rescue you.''


    ''Rescue? You intend to kill me. No way, it''s better to fall under those normal yers skills instead of your scary art.''


    ''Scary art? It''s all one death with one level loss only,'' I sent back with augh, this cool swordsman started usually full of himself and ended up trying to hide himself away from me. Didn''t have any pride? Like Rog?


    ''You don''t know the full potential of your art, that''s normal. Listen, any yer dies under your art will lose at least three levels, and even more if the level gap between the two of you is big. Also he will lose his best equipment, not just random equipment. No one is crazy to face you now, princess.''


    His words were new to me, however that also made my heart ache. I turned to nce backward, to find something very shocking. Aria''s team was following my steps, as Aria and her melee and defenders sses created a big shield around all the healers and magicians.


    Those magicians and healers were doing their normal job, however they also were doing another thing they were picking up any fallen equipment from the ground.


    "Aria!"


    I yelled back at Aria, who was standing on one side supervising the retreat operation. Once she heard my shout, I noticed her body tremble faintly. This sly girl already knew how furious I would be when I figured out what her team was doing.


    Did she depend upon my ignorance about such a simple fact regarding my trick so she could gain it big here? if it was just a few hundred trash equipment then it would be fine.


    However after Shin said I began to suspect these equipment to be trash at all, at least they would have one stat. white grade equipment with stat wasn''t a trash at all, and we weren''t dealing with few hundred here, these equipment were counted in thousands.


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 120: Drafting A New Contract With Aria

    Chapter 120: Drafting A New Contract With Aria


    "Do you want more cakes?" She turned to reply with an innocent face that irritated me. I raised my spear high in the air as I shouted angrily:


    "Move yourself here right now, or I swear I will stop attacking and let you all face them all alone!"


    "Ok ok, I wille right now," she hurried to reply as she knew for sure how crazy I was. I returned to face a group of yers who sent their skills upon me. I was already furious, so I didn''t show them any mercy.


    I sent my spears this time for a longer distance, killing more yers than I needed to create a path for me and the team behind me. I was very pissed off, so I vented my frustration over them.


    "Hi Agatha sis, what do you want to talk about?"


    I heard her voiceing from behind me, to feel my blood boil. I turned sharply with my spear pointed straight towards her pretty face as I said with calm, yet intimidating tone:


    "You will give me half of all the fallen equipment your team is gathering right now."


    She smiled a silly smile while replying nervously:


    "Sure, it''s a deal; I have no objection to that."


    "Good, write a contract now and send it to me to sign. Also our previously agreed equipment deal andpensation will be cut in half. Add that to the contract as well."


    I didn''t wait for her reply as I turned to face the iing yers again. I heard a soft sighing from behind; it seemed she was afraid from my anger. Was I this scary? I was a normal girl ying with a spear.


    As she drafted the contract, Shin sent me his coordinates unwillingly, as I promised not to kill him, however he wouldn''t get out unpunished. I would make him buy more cakes for me; men could be punished easily if they paid from their own pockets.


    "Here, I signed the contract, read and sign it please," Aria suddenly said with a sigh.


    "Wait on a moment," I then unleashed my spears towards many directions. In less than a few moments, a big gap appeared in front of me. I then opened the contract she sent and read it thoroughly.


    Although these equipment were all mine hypothetically, however practically speaking gaining half of them was way better than gaining nothing at all. I also needed to reward Aria''s yers properly, or else they would ck in collecting the loot.


    The contract was simple, with two points only, so I read it fast and then signed it after. As the contract disappeared and bing effective, I started to continue attacking the yers up front, while opening my personal map.


    I entered the coordinates which Shin sent andpared it with our current location. We weren''t that far from them, as it seemed these yers were really close to finding Shin and my team.


    As I knew where to go, I had an idea, so I searched for another location, a location with special conditions. Once I found it, I sent it to Shin first as I exined what I intended to do, then I shared that location at the general team chat.


    ''This is the location of my team, we aren''t that far yet from them. let''s rescue them together.''


    Just I finished posting this on the general chat, Aria whispered softly with some annoyance in her voice:


    "Are you crazy? I''m sure we have spies here."


    I giggled as I replied:


    "That''s what I''m anticipating from them."


    We didn''t speak again, however Aria had already gotten my idea. She wasn''t stupid nor newbie, so it was normal for her to guess my n. She then retreated far away to a ce I couldn''t feel her presence anymore.


    ''Rog, go ahead at the location I just shared. I want you to scout the area and keep me updated.''


    ''It''s a risky n what you are trying to pull here, and we need to talk about the bet.''


    I was surprised for him to guess my n already. The only exnation was that he heard my short talk with Aria just now.


    ''What bet?''


    I replied back as usual, faking loss of interest. The more a girl moves away, the closer the guy would feel.


    ''C''mon, you know already what I''m talking about.''


    ''And you know my reply, why bother asking me about it every now and then? Let it go Rog, we aren''t fated to be together.''


    ''Be together? I''m not seeking your love princess,'' he replied instantly.


    ''Oh, my bad, I mistyped it. I meant ''bet'' not ''be''. Sorry, I was busy killing the yers around me.''


    ''You good, I will talk to you and have a face to face talk right now.''


    I didn''t know why, I felt nervous when I read his reply. I took a deep breath and prepared myself for his usual sudden appearance beside me. That made me somewhat distracted, however I managed to keep my spearsunched forward, which created a safe path for me and my allies.


    "Now, can we talk seriously?"


    His voice came again to startle me, he didn''t appear from behind or by my side, instead he appeared up front. Unconsciously I turned sharply to his location and sent my spears out with a spontaneous reaction. Who told him to be this irritant? It was his fault not mine!


    "Don''t you know you can''t hit your teammate with your art?"


    His voice came again abruptly to startle me as usual. I sighed, I was cursed by a weak, unreliable, silly minded, and nerve breaking males around me. I gave up on changing any of their irritating habits, men never change.


    "I can ask Aria to kick you out then."


    "She won''t , she is closer to me than you," he replied with a chuckle like he was so sure about my inability to punish him. I sneered as I said:


    "Then it''s me who will leave the team, this way I can easily kill you, right?"


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 121: What Bet? Your Proclaimed Bet? Not Interested

    Chapter 121: What Bet? Your Proimed Bet? Not Interested


    It seemed my reply startled him, as he paused for a moment before saying:


    "Let''s stop joking, I need to speak seriously with you."


    "About your proimed fair bet? Sorry, not interested."


    "C''mon, haven''t we agreed not to joke anymore? I know you are interested."


    "Who said I agreed on no joking?" I said while sticking out my tongue to him, "You just need to think of a fair bet and I would really consider it."


    I heard a sneer from him followed by a chuckle, so I didn''t know if he was discontent or happy with my reply. I kept attacking and pushing the way forward while he replied after couple of minutes:


    "How about that, it''s the same previous conditions, however the judge wouldn''t be me, Aria will be the judge. What do you think?"


    "Uneptable, Aria is a closer friend to you than me."


    I frankly heard the sound of gritting his teeth while replying:


    "What do you propose then?"


    "Hmm, let one of my group judge then."


    "I don''t agree, he or she will be biased to you," he instantly refused.


    I didn''t argue with him, as I felt I yed with him long enough, so I proposed my real offer:


    "When we return to the town, we can ask for one NPC to be the judge. This will be quite fair."


    He went silence for a moment before saying:


    "This doesn''t work either, as NPC never put us in the eye. In addition to that, NPCS can''t judge the true value of a veteran yer like myself."


    He had a good point though, so I asked with a loss:


    "I really have no other ideas."


    "I know someone; he is famous for being fair and just. He once judged over his right handed yer in his group and that caused him a lot of troubles and many losses; however he never reneged over his fair judgment back then. What do you think if we invited him to judge between us?"


    I thought about his words for a long time. If that yer was as just and fair as he said, then he would be a great candidate to be a judge here. However, I couldn''t just trust this wicked cool assassin''s words, so I asked:


    "Give me his name, and I will ask about him. If he is as you just mentioned, then I have no objection to him being the judge."


    "He is quite famous; after all he is the head of one of the big adventure groups in this game world. He is called Merwid, the head of the Greatos adventure group. You can search for his rted info at the forums, everything is documented there."


    I sensed his confidence in his words, and happiness from finally achieving an agreement with me. I hid my big smile, as it was me who should be happy and excited not him. After all, this hard to get cool assassin had fallen into my grasp without knowing that.


    Although I wanted to dig all the info rted to that Merwid, I decided to postpone doing so after I wrapped things here. After all, we were getting closer to the meeting ce I chose, and a big fight was waiting for us there.


    I casually checked my hunger value, which became a recent habit for me. Throughout all this running, the hunger value increased only by ten, reaching the value of seventy. I was still safe so far. If things went on like this, I might be able to finish the uing battle with hunger value not exceeding eighty.


    The distance between me and that location was getting closer with each passing minute. I believed I killed over a thousand yers myself, which meant I gained two thousand pieces of equipment at least.


    I nced over my shoulders every now and then; Aria''s team was working seriously to collect all the fallen gears. That was reassuring, as I feared our marching speed wouldn''t allow them to collect every fallen piece of equipment on the ground. It seemed I wasn''t the only greedy person here after all, that was totally reassuring.


    ''There are more than three thousand yers lying in ambush in the middle of that ce.''


    Rog suddenly sent me this info, which managed to push a wide smile over my face. I didn''t dy rying the news to Aria, and at the same time I sent it to Shin, asking him about his current location.


    ''We are waiting for your signal.''


    Shin simply replied with these short words. Everything was set in ce, and every piece was finally ready, waiting for my signal to begin their motion.


    I looked at the map again, there was a small distance between my location and my destination. I decided not to move Shin''s group from now, at least until the fish took the bait fully and became deeply involved with us.


    ''Keep tight and wait for my order.''


    That was the short reply I sent to Shin. I felt some rush in my body, as this excitement of designing a trap was long forgotten by me. at my kingdom, we long lost the initiative and turned to defend passively all the time.


    I really missed this feeling, the feeling of control and power.


    The distance was crossed easily and rapidly this time, especially when we faced no yers at all. The situation was drawn perfectly in my mind, as the front was blocked by those yers lying in ambush, and we were chased with the rest of the yers that we managed to slip through.


    They were aiming to trap us, and I aimed at trapping them. The final winner would be easily determined by the final winner of this simple rule, whoever managed to crush his enemy trap would win.


    And I intended to crush them and win this fight fast.


    ''Be ready, when we reach there, you will shift your position with me. leave the rear for me.''


    I sent this short message to Aria, whom I couldn''t find amidst the surviving yers following behind.


    ''Deal.''


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 122: Aria Is In Great Danger

    Chapter 122: Aria Is In Great Danger


    She replied shortly, in a way that made me have some doubts. I tried to spot her again, however she was nowhere to be found, and that was weird.


    ''Is Aria alright?''


    I sent this message to Drina, as she was the closest person to her. Drina took a moment to reply, as if she hesitated in telling me the truth.


    ''She is fine, don''t worry about her. She told me to take care of things at the front in her stead, don''t just tell her that, or else she would reprimand me.''


    Now I was sure something was off. I toured the ce onest time trying to spot her, even I looked towards the far areas, however I couldn''t see a glimpse of her trail. I had some bad omen inside me, so I didn''t hesitate to send this message.


    ''I need your help, URGENTLY!''


    ''What''s up? The front isn''t that bad, and the rear seemed fine to me. you should be able to y this nicely,'' Rog replied in a way that made me suspect he had some mind reading ability or something. He managed to decipher my whole n, down to its tiniest details, which was something weird, and scary.


    ''It''s not me, it''s Aria.''


    ''What happened to Aria, wait, why can''t I see her?'' he sent instantly without any dy or jokes.


    ''That''s what I needed you for, Aria seems to be in trouble.''


    Rog went silence for a moment before saying to me:


    ''That bastard, he is trying to set her up. Listen, you handle this on your own, I have other things to attend.''


    When I heard the word ''bastard'' I knew he was referring to Rick, and that was surprising. As far as I know, that bastard was busy trying to convince the elders of his group to join the fight against me. What brought him here? And why did Aria suddenly disappear? Something smelt fishy here.


    ''What brings Rick here? and why did she go to meet him alone?''


    I decided to express my doubts and share them with Rog, who replied instantly:


    ''It''s not that bastard, it''s the other bastard.''


    I took a moment until I figured everything out. I clenched my fist, that bastard was trying to hurt her using her emotions. I didn''t need to ask around and gather info to know what was going on between Aria and Sim.


    ''Do you need me to help?'' I sent while trying to control my anger, I really hated maniptive men, especially those who sneaked around like snakes until they obtained your heart and secrets, and then flipped the switch and then revealed their true colors.


    If that bastard was in front of me right now, I would have killed him over and over until he went crazy and quit the game.


    ''No thanks, I can handle this by myself. I will leave everything here up to you,'' Rog replied.


    ''Fine, but promise me if you need my help, just ask. Aria is like a family to me.''


    He paused for quite some time before replying with honest words:


    ''Thanks, I can promise you that.''


    I took a deep breath as I looked towards the front. Up front was two huge mountains, with a narrow valley entrance to it. This was the location which I chose for my final confrontation with my enemies here. I clenched my fist as I decided to wrap things here faster than I intended, I was so worried about Aria, and Rog.


    ''Start approaching the valley, once you hear the sounds of battle, join and don''t stop until you find me,'' I sent this order to Shin while I motioned to Drina, who appeared beside me, to take control of this front battle.


    I then moved to the back, where the brutal rear battle was about tomence.


    ''Is everything alright?'' Shin felt something was odd, this cool swordsman was like an emotion sensor, even from this far he could feel my mood.


    ''Nothing, just a friend needs my help,'' I simply replied as I passed through the moving yers heading to the back.


    ''Then go and help him,'' he replied after some time. Was he jealous or something? He better be, and I didn''t correct his misunderstanding, as I didn''t have the mood to do so.


    ''I will first save you, then I will move to rescue that friend.''


    ''As you wish, princess.''


    Oh, he didn''t add any nickname to me this time. Was he jealous to such a degree? Despite my bad mood, a faint smile appeared on my face. It was nice to irritate men, especially those who were closer to you. At least this way they wouldn''t take me for granted, and jealousy felt really nice.


    I loved it.


    I reached the rear fast, considering everyone was running against me. Once there, I began to move with everyone, however I used my skill first.


    ''Penta auxiliary skill.''


    I then began to send my spear out, snap my finger every second, so five more shadows would appear. Ten seconds of skill effect added another fifty shadows, so now I had one hundred and seventy spear shadows behind me.


    I was really like a monster at this point, if I stood against an army, then give me a healer and a pile of cakes and I would easily crush it.


    As I ran with my yers, the back was nearly empty with no yer to hunt us down. I knew this was a faked peace, as no matter what my enemy would never let such a chance slip by.


    We reached the valley soon, where I stopped at the entrance watching the rest of yers delving deeper into the valley.


    My sudden stop attracted many of yers'' attention, however Drina yed her role as a recement leader of this group of yers, as she sent at team chat:


    Leave Agatha alone, she has a mission to do. I just need some yers to help her, ten swordsmen, five defenders or knights, five healers, and five magicians. Anyone interested in helping her, move to the back and follow her orders.''


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 123: Holding The Rear, Me Against An Army

    Chapter 123: Holding The Rear, Me Against An Army


    I appreciated her help to be honest, especially those healers. I could now focus without any pressure on the task on my hand, which was to crush the iing enemies as fast as possible then head out to help Aria.


    I was pretty sure she needed my help.


    Just as I waited there, around thirty yers came towards me, including the previous yers who yed with me at my impulsive attack from before. It seemed I left quite the impression inside them, which was something good.


    Three more healers plus two swordsmen joined the team, so I created a small group for us. I talked in the new team chat organizing everything:


    ''I want you to follow my arrangements, the healers and magicians must be well and tightly secured. I depend on everyone here to do that, as for the rest I can handle it myself.''


    A whisper appeared immediately between the yers, which I generally heard part of it. they were surprised this was their mission and most of them doubted that.


    Everyone here was a veteran, so they knew this ce was thest line of defense against any iing yers. such a task couldn''t be done by one yer in their opinion, however the yers who fought with me before reassured them.


    Those yers hadplete faith and absolute trust in my ability to ovee any obstacle, no matter what. My flying spears were well known between the yers here, as it began to be a legend.


    So, the rest of the yers decided to follow my orders, however some requested to aid me if I faced a dangerous situation. I didn''t refuse such a kind gesture, which I was sure wasn''t needed.


    After I finished arranging my small team, the voices of the battle erupted suddenly from the far depth of this valley, echoing everywhere with a majestic rumble.


    It had already started, and that meant it wouldn''t be long before the ambushing yers to appear here.


    My assumptions came true, as in less than five minutes, another rumble came from the front, apanied by escting noises. The enemy yers wereing towards here, and they wereing hot.


    The area in front of this entrance was empty for around one kilometers with no tree at all, then the forest would appear to cover everything.


    So I couldn''t see anyone for nearly one minute, however I guessed their numbers. There were thousandsing towards here.


    I sighed, when I pictured my small team to suddenly pump into all these yers. Shin did a marvelous job staying alive and withdrawing with as many yers as he could save.


    If I was there, I might not pull the same feat he did. He deserved my respect and appreciation regarding this matter.


    After a minute passed, the yers began to appear out of this forest. Their numbers were big, as they covered a long stretch ofnd. I didn''t care about their numbers, as I trusted my spear to kill them all.


    As they exited the forest, they stopped momentarily to decide where to move. Few yers stepped out towards the entrance, as they seemed to be their leaders.


    I heard their voicesing from there, however I couldn''t make out what they said. Just as they finished speaking, a mighty roar appeared from every yer out there, including those inside the forest.


    It seemed they said something to raise those yers'' morale, which made me chuckle. Come to me and I would crush thest ounce of courage you had, no matter what morale you gathered.


    The war started simply with that, as all yers ran in unison towards the entrance of this valley. They didn''t seem to put me or my thirty yers behind in their eyes, what a shame!


    I decided to correct their mistake, so I didn''t wait for them to get near me as I released my spear out after mumbling:


    "Penta auxiliary skill.''


    I knew I wouldn''t benefit fully from this skill this round, however any addition was weed. My one hundred and seventy six spears moved like a tsunami, crossing the distance between me and those yers in less than a moment.


    And then the massacre began.


    I didn''t snap my fingers soon, as I waited for a couple of seconds and my spears disappeared inside the forest, with loud chaotic screams of pain echoing everywhere.


    I snapped my fingers, and then threw my spears out again, adding five more shadows to my personal army. The spears moved like mad tigers towards the already stupefied yers up front.


    All yers who met my spears died without exception.


    Fear began to prevail, and the previously excited overconfident yers were standing in their ces without the courage to move a finger.


    Fear controlled their thoughts and emotions, and suddenly they were faced with the indisputable truth they were nothing in front of my spears.


    I snapped my fingers, and threw my spears out for thest time under my skill effect. I gained fifteen spear shadows in this skill, a small yet quite satisfying result.


    My one hundred and eighty six spears moved towards another direction with many yers crowded at it. This time I left my spears and travelled for nearly ten seconds, then I snapped my fingers again when I heard no more cries of help and paining from the forest.


    They stopped in fear; however I didn''t stop to deepen this fear inside their true souls.


    I continued to send my spears out, killing as many yers as I could, then snapped my fingers to bring these spears back to me.


    It was a crazy tactic, yet effective.


    "Meeting a fellow mystic art user in this deste ce is a rare urrence. Aren''t you ashamed of bullying those weak yers?"


    Suddenly this strong voice came from the ranks of the yers up ahead, with the emergence of a yer walking carelessly like he was walking in a park for sightseeing.


    He was tall, handsome, in his mid twentieth yer, with two long swords in his hands. He was a swordsman, with two swords not one, which was a first. He was a mystic art yer, just like myself, and this was the second time meeting someone like me.


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 124: Fighting A Mystic Art Swordsman - Part 1

    Chapter 124: Fighting A Mystic Art Swordsman - Part 1


    The distant memory of meeting that assassin was still fresh in my mind, as the deep fear of him was still lingering around my heart. That assassin gave me the impression that no matter what I did back then, I would have died.


    Was this swordsman like him, or was weak and a beginner like me?


    That was the question.


    "Is it fair for thousands of yers to attack a single weak female like me?"


    I replied back without showing any signs of weakness. I hoped this yer would be weak like me, or else this game would be as good as lost.


    "Weak female yer? C''mon girl, your fame is now earth shattering, like thunder echoing everywhere. Even those old monsters have heard about your name more than once."


    He replied while keeping moving forward without pause. This swordsman was pretty confident in his ability to face me, which made me worry. Was I ready to fight such a person now? I couldn''t answer that without giving this a try.


    "I heard we can''t face each other in the open, isn''t this a rule of ourmunity?"


    I suddenly said that in a try to threaten him; however he sneered as he replied:


    "What? Are you afraid of me? That rule applies only between different ranks, however me and you have the same rank. I wonder, which one of us is stronger? So I decided toe here today and see the results myself."


    That was good; he was at least at my rank, a disciple candidate. That meant he wasn''t far ahead of me, however his knowledge of mystic arts was way higher than me.


    At least he knew the full rules, unlike me who knew nothing. I swore after finishing here, I must dig deeper about any possible useful info regarding this mysterious group. After all, I was now one of them.


    "You know I won''t show mercy on you just because we are fellow mystic art yers."


    "It''s users not yers, and I don''t give a damn about your mercy. Let''s just start fighting and see who is stronger."


    His words were getting harsh the more he talked. I sighed, why was my luck this bad? At this critical moment I met this man, was this fate?


    Once he reached a distance of one hundred meters, he started to act. I knew how deadly my spears were, however I knew nothing about my enemy.


    So, the first step here was to gather more info about him.


    ''Male, in his mid twentieth, uses two swords and loves to fight. Arrogant with foul mouth. He acts like a mercenary, do you know him?''


    I took a picture of this yer and sent it with this short, yet informative description to Rog. At the same time, the two swords shone brightly to be covered with fire, then he waved them simply towards me.


    A gale of strange wind emerged from his swords. I waspletely focusing over that yer, so once that wind appeared, I jumped to the side while yelling:


    "Take cover and move as far as possible from here."


    I was worried about my small team getting entangled with this fight. This fight was at a level way higher than their abilities to handle.


    Once I moved to the side, I managed to get a better grasp of this attack. The wind wasn''t just simple wind, as there was strange dark brown fire inside it.


    This fire took the shape of a snake, as it moved fast hissing with a small voice towards my location. Strangely, the attack was directed straight forward towards my previous stand, however it followed my movement.


    This was insane! He could control his trick afterunching it! I couldn''t pull that feat, yet my enemy could.


    My survival chances had plummeted to the ground at this moment, as I knew I would get hit no matter what I tried.


    ''He is a well known mystic art user, who got himself kicked out of the mystic artmunity long time ago due to hisck of following rules. He is famous for using two sword attacks, known as the snake gale. He could control its direction, so no matter where you escaped, the attack would follow suit.''


    Rog suddenly sent this info to me. I was shocked when I read that in haste, as this yer was acting full of himself just now, while he was simply fired from mymunity. I felt great rage towards him right now, so I sent rapidly asking back:


    ''How can I evade his attack?''


    ''You can''t, simply the more moves you take, the stronger his attack will be. The best option to face him is to make mutual sacrifice. He reached level fifteen sometime ago, as he boasted this on the forums yesterday. Try to not move a lot, or else the power of his attack would escte to higher degrees that you can''t handle.''


    Knowledge was really power, that was a fact I admitted and engraved to my mind at this moment. This game was based totally on knowledge, as now I knew exactly what I should do.


    Instead of jumping for the third time away from his attack, I jumped straight towards it. I embraced the attack like it was a lover who went missing for years and finally met him.


    My move was sudden, as it startled everyone observing this fight, including that swordsman. Once I got hit, I felt strange burning pain all over my body, which vanished after one moment, with a small one hundred appearing above my head.


    It was the first time someone could cause a three figure damage to me since I learnt my trick and raised my level this high. I had full HP before the fight, so basically I had nearly eight hundred HP points left. Eight attacks to kill me, however I would kill him before reaching there.


    As he was stupefied, I moved. The distance between us was already one hundred meter, not close not far, so in less than two seconds I managed to cross one third of it, and this was when he snapped out of his shock to yell angrily at me:


    "You bitch, how did you know my art? I underestimated you, however do you think it will be this easy to get me? let''s see who is faster."


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 125: Fighting A Mystic Art Swordsman - Part 2

    Chapter 125: Fighting A Mystic Art Swordsman - Part 2


    He then started to retreat to the back. Unlike me, he had many supporters back there, so he still held the advantage.


    Theoretically, it was better for me to prevent him from regrouping with his yers, however reality proved this was nearly impossible.


    That swordsman was moving fast, really fast, nearly faster than me and I was two levels ahead of him.


    That meant he put his most points at Agility. Why would a yer do that? I recalled his trick; it might be due to it.


    I removed all these distracting thoughts from my mind and focused on the task on hand right now. I couldn''t get to him this way, however it seemed he couldn''t attack me while running, so it was time for my counterattack then.


    I threw my spear towards his back, if he was mad enough then he would wait for my little army of spears to hit him. if he put most of his points on Agility, then his HP would be half of mine maximum, which was pretty dangerous y for him.


    I watched my spears reaching him, however instead of being hit, they hit nothing but the air. He jumped at thest moment to the side, flipped over, and then stood up again andunched an attack towards me.


    This time I didn''t evade, as I moved directly towards the iing snake. I got hit, and a ten number emerged above my head, just wow.


    His single attack would only cause this minimal amount of damage that was nearly negligible. I felt some admiration towards this treacherous snake yer, without forcing his enemies to move, he wouldn''t be able to kill him.


    A desire for life turned to be a way to kill, that was a brilliant move.


    I didn''t stop running towards him, as the distance got shortened in just this moment to be near fifty meters. He didn''t wait there motionless, as he started to run again.


    However he didn''t manage to cross a few meters, and I snapped my fingers as I threw my spears out again towards him.


    He was so close to his yers, but at this rate he wouldn''t manage to reach them before I reached him first. So, he jumped evading my spears, then released his attack while shouting:


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s attack her together and kill her for good."


    That bastard! Didn''t he have any honor as a man?!


    Once he shouted with this, many yers reacted immediately, as they were very nervous about me, and they should be.


    His attack yielded for another ten points deducted from my HP, however just as I snapped my fingers and retrieved my spears, I waspletely surrounded by many skills that shed in front of my eyes. I couldn''t see anything except for many two figure numbers of damage appearing above my head.


    Small stones could cause the mightiest avnche if given time, as in just a few seconds I lost over two hundred HP points. If this continued, I wouldn''t be able to reach him alive.


    I gritted my teeth, these skills were really annoying with their shes, however I sent my spear towards the nearby shadow of that swordsman. I never intended to let him off the hook this easily.


    If I was going down, then I would dly bring him down with me.


    As usual, he escaped my attack, released another one of his towards me, and I got my HP diminished by ten points.


    During this short exchange, I got surrounded by an increasing number of skills, and many yers began to circle me. I had to choose, and I had to choose wisely.


    Either I leave him and kill everyone else first, or chase him and risk being killed.


    Obviously I chose to decrease the burden for now, at least his attacks caused minimal damage, considering others.


    I snapped my fingers and then stopped from chasing him. The next moments were like a nightmare to those yers, as they were butchered like they were nothing. Just as I released my spears for the fourth time out, I felt the move of that snake gale attack towards me.


    I had no time to react, as everything happened so fast. So, the attack hit me from the back and I looked up my head in disbelief.


    A big miss was what was waiting for me up there. His attack was totally harmless. What was the change here? Was it a fluke? I didn''t think so, this game was built on fixed rules, if there was a miss, then it had to do with something I did.


    I didn''t move when I took the hit, was that its secret then?


    It made sense, however I decided to put this theory to the test first. The yers around me were devastated by my attacks, and most of them either were killed or began to escape with their lives away from me.


    I didn''t chase after, as I turned to chase that bastard again. this time, I was totally focused on his attack. He managed to pull the distance during my fight with those yers to exceed one hundred meters, so I sent my attack fist towards him.


    I knew he would evade the spears, however I wanted him to not suspect anything, so using an old familiar tactic would make him lower his guard and follow the routine, and that was what he did.


    He jumped evading my spears, rolled around himself for a couple rounds on the ground, stood up then sent his attack flying towards me. I was running towards him, however just as the attack appeared, I totally stopped.


    Another big miss appeared over my head, vi!


    I deciphered your attack, bastard. Let''s see how you will react then. I just nced over to him as I began to retreat slowly, yet steadily. During that, my spears began to wreak havoc among the nearby yers. I had no risk now, so I could y whole heartedly like before.


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 126: Fighting A Mystic Art Swordsman - Part 3

    Chapter 126: Fighting A Mystic Art Swordsman - Part 3


    That bastard nearly got me here; I hated being tricked like this.


    I had to retreat, not because I wanted to, but I was forced to do that. Although I didn''t deal with many wicked twisted minded persons like him before, I learned a couple of things about them.


    They hated losing, and they wouldn''t hesitate to use anything, no matter how dirty it was, to threaten you and bring you down.


    My only weakness was the entrance of that valley. It was my job to guard it, and if that bastard decided to neglect me and attack my team out there, it would be a disastrous incident for sure.


    So, I had to protect my dream and my teammates who were risking their lives inside that valley. I had to retreat fast before he could think about doing that.


    I was right about my doubts, as once I moved away for few tens of meters, coupled with many attacks he directed towards me with big misses, he yelled at everyone around him:


    "Forget about her for now, let''s swarm that tiny entrance and kill anyone inside. One yer couldn''t stop thousands, c''mon move with me."


    That bastard, he never ceased to make me feel disgust towards him. Although I already anticipated that, I felt more hatred towards him when I did so.


    One yer couldn''t challenge thousands, in your dreams!


    I was separated from the entrance by less than three hundred meters, however I know he wanted me to move so he would hit me hard and cause more damage.


    That sick minded yer pissed me off. If he wanted me to move, then I would show him how fast I could run.


    ''Dragon cape fog skill.''


    Originally this was a really cool defensive and offensive skill, however right now I was using it to escape. Suddenly, a fog appeared ten meters around me.


    I had two seconds to act, and I didn''t n to waste them so I began to shift myself towards the distant point in this fog. Moving myself meant moving the fog with me, as it was centered around my body.


    I crossed ten meters in a fraction of a second, and once I appeared there I didn''t even stop to breath as I moved myself again, and again.


    In just two mere seconds, I pushed myself to the limit and managed to teleport nearly ten times. I crossed one hundred meters in just two seconds, and then I continued to run, catching my breaths while running.


    Doing so created a long buffer zone between me and all the yers behind. What I noticed was that the bastard didn''t continue to hit me anymore. That was weird, was his trick limited to a certain distance?


    If so, then it was my time to react then. On the contrary to him, I could move and attack at the same time, so while running I began to throw my spear towards any big gathering of yers behind me.


    This wasn''t hard, as everyone was trying to race towards that entrance, so the area was really crowded five hundred meters behind me.


    One throw and hundreds were killed in less than five seconds. Another throw and more fell. I was like a killing machine, a serial killer that knew no limit or boundary. When just the ten seconds cool down of my skill finished, I didn''t hesitate to use the skill again. I aimed straight for the entrance this time, and I was sure to reach it without fail.


    ''Dragon cape fog skill.''


    The fog appeared again, and as thest time I pushed myself over the limits. In these two seconds, I managed to cross the remaining seventy meters from the entrance. I stood there, alone, facing thousands of angry mad yers heading straight for me.


    "No yer could stop thousands? Let me create a legend here then."


    I stopped there, with panting breaths, as I pointed my spear towards the iing yers. I smiled widely as I muttered:


    "You think you are the only yer who has high Agility. Open your eyes up and watch how I crush all of them then."


    Then I muttered:


    ''Tempest of lightning skill.''


    Lightning showed up again around my spear, as I stood my ground with absolute confidence, looking towards those iing flood of yers like they were nothing.


    I was arrogant, and I deserved to be so.


    My speed was doubled for ten seconds, so my spear attacks were faster, like shes of lightning hitting everyone everywhere.


    I stood in the center of all this, all around me was devastated and infested with death. No one managed to escape my attacks, no one except that bastard.


    As I stopped for a few moments there before attacking, he kept moving forward trying to push his way past me. I noticed his move early on, however I faked ignorance as I attacked everywhere first, leaving his forst.


    That made him see hope, hope in bypassing me, however he fated to fail and fall here.


    Just as he was a few meters away from passing me, I turned sharply around and threw my spear towards him. it was a sudden move that he didn''t anticipate, however he reacted just in time jumping away from my spears.


    "I waited for you bastard, why are you so in a hurry to leave? Gravity skill."


    Just as he was in midair, his body was subjected to heavy gravity that pulled him down. I snapped my fingers and didn''t wait for his body to touch the ground, as I released my spears out again.


    "Assassins help, magicians attack, all yers attack."


    He went mad, as he waved his both swords in a futile attempt towards me. even if everyone reacted to his call, it was already toote. However, I didn''t let anything for chance, as I muttered:


    ''Dragon armor absolute defense skill.''


    Five seconds of absolute immunity was gained sessfully. Just as my spears hit his body, his attack fell over me with hundreds of skills as well. In addition to that, many figures suddenly popped up from thin air. Assassins really heard his call, yers heard his call, however that was toote.


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 127: Fighting A Mystic Art Swordsman - Part 4

    Chapter 127: Fighting A Mystic Art Swordsman - Part 4


    A big miss appeared above my head with no single point lost from all these attacks, however his body showed a train of three hundred damages, as two of them were enough to zero him out and kill him.


    I didn''t celebrate yet, as my position was so dangerous right now.


    You want to hit a single weak girl like me, then you should be ready for consequences.


    I snapped my fingers, and muttered:


    ''Penta auxiliary skill.''


    This time I nned to y it numbers against numbers, and let''s see who would win in the end.


    The difference was that I got more four seconds immunity, while all of them didn''t. my spears roamed the area with nothing to stand against its way. Thousands of yers? that wasn''t even enough to make me feel stressed.


    Suddenly I felt some warmth over my body, as I looked up to see three figures green numbers appearing in sequence. I nced to the back to find my previous team had returned to the entrance again.


    My lost HP was refilled again, so I had no excuse now.


    I forgot anything rted to defense and began a feverish spree of killing towards everyone. I earned this chance hard, and I didn''t intend to let it escape my grasp.


    They would all fall under my spear right here right now.


    My spears began to create deep paths into these yers, as I followed a fixed pattern in using my trick. Each time I sent my spears out, I waited for a couple of seconds before snapping my fingers, bringing my precious spears to me again.


    At this moment, numbers didn''t mean anything. Without that swordsman help, they were like helpless hopeless sheep in front of me.


    My team began to show up, as they began to join the fun. I created a safe buffer zone for them, as no yer managed to bypass an imaginary zone I drew in my mind.


    Step your foot inside this area, and I would kill you without hesitation, that was the unspeakablew that I put.


    After nearly a quarter of an hour, I managed to destabilize their trust in themselves. Large numbers of yers began to retreat in a hurry in a try to save themselves.


    "You keep guarding here until the inside battle is over."


    I suddenly gave my team this order as I began to chase those deserters. As long as you decided toe this far, why did you bother then to escape? Either die or die.


    Just as I was about to chase, I noticed something shining strangely on my side. I looked at it to find it was a shiny bronze medal. I felt some urge to take and keep it, and so I did.


    The chase then began.


    The initial multiple thousands yers were now reduced to a few hundreds, however I didn''t intend to let them leave here this easily. I started my pursuit without any pause after them.


    Any group of yers I spotted were killed the next second, no matter how far they were from me.


    In a couple of minutes, I managed to clear more than half of them. The remnants were nothing to worry about. Even if they circled behind me now, they wouldn''t create any threat towards my team.


    What remained now was Aria, and Rog.


    ''Where are you now?''


    I sent this to Rog, however after a few minutes I didn''t receive any reply from him.


    That was weird.


    I opened my friend list to find him online, however he didn''t reply to me, which made my mind go many ways without any proper answer.


    I felt something was off, so I sent my next message to Drina.


    ''Do you know where Aria is?''


    Drina took a moment before replying:


    ''We need to focus on the battle on hand Agatha. Aria is mature enough to handle her own business.''


    Her words made me more angry, so I sent without second thoughts:


    ''I killed most of the rear yers. this battle now rests on your shoulders. I sent Rog a long time ago after her, and now even Rog doesn''t reply to my messages. There is something off here, so stop pretending and spill it out.''


    My words seemed to astonish Drina, as she took quite some time before finally replying:


    ''All I know that she went to meet Sim, here are the coordinates however be careful. That man most probably had the help of Rick.''


    I knew that info, as such a dirty emotional trap was something so low that no honorable man would do except if he already belonged to the opposite camp.


    Sim wasn''t a lover, he was a heart killer sent by Rick to devastate Aria, and it seemed his dirty n seeded so far.


    I checked the coordinates fast andpared it on the map with my current location. Strangely I was heading straight towards that location, which was a bigke in the middle of that forest.


    So, these yers weren''t blindly retreating, they were trying to join up with their allies back there.


    That made me feel more worried, these yers wouldn''t retreat there unless they were sure they would be stronger and safer reaching thatke.


    I clenched my fist, and then checked my hunger value. Apparently I overused my spears during thest fight as my hunger value had reached the value of eighty five.


    That meant after the uing battle I might not be able to continue depending on my trick in thest decisive battle.


    That was awful, however I had no choice here. I felt some obligation for saving both of them, after all without me in the picture none of this would have happened so soon.


    After I knew my destination, I began to move with rapid pace towards thatke. During the run there, I met many yers retreating from my battle. I wasn''t so merciful with them, as I sent them all towards the resurrection point at the town.

 Chapter 128: Reaching Solaris Group Challenge Lake

    Chapter 128: Reaching Sris Group Challenge Lake


    Their equipment became mine, and now my Inventory was full of equipment that was enough to arm thousand yers without trouble.


    As I neared thatke, more yers pumped in my way. New yers began to appearing from theke direction, and their numbers were big enough to make me suspect things here.


    At least thousands were centered at thiske in my estimate, which was unbelievable. Howe the number of the yers here reached this figure? Wasn''t the main bulk of yers wiped out or trapped now inside that valley?


    A sh of thought appeared in my mind, which made me feel more anger. It seemed that Rick didn''t wait for the orders from the elders and moved a big part of his army and the adventure group towards here.


    That was dangerous.


    I opened the forums trying to get any info, and just when I saw the forums, I felt a cold hand grip around my heart.


    There were many posts talking about me and the battles I had. Even thest, just recently folded, battle was posted there. that didn''t shock me, however the first post was what made me feel the shock.


    ''The challenge for Sris adventure group head position is now going on somewhere in the same forest that the bloodthirsty Agatha is battling.''


    That bastard! He really managed to drag the Sris group yers into his mess without being subjected to any punishment. I felt some strangeness here, although I didn''t know the rules of the Sris adventure group, however wasn''t he already the head of this group? or what?


    I already guessed in general what had happened. That Rick used Sim to lure Aria away from her personal group, and that was bad.


    I knew he couldn''t directly kill her, however he could force some bad conditions over her, like direct challenge or to fight a group of yers he handpicked carefully.


    That was bad.


    The first thing I did was to dig for more info, and the most suitable person to do so was to ask Drina, after all she was the most familiar person of the adventure group rules here after Aria and Rog who weren''t replying to my messages.


    ''Open the forums, fast, and then return to me.''


    I sent this short message to Drina, and I was pretty sure when she read the post she would reply directly to me. However, I was destined to be disappointed, as Drina didn''t reply back.


    ''Drina, what''s wrong?''


    I sent this message out to her, however after a couple of minutes and killing more yers, no reply came back.


    ''What the hell is going on?''


    That was genuinely strange, and more worry seeped into my heart. The only reassuring thing was that I managed to send Rog after her. That simple decision back then gave me some hope, after all Rog wasn''t a simple yer.


    I had nearly ten minutes till reaching thatke, and those were one of the longest and stressing minutes I had ever lived in my life.


    Just as I had a couple of minutes till reaching theke, which appeared just in sight, I managed to spot the ce there.


    A huge number of yers were there, surrounding Aria, who was standing all by herself, raising her head up high amidst all those yers.


    She was brave, I respected her for that.


    The ce I came from was a small hill covered with trees, everything here was green until nearly one thousand meters away from thatke, as a sandy beach appeared there.


    Crystal white beach with some long azure veins stretched towards the depth of theke. If it was sometime else I would feel astonished by this fascinating sight.


    However, this wasn''t the time to appreciate the beauty of this ce. I stood at the top of that hill as I yelled with my highest voice:


    "Keep your hands off, Aria, wait there, I''m going to rescue you."


    My shout attracted everyone''s attention, as thousands of eyes nced over at me with astonishing looks. I stepped forward and my full spear entourage appeared just behind me in a majestic scene.


    I raised my spear up high and pointed it towards the front as I shouted angrily:


    "If any of you touched a single hair of hers, I wouldn''t stop until I made him regret ying this game."


    My determination was obvious and clear to anyone hearing me here. amidst all this, Aria suddenly spoke with a tone that was full of happiness and pride:


    "Stand down Agatha, the elders are supervising this challenge."


    Her words shocked me and made me look deeply towards her. I asked again to confirm what she just said:


    "If you are worried about us, then don''t. I have just killed thousands of those scum, and I''m now ready to kill thousands more for you."


    Aria was startled before she smiled. Her smile widened as it ended by a bigugh, augh from the heart.


    "The challenge here is about killing each other''s yers, the one who killed all the yers on the other side wins. Also if any side killed the leader of the other group, then he wins no matter what."


    My eyes suddenly got widened, as I understood the full scheme of this treacherous snake. He used that mercenary to entangle me there and make me unable to help Aria fast enough. brilliant, really brilliant and dirty scheme.


    "I don''t ept that, she is an outsider."


    A sudden shout came from the ranks of the yers crowded down there, as a mid twentieth assassin yer appeared suddenly from thin air. I squinted my eyes looking deeply and seriously towards that yer.


    "Are you Rick?"


    I calmly asked with a loud shout. My fingers involuntarily tightened their grip over my spear.


    "Yes, it''s me. you don"


    "Listen to me well scum, you yed it dirty so far. Your swordsman mercenary mystical art yer was killed by me. if no outsider is allowed, then why did you bring the Lelican adventure group here?"


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 129: Fighting Two Mystic Art Players At This Challenge

    Chapter 129: Fighting Two Mystic Art yers At This Challenge


    He replied with his crisp irritating voice:


    "I didn''t invite anyone, the Lelican group is here for you, not because of me."


    "Then what about that swordsman?"


    "The lelican group invited him, not me."


    He had already prepared everything, however his scheme was fated to fail.


    "Really? Thest time I checked the forums, I found the videos of fighting with that mercenary you sent. Elders can check the videos now, as you will find your Sris group yers fight side by side with that mercenary. Hell, he evenmanded your yers, can this also be the Lelican group doing as well?"


    He was silenced by my shout, as I looked towards a group of middle aged yers standing in the distance. If there were elders here, then they should be them. those yers didn''t react at once as they should be inspecting the videos right now.


    "She is right, you requested the aid of outsiders, so she could use outsiders too."


    A deep, yet audible voice came after quite some time ofplete silence announcing the elders'' decision. I was d, as if these elders were on that bastard''s side, Aria''s position would be moreplicated and impossible to fix.


    Before that scum could speak again, I looked at Aria, who was grinning from ear to ear right now, and asked:


    "I should kill all of them, with the exception of the elders, right?"


    My question was faced by a storm of whispering and sneers, however Aria replied with the same smile:


    "Yes."


    "Stay put, I wille to sightsee this beautifulke with you soon."


    Then I looked towards Rick as I pointed my spear towards him while adding:


    "Keep yourself ready, I wille for your filthy head, bastard."


    He just sneered as he raised his hand while shouting:


    "Grode, what are you waiting for?"


    Suddenly a man emerged from nothing just next to Aria, as his two daggers were ready to im her life. I felt great worry, however when I looked at her calm face, I realized what was going on.


    "As if I would let you touch her."


    This was the sound of Rog, who finally appeared to block the two daggers of that Grode. Just as I was celebrating this, another man appeared just the opposite side of Aria and Rog. He was also Grode, what the hell?!!


    This time I didn''t dy as I sent my spears roaring to the front. Aria and Rog were already part of the same team as me, so my spears wouldn''t cause any problems to them.


    My sudden attack came just in time, as that Grode was forced to interrupt his attack and retreat evading my spears, however the rest of the yers at that ce weren''t that lucky.


    They were all killed by my spears.


    "Watch out, he is like you."


    Rog suddenly shouted, which made me realize why I felt some threating from him when he attacked Aria. If he was using tricks like me, then Rog alone wouldn''t be enough to defend her.


    I needed to move there and help out as well.


    I nced over the elders, as I noticed a heated debate was going on between them. I gritted my teeth, it seemed that the bastard had his share of the elders, not all of them were fair and just as I expected.


    I had only one route here, and that was to crush all the yers here in the shortest time possible and try to defend Aria if possible.


    However that snake wouldn''t stand by watching, as he ordered with a shout:


    "What are you waiting for? She is just one person, and her only defender is now crippled. Just go and bring her head to me."


    That bastard! Just hearing his annoying voice made my blood boil. Fine, you want to y this dirty, I would dly apany you.


    This time, after I snapped my fingers, I directed my spears towards him. He was nearly a couple of hundred meters away from Aria, so his hired killer couldn''t help him now.


    I threw my spears as I began my journey to the bottom. The hill I stood on ended with a sloppy edge that went to the ground. At any other time I wouldn''t descend using this way, however I had no choice right now.


    As I descended towards the ground at a fast speed, I watched my spears move without any resistance heading straight towards him. I nced over towards Aria, she was now faced with thousands of enemies; however no worry or concern were on her face.


    She wasn''t fazed even in such a situation, that was really courageous.


    I returned to look at that bastard, however instead of watching him die or try to evade my spears, he stood his position with two daggers in hand. Just as the spears reached him, he began to move fast, fast enough that I only saw his after images only.


    ''What the hell?!''


    "He is also like you."


    Rog spoke with some difficulty as he was trying to use every single ounce of his experience to defend against Grode, in a battle that he was the losing part in.


    Rog was barely able to stop the advance of Grode, however he couldn''t stop the hundreds of skills that fell over Aria. Just as the situation rached thisplicated stage, Aria who was standing all this time motionless began to move.


    She started to evade the iing skills, however many hit her with no damage at all. This girl was smart, and lucky to have immune skill in her arsenal.


    However that meant in less than ten seconds most, she would be vulnerable again, unless she was as lucky as me and got another immune skill with her.


    I justnded heavily on the ground, glided for tens of meters before I stood up firmly, snapped my fingers, and thenunched my spears like tigers towards everyone around me.


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 130: Fighting Two Mystic Art Players At This Challenge - Part 2

    Chapter 130: Fighting Two Mystic Art yers At This Challenge - Part 2


    I threw my spear, snapped my finger just after, then threw it again in a different direction. I kept repeating this process over and over again without pause, while I was running with all my effort towards Aria up front.


    I didn''t need to send m spears far, as I was already in the heart of the enemy. Many yers shifted their attention from Aria to me, as theyunched their skills towards me in a barrage.


    However, Aria wasn''t the only one with immune skill here, right?


    The initial distance of a thousand meters was cut shortly by my sudden reckless descent to be less than seven hundred meters, and it was shortening rapidly by every passing second.


    ''Dragon cape fog skill.''


    Fog had arrived, and with it I began my pushing myself to the limits. I was moving without any hindrance towards the front, and my path was filled with dead yers who vanished after being killed under my spears.


    I was unstoppable, however that didn''t mean we were winning.


    Rog was in a dangerous situation right now, as he was being pushed all the time by this Grode. From time to time, I had to send some attacks towards him, if Rog fell, Aria would be dead without any surprises.


    The only surprise here was me, so I had to reach her first so the miracle would happen, a miracle of three yers defeating thousands.


    Aria seemed to realize her critical situation, so she started to move closer towards me, away from the ongoing battle between the two assassins.


    The tenth second passed, and my attention was glued over her. This was the table changing breakpoint in this battle, if she didn''t have another immune skill then she would die and we would eventually lose.


    I swore to myself, even if I had to face Sris group wrath, I wouldn''t let that bastard leave here with his life, no matter what.


    Just as the skill effect passed, the skills continued to fall heavily on her, and at this moment a faint shield appeared around her slim body, with a big long train of misses appearing over her head.


    It wasn''t a ssical immune skill like I knew, however it was enough, good girl, you already saved the day.


    As for me, after my fog skill vanished, I used the second immune skill at once.


    ''Dragon armor absolute defense skill.''


    I had more seconds to spare, as I continued my run and killing without any dy. The area around me began to show some emptiness, as yers began to evade my spears by staying further away.


    Coupled with the number of yers I killed so far, the burden on me was loosened a bit, as well as the attacks over Aria.


    "What are you doing? Don''t retreat and keep moving forward!"


    That Rick was going mad from me, as the more I advanced, the more yers retreated. That made my journey to the front easier than before, and my speed became faster.


    Aria was just in reach, only ten more seconds to reach her, however I knew my immune skill was about to fade away. I had five secondsg before I could use my first immune skill, the fog skill.


    So, I had to withstand those five seconds, and then I would be able to rejoin with her again.


    "Damn, if you want to do something, do it yourself."


    Suddenly that bastard screamed with obvious nervousness, as his body vanished in thin air. His speed was tested by me from before, he could move very fast, and his daggers could deflect my spears. Although we were hundreds of meters apart, I didn''t doubt he would catch me before reaching Aria.


    Or, he would target Aria instead and finish this whole challenge. If I was him, I would definitely target Aria.


    If he was targeting Aria, then I would target him.


    I sharply turned as I started to head towards his direction, away from Aria. I sent my spears towards his location, as they moved to harvest countless lives before a shadow suddenly emerged from the thin air with two shiny daggers shing under the sun.


    If he had speed as his ally, then I would start hindering his approach steadily until I became an obstacle between him and Aria.


    The location that the bastard appeared at confirmed my previous assumptions, he was heading straight for Aria.


    However now he couldn''t move an inch forward, instead he began to retreat in a try to deflect every single spear of mine.


    You would y this attrition game with me, whether you liked it or not.


    I didn''t stop advancing, and I edited my direction to be tilted slightly to the right. I would end up standing between him and Aria, that was my n, and I intended to see it through.


    As for other yers around me, I only tried to evade as many skills as possible. At the same time, many skills fell over my body with many small single or double figure damage appearing above my head.


    My HP was already full, so I didn''t care about my HP right now. Tens of two figure damages appeared in the next couple of seconds, taking away nearly two hundred and fifty HP points with them.


    I had nine hundred HP from the start, so losing this amount wasn''t worrying at all.


    I snapped my fingers again, as I managed to push that bastard couple of tens of meters to the back. He didn''t pause as he disappeared again, and I didn''t hesitate to send my spears on his trail as well.


    This time he managed to cross nearly one hundred meters in just one second. It was a scary record to be honest, however that wasn''t enough to make him threaten Aria.


    "Grode, forget about that loser and help me here."


    I turned to look at the distant Grode spontaneously, as I knew he would follow Rickmand as a loyal dog.


    This was a smart move, however he wasn''t the only one with allies here.


    "Rog, protect Aria."


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 131: Killing Grode, Only Rick Remains

    Chapter 131: Killing Grode, Only Rick Remains


    Although there was an obvious disparity between Rog and Grode, however the first had more motive than thetter. I hoped Rog would hang on until I could stop that maniac ahead of me.


    I snapped my fingers, and then I sent my spears out again. I forced that bastard to cancel his trick, and try to defend himself again. this time, I managed to reach a point that made me stand clearly in his way towards Aria.


    As for Aria, she knew her life, her dreams, and everything she stood for was at risk losing right now. So, she didn''t stop there and ran as fast as she could, without any care to the skills falling ceaselessly on her.


    She had used again her immunity skill, which made me refrain from using mine. after she reached me, she would have run out of any defense, so taking the full load of attacks would be handed over to me.


    During this, I lost more than three hundred HP points, however I didn''t regret that. As that bastard was busy defending against my spears, and his dog was slowed down by Rog, I ran again.


    This time, I ran to the back towards Aria. There was no more than one hundred meters between the two of us, these meters were thest straw of hope for Rick. Crossing them and regrouping with Aria meant this straw would be broken, and he would end up in utter despair.


    "Grode, kill her!"


    Rick suddenly shouted as he realized how desperate his situation had be. I knew how risky facing a desperate enemy was, so I didn''t hesitate to snap my fingers, and throw my spear towards That Grode.


    My attack just came in time, as that Grode just created a clone of himself, a clone that started to target Aria with great speed.


    However my spears came just in time to disrupt his nning, as his clone wasn''t fortunate enough to evade this so close surprise attack, and it died at once.


    As for his main body, he had to jump back and to the side, further away from Aria and me. At this point, I snapped my fingers interrupting my attack as I turned sharply around myself and threw my spear towards the front.


    This happened in less than two seconds, as I pushed myself to the limits neglecting everything else. That attack moved towards Rick, who was just less than a hundred meters away from me, forcing him to stop advancing, and retreat while defending my spears.


    At this moment, I finally regrouped with Aria.


    "Wow, it''s really hard to get you, girl."


    I said with a long sigh once I met her. She chuckled as she replied jokingly:


    "If I don''t y hard to get, I won''t have all those lovers chasing after me."


    I smiled while ncing over towards Grode and Rog. I knew this wouldn''t pass simply like that. Just as I turned to look at the distant Rick, I felt some gale of wind suddenly erupting behind me.


    Without any second thought, I used my greatest counter to assassins.


    ''Gravity skill.''


    I didn''t know what I could do without it, as it saved my life many times so far. Simple, yet deadly effective against assassins.


    The gravity shifted around me to increase drastically, at the same time, the hidden Grode was revealed under the effect of my skill.


    He was fast, however right now he was much slower than before. I turned sharply looking towards him, as his face revealed shock and surprise. I snapped my fingers and without hesitation sent my spears flying.


    This time, I was in direct line with him and his other body back there, so my spears prated his body and moved fast to prate his other body.


    A big four hundred damage appeared not from the one fighting Rog, instead from the one up ahead of me. this wicked assassin had tricked Rog and made him busy fighting his clone while he closed up on us.


    However his attempt failed.


    My spears were numerous, as only two were enough to make his HP hit the bottom. His death was no surprise after being hit by all these spears.


    The time of me, Aria, and Rog retaliation had finallye.


    I turned to face the distant Rick, who had shock all over his face. This type of person I knew well, he thought himself better than others by his tricks and games. However when everything failed, he would be frightened like a child being busted telling a lie.


    "I request this challenge to be postponed."


    He suddenly shouted towards the elders as he began to disappear again. That bastard wanted to escape, on my dead body.


    "Agatha, you will hinder his escape; while I will move towards him and kill him. It''s me who should do that, not you. Rog, deal with those annoying flies around us."


    Aria suddenly spoke, with a domineer worthy of a leader. This was her challenge after all, her personal fight so she deserved to have vengeance with her own hands.


    As for other yers around us, what happened just now had shocked them, especially when that arrogant bastard cried like a girl just now.


    This idiot was controlled by fear to forget the huge disparity in numbers for his favor. Someone that couldn''t hold his own during turbulent times wasn''t worthy of being a leader.


    I snapped my fingers, and then sent my spears out there again without any dy. At the same time, Aria began to run with her highest speed towards him. the distance between us didn''t exceed two hundred meters, a distance like this would be easily covered in less than ten seconds.


    "Trinity Elder, please help, everything will be lost!"


    Suddenly that loser was so bitter at his failure here, as he tried to grab anything just to survive this ordeal. If he was a real man, he would ept his loss with pride, at least his wicked twisted mind caused us many troubles so far.


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 132: She Kills Rick, and We Win The War

    Chapter 132: She Kills Rick, and We Win The War


    This wasn''t an easy win at all, and that made this worthy of pride for him. However he wasn''t a decent man to begin with, so he even abandoned this honor, his honor, for just trying to keep his position untouched.


    In your dreams bastard.


    I didn''t bother to look at those elders, as I waited for most of my spears being deflected by this shameless bastard before bringing them back with a snap. Then I sent them out again hunting him down.


    This was the fate of any dirty handed person, to be hunted down alone in such a humiliated way. Such a mighty adventure group leader was destined to fall like a worthless stray dog, with no one out there to help him.


    Aria managed to reach him after my fifth spear barrage, as she didn''t hesitate to use her own offensive skills one after another.


    Once she reached him, I stopped my spear attack to let her have all the credit. However, the level of the two was simr, so each strike only took a small part of Rick''s HP.


    If that coward had some balls, he would have stood his ground and fought desperately for his life, however fear had clouded his mind and crushed his weak will. He tried only to run and escape far away from Aria, in a futile attempt to do so.


    Aria knew this opportunity came on the counts of many hardships, so she didn''t dare to let him escape. Every time he tried to activate his trick, she would hit him hard in ces that made him scream out from pain.


    This wasn''t a man, no man would scream like this.


    The solo battle between the two contenders folded up simply in less than a minute. During which, no yer dared to interfere, as everyone knew deep down their souls which side would win eventually.


    They wouldn''t dare to anger the next leader of their group, so they hold their skills and stood simply like that, watching this one-sided torture that ended by a long unwilling scream before falling dead on the ground.


    "Rick has been killed by me. This challenge is over."


    Aria suddenly shouted out loud towards every yer here, before she added:


    "Any yer has any objection to that, he can step forward now and fight me fairly."


    I nced at Aria, who didn''t rush to celebrate her win, instead she began to firm her hold over the group. This was smart, and wise, as that loser wouldn''t hesitate to try and tear the group apart from the inside.


    After all, every rotten fruit had many flies roaming around it.


    The yers exchanged silent nces between each other. I managed to spot some unwilling yers in the mix, however no one dared to step forward to face her.


    I marked all the yers I spotted, as I sent their locations to Aria at once in private message. I warned her from them, as for dealing with these flies, I trusted she would act wisely as usual.


    If it was me, I wouldn''t hesitate to face them right here right now. Expelling them from the group would be the immediate decision, and killing them would be an option. However, I knew she wasn''t like me, she would prefer to act more discreetly.


    Either ways, those bastard''s loyal followers were doomed.


    A sh of light suddenly attracted my attention amidst all this. At the ground I found a bronze medallion, just simr in its outline to the one I had inside my Inventory.


    This medal fell from Grode, and that made me realize the one I had was from that swordsman that I killed.


    I went to the location of the medal and grabbed it. This wasn''t the time to inspect this precious loot, as I knew such a thing wouldn''t be simple.


    Per this silence, everything was settled. Aria then got herself busy for a few moments with her elders. I stood there doing nothing, just watching those yers around me picking up the dropped equipment.


    Although it pained me, I couldn''t appear this stingy in front of them, especially when they kept looking at me with fear, admiration, and respect.


    It seemed I needed to keep that in mind, my popr image must not be tainted by my desires. I was famous after all, and I had to adapt to this tiring life of a celebrity.


    However I didn''tin, though. This result was the one I sought after from the beginning, and it felt great being famous anyway.


    "What do you n to do now?"


    Rog appeared suddenly from thin air. This time, he didn''t irritate me as usual, as he appeared a few meters away just before he opened his mouth.


    I looked at this handsome awesome assassin, this man was mine. I would make him join my crew, one way or another.


    "Nothing, the battle isn''t over yet."


    "Howe?! Didn''t youe here after killing all of them?"


    I sensed his surprise while saying those words with a sneer. I was in a good mood, so I didn''t let his vulgar actions disturb it.


    "Nope, I only killed most of them. The rest is being handled by Aria''s sister and my group."


    "You mean they will be finished soon, right?"


    I just nced over him without saying a word, while he added:


    "You just don''t know Drina; this little cute girl is way more brutal in battle than her big sister. Just watch out and don''t get yourself in a PvP ever, or else I won''t guarantee your safety."


    I looked at him without believing what he just said. It seemed I wasn''t the only one in a good mood.


    "You think I''m joking, right? This girl managed to kill Rick once, and Rick at that time was still part of the mystic artmunity."


    I raised my eyebrows this time as I didn''t think he was serious. No matter what, I like Drina; she was my friend and ally. Having a stronger ally wasn''t something bad, right?


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 133: The Lock Down Scroll

    Chapter 133: The Lock Down Scroll


    "By the way, I tried to reach you but you never replied."


    I suddenly remembered something that bothered me back then. On contrary to my expectations, he wasn''t surprised as he replied:


    "This game has many princess variables, nothingsts. Every rule set here was meant to be broken by a special thing. This time, the god-likemunication between yers can be interrupted by something like a lock down scroll. You will be surprised the deeper you y here, I can promise you that."


    I felt strange, quite a bit, however I wasn''t totally surprised. This Rick taught me a valuable lesson today, there were some scary yers everywhere in this game. Nothing was granted, even if I was one of the special yers in this game world. I would better watch out for my back and never get cocky.


    I looked towards Aria, who was still busy talking with the elders while I asked:


    "How long will this lock down scrollst?"


    He nced at Aria upfront as he replied:


    "The scroll has a time limit of six hours, so we need to exit the area of its effect if we want to cancel its effect. In other words, after Aria finishes her debate with the elders, we can go."


    His reply piqued my interest as I asked:


    "Why is there a debate? She won fair and square this unjust challenge."


    Rog sighed as he replied:


    "It''s not that simple, more than half of the upper echelon of Sris group is under someone''s control. so, she won''t have it easy to have the position of a leader. By the way, have you gotten Grode''s medallion?"


    "Yes, do you know what it is?"


    I had already huge curiosity from the start regarding this medal, so it was nice talking about it while waiting for Aria to finish.


    "It''s very important. Your mystic artmunity is based on some strict rules, like if someone was expelled from thismunity, he would be considered an ouw.


    So, the upper echelon of yourmunity will issue a warrant of kill, anyone could kill this expelled yer would get this medallion. This medallion has the record of that yer''s mystic art, in other words once you are killed you are out of the game.


    As for you, you can use this medallion and go to the mystic art hall at the capital city and ask to learn the mystic art recorded inside it. Also you can give it to any normal yer like myself and I can learn this mystic art by the same way. Of course I would be considered just a disciple candidate, but it''s a great step for sure."


    His words were very shocking to me, as I pointed towards the location that Rick had just died at as I asked:


    "Would there be a medallion too?"


    Rog shook his head as he replied:


    "It wasn''t a mystic art user who killed him, so he lost his art without dropping any medal."


    "Huh!"


    That was strange, however I had some ideas about this Grode''s medallion, so I asked again:


    "Tell me, what scenario would unfold there?"


    I motioned towards the location of Aria and her elders. he nced over there and paused for a moment before saying:


    "If it was any other time, then they would be wise to select her as a leader, however I suspect that would happen. they would give some silly excuses like she had asked for external help to win this challenge, or she can''t be the leader as she doesn''t fulfill the unwritten rules of leadership."


    I raised my eyebrows in disgust, however I felt somehow his words woulde true.


    "Howe she doesn''t fulfill the conditions of leadership?"


    He sighed before saying:


    "Over centuries, all adventure groups strived to be stronger, especially some of them aimed to be great guilds. That being considered, many big adventure guilds became attached to aristocratic families, the nobles. Also some began to raise the stakestely, as they selected only mystic art users as their leaders."


    I made up my mind after hearing him out, as I clenched my fist and moved few steps forward as I said:


    "Follow me."


    I left him behind in his shock from my move, as I headed straight towards Aria and her elders. he then ran after me while saying nervously:


    "Bad idea, you can''t meddle yourself in this shit."


    I didn''t look at him or even slow my steps, as I raised my walking speed a little while saying:


    "Do you want to help her or not?"


    "I-I do, however this is insane. This is Sris group, one of the group lords here."


    "Just follow me and don''t speak."


    "I hope you know what you are doing!"


    He muttered while walking behind me hesitatingly. I attracted their attention once I neared them, as they stopped their talk while Aria moved a couple of steps forward after a short bow to her elders.


    "Are you leaving so soon? I just gave the orders for my yers to join Drina''s team. So basically the fight there is about to end."


    This girl thought I came here to say goodbye. I smiled faintly as I had a bomb in my head, and I anticipated her reaction to that.


    "I just want to say a word to your elders."


    Her eyes suddenly got widened as her face changed color instantly. Her reaction was the same as Rog, what was wrong with these two? they were just the elders of an adventure group, what if they were elders of a guild then? Would they tremble in their boots? That was unbelievable.


    "Calm down, it''s a gift from me to you."


    "Then give it to me here!"


    Silly girl, I wasn''t going to gift you this bomb in the shadows. Sometimes, you need to be showy to strengthen your position and reim what was rightfully yours.


    I shook my head slowly as I pushed her to the side. I still had my spear trick running, although my hunger value had reached ny two of value, however it was worth keeping my spear shadow army behind me. that gave more aura to me, especially when dealing with those elders.


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 134: From Now On, This Medallion Is Yours

    Chapter 134: From Now On, This Medallion Is Yours


    This wasn''t the first time dealing with arrogant higher ups individuals like them. In my kingdom, I was daily surrounded by this kind of trash. Although I hated their fake arrogance, I had to show my respect first, so I followed Aria suit and bowed my head shortly before saying:


    "I''m sorry to interrupt, but there is something very important I need to offer to Aria, and I need you, esteemed elders to be a witness to it."


    One of the elders, who was the oldest of them, replied calmly:


    "It''s thanks to you that Aria won this challenge, without your interference, Aria wouldn''t have managed to step over Rick."


    Although he thanked me, he demoted my friend and belittled her achievements. It seemed these elders were set on not choosing Aria as the leader of the group. if I wasn''t worried about the fate of Aria, I would have replied harshly over his words, or at least sneered on them.


    However I couldn''t do that, I wasn''t here to make enemies out of them andplicate things to my friend. I was here to help her.


    "Thanks for your kind words and praise, elder. Aria, step forward please."


    Although I couldn''t reply harshly, I kept my eyes fixed over these elders when I spoke to Aria, who moved to the front with a worry and a loss on her face.


    Once she stood beside me, I took out the medallion I took from that swordsman, as I asked without moving my eyesight away from those old foxes:


    "Aria, do you recognize this?"


    "It''s a bronze rank medallion of the mystic art hall, everyone knows what it is Agatha."


    "Good," I then threw it as if it was nothing to her, "from now on, it''s yours."


    She took the medallion as she paused for a second there without saying anything. The faces of the elders showed great shock and surprise, the same thing I anticipated from them. I looked at Aria to find her stupefied with her eyes attracted fixedly on the medallion.


    "I-I-I can''t really take this, you need it."


    I took out that Grode medallion as I yed carelessly with it while saying:


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got my own medallion."


    The eyes of her widened, as she didn''t anticipate such a reply from me. She froze there moving her eyes between the two medallions then she said:


    "Howe you got two medallions?"


    "Well, I could have gotten three, except for your killing of that sore loser."


    I intended to humiliate Rick in front of these elders, as I was telling the truth. she giggled involuntarily as she asked:


    "Are you sure of that? This could be a great help for you."


    "Nah, I don''t need it," then I put away my medallion as I extended my hand over to her, "wee to the mystic artmunity, sis."


    She knew I was ying around here, however she decided to go along with my y. She extended her hand and shook mine while saying with a wide smile:


    "Thanks, sis."


    I turned to look at the stupefied elders as I bowed my head in fake respect while saying:


    "I apologize for my interference, however Aria is like a sister to me. anytime she needs help, I will be by her side, always. I will take my leave then."


    Without waiting for their reply I moved away with another stupefied person, Rog, who followed me heading outside this beautiful beach. Away from all this tiring matters, I decided I would visit here often, as this ce had a rxing effect over my nerves.


    "D-Do you have two medallions?"


    Rog was still stupefied, and I like him this way. Without turning back I said:


    "You know we still have a bet between us, remember it?"


    He automatically replied:


    "Yes."


    "Do you believe you are worth more than this medallion?"


    I heard a muffled sounding from my back, so I turned to look to find Rog stumbled and fell on the ground from his shock. His look was really funny, as Iughed on him.


    "What? Are you surprised this much?"


    He stood upright fast as he looked embarrassed. He knew for sure no matter how amazing he was as an assassin, he couldn''t beat this medallion. If it was my secret ss, then he might have a chance, but against this medallion he would lose for sure.


    "C''mon, don''t be ridiculous, who would bet against such a medallion?"


    He was trying to find a way out, however I said at once:


    "Are you trying to renege over your words? For your knowledge, we have a contract between us. Are you sure of doing this?"


    This time I was really ying with him, as I added:


    "I also recorded a video of our agreement, if you are this shameless then I would be as shameless as you and post it on the forums."


    His twisted face became more unsightly, which pushed another smile over my face. This cool assassin was funny thinking I would let him slip off my hand like this, he was mine since the moment my eyes fell on him.


    "Are you serious? I was just joking back then."


    "Hahaha, say that to the game contract you signed. Get over it, you are mine from this moment on."


    His face was still twisted as he didn''t ept his fate yet. I shook my head as I spoke seriously this time:


    "I know that might seem awkward, however following me would change your whole future. Just trust me and help me in the uing journey. Someone talented like you shouldn''t y solo, as ying with a team is fun regardless of everything else.


    I won''t betray you as long as you are loyal to me, so just make up your mind. I won''t force you, however if you don''t join me, then you will miss many things, exciting things."


    I said it while taking the medallion out. My move attracted his interest at once, as this wasn''t just a random move, especially when coupled with my serious talk just now.


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 135: Finally That Cool Ace Assassin Is Mine

    Chapter 135: Finally That Cool Ace Assassin Is Mine


    Frankly I had long made up my mind since I decided to give Aria the other medallion. I had my own trick, however having another wasn''t something good right now as I didn''t master my trick yet.


    My fight with that swordsman had enlightened me about my future path, as I realized I still had a long way to upgrade my trick.


    So instead of distracting myself over two tricks, it would be better to just focus on one right now, while giving the second one to someone who would need it.


    So Rog was my best choice, although it was risky betting everything on him, I decided to give him the medallion and the secret ss. I just saw how loyal and respectful he was to his friends.


    Someone like him was worthy to have my full support and help, in the meantime my group would have two mystic art yers, plus an ace assassin.


    Why should I hesitate then? As for gaining more tricks, I liked the job of hunting down those expelled mystic art yers. I seriously considered taking this as a side hobby for me.


    I had my full trust in my ability to gain more medallions, and in the future I would build my whole adventure group, and theter on guild on countless mystic art yers.


    My group and guild would be a force not to be reckoned with, that was the way, my way.


    The look over Rog''s face changed from trying to find a way out to trying to find a way to secure this medallion. He asked trying to make sure of my hidden meaning:


    "Are you saying that when I join your group, I will gain this medallion?"


    I didn''t reply at once, as I hid the medallion then took out the dagger that rusted inside my Inventory. Once I took it out he gasped as he pointed to it while saying with extreme shock:


    "Oh heavens, this is a secret ss dagger. How could you get your hands on such a precious thing so early in the game?"


    I chuckled as I replied:


    "I''m just lucky. See, following me won''t make you lose, so what would you say?"


    He swallowed his saliva as he was already drooling like a fat kid seeing candies.


    "I-I would love to honor our precious agreement."


    I hid the dagger as I canceled my spear trick and held my spear normally for the first time in a while. it seemed odd holding it this way though, I preferred holding it like usual, in the trick mode.


    However my hunger value was a concern to me, as I still had that Leli as a sworn enemy. So, I must y it safe and prepare for the worse, hopefully no more conflicts would happen now. I still had many things to attend to.


    "Good, be a good boy and follow me from now on. When we return to the town, you will officially sign a contract with me and officially join my group."


    I started to move again, while he took a moment to get what I just said before running after me while saying:


    "The joining part is normal, but why another contract?"


    I chuckled as I replied:


    "I love these contracts, besides what I''m going to give you isn''t cheap like cabbage on the streets. I need some guarantees, after all we just met."


    He couldn''t reply to my reasons, so he silently disappeared into the shadows. I felt great; I just won a huge difficult battle, made a great name for myself and my group, and managed to gain such an ace assassin.


    Rog managed to be on par with a mystic art yer alone, and he was just a normal yer. I really looked for him after he became a mystic art yer and a secret ss assassin. How domineering he would turn into? Would he be cooler than that?


    He was handsome too, that was a good point for his favor.


    Just as we walked for a quarter of an hour, I finally got out of the area of effect of that annoying scroll. I didn''t find any other excuse for using such a card except for elders supporting Rick against Aria.


    At the end, their attempts were futile to fail. I sighed as I looked at the messages that I received from Drina and Shin.


    The messages were describing the course of events, as Drina first sent asking me stressfully to help out her sister. This cute little girl even cried in the messages she sent.


    After that she thanked me, as the news reached her about what I did. she also told me about the course of the current war. The shift of Sris group yers came abruptly and in a critical moment during battle, so things were quite calm right now at their location.


    We officially won this war! I felt great ease and relief when I reached that stage at her messages.


    I then opened Shin messages, as he was worried about me in most of them. He seemed to get the news finally, as he lost track of my position, so he was worried. After knowing what I did, he returned to his old smug self.


    That cool bastard swordsman, he never ceased to irritate me every now and then.


    I nced at the back, where I knew Rog was following me in the shadows. A wicked idea appeared in my mind, a dirty twisted idea that made me evenugh out of the blue.


    Keep irritating me you bastard, I would prepare a nice gift for you then.


    Everything was nearly finished. Now Shin was waiting for me with Drina. The originally slightly over one hundred fifty yers of my group, plus three hundred yers from Sris group was reduced to almost half of these numbers now.


    However, that made what we just did a local legend, as it was really shocking how many yers fell over our hands. Thousands were killed, and thousands couldn''t crush mere four hundred yers, that is what you should call a legend.


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 136: Thousands of Players Are Waiting for Me at Town Gate

    Chapter 136: Thousands of yers Are Waiting for Me at Town Gate


    I thought for a moment before I opened the map. There were thousands of yers still waiting for me to arrange back to the town. More yers meant more equipment needed, and more work for my trusted aides, Rog included.


    So, it was best for me to move right now back to the town, as staying here any longer held no value at all.


    I spread the news then to Shin and Drina, as I told the first to move back to the town and wait for me there at the gate. As for Drina, I told her about her sister''s meeting with the elders, so she was free to do what she desired.


    Shin replied as he started moving with the yers back to the town. He was closer to me at the town gate, so it was natural for him to reach there first. As for Drina, she decided to wait for her sister to finish. A normal decision was made from her, so I hoped all the good luck for her and her bigger sister, and then I started my journey back to the town.


    During the journey, we met many roaming monsters, however I wasnt in the mood for more fighting, so evading them was the best option.


    Rog kept his silence along the whole journey, as he only spoke only when we neared the town. As the walls of the town appeared from far, so he said:


    "There are a huge crowd of yers up ahead."


    I suddenly froze. I wasn''t afraid from fighting, but I felt my soul stressed and tired of it. I didn''t need to have more battles, were the Lelican group this bitter of their loss?


    I took a deep breath as I asked:


    "Are they the Lelican yers?"


    "Nope."


    I felt strange, as I asked again:


    "Are they the Sris group?"


    "Nope."


    "Who are they?"


    "I don''t know, they are just strangers to me. I really don''t recognize any group or guild logo on their clothes."


    I thought a little about his words, then I continued my walk as I said:


    "You might just be over sensitive. They might just be random yers going out for leveling up."


    He followed me again as he said:


    "I don''t know, however they seemed like they were waiting for someone, waiting for you."


    I didn''t know when this assassin left my side and returned, however I felt how dependable he was. This cool assassin was way more practical than that bastard cool swordsman.


    "Let''s go and see with ourselves then. If they have bad intentions, then I don''t mind more fighting. Besides my group had already returned to the gate, if there was anything there, Shin would have told me about it."


    He paused for a moment as we nearly exited the forest. I managed to notice the huge number of yers gathering at the gate. They were counted in thousands, even reaching tens of thousands.


    Such a huge gathering was worrying indeed, however I didn''t hesitate to walk forward without any pause, while he said:


    "Who is Shin?"


    I chuckled as turned to look at him while I joked:


    "What? Jealous already?"


    I heard a muffled sound again, which made me picture him stumble on the ground once more, and that made meugh.


    "I''m not your lover princess, I''m your follower."


    I continued to tease him as I said with a wide smile:


    "A follower or a lover, both are the same to me."


    I heard a muffled sound again, which made meugh shortly before I finally exited the forest. The forest was quite near the walls of the town, so my appearance was spotted immediately by those yers, especially when they were creating a huge circle around the gate to the town.


    "You are right; they are waiting for me for sure."


    I muttered this as once I exited the forest and walked a few steps forward, these yers moved in unison towards me. Their numbers were huge, so such a simple act looked really majestic, and intimidating.


    I didn''t take another step forward, as I said to Rog:


    "Be ready, if they meant ill to me, then we will retreat fast inside the forest and start kiting them down."


    I watched them moving closer to me, as the distance between the forest and the town walls was around one kilometer only. just as the crowd of yers reached the two hundred mark away from me, a shout suddenly erupted suddenly echoing in the whole ce:


    "Stop."


    Suddenly, all the yers stopped in unison, in a majestic scene that made my heart even tremble. I recognized that voice.


    "Who is that yer?" Rog suddenly asked, as a swordsman appeared alone moving out from the big crowd of yers. I grinned from ear to ear as I replied:


    "It''s Shin, he is as showy as ever."


    I watched Shin moving raising his head high as he just reached me, he said with a chuckle:


    "Wee back princess, your group yers are here to wee you."


    I looked at those yers as I asked with disbelief:


    "Since when have we got this whole load of yers?"


    Heughed as he replied:


    "They are just who applied during the battle. Just as when we moved outside the adventure hall, there were more yersing to join the group."


    I still couldn''t believe that those yers were mine. if that was true, what was there to be afraid of? A strong group? a noble guild? I should fear none.


    He then turned to look at the yers as he asked softly:


    "Are you ready to have your moment of glory?"


    I chuckled with great mood as I replied:


    "Sure, let''s do it again like we did before."


    Heughed then he said:


    "After you then, princess."


    I raised my spear up high first, then let it rest softly, yet firmly over my fingertips as I said:


    "Give me just a moment."


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 137: Behold Our Mighty Princess, Behold Our Mighty Leader

    Chapter 137: Behold Our Mighty Princess, Behold Our Mighty Leader


    I then turned to face the nearby forest again. in front of my new yers, I needed to make them see with their own eyes what it was like to belong to my group.


    Recorded videos were nice, but not enough. I needed them to truly feel what it was like being part of my group. I suddenly had an inspiration for a good name for my group. I smiled as I muttered:


    "Penta auxiliary skill."


    "Tempest of lightning skill."


    Just as I was about to use the skill, I had another stroke of inspiration, which helped in deepening my feelings towards the name of my group. so I muttered again:


    "Dragon head skill."


    It felt ages since thest time I used that skill, however I wasn''t worried about being identified now as the leader of the resistance group. After all, most of the yers here in this game knew who I was.


    There was a short distance between me and the forest, so I nned to use my skills as much as I could in this short time. As I used the dragon head skill, my spear got strangely erged, to create a dragon head reaching a few meters in length.


    It looked majestic, and intimidating as well, just what I wanted to aim for. I didn''t dy as I threw my spear out, with five more shadows appearing behind it, then I snapped my fingers even before I blinked, then threw the spear again, and again.


    In ten seconds, using the short distance between me and the forest, I kept repeatedly using the trick over thirty times. It was incredible,


    My tempest of lighting skill yed the major role in that, while my penta added the huge number of spears behind me. As for the dragon head skill, it transformed nearly half of the spear shadows into long dragon head spears.


    Once I reached my limit, I caused a considerable damage to the trees up front in the forest. My hand was numb from stressing over it in this short period, however I was content with what I got.


    If I was going to return in a grandiose manner, then I should return as a queen, not a mere princess.


    Once I finished, I turned to look at Shin with my great entourage of spear shadows as I said:


    "I''m ready, let''s go."


    Shin was impressed by my looks right now, which made me giggle. I was satisfied with that look on his face, as if this was his reaction, then what about the newly joined yers who didn''t know me yet?


    That felt great!


    "I didn''t imagine you would act like this, sigh."


    "Who is that? Show yourself!"


    "Stand down Shin, he is with me."


    "Really? Who is he?"


    "He is Rog, our new addition to the upper echelon of our group."


    Everything happened so quickly, as once Rog spoke up per his usual habit, Shin reacted at once as he drew his sword and moved to protect me. I felt quite touched with his spontaneous reaction, this swordsman could be cool sometimes.


    I had to intervene fast and clear things up, after all I needed them to be friends, rivals maybe, but not enemies for sure.


    "Upper echelon? Just name the damn group first before you start selecting our upper echelon."


    That stupid swordsman, he couldn''t let me be impressed with him for a moment before he miraculously flipped the switch and made me mad at him.


    Stupid, he was really stupid.


    "I have already decided the name, it''s the bloodthirsty dragon group. Now lead the way vice leaders, as we will have some fun today."


    "Who is the other vice leader? Him?!!"


    Shin pointed to the middle of nowhere, as just before I could reply Rog cancelled his stealth skill and appeared beside me. He was close, so close that made my heart palpitate.


    I was nervous when he stood there close to me like that, however I didn''t retreat a step as I announced:


    "Yes, and there is another knight who will be the third one of my vices."


    Shin raised a brow before he guessed the identity of that knight, as he said:


    "Is he that Rody?"


    "Yes, it''s him."


    "Oh girl, you surround yourself with handsome boys like this, are you trying to make Respon jealous or what?"


    Iughed as I replied while moving forward:


    "Who is handsome? Don''t count yourself with them please."


    His face changed, as his jealousy turned on, however I said to end this ying before it went any further:


    "Let''s go now, I still have many things to do. And you two too have many tasks to perform."


    "What tasks?"


    Shin asked as he started to walk by my side, as close it was to me as Rog. I chuckled as I let the two boys fight silently for me as I said:


    "You will know them when I meet with the whole upper echelon. Now, lead the way my vice leader."


    I pointed to him to move and lead the way, which made him sigh before moving out unwillingly away from me. It seemed the uing days would turn out to be fun.


    Shin just moved couple of steps forward then he shouted loudly:


    "Behold our mighty princess, behold our group leader."


    Just as he said those words, the world changed. Mighty roars appeared without prior notice as ten thousand yers screamed in one voice that trembled even my whole body.


    They were chanting my name like I was sacred.


    I loved that!


    Shin just turned to me as he gestured silently for me to walk forward. I didn''t refuse the gesture as I began to lead my two vices towards my crowd of yers.


    I walked, with one hundred and fifty spear shadows behind my back, half were normal spears and the other half were threatening looking dragon head spears. I was like a queen of war that bathed in the blood of wars, and I loved being like that.


    That made me feel invincible!


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 138: Entering The Town in A Grandiose Way

    Chapter 138: Entering The Town in A Grandiose Way


    Just as I reached the frontline of my yers, the yers began to move on their own, creating a path that kept deepening till it reached the gate of the town.


    I didn''t enter there yet, as I raised my spear up high in a motion to make them all silent. Obediently, all the loud cheers stopped abruptly as it began.


    "Goda, Grendy, Heda, Snad, Mony, and Rodye forth now. Rody, bring the fifty team leaders with you too."


    I didn''t n to step an inch forward before I got all my upper echelon ready to walk by my side. If my yers were to know me here, they should also know their other leaders.


    I couldn''t get this far without all of them, no matter how small their contributions were. I needed to establish this unspoken appreciation rule from the start of my group.


    I needed everyone to know I never forgot any yer who helped me. That was their right and I intended to share my moment of glory with them as appreciation.


    In less than a minute, all of them appeared one by one with astonishing looks over their faces. I nodded calmly to every one of them; they were my main pirs that I would build my legacy here upon.


    As they all gathered, I opened my mouth for the first time speaking to my yers as I said with loud voice:


    "This day will always be remembered in our minds. We didn''t just start today, we got challenged by two superpowers and we ended up dominating them both. This day shall be engraved in the annals of this game world history, not for the day of our establishment, but the day of our rise.


    Let''s rise together to the top, be a super power like no other power had be. Let''s show to everyone here in this game world who we really are. We are fighters, we are strong, we are the bloodthirsty dragon group, and this will be the beginning of our glory."


    I just finished and then turned around and waved my spear in a showy manner before throwing it towards the forest again. The scene that was seen from this close up distance for my yers had really left a deep mark inside their hearts.


    I should turn these new yers and mold them into the heart of one person, me. I waited for my spear to reach the forest, causing some devastation there, before snapping my fingers to make them reappear magically behind my back.


    I turned to look at the yers, who got mesmerized for moments by what I said and did, before they erupted in more earth shattering cheers. This time, they were cheering the name of my group. The bloodthirsty dragon group''s name echoed everywhere, even I felt the town walls tremble from their voices, or it might be the ground.


    I didn''t know, but I was satisfied. I began to walk slowly, enjoying every ounce of this moment with my top yers, who followed my steps without saying anything.


    I peeped a look at them once over my shoulders, and their faces were really funny with many shocking and great impressions and satisfaction written all over their faces.


    At this moment, I felt like my real steps in this game world had already begun.


    The journey of less than one kilometer to the town gate took me nearly quarter an hour, as I walked very slowly on purpose. Just as I passed the gate, I was met by a new crowd of yers who were chanting the name of my group.


    Wow, the numbers of my yers really increased fast!


    I knew what I should do first, as the most important thing right now was to register the name of my group officially, so it will be known to everyone in the game.


    I headed faster now towards the adventure hall. The stream of yers in this town got scarily escted during the time I took to fight that battle.


    That was rming, though, as I needed to maintain my current level advantage and help my main team yers to rise up as well.


    There was no time to lose then, it seemed my moment of glory and celebration was fated to end fast, to end now. Sigh!


    The journey to the adventure hall didn''t take much, and along the way more yers joined the cheering. I doubted many of them were part of my group from the start, or else it would be shocking to have all of them under my banner in just one day!


    None of my main yers following me had spoken a word, although I heard some whispering from time to time. When I reached the doors of the adventure group, I waited for some of my group yers to move on and clear a path to me.


    I was the queen of this group, so I should always act as such.


    I stepped into the hall, with only my main yers behind me, heading directly to one NPC up front who was avable with no yers standing in front of him.


    As for other yers here, once I stepped in the hall they all looked at me with weird looks carrying different intentions. I ignored them all, as any enemy was weed before friends.


    "What can I do for you, adventurer?"


    That NPC greeted me once I stood in front of him. I smiled as I replied:


    "I want to register the name of my adventure group."


    "Your adventure group? is it newly created? That one who epted the legendary challenge not long ago?"


    I chuckled despite trying not to, as being known even for NPCs made me happier.


    "Yes, sir. It''s me who epted that challenge."


    His smile got wider as he said with honesty:


    "You are a brave young girl, I like you. For your knowledge, you can''t name the adventure group before fulfilling one of the conditions at least. Let me check the current status of your adventure group for you."


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 139: The Bloodthristy Dragon Group

    Chapter 139: The Bloodthristy Dragon Group


    He was kinder after he knew I was the one who epted that legendary challenge. I stood there patiently while enjoying the good feeling I was having right now.


    He didn''t keep me waiting for long, as he said with the same kind face of his:


    "Congrattions, your group managed to cross ten thousand members in this short period. You are lucky, and you deserve being so. I prefer the brave over smart, keep your good job adventure. Tell me, what is the name you want for your group?"


    I began to like this uncle, as he was really nice with me. I replied without much dy:


    "I want to name it The Bloodthirsty Dragon Group."


    "Hmm, it''s a great name. I registered it for you, and now everyone of your group will get a memo about this. Good luck adventure."


    "Thank you, sir."


    I left the ce with a big smile and strange peace inside me. I didn''t think naming my young group would feel this good.


    I didn''t intend to leave here soon, as many things needed to be organized first. I turned to look at my big yers as I said:


    "Let''s have our chat out there."


    I pointed towards a corner where no one was at right now. Shin had another opinion, as he said:


    "I believe talking about our own private affairs should be done somewhere more reclusive."


    I looked to the rest of them, as they just nodded in agreement. I sighed as I said:


    "I just don''t want to let the yers outside like this, we need to organize them fast."


    Rody said suggesting his idea:


    "I think we can go out there and start forming teams of them. We already have fifty one teams organized with one hundred yers each. We can increase the numbers of teams and yers in each team for now, then it would be easier for us to organize thingster."


    I felt his idea was applicable, so I said to all of them:


    "You will all do this then, and I will just wait for you here."


    "Won''t you have your own private team as well?"


    I looked at this swordsman who I recall her name was Elyo as I replied:


    "My private team will be created by all of you, plus any outstanding yer you might find inside your teams."


    Goda then asked:


    "Wouldn''t that make your private team low on numbers? You are our leader after all."


    "Quality over quantity, that''s my way. I don''t need massive numbers of yers with weak abilities and low levels. I just crushed thousands of such worthless yers in the forest. I need my team to be reliable, as our next mission would be hard to achieve."


    Rog spoke this time asking with curiosity:


    "Do you mean the dungeon record in your quest?"


    This cool assassin knew well about that challenge quest. I just nodded as a reply while he added:


    "It''s good to have a small, yet effective team then. However, we all need to work harder, as the first dungeon out there begins with level fifteen only."


    I smirked as I replied:


    "Level fifteen? I''m now seventeen."


    "What?!"


    A cloud of exmations and whispers appeared from everyone, even my old team. I smiled proudly as I added:


    "Yes, and I intend to hit level twenty before challenging that dungeon. You have to work harder, level fifteen is good however it''s not eptable to me. at least you need to reach my current level if you are really that special."


    I needed to set another unspoken rule here, their ces weren''t permanent. They needed to work harder, challenge themselves more if they wanted to guarantee their current special rank among my group.


    Lazy yers weren''t weed to join my upper echelon. The lesson I learnt from my kingdom was simple, yet crucial. Rising to the top was easy, as everyone liked the new things, especially if they were trending in theirmunity.


    However keeping any sess was hard, especially when people got used to being on top and became overconfident and arrogant. Decline always started when people stopped working on themselves and got satisfied.


    I was satisfied right now, and I felt they were too like me, so I needed to push them and push myself further, or else the higher I rose up, the deeper I fell down. That was an utter desperate rule of a thumb of life, how unfortunate.


    As I expected from them, the looks in their eyes gave up their desire for the challenge. I liked that, and I hoped this look would never change ever on any of them.


    "Go now, and don''t take long. Help each other, and Rog you need to apply for the group first, then you can head out after them."


    Rog just nodded, as he started to move towards the NPCs there with fixed steps. It seemed this cool assassin had already made up his mind. That was good, as it was really exhausting getting him over.


    The first thing I did was to cancel my trick, as my hunger value had reached ny-four in value, scary!


    I headed straight towards the empty corner, sat there calmly as I closed my eyes and enjoyed this rare moment of peace. It was really tense and intense during thest hours, and now I deserved to gain a moment of rest.


    However fate didn''t intend to give me such a luxury, as I got a call request from someone I needed to speak with right now. I sighed as I epted the call, as a stunning beauty appeared in front of me while saying with a big smile:


    "Oh, our little mighty princess is tired. You deserve to take a day off, especially after that intimidating performance you just did at the town with your yers."


    I smiled back as I said with a tiring tone:


    "I really need some rest, however I can''t. Don''t make fun out of me, I''m just starting my own path, nowhere close to you, Sris group new leader."


    Ariaughed clear heartedly as she was really in good mood, then she said:


    "How did you know I was selected to be the new leader? Only the elders and my little sis knew about it. did she spread the word already?"


    "Oh, it''s not hard to guess that. Your elders would be really stupid if they didn''t choose you."


    She suddenly got serious as she said:


    "Thanks for your help out there, your sacrifice yed the major role in getting my dream fulfilled."


    "Don''t be silly right now, we are like sisters, and I really didn''t need this medallion. I already got one, and this isn''t just a dream, this position is your right that you got it back after it was stolen from you back then."


    She didn''t change her serious face as she replied honestly:


    "You could have used it for any member of your new group, so thanks. I really appreciate this, and I''m honored to have you as a sister of mine."


    The atmosphere was weird, as I wasn''t ustomed to being thanked with all this gratitude before. So, I tried to change the vibe here as I said:


    "Ok ok, that being said, where are my cakes?"


    I managed to push a smile over her face, as the old Aria was finally back as she replied back:


    "You will get none from me, go get your cakes yourself girl. You aren''t a child anymore."


    "But I''m younger than you," I said, making a cute face.


    "Not a chance, I won''t spoil you again. My cakes are only for me."


    Iughed as I said:


    "Then bring me my share of the loot. I believe we killed nearly five thousands over there."


    She shook her head as she said:


    "No, I won''t give you half the loot. We killed over seven thousand yers back there, so be ready to receive a tone of equipment."


    "A ton?!" I asked with surprise, as I didn''t get her point here.


    "Yes, I will give you all the loot, not half of it."


    "B-but"


    "No but, it''s the least thing I could offer for you now as thanks. Don''t refuse it or else I would feel bad."


    I didn''t know how to respond to her, she seemed to be quite stubborn. However I really needed these extra shares of equipment, especially most, if not all of them were white grade with some stats.


    They would be enough for my group yers for now, as I wouldn''t be stressed over making equipment for all of them. Right now I could only focus on making gears for my top yers only. That made me feel at ease once I thought about it.


    "It''s a deal then, when can you drop by?"


    "Well, I have many things back in town, so it would take a couple of hours to send the things to you."


    I thought for a moment, I wanted to go and have another cksmith spree. I needed to raise my level high enough to feel secured, and my new yers needed time to blend in, get to know each other, and level up.


    "Ok, however I won''t be avable at that time, so feel free to contact Rog, he will receive them from you."


    Her face suddenly changed as she said with a surprise:


    "Rog? Oh girl, you win it big this time."


    Iughed, as I literally knew what she was talking about. Rog was an ace that I was proud of gaining, and I didn''t just find him like a cheap cocktail. I worked hard to make him join me, so I deserve to feel happy for that and see it as an aplishment worthy of admiration.


    "You need to buy some cakes for me then; I''m the one who introduced you to Rog."


    I smirked as I said:


    "I have no time now, see youter, bye bye."


    I rapidly closed the call before she added any more demands. More cakes? I didn''t even get one for myself yet!


    I thought about my new yers, if they wanted to gain my favor, then they must buy me cakes, especially that red velvet one, I loved it.


    As there were no more things for me to do, I just leaned on the back and closed my eyes enjoying my second moment of peace and rest.


    *Thanks for your support so far, 20 chapters are MASS RELEASED today thanks to your support.


    Per usual, support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.*


    *Next MASS RELEASE is next week, see you then.*

 Chapter 140: Black Swan Restaurant

    Chapter 140: ck Swan Restaurant


    I suddenly recalled Shin''s statement about exhaustion and the need to rest. Right now all I needed was to get this rest, as my body, my mind, and my soul perfectly understood what exhaustion meant.


    I sat there, without any more interruption for my moment of peace for nearly two hours. I wasn''t bored, however my mind was set on one thing, cakes!


    Just as I was about to move from the hall to roam the town looking for any shop selling cakes, I found my fifty-seven top yersing at me. Finally, I was already bored.


    "Why did you take that long?"


    That was what weed them, as I was really bored right now. I needed to eat cakes!


    "Sorry princess, now we are ready to move out."


    I looked towards Shin, who seemed to take the hold of things in this group of my elites. I moved towards the door of the hall as I said:


    "Let''s go, where will we continue our talks?"


    I asked without turning around, as I wanted to leave here and buy any cakes from any shop I would meet in our way.


    "There is a good restaurant, thedy restaurant, we can head there."


    This time it wasn''t Shin who talked, he was Rody. I turned towards him as I said:


    "Do they have cakes there?"


    Rody didn''t get it, no one here got it except for Rog, who just looked away and then vanished in thin air.


    This assassin feared I would ask them to buy me cakes?! I wouldn''t ask that from them, not yet. When they have earned it well here, I might enforce taxes in the form of cakes, but not now.


    "It''s a well known restaurant in many game worlds already with over tens of thousands of branches, so I believe they have good quality cakes. However"


    Rody paused, as I got what he was worrying about. I replied with utter confidence:


    "Don''t worry about the money. Just lead the way."


    They all moved behind me, except for my knight in shiny armor, who moved up front as he turned his head to say:


    "Well, it''s pretty much expensive there, and our target is to rent a room inside the restaurant, which would cost around twenty gold coins."


    Whispers with gasps of astonishment appeared from everyone, all except me. Twenty gold coins were really considered nothing in my eyes. I had more than that, and if I wanted to gain more than I could easily sell some of my excess Elmante equipment and get more money.


    "If you want, princess, then we can gather this up from each other. We have over fifty here, so if ea"


    Rody was about to get inplicated mathematical issues that I wasn''t a fan of, so I had to interrupt him by saying:


    "Can you just stop there, please?"


    He then stopped looking to me weirdly as I added:


    "First of all, my name is Agatha. Being one of my top yers here in the group gives you the privilege of calling my name directly if you like. As for this room thing, I got it. just lead the way to the restaurant."


    Rody, who was moving up front, turned to look seriously to me as he said:


    "It''s nothing rted to pride, princess. We are now part of the same group, so that makes us like a family. A family should stick to each other and help one another."


    Oh, that was sweet. I liked that knight more; however he misunderstood the meaning of my words.


    "I totally agree with you here, however twenty gold coins are nothing to me."


    Rody shook his head as he continued walking up silently. He didn''t believe me, neither most of the yers here. they thought I might be overprotective, silly yers.


    "She is a cksmith, real cksmith. Money isn''t an issue for her now."


    This time, the help came from Shin, who spoke these words casually, however I appreciated his help. Everyone''s looks changed once they heard him. it seemed they all knew how important being a cksmith was, especially early on in this game.


    "If that''s true, then twenty gold coins are really nothing to you."


    Rody said it with augh in a try to hide his embarrassment. Everyoneughed with him, which made me sigh. There was still a long road we needed to travel together with my yers if I wanted them to be like Shin, Goda and the others.


    The journey to the restaurant was free from any surprises, as everyone tried to know each other during the way. Initially I gathered two main groups of yers, however what I discovered from their words was there were four groups, not just two.


    The fifty one yers belonged to three groups, as each had a leader. Rody was the leader of one of them, and Elyo was the leader of another. As for thest one, a swordsman named Gabri was the leader of it.


    So, we headed towards that restaurant, which had a very nice name that I liked. The ck swan restaurant was five stories high, which made it stand amidst many buildings in the town.


    The restaurant had many levels, with each level divided into main building rooms, and outdoor tables and corners. At the front of it, there were ten swordsmen NPCs, wearing full sets of ck equipment. They acted as the guards of this ce.


    We had to deal with them if we wanted to enter there, which seemed weird to me. Wasn''t any restaurant like this aimed for yers and NPCs to eat at it? It seemed to me this ce selected its customers, not the opposite.


    That was weird.


    "Hello adventurers, do you want to reserve a table at our restaurant?"


    A new person appeared suddenly amidst those swordsmen. He was a tall NPC with a kind face that made me feel secure. He was supposed to be the waiter here, or the manager, or anyone to help guide us in this weird ce.


    Something seemed off; however I didn''t act suspiciously as I said:


    "We want to reserve a room."


    "Sure, mydy has a good taste toe here and ask to reserve one of our rooms. So, the most suitable room for your number is a level two room, which will cost you twenty gold coins and you can use it after six hours."


    There was really something odd going on here. The town had many yers right now, however a very scarce number of them would have enough money to rent such expensive rooms at such an extravagant price.


    So, there was only the other answer, NPCs. What made NPCs gather here in secrecy and such a strange manner?


    ''Rody, have you ever gone to this restaurant before?''


    I sent this message on the general chat of our team, as Rody replied instantly as he understood my meaning:


    ''This is the first time I meet such a tight security here.''


    ''Something seemed off, princess. Let''s look for another ce to meet.''


    Shin suggested the same thing I was thinking about. Just as I was considering this, one of the ten swordsmen said with a sneer:


    "Why don''t you leave now ande after six hours? That would be the best for all of you."


    I didn''t know if he was advising or threatening us, however what he said confirmed my guess. I just finished a big battle, and didn''t need another battle just after it. So, I decided to move.


    ''Let''s move, is there any nearby restaurant?''


    I asked in the team chat, when Rog was the one to reply:


    ''There is another restaurant, that is four stories building out there. It''s not directly looking at here, however if we headed up the top then we could easily monitor here.''


    ''What are you talking about?'' Elyo asked.


    ''The two of them want to spy on this restaurant,'' Rody said while looking at me.


    He wasn''t the only one looking, as everyone looked strangely towards me, as I said to everyone in the chat:


    ''Why the long faces? Let''s head there first and have a meal, I''m really starving.''


    I started to move away from the door of that restaurant. Just as I moved, my yers moved with me, however I managed to hear multiple smirks and sneersing from behind me.


    If I wasn''t in a good mood today, I would have returned and made some trouble. Although they were NPCs, however something fishy was going on there. It just needed a little push for this mystery to be revealed.


    We crossed the road intersection before we turned to the right heading towards the other restaurant.


    ''We are being followed.''


    Just simply like that, Rog exined our current situation. That was weirder, as why would they send someone behind us?


    ''Assassin?'' I asked.


    ''Twenty assassins,'' Rog replied.


    ''That''s a hell of just making sure we don''t make any trouble,'' Rody said.


    ''Is it safe inside that restaurant?'' I asked the main issue right now.


    ''As long as we are inside, we are protected, in theory. However reality proved nothing is totally safe in this game,'' Rog replied with his usual way, every word he said carried valuable info.


    I liked that cool assassin; he was my ace assassin after all.


    ''So, we need to be ready for any battle, is there any more info about them Rog?''


    I wanted to know more about their levels, as if they were way higher than us, then we need to reconsider facing them.


    ''Their levels are just like us, with the highest of them is only fifteen.''


    ''That''s weird.''


    ''Yes, that''s for sure very weird.''


    Many exmations like this appeared in the chat, which made me ask:


    ''Why is it weird?''


    ''Because the lowest level of any NPC in any town is twenty five.''


    That was the response I got from the swordsman named Gabri. This time, it was my turn to join them as I said:


    ''What you just said is really weird.''


    *I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE next week, so I hope you can support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.


    Thanks for your support so far.*

 Chapter 141: Mystic Art A Circus

    Chapter 141: Mystic Art ''A'' Circus


    Everyone paused from walking as they nced at me weirdly, at the same time I also looked at them in the same way.


    "Why do I feel you met NPCs lower than level twenty five?"


    I looked towards Shin as I said:


    "Have you forgotten the NPCs we fought when I met my master."


    Shin''s eyes shone as he said with strange excitement:


    "Were they lower than twenty-five in level?"


    That was really weird as I asked in return:


    "Don''t you already know that?"


    "No, I, no we all thought they were weak level twenty five NPCs."


    I sighed, it seemed he misunderstood this, however this little conversation attracted the attention of others.


    "What are you talking about?" Rody asked.


    "I think there might be A circus in town," Shin replied as he pointed towards the restaurant we just left, "That A circus selection process must be arranged right there."


    "What?! Are you sure?"


    "No way!"


    "We need to head back now, we must find a way to enter there."


    Suddenly I felt like a bomb was thrown on everyone, as they burst all in a wave of excited discussions and suggestions. All I could understand from them was they were talking about a circus and finding a way to head back and pass the tight security of the restaurant.


    "Can someone tell me what is going on? Why did all of you get this hyped up for a circus?"


    This time, everyone stopped what they were talking about as their eyes attracted over me like I was a delicious cake. I raised my spear threatening:


    "What?!"


    They then exchanged silent nces before they allugh at the same time, have they lost their minds?


    "That made sense now," Shin suddenly spoke as he pointed to me while adding, "move the spear away princess, we are in front of a rare opportunity right now that we mustn''t let it slip through."


    "Yes princess, it''s one in lifetime opportunity," Rody added.


    "We must take advantage of this extremely precious opportunity," Elyo said.


    "I totally agree with their views," Gabri joined the fun as well.


    "Agatha, you must do everything you can to join this A circus," even Rog appeared from his stealth mode as he joined their ims. I wasn''t against taking advantage of any opportunity, however just tell me at least what the hell this was all about!


    "I won''t move unless someone tells me what is happening?"


    "You don''t know what A circus is?" Gabri eximed in surprise. After that, a storm of whispering appeared between everyone here in a way that annoyed me, so I didn''t hesitate to raise my spear higher and let it rest over my hand while threatening:


    "Stop this game right now and don''t spoil my good mood. Can anyone just exin without any excess words?"


    Just as I waited for someone to respond, I noticed a sudden move around us.


    "They are the assassins" Rog didn''tplete his words as I didn''t wait for anymore. My good mood was already tainted, so I at once used my assassin nemesis skill.


    "Gravity skill."


    I knew my gravity skill was limited to ten meters only, however I hoped to send a message to these yers, if they didn''t stop I wouldn''t hesitate to kill them all.


    "To gain your participation right, you must pass through me first."


    This calm, yet strong sound appeared suddenly from around me. I nced at the shadows of assassins that appeared one after another under the effect of skill.


    "I won''t repe" I was just trying to avoid any fight inside the town, however Rog, Rody, Shin, Gabri, and Elyo screamed at the same moment:


    "Kill them all with your mystical art."


    Who was the leader over whom here exactly? I checked my hunger value, it was still at ny-four, so I still got some space to act.


    In front of me, twenty shadows appeared, which stood between me and that restaurant up ahead. I sighed as I muttered in annoyance:


    "All I want is just cakes, is it hard to get a cake in this town?"


    I was really pissed off right now, so I didn''t show them any mercy. The closest shadow was nearly five meters only away from me, so I didn''t hesitate to throw my spear out towards him.


    I knew how strong and fast my spear was, however I didn''t need to add more spears to it now. They were only mere twenty assassins, however once my spear moved, shadows started to move rapidly in a way that rmed me.


    Those weren''t just normal assassins, they were even better than Rog.


    "Use your most powerful attack, don''t underestimate them."


    I nced silently at Rog, right now I wasn''t in the mood to say anything to this cool assassin, he should have warned me of their strengths. I snapped my fingers as I said:


    "Look for any cakes around here, fast. My hunger value is already high."


    I then totally ignored them and began to focus totally over these assassins.


    "Will you just watch on the side?"


    I shouted at them as I felt I was the only one facing those assassins, Rody was the one to reply:


    "Sorry princess, you need to face this on your own."


    "Why?" I turned to shout at him and the others, why would I face twenty assassins alone? That was unbelievable!


    "This is a mystic artpetition only, so you are the only eligible person here to face them."


    "Mystic artpetition?!" I muttered with doubt.


    "Yes, A circus is the well known and the most famous mystic artpetition in the whole game. It appears randomly, however any group or guild that participates in it would gain a lot of advantages and gains that are beyond your measure," Rog said.


    I trusted Rog the most, so I took his words for granted. As I was ready to attack these assassins on my own, a sh of thought passed through my mind, so I said to Rog privately:


    ''Send a message to Aria.''


    ''Ok, focus on these assassins, all you need to do is to demonstrate your mystic art level, and then the test will be over.''


    I understood the generalyout of this, as this test was designed to block any intruders away from the mystic art yers. I tightened my fingers grip over the spear, as if it was an assessment test then I shouldn''t hold it back, should I?


    ''Tempest of lightning skill.''


    ''Penta auxiliary skill.''


    I was ready, so I sent my spears flying towards the assassins, then I snapped my fingers, then sent my spear out again. one spear turned into six, six into eleven, into sixteen, into twenty-one. This kept going on and on until I ended by one hundred eighty six spears hitting the assassins and killing them all.


    As soon as they were eliminated, I snapped my fingers and checked my hunger value. It rose one point in this short exchange, which made me look involuntarily around me for any cakes. No one had even moved an inch from its ce from the start, which made me somehow furious.


    "Congrattions, you proved your worth. Now you can proceed and enter the first council."


    This sound was the one that appeared from the assassins, however this time it came from thin air. I didn''t know if this was a kind of skill or another trick, however I didn''t hesitate to move forward with wide steps while saying in the team chat:


    ''Didn''t I ask for cakes?''


    ** I''m preparing MASS RELEASE next week, so I hope you can support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.


    Thanks for your support so far. **

 Chapter 142: Killing Twenty Assassin and Win The Test

    Chapter 142: Killing Twenty Assassin and Win The Test


    My question was met byplete silence, I was about to unleash my rage upon them. were they thinking I was joking just now? My hunger value had escted to reach ny-five value, five more and I would die!


    ''I have one package of chocte cakes, do you want some?''


    I looked towards the one who saved the day, she was Elyo. Never trust men, and always ask girls like this angel right here. I didn''t reply with words, as I hugged her at once while saying out loud:


    "Thanks, you really are trustworthy."


    "Oh, I didn''t know this would mean that much to you."


    Elyo was honest in her words, however I didn''t care if she got lucky to have extra cakes or she went to get some herself, she gave me the cakes at the end. Luck was one of a person''s strengths after all.


    She took the cake package out, they were smaller in size, bigger than cupcakes made entirely out of chocte. There were half a dozen there, so I didn''t dy in taking them all while saying:


    "From this day onward, we are close friends."


    Elyo''s face changed from anxious over me taking all the cakes into excitement. Getting the good side to your leader, especially a rising star like me, was something good after all.


    "Wait until I introduce you to my other two close friends."


    Elyo looked at me strangely when Rog appeared as usual from thin air as he said:


    "Aria ising now, it''s as you suspected."


    I didn''t say a thing to him, yet he managed to guess everything. This cool assassin was really dependable, not like the two crippled that I knew.


    "See, we will meet them soon."


    "Y-you don''t mean"


    Elyo''s eyes widened when I gave a hint about who the two close friends to me were. Just as I winked to her and was about to move towards the restaurant again, Rog said:


    "Aria wants to ask you a favor."


    I paused and looked towards the front. I already guessed what this favor was like, so I didn''t hesitate to say:


    "Make here fast, and bring enough cakes with her."


    "Sure."


    Everyone was looking strangely to me, however I said to clear things up:


    "Let''s wait for a bit, a friend ising and I need to see this friend."


    To enter the restaurant, any group or guild must face the challenge which needed mystic art to pass. Sris group had their leader reced, the old was mystic art yer, so he must have known about this circus or whatever from before.


    And now Aria wasing, with no mystic art yer at all. Passing the test would be impossible, however it would be possible when I interfere. This time, I would take my fullmission up from the start. If the cakes she brought me didn''t suit my taste, I was ready to leave her behind.


    During my wait for my cakes, I started to eat these cakes I took from Elyo. They weren''t as good as the cakes I tasted from Aria, however they were enough to raise my hunger value below eighty five, and that was satisfying to me.


    As I finished eating my cakes under the silent observing looks from everyone, Aria appeareding from far in her bigger entourage. She seemed to be busy, however she would never miss that circus, which was apparent over her serious face.


    "Hi, we didn''t part for long and now I find you able to enter A circus."


    She greeted me once she neared the ce. I smiled while pointing to her two hundred yers behind her:


    "It seems you are doing better than I thought. Where is Drina?"


    "She is busy arranging the group," she replied.


    "That little girl is a mystery to me," I said with augh.


    "And to me too," she said with a chuckle before adding, "Are these the only people who you would bring with you inside?"


    I didn''t get her point, so I asked:


    "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, I forgot, you must be oblivious to this, right?"


    I nodded, then she took out arger package of well made cakes and she handed it to me while saying:


    "Let''s eat while speaking, as we don''t have much time, in my guess."


    I didn''t refuse her cakes, as the package was divided into threeyers, eachyer had four cakes neatly arranged together to form a small star. That was really fascinating, with multi colored cake, mainly silver, with a small group of five small red cherries over the surface of white creamy smoothyer.


    Each cake was a single piece of art.


    "What is the name of these cakes?" I asked while taking one and eating it with extreme pleasure.


    "T-They are the lonely starry cakes," Elyo muttered with amazement.


    "Huh, the girl knows her stuff well, now let''s talk about business," Aria said while pointing towards the restaurant as she added, "this isn''t just a normal gathering of mystic art yers, this is a golden opportunity for any yer to join their ranks. Some even called this as the lost mystic art carnival."


    "Carnival?!" I asked with a loss, "first it was a circus, and now it''s a carnival!"


    "Don''t belittle these names, do you remember Rick?" she asked.


    "That bastard? What about him?"


    "His mystic art is what I want to talk about," she said after a moment of pause. It seemed that the bastard had left behind many disasters to make her mood like this.


    She should be happy by killing him and taking over his position, however I didn''t feel any speck of happiness from her, instead worry.


    "His mystic art was lost, as he wasn''t killed on the hands of a mystic art yer," I replied to her words pointing to her as she was the one who killed him, "so what about his lost mystic art then?"


    "As I just said, it''s the lost mystic art carnival, which means any lost mystic art like Rick''s would be here avable for any yer to grab."


    My eyes shone as I said:


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Yes, it''s a well known thing to old yers here. Anyway, this is also a chance for mystic art yers to gain more arts for themselves as well."


    I thought about gaining some arts for myself, which was something worthy dreaming of.


    "Do you mean I can participate in the carnival? Is it some sort of apetition?"


    Aria motioned to her yers to head on towards the restaurant. They wanted to trigger the test, at the same time Aria said:


    "It''s apetition, however only yers with no mystic arts can participate in it."


    **I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE next week, so I hope you can support me with STONES, REVIEWS, and GIFTS, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.


    Thanks for your support so far.**

 Chapter 143: Entering The Restaurant with Aria

    Chapter 143: Entering The Restaurant with Aria


    I looked strangely at her while I was eating my third cake. These starry cakes were really far more delicious than the red velvet cakes. Each one was enough to eliminate twenty-five points of hunger value.


    Threeyers, each one was formed of four cakes, so eachyer was enough to refresh my hunger value to zero. I didn''t n to use them all at once, as this third cake was enough for me. I stored the rest then while saying:


    "I won''t take any art from any of my team."


    "Don''t be silly, that''s now what I meant," she replied instantly.


    "Then what is your meaning?"


    "During thesepetitions, unfortunate events might happen to others outside thepetition."


    Her words carried only one meaning to me, thispetition wasn''t a peaceful contest, it was a bloodbath. I didn''t care, however she added:


    "If you have more trustworthy yers, you should invite them here."


    I didn''t get her meaning, so I asked:


    "They must be trusted?"


    "Yes."


    "Then those here are enough for me."


    "Sigh," Aria then looked towards her retreating yers, "If you have more time, I''m sure you would surpass me on the numbers of trusted yers, what a loss."


    I didn''t get her words, however Shin sent me a private message informing me of what I was missing here. It seemed that the more yers I have, the more mystic arts I would get eventually.


    I looked towards everyone around me here as I said:


    "I wouldn''t trade any one of them with an army, they are more than enough for me."


    "Silly girl," Aria said with a chuckle, at the same time I moved to face the iing test.


    "Take care of yourself, there are twenty assassin chasing them," Aria said.


    "I know."


    I replied shortly as I raised my spear and directed it towards the front. I didn''t cancel my trick yet, my spear was followed by an entourage of one hundred and eighty five spear shadows.


    The spears wereunched, and the assassins got smashed with them.


    "You have won your safe path towards the inside, why interfere with other tests?"


    The same voice that I heard before came abruptly with some calm that made me feel threatened. Aria stepped up in this moment as she said:


    "She is ourmissioned yer to defend us, and she got hermission already and did her part of the bargain."


    She was pointing towards thest piece of cake that I was eating, which made me feel awkward. Was I tricked by this little girl here or what?


    The sound didn''t reply again, however it seemed he was only audible for Aria and her men as she turned after a few moments and said:


    "We can enter now."


    "Let''s go."


    I ordered my yers as she ordered hers to enter the restaurant. Now I wasn''t in danger, as my hunger value was now ten points only. the restaurant was heavily guarded , and the guards we met inside were much more than outside.


    "What is this meeting exactly?" I asked with a whisper.


    "This is just an introductory meeting, where we can sign the names of our groups and guilds to participate in the uingpetition," she exined with a whisper too.


    "Will there be any fight?" I asked as I didn''t believe being here would be so peaceful.


    "This is a golden thumb rule, never do a fight in the introductory meeting. At thepetition you can fight as much as you want till your heart''s content. However right now you need to control yourself," she replied softly.


    I just nced silently at her, I wasn''t that warmonger, I only needed to be ready for all the odds.


    The path we were walking was guided by the group of swordsmen we met at the front gate. We continued to climb towards the top slowly through veryfortable stairs.


    I expected the meeting to be on the highest floor, where the scenery was spectacrly beautiful, and secluded from any intruders or curious eyes.


    Halfway to the top, Aria leaned at me as we both were the head of the big group following us, then she whispered:


    "This meeting will have all the big names in our game world, and mostly they don''t belong to our town. So it would be nice if we managed to form good rtions with them."


    "I can make rtionships with groups, however guilds I can''t trust."


    She smiled as she replied:


    "That''s interesting, I thought you can handle guilds very easily."


    I smirked as I replied:


    "Guilds and I don''t match, so if you don''t want to create more enemies then refrain from making me handle them."


    She sighed. I felt her helplessness so I asked:


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything that I can help with?"


    She sighed again before saying:


    "It''s just that bastard left the group in a state of total mess. I''m not sure why he did it except if he wanted to destroy the group from inside, and even now he didn''t give up doing that."


    That really seemed typical for that bastard. I knew she would face hardships, however not to the degree to make her helpless. She was a tough girl like me, if there was a helpless situation in front of her, then it woulde from things she couldn''t control.


    Like her elders for example.


    "Are they the elders?"


    She looked strangely at me, so I replied back exining how I figured that out:


    "I was a princess and a general at my kingdom. I dealt with scum like that Rick many times already."


    "You? You are younger than me girl, don''t act this tough."


    Iughed, as her answer demonstrated the real difference between my past reality and this world illusions.


    "Listen, back at my kingdom I led armies when I was nine years old."


    "Nine years old? Why? Wasn''t there any generals capable of doing so?" she asked with disbelief.


    **I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE next week, so I hope you can support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.**

 Chapter 144: Mystic Art Masters

    Chapter 144: Mystic Art Masters


    "There were many generals, however a leader must be bred as one from a young age. People don''t grow up to be great on their own, they need training, they need pressure, they need to taste the true meaning of loss.


    I lived through all that, and without that I wouldn''t be the girl I''m now. So I dealt with all types of people, even the dirty traitors who can sell even their family and friends. I can understand them very well."


    Her eyes carried another look, a look of respect towards me. she then exined:


    "The elders didn''t fully approve of me taking the position of leader, so they are causing trouble for me."


    I knew these elders were shameless, so I wasn''t really surprised by her words.


    "Wasn''t acquiring a mystic art medallion enough for them to acknowledge you?"


    "Sigh, that medallion just barely made them not to refuse me, however they didn''t change their minds."


    "What do they want then?" I asked with some anger, "Do they want to bring that moron back?"


    "Not him, however they picked up someone just like him," she replied with some bitterness. I felt her pain, anger, and helplessness. We girls were always easily seduced to the shores of depression.


    "Don''t worry, you got me as a sis. I won''t let them hurt you."


    She chuckled before hugging me and saying:


    "Thanks, I hope things won''t reach that level yet."


    I also hoped the same thing; however both of us knew that things wouldn''t end like this. I sighed, it was tough to be a girl in the world of men.


    "Wee to the mystic artpetition introductory ceremony. Please follow the guidance of your seniors and don''t cause any trouble. Fight is totally forbidden here, so please don''t force our hands."


    Suddenly the same voice that I heard below from the assassins came out clearly like he was standing in front of me. However I knew this must be a trick, as there was nothing at all in front of me except this big door at the end of these stairs.


    We finally arrived, and then the swordsmen opened the doors to us to enter the roof. The highest floor of this restaurant was an open area with room like sections arranged along the edge of this roof.


    Each section was lined and separated with silk white curtains that wereyered on each other to form walls of silk.


    The swordsmen led us to an empty corner. I nced at these small rooms and whispered:


    "I didn''t think these small rooms would fit all of us."


    "Don''t worry, I believe they have a magical technique for them," she replied before the swordsmen stopped in front of two small sections. They then pointed towards the two rooms silently. These people didn''t open their mouths even once from beginning to end.


    That was weird.


    "May I know where to register our names?" I suddenly asked one of the swordsmen, who looked at me in a weird way. Aria pulled my arm in a tense way, while whispering:


    "You can''t talk to the seniors like that," she then raised her head and said with a smile, "she didn''t mean anything, she is just new to the game."


    I looked at her strangely, while she winked her eyes to me. I knew something was odd here; however I trusted her and did nothing. The swordsmen didn''t say a word as they stood to the side silently waiting for our yers to enter the room.


    I didn''t enter my room with my yers, as I stood outside with Aria watching the amazing view from here. I always loved high ces, as looking at the world from there made me feel like I literally own the whole world.


    ''Listen, these aren''t normal NPCs, they are seniors at the mystic artmunity. Any disrespect and we won''t have a future inside this society.''


    Aria sent me this privately, which made me understand part of her anxiety.


    ''Then why don''t they say a word to us? All I wanted to know was how to register our names.''


    ''Silly girl, we already registered. Once we passed the test here, our names were engraved on the records of thispetition,'' she replied.


    ''If that''s so, then why are we here? I thought we were going to register our names, and how did they know our names?''


    Aria chuckled as if she heard a nice joke from me. I got used to it, as most of the time I had nearly no clue about everything. Of Course that was better than my start here.


    ''We are here just to know the uing schedule of the test, get to know each other, and finally try to get the favor of any master here.''


    Herst words piqued up my interest. Would my master be here? the sad thing was I didn''t know his name, not yet. I looked around however I met only some young yers like me standing in front of their rooms.


    There were no masters at all, except if those swordsmen were masters.


    ''Don''t try to look for them, they can hide themselves well.''


    Aria sent these while putting her hand over her already opened mouth to prevent herughter. I raised my eyebrows as I sent to her:


    ''Isughing forbidden here too?''


    ''No, it might just destroy my image here.''


    ''Oh girl, are they watching our looks too?''


    I didn''t stop looking around for those supposedly here masters. Aria patted my shoulder as she said:


    ''Give up, they can see us but we can''t see them. remember the voice we heard down there, it was the voice of one master.''


    I didn''t stop looking as I asked with a little girl curiosity:


    ''Then how will they assess us?''


    ''They watch every move we do, and you don''t need to attract any master attention, you are lucky enough to have a master of your own.''


    Just as I was about to send her my words, I noticed the approaching steps of seven yers heading straight towards me. I didn''t recognize any of them, except for one.


    That bitch was there, Leli was walking in the second row of this small entourage. That made me wonder, if she walked on the back, then those up front were guilds?


    Were they here to cause me trouble? Or solve a problem?


    I didn''t know, however I could live with any answer of the two.


    *** I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE next week, so I hope you can support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.


    Thanks for your support so far. ***

 Chapter 145: We Waited for A Trophy to End with A Trash

    Chapter 145: We Waited for A Trophy to End with A Trash


    They walked towards me and Aria directly with steady steps, three swordsmen, two knights, one magician, andstly one assassin that wasn''t using his stealth skill.


    This didn''t bode well, I could smell the scent of gunpowder from here even before they reached us. It was me who they were after, not Aria, so it was unfair to let her get involved in this.


    ''You can go inside your room, they want me not you,'' I sent to her privately.


    ''You or me, what''s the difference? We are sisters anyway, so let''s wee them together.''


    She said that while moving one step to stand ahead of me. she took out her sword, the Elmante sword, that I gave to her from before and raised it above her shoulder in a careless manner.


    She seemed to give the picture of not caring to the iing yers, or burdened by the threat they represented. She did deliver this picture perfectly, even though I believed her.


    How could I be dyed than her?


    I took a step forward while throwing my spear up in the sky. It fell gently over my fingertips, in a way that dered my identity and personality.


    I wasn''t a coward, I was a fighter, so if they wanted to press me hard using their strengths, they must reconsider this again.


    I wouldn''t bow my head to anyone of them, none was worthy to be an opponent to defeat me.


    Our sudden responses didn''t affect all of them, however some began to exchange silent nces. Aria sent to me just couple of meters before they stopped in front of us:


    ''Don''t start fighting them, or else our end will be bad.''


    I knew she wanted to warn me from being rushed, and I warned myself not to lose my calm and continue my control over my temper. This wasn''t the right time or ce to be explosive.


    It was time to be smarter than the others by being the coolest one here.


    "Oh, she is like what you said, Leli. A tigress wearing an armor and wielding a spear. I like her, if she wasn''t preupied by our dear crown prince what a shame!"


    One of the four yers, the only assassin in that small group, spoke with his loud voice with a strange ent. I looked at him as he stopped, followed by the others.


    So he was their boss, and this boss just tried to make fun of me. that said a lot about their purpose of this visit.


    ''Beware, he is the vice leader of the Godenal guild,'' Aria tried to warn me, so I wouldn''t lose my mind. That exined a lot, me and Godenal had a past history that was kind ofplicated.


    We were enemies, and enemies could recognize each other even from far.


    "You have a point here, Artolo, however you missed the beauty thing, she has a big advantage there."


    I looked towards the knight who said these words. Aria did the introduction at once as she said:


    ''He is Redicam, or Redi, the vice leader of the Moretine guild.''


    I smiled as I said with loud calm tone:


    "So, two of the front row are vice leaders of aristocratic guilds, while my dear friend Leli is in the back. That tells me a lot, so who are the other two in the front line? What guilds do you belong to?"


    I asked Aria as I totally ignored them as if they weren''t'' even there. My move was good to irritate them, but not good enough to make them lose their temper.


    "You described her best, a tigress. You know I was once described as a tigress before I was called by my lovely current name, do you know it ignorant tigress?"


    She was the only magician, and the third yer in the front. That meant she was vice leader of a guild, someone that couldn''t be underestimated.


    ''She is the bloody Ory, vice leader of the Fasocar guild.''


    Aria didn''t dy to inform me with her identity, which was somehow interesting to me. As a girl, I was happy to see one of us standing shoulder to shoulder in the world of me.


    "Bloody Ory, that''s a nice name. I really admire a person like you, you know I didn''t hire a mistress to help me in clothing, what do you think? Are you interested in working for the bloodthirsty princess, bloody Ory?"


    My words made her smile, while others looked at her with weird looks. She raised her staff and pointed it to me as she said whileughing:


    "Oh bitchy princess, I hope you prepare your neck for me. I love to see blood, and I haven''t tasted royalty blood since ages."


    I replied with a louderugh while saying:


    "I like you, what do you think Aria? Wouldn''t she make a fantastic servant for me? Perhaps you can dance at night for my group and entertain them? the bloody Ory, the bloody dancer. I like that, let''s do it Ory, you will be phenomenal."


    "Hold it, Ory. She is trying to get the good side of you; just show her your bad side."


    The fourth yer, who was a knight, put his hand over Ory''s arm to prevent her from doing anything foolish. Aria didn''t dy to provide me with their news as she sent to me privately:


    ''He is Merad, or the wolf of Obsn. He is the vice leader of the Obsn guild.''


    My smile didn''t fade away as I weed the four guild vice leaders warmly:


    "Wee the vice leaders of the four aristocratic guilds. I just noticed that all of you are either long range yers or dark yers, or defenders. Don''t you know any honor of direct battle? Don''t you have any bravery or honesty at all? That''s funny as I always thought being noble means to be an icon."


    The four looked at me with suppressed anger; they managed to suppress their anger perfectly. Yet, I wasn''t nning on letting them suppress it this easily. They were the ones who approached me looking for troubles, not the opposite.


    So, I began to attack fiercely from there.


    "Tell me, who is the one that will be my servant in this game?"


    They raised their eyebrows while I added with doubt:


    "What? Didn''t my fianc, the crown prince himself, tell you toe here and serve me? He just promised me this, or you aren''t here on his behalf?"


    Ory, who was the one with the hottest temper, said at once:


    "We didn''te here to entertain you, w"


    I didn''t give her time to continue her useless words, as I interrupted her by saying:


    "Oh, so you are the trash that he mentioned. Do you know Aria that he told me there were some trash guilds and groups out there however he feared for my safety from them? it seemed we waited for the trophy to end with a trash."


    ***I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE next week, so I hope you can support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.


    Thanks for your support so far.***

 Chapter 146: Meeting Merwid The Leader of Greatos Adventure Group

    Chapter 146: Meeting Merwid The Leader of Greatos Adventure Group


    My words were harsh, I knew that, however they weren''t the kids I thought. They were furious, yes, but that fury didn''t appear now in front of me.


    This wasn''t a good sign, as they had a good grasp over this game. That meant I would face cunning foxes not angry wolves.


    That would change the whole game, to be honest I hated ying with foxes.


    "So, our little kitty is trying to bite however it ends with scratches. She is amusing, what do you think, Artolo?"


    The wolf of Obsn, Merad, was the one to speak with a loudugh. They realized my lousy attempt to drive them to attack me.


    "You know what, before we came here, during the meeting with the esteemeddies, they stressed specifically on not to rashly kill her, right?" Artolo said with a smirk.


    "Yes, mydies said it loud clearly, they want this girl who came from a trash kingdom to suffer. Giving her swift death is mercy that we won''t show ever to her," Ory said with a sneer.


    "Ladies? Are you now acting as someone else''s dog? Then why being so mighty and elegant? C''mon, bark a little for me."


    I wasn''t nning to let them off the hook yet. I just wanted a single gesture from them, one simple attack and I would make them taste the ferocity of my spears.


    However I was destined to be disappointed, as they were only angry with no ws to attack me. I sneered as I added:


    "Tell you masters that I received their dogs well, and next time they should show up here themselves so I can solve it with masters, not servants."


    "Hahaha, look at her, as if she knew whosedies we are talking about," Artolo said with a bigugh.


    Of course I knew who they were talking about. Those damn girls in that weak crown prince. So far I wasn''t sure how Respon managed to beat Shin, however now I realized it.


    Shin didn''t lose on the hands of Respon, he lost on the hands of those treacherous snakes. If a girl decided to destroy a man, he wouldn''t live to tell the tale.


    Never let a girl fight a man, always make it girl Vs girl. Who could understand all ourplexity, the love of details, the care of everything, and getting mad at anything?


    Girls were the destined enemies for each other. If those soft girls back at Repons'' harem thought of me like Shin, then they brought this upon themselves.


    Let''s see how thisdies struggle would end.


    I looked at them with mockery in my eyes as I replied:


    "Tell your girls that areid on the bed with my fiance toe here and face me, instead of sending their dogs after me. you are loyal, yet still dogs at the end. C''mon bark a little for me, I might like a dog of you and take it under my care."


    I said this with a wink, however they seemed not to like my wink at all. That''s strange, I thought I was good enough to allure dogs, or did dogs not have any taste in women? That was interesting.


    Before the situation kept going on like this, or escted to a moreplicated level, another group of yers came towards here.


    They were like this group in number, however they were all walking together like friends, not a boss and follower manner.


    ''Oh, it''s Merwid and his allies, or friends like he likes to call them.''


    Aria said this, however she thought I didn''t know Merwid. I really didn''t know him, however I heard about him before. I pointed towards this approaching group as I said loudly:


    "It seems the party doesn''t start yet, Merwid the leader of Greatos group is here, wee my dear friend."


    It seemed they were busy trying to make fun of me and neglected their perimeter, or it might be due to absolute confidence. Who would threaten a group of strong yers like them?


    However they were wrong, and I guessed why Merwid came, as I sent a private at once to Rog.


    ''It''s your doing, right?''


    ''I only tried to help,'' he replied instantly.


    I looked at Merwid, who just reached our little gathering. He was a swordsman, however unlike Shin he gave me the vibe of a sword. Sharp, unbendable, and determinant, that what I felt from him, just like a sword.


    He moved first to greet me extending his hand while saying:


    "I heard so much about you, valiant princess. And today I know for sure that all these sayings weren''t an exaggeration at all."


    I chuckled as I shook his extended hand with my free one while saying:


    "I also heard a lot about you, and it''s really my pleasure to meet you finally, although it''s not the best ce or circumstances to meet."


    I gestured towards the group of dogs in front of me. he just nced superficially at them while saying:


    "Don''t mind yourself with them; they are just dogs loyal to the wrong people."


    Hisment was sudden, and it made meugh, as I said pointing to them:


    "Oh, see? It''s not my fault then, how could I possibly know that your fame was dogs, really unbelievable. What a coincidence!"


    They didn''t look at me, however they looked at Merwid, who smiled in return as he said:


    "What? Do you want to say something to me?"


    Ory moved couple of steps forward to be nearer to him as she said in threatening tone:


    "You know what? I got my orders not to rapidly devastate this kitty here; however I have nothing rted to you. So after this meeting is over, I will order my yers to hunt your pathetic group down and destroy you down to the bones."


    I wanted to move to intercept them, to stand with Merwid who came here without any prior rtionship to extend the bridges of cooperation and friendship. However, Rog gave me another great way to dere my stand loud enough.


    ''She is an expelled mystic art user who is hiding her true position here.''


    That was all he said, and these words were worth more than a million.


    ***I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE next week, so I hope you can support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.


    Thanks for your support so far.***

 Chapter 147: An Auction of A Medallion

    Chapter 147: An Auction of A Medallion


    I didn''t hesitate to act, as I moved towards Merwid in a way that made Ory say in mockery:


    "Failures always stick together. Go and stand with him, as I will hit two birds with one st"


    She didn''t need to continue, as when I moved, I used my skill:


    ''Penta auxiliary skill.''


    The distance between all of us was already small, coupled with the extreme speed of my spear, my sudden attack from this distance was considered fatal.


    Six spears moved without warning to hit Ory''s body in a fraction of second. Ory''s eyes widened as she understood what I intended to do, however she understood thiste, veryte.


    "300-150-150-150-150-150"


    Six damages appeared over Ory''s head. I guessed she was level fifteen perhaps. Even if she had the same level as me, the damage she took was way over her HP.


    She died.


    I killed her, in a way to make everyone retreat in fear. I didn''t know if they were afraid of me or of the masters'' reaction.


    ''Is there anyone else like Ory?'' I asked Rog while I took the two pieces of equipment that she left behind plus the medallion, plus a strange shaped object.


    ''Leave the medallion," Rog simply said.


    I didn''t get it, if I killed her, then why shouldn''t I get the medallion. Just before I asked him about this, Aria turned to look at me as she said:


    "Leave the medallion."


    Two said the same thing, and both were highly trusted by me, so I spontaneously left the medallion to fall on the ground. Just as I heard the metallic echo of it, someone suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    He reminded me of my master, as he had the same aura around him, an aura of a supreme being. I looked up towards that swordsman who stood in the middle of the air like he was standing on the ground.


    That was too cool, was he flying?


    "Well well well, look what we got here, we got ourselves a sneaky fish."


    The sound of that swordsman was weird, it was more female than male, however he was obviously a male with all those bulging muscles all over his body.


    "It''s not you who caught it, it was this disciple candidate who did it. she will get all the credit."


    This voice came from nowhere, literally nowhere, however it appeared like it wasing from everywhere. I turned around multiple times to fail in spotting that master.


    It seemed he didn''t wish to show himself to us, not yet.


    "I know, I wasn''t nning on missing this littledy''s reward," the swordsman then turned to look at me as he added, "What''s your name, disciple candidate?"


    I didn''t know why I was asked for my name, however I didn''t hesitate to report it at once:


    "Agatha."


    "Well well well, listen very carefully Agatha, you did a marvelous job to kill this imposter. So as a reward, you will get fifty points added to your personal credit at thepany. You can use these points when you pass your test, are you satisfied?"


    "No!"


    This wasn''t me who refused, but the same voice that appeared from before. However, this time there was anger in it. I saw that swordsman to shiver slightly before he regained hisposure as he said loud and proud:


    "What? She has the right to decide, not you."


    "Dianaif you don''t stop ying your dirty tricks right now I will personallye and teach you a lesson."


    Oh my god, this was insane! That swordsman wasn''t a man, but a Diana! That was unbelievable. I checked her muscr body, no way that would be a body of she.


    Another shiver happened and didn''t escape my attention. It seemed this Diana was afraid of whoever was speaking to her, and that meant this muscrdy was trying to trick me somehow.


    "I just wanted to choose what''s best for her."


    "What''s best for her is what she decides, not you."


    I noticed the hesitation over thatdy swordsman face. It seemed she wanted to trick me badly, however she was afraid of angering that higher person.


    ''Listen well bitch, I will offer you now two options to choose from, just select the one I just mentioned, or you won''t enjoy your stay here in the game afterwards.''


    Suddenly this message came to me out of the blue. I checked it, and it carried no name in it, only the word ''blocked'' was written instead of the person''s name.


    At first I was surprised, then I began to cool down and think rationally. This message was sent to me by this muscr swordsman, this crazydy was so desperate to this degree.


    If she asked nicely, I would really consider helping her, however she asked in a rude mean way. I would never bow my head to her, especially when I have the whole right to decide here.


    "What are you waiting for?" the voice stressed over Diana, who looked firmly into my eyes. I nodded to her, deceiving her into thinking I would y along ording to her dirty rules.


    However I nned to screw her up!


    "You have two rewards to choose from, the first is to abandon your right of the medallion to me, and I will give you fifty points like I said before. The second one is to auction this medallion right here and now. The highest bidder wins it, and you get all the bidding. What do you want to choose?"


    What a bitch! She tried to trick me hard this time. If I agreed upon her previous proimed reward then I would have lost it big. I didn''t know what these points were meant to be, however nothing in the mystic art society was natural.


    These points must have their own secrets and benefits. I needed to gather as many of them as possible.


    ''Don''t act heroic foolish yers, none have ever chosen the other reward and lived happily ever after.''


    She didn''t give up threatening me, as she felt I was about to choose the second choice. Even with her threats, I didn''t change up my mind.


    "I choose to auction the medallion, let the highest bidder win it."


    "What? You bitch will die horribly under my ha"


    "p


    Suddenly a hand appeared out of nowhere, pped her face and made that muscrdy fall from the sky to hit the ground hard enough to feel it from my ce.


    She deserved it.


    "I warned you, not to y any tricks. Quasi disciples like yourselves act somehow mighty over the disciple candidate, although the disciple candidate is higher than you inside the association."


    Quasi disciple? What did it even mean? I remembered at this moment that Icked a lot of info regarding the mystic art world. I needed to gather all the avable info from Aria and Rog. I would also ask Shin if he knew anything.


    "I''m not a quasi disciple, I''m a senior rank disciple!"


    The female muscr swordsman suddenly yelled with extreme anger and hatred. She was really pissed off as I felt fire fly off her eyes. She also was crazy to stand against this supreme honorable master.


    As I expected, her short storm of rage didn''t pass safely, as the master calmly said:


    "Have you lost your mind? You have been demoted one grade then. Your current grade is a pre-expelled grade. Let''s see if you are crazy enough to be expelled here in front of your master."


    This muscrdy seemed to go all out crazy this time, as her features didn''t give me any good sign at all.


    "No master is supposed to punish his disciple," she yelled with anger.


    "A master''s top priority is to ensure the presence of good seedlings into the association, bad rotten seedlings like yours must be disciplined," that master replied calmly.


    "Ivort, why bother and waste all this time on such a waste? Just expel her and let us kill her now and start the auction."


    This was the sound of another man, a master. It seemed this ce had more than one master. That was interesting. I looked towards the girl, whose face waspletely crazy, and wondered what was going on inside that big head of hers.


    "I have to be patient with her, after all she is still young and impulsive, the master named Ivort replied.


    "Fine, finish this fast or postpone it after the auction of this medallion."


    This was a third master, female one. I didn''t know why, I pictured her like me, a spearmandy, or a speargirl like I liked to say.


    "That''s ok, let''s start the auction now," master Ivort said in a calm way that made me shiver. This master wasn''t the kind hearted one that I pictured him to be.


    "Five hundred points."


    ''What the hell!!''


    The beginning of the auction was suddenly ten times the initial price that bitch offered. This made me really angry, I thought she would trick me on half the price or even one third, not like this!

 Chapter 148: The Butler Contract Is Offered to You, Can You Prove Your Worth?

    Chapter 148: The Butler Contract Is Offered to You, Can You Prove Your Worth?


    The situation got way above my wildest imagination. The ordinary medallion I was about to give for that wicked bitch for fifty points only, had now escted to reach thousands.


    "Three thousand points."


    "Four thousand points."


    "Four thousand and one hundred points."


    "Five thousand points."


    Wow, I just wanted to ask Aria or Rog about the importance of these points, if they were really valuable, then I might assign myself as a bounty hunter only for those expelled yers.


    How lucky I was to stumble onto this opportunity without even realizing its importance!


    Knowledge was power, that statement was really priceless. I needed to raise my knowledge about this game away from my friends. I would go back to the cksmith association and ask Lady Nada about a way to gather any avable info regarding this game.


    Amidst my thoughts, the auction had reached another level, bidding by other things than the points. The one who did it was the master who just hit that bitch on her face and punished her, Ivort.


    "Ten thousand points plus the right to issue a butler contract with this pre-expelled disciple of mine for one hundred years."


    He just said it, and I literally heard a storm of angry sounds that came in waves. I didn''t get the whole meaning of these words however all I could hear were fragments like:


    "This is unbelievable!"


    "Who could bid against that!"


    "You are well known for your kind heart."


    "What a shameless act of you!"


    "Do you trade one disciple by another? This is a losing bargain!"


    "This a hard punishment for this young impulsivedy."


    "Withdraw your bid and I willpensate you."


    Many words came in line like an unstoppable train. I couldn''t understand why these masters were so obsessed by this medallion, however what I didn''t understand was the offer of this Ivort.


    This time I had to ask, and the one I asked was that cool assassin who I began to like his practical attitude with me. I liked that charming attitude of his.


    ''Rog, tell me what are they talking about? What is the importance of this butler contract?''


    Rog didn''t dy in answering my question as usual, I believed that the cool ace of mine would never disappoint me, not even for once.


    A man like him was dependable, the type that could make you sleep calmly at night.


    ''This is big, that master seemed to be very mad of his disciple, so he will grant that disciple to you under butler contract. That''s of course in addition to the ten thousand points, which is an astronomical price in my opinion.''


    His words confirmed my previous guesses and assumptions, so I asked again while waiting for the ongoing master talkative battle to end.


    ''What is the butler contract exactly? This bitch has a grudge against me, Rog. It would be nice if I don''t have to deal with her. I can''t trust her this way.''


    ''No, don''t think about it like that. Butler contract is a very special contract. Here in the game you can attract many NPCs to work for you, some would be your followers, others would be yourpanions, however the most harsh of all is the butler contract,'' Rog replied.


    ''Why is that?'' I asked.


    ''Because Butler is considered the recement of the yer, the yer''s right hand. It has very strict restrictions, more strict than a ve, and that''s logic as the authority any butler holds is like the authority of a yer himself,'' Rog exined.


    I thought about it. if an NPC was let to think while he had the authority to act like me, then it would be disastrous.


    ''Are you saying I will have aplete control over their actions?'' I asked, trying to make sure of my guess.


    ''No, that''s now what I meant. Any butler would have his personality locked up and never regain its freedom except after certain period of time,'' Rog said.


    ''In my case, it''s one hundred years right? But what after these years and that bitch regained her personality back, wouldn''t she try to take revenge on me?'' I expressed my doubts.


    ''No, it''s not like that. First of all you after one hundred years would be no way inparison to yourself today. In addition to that, her memories would be wiped out, and even if she could remember, her powers would stagnate at the current level of hers. She won''t be a threat to you.


    If you are feeling paranoid of her, then you can simply kill her just before the end of that butler contract. After all her life and death is just in your hands to decide,'' Rog exined it slowly.


    This was a harsh truth of the reality of this game. At first I thought this game was a weaker version of reality, which made me not take this game seriously at first.


    However the deeper I went in this game, the more confused I got about it. this wasn''t a milder form of reality, this was reality.


    I had no issue with that, if this bitch would be a threat to me in the future then I would easily order her to kill herself without any second thoughts.


    Kind hearted people always ended miserably in this reality.


    Just as I was about to ask Rog for the value of these points, the debate about the bidding was over. The ongoing voices stopped abruptly like someone pressed a button, and then Ivort spoke finally to me.


    "Little disciple candidate, I know you already have a master, and that''s something wonderful. So, I can''t, neither anyone here, offer you a ce to join us as a disciple. So I had to offer something unique, something you would help you a lot in your next adventures.


    However, my fellow masters here see this opportunity to be way higher than yours, as many doubt your potential and the value of your future growth. After all giving a baby something devastating like this butler would be a waste and it might endanger that baby as well.


    So, I want to ask you, my little disciple candidate, what can you offer to us here to prove your worth of this?"


    *** I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE in three days from now"Currently Prepared 5 Chapters" , so I hope you can support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish. ***

 Chapter 149: Ancestral Rules of Mystic Art Society

    Chapter 149: Ancestral Rules of Mystic Art Society


    "Little disciple candidate, I know you already have a master, and that''s something wonderful. So, I can''t, neither anyone here, offer you a ce to join us as a disciple. So I had to offer something unique, something you would help you a lot in your next adventures.


    However, my fellow masters here see this opportunity to be way higher than yours, as many doubt your potential and the value of your future growth. After all giving a baby something devastating like this butler would be a waste and it might endanger that baby as well.


    So, I want to ask you, my little disciple candidate, what can you offer to us here to prove your worth of this?"


    I froze from his sudden question, what the hell did he mean by that?


    "I''m sorry to ask, but what do you exactly want from me to do?"


    I was speaking honestly, as I wasn''t sure of what he wanted from me. If he could give me some guidance, or even determine specific goals, then it would be great.


    "You are from a far ce, that makes sense. Ok, let me exin further to you so you can have a good grasp of your current situation, and realize the importance of the chance avable to you right now.


    Our mystic art association is a secluded and very powerful organization. We don''t fear nobles, we don''t answer to any highness, and we don''t serve anyone.


    We are aloof, and such an organization to be present like this against all thews of this empire it has to be built strongly upon formidable foundations.


    The mystic arts are our foundation.


    Since generations beyond any measure, our great ancestors established the mystic art society after they discovered the mystic arts by chance. They began to explore this new discovery and they ended up by reaching a certain conclusion.


    Mystic art users are way stronger than anyone else here in this empire. being slightly stronger gives you an advantage in any confrontation with yourpetitors.


    However having a great difference in power, like we do now, makes us invincible. We are like gods and everyone else is nothing.


    That made us be aloof, feared, and highly respected. However to maintain this we need to follow certain fixed strict rules, the ancestral rules.


    These rules were put indefinite years ago, and since the beginning we didn''t need to change even the slightest bit of it. we still follow the rules that were written since the beginning, and we will still follow them until the end of everything.


    One of these rules is rted to the current disciple system. Any disciple that deviates from the original path of the society must be punished by his master. This punishment has manyyers and grades, however the essence of this punishment isn''t to punish, however to teach.


    We believe that human nature is hard to deal with, as desires usually y the major rule in determining everything we do in our lives. Giving chances to youngsters like yourselves is the great blessing that we try to grant to our sinners.


    However, some be very difficult to handle, hardly show any signs of progress, so we need to take more strict measures, like what I just did with my disciple. Others might have directly expelled her from society, then a warrant for arrest will be issued and she will be hunted like dogs in abandoned alleys all the time.


    However I didn''t choose such a dark fate for my disciple, not yet.


    One of the other rules here is that each master has only two ways to gather disciples under him, either by looking for talents like what your masters already did, or by acquiring the medallion of a lost soul like the one you just put to auction.


    The importance of this medallion to us, masters, is way beyond your imagination. In a mighty organization like ourselves, power controls everything.


    If you aren''t powerful enough you are destined to lose more than you have in your possession. If you grew in strength, like acquiring two or three more disciples, you can simply take more advantages to yourself.


    It''s always a game, an ongoing battle and struggle between powers, and this medallion and a lot more like it will always be the small specks of sand that will always create a tsunami of waves just to acquire them.


    Do you understand what I''m saying, little predisciple candidate?"


    I was mesmerized by his words, and the way of his speech.he wasn''t exactly like my master, however both had the same aura around them, the aura of a mighty supreme being.


    I liked that, I wanted to reach this stage one day. I wanted not to fear anything or anyone. I really got affected deeply by all he just said, so I replied instantly:


    "Yes, I understood all of it. However, what is the rtion between this info and the need to prove my worth?"


    "It''s simple, as one of these ancestral rules that we shouldn''t give a mighty power to a careless undeserved person, or that might create a crisis we couldn''t solve.


    So, my little pre disciple candidate, you need to show to me, and to all the masters right here, to what extent your potential growth would be? Why should they trust this huge gift to you?"


    I recognized a pattern in his words, so I carefully asked:


    "Do you believe in me?"


    "Yes, any new disciple that reaches here by his own powers is trustable in my opinion," he said.


    I took a deep breath, as I had nothing else to prove to others except to impress them. I liked this master, and that made me decide to take this move.


    "Rog, step forward please."


    Suddenly my voice echoed strongly and firmly in the whole ce. I wasn''t arrogant, however I already recognized the effect of what I was going to do on all of them.


    As long as I had this master in my back, and he wouldn''t turn suddenly stupid and refuse my good gesture to him, then everything would end up fine, more than what I expect ed, that was what I hoped.


    As for Rog, he felt strange at first, however before he could even say anything to me privately I said out again:


    "Aria, please step forward."


    Aria looked at me then to the side, where no one was there except the stealthed Rog. They two realized I wasn''t bluffing or spoken by mistake here.


    They both stepped forward to stand beside me, Aria was on my right, and Rog was on my left, after he cancelled his stealth.


    "What is that? We don''t recognize mere yers here. if you can''t prove your worth by yourself, then there is nothing else to say."


    These were the words of one master who seemed to be pissed off at my behavior. I didn''t care about his words, as I said loud and clear:


    "Per ancestral rules, strength defines everything here. now I will use these two to enhance my own strength here, and by that I can prove how worthy I''m."


    My words echoed for a moment before another angry voice came out from nowhere attacking me:


    "What the hell are you talking about? You aren''t even a formal disciple yet, how can you speak to us, masters, in that tone. What strength do you have to talk to us like this? Have you lost your mind?"


    I wasn''t fazed by these threatening questions or by the angry tone in them. I just looked to Aria as I softly whispered:


    "Give me your medallion now."


    Aria''s eyes widened, as she understood at this moment what I was nning to do. She wasn''t the only one to realize this, Rog also got it.


    "Are you sure? This master seemed to be a swordsman master," Rog said, as he was an assassin and he wanted to be a disciple under an assassin master.


    "Don''t worry, something tells me this isn''t an issue here," then I turned to Aria as I whispered again, "the medallion please."


    Aria was still shocked by my actions, and crazy thoughts, however she at the end gave me her medallion. Once she got out the medallion, the whole world seemed to hush from excitement and surprise.


    It seemed it wasn''t normal for two medallions to appear in a single day.


    Then what about three?


    ***I hope you are enjoying the novel so far.


    I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE in three days "5 Chapters so far", so I hope you can support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.***

 Chapter 150: Gaining A Great Deal From Master Ivort

    Chapter 150: Gaining A Great Deal From Master Ivort


    "Are you sure? This master seemed to be a swordsman master," Rog said, as he was an assassin and he wanted to be a disciple under an assassin master.


    "Don''t worry, something tells me this isn''t an issue here," then I turned to Aria as I whispered again, "the medallion please."


    Aria was still shocked by my actions, and crazy thoughts, however she at the end gave me her medallion. Once she got out the medallion, the whole world seemed to hush from excitement and surprise.


    It seemed it wasn''t normal for two medallions to appear in a single day.


    Then what about three?


    I was crazy to think about this idea at the start, however this was the only way I got right now to impress them.


    If I wanted to win the favor of this master then I had to y it big. I thought about using my trick however who didn''t have a trick like mine? What would be special about my trick to leave a good impression?


    I fought with some mystic art yer who could control the direction of his attacks, he was way better and more special than me.


    So I had to think irrational here, and improvise if I wanted to win this master''s favor. At the same time I could secure a master for Rog and Aria at the same time. so I could solve this current problem about Sris group and strengthen my growing group as well.


    So, I took out my medallion that I was reserving for Rog. Three medallions were now in my hand, as I raised them high in the air while saying:


    "Master, you offered me a great deal so I have no objection in epting this bid of yours plus two medallions as a bonus, however I have a slight condition of mine."


    I had to impress them, especially him, however I had to be clear from the start. If a misunderstanding happened here then everything would be lost.


    "I know your condition, and I agree in epting the two yers behind you as my predisciple candidate on condition that they learn the mystic art recorded inside the two medallions."


    The master didn''t disappoint me, as he already figured out my intentions. However at this moment, other masters couldn''t hold themselves anymore.


    "Wait, you can''t just take three medallions on your own, Ivort."


    "There is one assassin here, just give him to me and I will train him well."


    "No, this assassin will be treated best under my care, you know me Ivort, we are already friends."


    "And I''m his ally, so back off already."


    Suddenly the small auction turned into a battle of words between masters. I felt it wouldn''t take much for them to actually fight. As I was fearing that, Ivort suddenly dropped that bomb to me as he dered:


    "Let''s show control over ourselves please, after all we aren''t alone here. let''s give the owner of the three medallion the right to decide what''s best for her medallions andpanions. I will support any decision she will take."


    Bastard! That master was trying to scheme me! I felt anger as I thought of every bad way to end in here. this road he just showed me was a trap, full of traps, a road full of mines.


    ''Don''t hesitate and try to think of a suitable answer, this is important.''


    Suddenly the long silenced Shin decided to take part and help me out. He sent me this short vague message which I couldn''t understand what the hell was he talking about. However I had no time to inquire for more.


    I felt many eyes were focusing over me, as the time was short and the tension in the air was really unbearable, I decided to speak out the first thing that came in my mind:


    "I don''t have any other arrangements, I will give up the ownership of these medallions to master Ivort and he has the full right in dealing with them. my only condition is rted to my friends and allies here, so other than that any arrangements by master Ivort is eptable for me."


    I spoke what I had in mind, as the more I spoke, the more I felt secure. This was the most simple, however safe answer I coulde up with in this short period of time. in addition, it was simply the truth.


    I only cared about Rog and Aria, other than both I had no other requests or arrangements in my mind.


    Seconds passed inplete silence like hell over me, as I felt the tension increasing in the air without any signs of stopping.


    Was my answer this bad? Were they going to fight now? Were these three medallions worth this struggle?


    For my good luck, the three medallions didn''t worth the battle between the masters here, as Ivort announced their final decision:


    "ording to the master council present here today, I Ivort will be responsible for acquiring three medallions from yer Agatha, in addition to that I pledge in nourishing yer Aria under my direct care as predisciple candidate.


    As for yer Rog, I will trust him to my friend, Armondo, as he will be responsible for raising him well. As for yer Agatha, I will reward her by the Butler contract with my punished disciple, Diana, for one hundred years.


    The contract will be signed now by myself, and I will send it to yer Agatha in person. Does yer Agatha agree on that decision?"


    Why should I disagree? I wasn''t stupid or retarded, so I yelled with great excitement:


    "Of course I do agree."


    The whispering voices that erupted all the time from the private rooms in this roof suddenly got silenced. At this moment, I was destined to be well known all over the world of the game, as I was the first one to acquire a Butler contract in this game server.


    At this moment, I didn''t realize how important that was, however in the next months toe I learnt. It was a milestone in my uing future, and a cornerstone so story that no one would dare to try and break it.


    Diana, my sweet butler, would be the first stone I acquired towards achieving my aim, which was to be a guild master.


    Just as I was happy and excited by this, I witnessed the sudden appearance of a middle aged man in front of me. He was tall, in fact he was very handsome, with no speck of fault over his face.


    This man was really prettier than many girls I have met in my kingdom, however I didn''t let that charming look of his deceive me. This was a master, one ruthless man who didn''t hesitate to punish his disciple when she broke the rules.


    Yes she deserved this punishment, however that meant he wasn''t someone I would love to y with. So when he appeared I regained myposure as I put away my spear while saying:


    "I assume you are master Ivort."


    "Yes, this is our first time meeting each other, however I had to say that Sam is really lucky to have you as his disciple."


    I smiled from his praise, when he added:


    "Do you think I''m praising you on no ground? Young predisciple candidate, the two medallions that you gave to me will always be under your name. That means Sam got himself one disciple who owned another two disciples under her.


    And me, only ended with one medallion, and one punished rogue disciple that needed to be punished for a long time. tell me, don''t you deserve this praise or what?"


    I actually was surprised by his words, so I opened my mouth without knowing how to respond. My look seemed to be really funny and weird as he smiled while saying:


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to pressure, however, to congratte you. I have great news for you, first we need to finish what we just agreed upon, what do you think of this contract?"


    I looked at the piece of paper that he handed to me. It was a scroll that had many writings on it. it wasn''t like the traditional contracts I had seen so far in the game. I took the scroll as I asked:


    "May I ask what this is?"


    Ivort answered calmly as he exined:


    "This contract is special for the special butler you are going to have. No ordinary contract can hold this rogue disciple of mine."


    I nodded as I understood the general theory of this contract. He was afraid of his disciple to get out of control of the normal contract''s powers, so he tried to give me a safeguard.


    That was so sweet.


    I took the contract and began to read it silently with concentration. As my gut feeling told me, there was an issue with this contract.


    "May I ask why the choice of the growth pattern of the butler is marked on the fixed, high leveled option?"


    ***I''m preparing for MASS RELEASE in two days, 5 CHAPTERS ARE READY, so I hope you can support me with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts, the more I receive the more chapters I will write and publish.***

 Chapter 151: I Dont Want To Be Extinguished Rapidly When My Advantage Becomes Nerfed

    Chapter 151: I Don''t Want To Be Extinguished Rapidly When My Advantage Bes Nerfed


    I took the contract and began to read it silently with concentration. As my gut feeling told me, there was an issue with this contract.


    "May I ask why the choice of the growth pattern of the butler is marked on the fixed, high leveled option?"


    Actually I didn''t know what that even meant, but when I read the other option I had some thoughts in mind. Ivort looked at me strangely as he said:


    "It''s as it says in the contract, you either choose to have your butlere with his or her highest fighting power from the beginning. Regarding Diana, she is strong in her own terms with level ny-two. I believe that all yers who gained butlers so far prefered to gain this advantage in the early phases of the game to boast their progress.


    So I had marked the choice for you based on this logic, do you have any objection to that?"


    I understood better thanks to his words, however that didn''t make me change my mind, as I pointed towards the other options and said:


    "This option, I assume it makes the butler in equal level with the master yer, right?"


    "That''s correct," he answered.


    "And that growth meant no limit to the level that butler would reach, right?"


    "That''s correct, however if you died and lost levels, the butler will also lose levels as well. No butler can be higher than the level of his master in this option."


    "That''s good, I choose this option then, may you change it master Ivort please?"


    I handed the scroll to him with a firm look on my face. I understood clearly the advantage any yer would get when he chose the other option, however that was a grave mistake.


    What I learnt in my kingdom that rapid rise without enough power to support and strong foundation to hold, was a suicide attempt. A re that burnt rapidly and shined brightly was the fastest re to turn off.


    I wasn''t nning to turn off, not now, not soon, not ever.


    "May I ask why you chose the second option? All yers choose the first one without exception."


    Master Ivort words distracted me from my thoughts as I looked at him while saying:


    "I don''t want to be extinguished rapidly when my advantage bes nerfed."


    I didn''t know if he would get my meaning or not, actually I didn''t mean my answer to be this vague, however luckily for me he got what I meant, or else I would have looked like a silly girl that was trying to be deep.


    "That''s a profound meaning, to have the will to resist that temptation hmm I believe Sam has found a gem for his own collection. Good for him, and good for all of us."


    He then took the scroll from my stretched hands and took out a pen to edit that option. I wasn''t crazy to refuse that temptation, however I prefer stable invincible growth than the rapid fragile one.


    Building always took time, unlike destruction. I didn''t want to see my life effort wasted because I made a wrong decision at this moment, or any moment after.


    I had to tread my steps carefully here, and luckily for me I had tasted the true bitterness of life, so I wasn''t so naive and green like yers around me.


    I took the scroll back from him, revised it, and after finding no more problems I signed it. Once my signature was printed using the pen I took from Ivort, the scroll got away from my hand grip like it had its own soul.


    Once it freed itself from me, it began to shine in a strange ck color. Ivort then waved his hand, and Diana was there lying on the ground, moaning in pain under that scroll.


    One ck steel chain suddenly appeared from the scroll to stab Diana''s legs. It was inserted deeply in her leg to make her even scream. I felt her pain, it wasn''t like normal pain, as her scream was something else.


    I felt like her own soul got punctured by this sharp brutal chain. It was brutal, however the butler contract wasn''t an easy contract to apply and use, so I anticipated some brutality in it.


    Another chain appeared, then a third, a fourth. Her screams began to echo like drum beats. After the twelve chain, her voice began to fade away. After the twenty fourth chain, her voice disappeared.


    After the thirty six chain, she didn''t have any expression over her face as the chains began to seep slowly like venomous snakes inside her body, pulling the contract to enter her chest, just at the ce of her heart.


    Dian then stood straight, with no emotion at all, empty eyes. She was like she lost all her sanity. She scared me at this moment.


    I didn''t think having a butler was like having a deaddy walking like a zombie behind me. that really was way out of expectations.


    "Your butler is ready, of course the new looks of her would change gradually with every mission you give to her and shepletes it. however she will be your deadliest weapon, so tread with her freely and assign the most dangerous missions to her."


    I swallowed my dry throat in an attempt to get used to the horrifying looks of this Diana, right now I prefered the impulsive Diana, she was way better.


    "What would happen if she got killed?"


    "She can be resurrected using some gold coins at any resurrection point. She will take a couple of hours as rest then she can regain her full capabilities with the same level as yours. Here take this, it''s her token ofmand, and that means you are her owner and she is your butler."


    He pointed towards Diana, who suddenly stretched out her hand to me with a golden batch with some writings on it. I took the batch after some hesitation and inspected it carefully.


    ***Thanks for your support so far, Today I will MASS RELEASE 5 Chapters at least, this is one of them. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.***

 Chapter 152: The Test of Mystic Art Sacred Lands

    Chapter 152: The Test of Mystic Art Sacred Lands


    He pointed towards Diana, who suddenly stretched out her hand to me with a golden batch with some writings on it. I took the batch after some hesitation and inspected it carefully.


    My name was written above, with a clear line descending from me to below, where Diana''s name was written there. The word ''Command'' was written in the middle between us.


    "This batch is specific for you, only you, so don''t be afraid of losing it when dying. Even if you traded it with anyone, the batch would fly over and appear on your chest if you got away from it by one hundred meters. That''s all done for securing the safety of yers like you."


    He had a point here, as I was sure what was happening here was being broadcasted all over the game world. if there was no such a guarantee, then it would be a life of hell to me if I wanted to keep Diana as my butler.


    I sighed, it seemed I had to get used to this weird zombie-like attitude of this muscrdy.


    "Now, are you ready for the good news?"


    I was startled by his sudden question. I totally forgot that he mentioned some good news, as I was distracted by Diana and the contract. I nodded as my head began to spin looking for an answer, however I got none.


    What news would be better than having a butler like Diana?


    "Your master was just informed by your deeds and he is very satisfied by your performance so far. He said you are ready to take the challenge to be a formal disciple any time you want."


    Ivort then took out a golden small ball and threw it to me while adding:


    "This is the ball of entry, when you are ready to take the test, you can just rub it hard and say your name and your master''s name then it will be activated at once."


    I caught the ball in midair before I inspected it. it was like any normal ball, if I met it at any store it wouldn''t attract my attention. That made me take a note of this, it seemed not all that was shiny was precious after all.


    "What is this test, master?"


    I had zero info about this test, so I needed to get any tip or info from Ivort as long as he was still on good terms with me here.


    My attempt gave fruit to marvellous results, as I only wanted some tips, however I got myself a full exnation.


    "Look, I know you came from a ce far from here, so what I''m going to tell you now would be totally new for you. If you have any questions, just stack them together and ask them after I finish.


    The test here is just a metaphor to something that some call a dungeon, while we prefer to call it a sacrednd of mystic art users.


    In fact I don''t know which sacrednd you will be sent to, as we have many sacrednds under our control. However I can tell you with absolute confidence that any sacrednd is dangerous, very dangerous.


    So, we stratified the sacrednds into grades based roughly on your general level, and this stratification system starts from level ten, with each five levels increasing each time.


    Each increase had a tremendous change in the level of dangers there. we can''t guarantee your safety, so I can''t say waiting to get stronger might be a help here.


    You need to gather up a team, twenty yers. The average level of this team will determine the level of risk you will face at the sacrednd.


    Your mission is unknown, however once you set foot there you will get the mission informed to you by the game. you need to know that you have only ten times to die there, three of them with no penalty at all, and the rest with losing two levels of penalty.


    If your level reached zero, or you used all your chances then you will be sent back here in the game again, however your level will be affected by the half penalty you took there.


    So, it''s not an easy test, waiting isn''t a good option, and of course rushing out without prior preparations and arrangements isn''t a good option either."


    Actually that is a wicked test, who the hell chose that test to be forced upon yers like me? he must have a twisted sick mind to do something like this.


    It seemed my facial expression betrayed me, as Ivort smiled warmingly while saying:


    "Little predisciple candidate, I just told you this ce is only ruled by power. If you don''t have enough power to go on, you won''t even be able to stay at where you are.


    Take Diana for example, she took a test for upgrading to the next rank over ten times and she failed in all of them. she lost her will, and began to be astray from the way.


    Don''t be naive, this ce isn''t as nice as that shitty game out there. we don''t baby sit anyone here, or bottle fed them. we need warriors, not mere weak recruits."


    Actually his words seemed a bit strange to me. why did I sense something from home in his words? I began to focus seriously this time, as I yed back in my mind his exnation he just said to me.


    And I found something weird, not one but more.


    "May I ask some questions, master?"


    I had questions in my head, and he said I could ask them after he ended, whoever I didn''t know if he was still ready to answer them or not. After all I just sensed some anger in his voice just now, I didn''t mean to anger him.


    "Sure, ask whatever you have in mind."


    "Thanks master, why do I feel like I''m going to a battlefield not to a mere game ce?"


    Once I said it, Ivort''s face changed slightly before he regained hisposure. He then pped his hands for couple of moments before saying:


    "That''s wonderful, really wonderful. You managed to guess this detail just from my exnation? I''m just curious to know."


    ***Thanks for your support so far, Today I will MASS RELEASE 5 Chapters at least, this is one of them. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.***

 Chapter 153: Rick Is Going to Hell

    Chapter 153: Rick Is Going to Hell


    "That''s wonderful, really wonderful. You managed to guess this detail just from my exnation? I''m just curious to know."


    "Not from your exnation only master, but from yourst reply as well," I replied calmly as I already got my answer, "Who is the enemy? May I know this info?"


    "Well, your current rank can''t allow you to know this, however you should know he is a strong foe."


    So there is an enemy, and that enemy was strong enough to put the mightiest weapon of this empire under pressure. I paused everything in mind for a second, as I watched with a general view over all these data like I was a god.


    Something seems fishy here, I was inside the strongest empire in this part of the space. Who could possibly threaten this empire to the degree to takends from it?


    That was unbelievable, however it was happening and real. Suddenly I recalled the words of Shin, the old words that I thought since long time ago were just some crazy talks of his.


    Was this somehow rted to each other?I didn''t know the answer.


    Do you know when you had this strong feeling that something was there and you could feel it, however you had no ability to specify it or name it?


    That was what I felt. I took a deep breath and let my mind return to his work as usual. My main questions were answered, however I had onest question I needed an answer for.


    "May I ask if I managed to obtain anything from these enemies, am I allowed to bring it back here in my game world?"


    "Of course you can, anything you find there can be brought easily to here and they will always be yours and no one will ever know about them."


    His answer was immediate, which gave me more trust in doing this. Facing an enemy was my specialty, as I was a leader of huge armies back home. I knew how to win a war.


    It wasn''t by killing the most numbers of your enemy, it was by acquiring their technology, gathering their info and all data rted to their civilization. Then you should either implement some of these into yours or try to look for weaknesses to exploit.


    Personally, I would prefer both. Winning wars wasn''t an easy matter, nor a game. If I wanted to shine brightly here and establish my name, then I needed to use Ivort''s advice, Strength!


    I put the orb away in my Inventory, as my ns needed to change drastically. I bowed my head to Ivort as I said:


    "Thanks a lot for your kind help, I really appreciate it master."


    "Don''t mention it, you are worthy of my help. Now, let this small meeting end, as it already had more things than we nned to. Did youe here to sign for thepetition? Are you part of a group or a guild?"


    Actually at this specific moment I wanted to take out my guild master token and raise it up high screaming: This is my guild token, who can touch me now?


    However I didn''t do that, after all I wasn''t the only yer here, and my foundations were still fragile. Slight shaking and I would lose everything.


    "I have a group of my own, it''s name is the Bloodthirsty Dragon Group."


    "Hmm, good name indeed. Ok, I have signed the name of your group in our agenda."


    At this moment, Aria moved couple of steps forward as she bowed her head to Ivort while saying:


    "May I ask my master to grant my group a chance too?"


    "Oh, you have a group too? What''s its name?"


    Aria replied instantly:


    "It''s Sris group."


    Ivort''s face changed to appear some anger on his face, he then flipped his fingers and suddenly a man appeared out of nowhere in front of him. once I saw that person, I felt disgusted, however the most affected person here to see him was Aria, who said with extreme anger and hatred:


    "What the hell are you doing here, traitor Rick!"


    "Oh, are you aplices then?" Ivort said as he pointed towards Rick with his sword.


    "Master, may I ask what this man is doing here?" Aria asked, trying to control her emotions.


    "Well, he came pretending to be the head of Sris adventure group, however it seems to me he tried to deceive us, what do you think masters?"


    I was sure this bastard would finally get what he deserved. Masters here weren''t merciful or kind, especially to those who tried to humiliate them. I watched silently on the side without doing anything.


    "We should hear the origin of the story first before deciding his fate."


    This was the only sound that spoke up, and it was a she. I took a deep breath watching that bastard with pale face like dead people as Aria began to tell the whole story. She even used the recorded videos from the forums to support her words.


    After she finished, she took out her new batch as the group leader and gave it to Ivort, who once inspected it and knew he was tricked by Rick.


    "Good, you have the courage to y mystic art masters, I can give you that. However if you think you can do this without any suitable punishment then you are mistaken."


    He then disappeared for a moment to reappear again without Rick. I didn''t need to ask about what would happen to him, nor Aria asked. We both knew whatever happened to him, we wouldn''t see him again for the future years.


    "Sorry for this mistake, it''s from our side disciple. Anyway, I dere this meeting is over, and now Aria, my child, you cane with me now if you want to start learning your mystic art."


    Aria looked at me with disbelieving eyes, as this seemed like a long dream of her to finallye true. I just nodded silently to her while sending a message privately to her:


    ''Go girl, I will be waiting for your good news.''


    ''Thanks.''


    ***Thanks for your support so far, Today I will MASS RELEASE 5 Chapters at least, this is one of them. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.***

 Chapter 154: Merwid - The Leader of Greatos Adventure Group

    Chapter 154: Merwid - The Leader of Greatos Adventure Group


    ''Go girl, I will be waiting for your good news.''


    ''Thanks.''


    She nodded back before moving following Ivort steps heading out of here. just as I was about to turn and say something to Rog, I sensed a gale of a wind suddenly hitting me from the side. A sense of crisis befell me, so I didn''t hesitate to mutter:


    "Gravity skill."


    All around me, no assassin was allowed to live hidden anymore. I didn''t stop there, as my lowered spear got in the air at once to settle over my fingertips, while muttering my other skills simultaneously:


    "Penta auxiliary skill."


    "lightning tempest skill."


    The atmosphere around me turned upside down, from the peaceful and happy one into tense with murderous intent. I didn''t need to search for my opponent, as there were two of them standing in front of me revealed under the effect of my skill.


    However I didn''t attack, or even move a muscle. I had this vague feeling that if I dared to move my spear I would be killed at once. These two assassins weren''t simple, as I felt the same vibe like my master. It was way weaker, however it was the same.


    "Look what we got here, we came to test our new fellow disciple to be met with this interesting chick. What do you think bro?" one of them said with a very rxing tone like he was ying in the garden with his friends.


    That made me trust my feelings more, so I shouldn''t be rash out here.


    "The most interesting part of my bro is her reaction. I thought she would attack us but she didn''t. Tell me, can she feel our true power? That would be really surprising, only masters can feel our powers," the other one said in an amusing tone like he was watching a show he got interested in.


    ''Don''t move, these are the twinners, one of the most deadly mystic art users under the level of masters.''


    This silent warning that came from Rog was enough to make me erase any remaining will or intention to attack them. however, I didn''t lower my spear or remove my obvious position of fight.


    "Look what we got here, that new disciple of our master has warned her, however she still wants to fight us. What do you think bro?" one of them said.


    "The most amusing part is her will to fight, I can feel it''s fading away however she can still show us this intent clearly. I think she isn''t a mere yering from a far kingdom, she is special," the other brother said.


    "Look what we got here, a special one. So, can we y with her a little and educate her?"


    "No, stop fooling around or else I will punish you like what Ivort just did."


    This muffled calm sound came from nowhere, however I felt the change in the atmosphere around me. this master, wherever he was, seemed like he was standing next to me, however I turned to look towards that direction without seeing anything.


    "Sharp senses, rapid reflexes, what a shame you aren''t an assassin. See this little kid my dear twinners? She will grow to be an assassin hunter, so be aware not to get on her bad side from now, I warned you. Now, let''s stop this y and let''s leave here now. I''m already bored from this ce."


    The faces of the twins got serious at once as one of them said:


    "We only came to deliver Rog to our master, we mean no harm to him except if he didn''t hear our orders."


    Although his words held many meanings, I knew Rog would be safe with them. they looked bad and yful, however I felt how strong they were, and as their master trusted them then I could at least trust Rog safety with them.


    ''I will be going, princess,'' Rog sent to me before he vanished in thin air.


    ''Don''t take long, we have some battleground to visit.''


    I then downed my spear as its presence now was unneeded. I watched the twins disappear like Rog. I sighed, assassins seemed a carefree ss that I should have thought about before.


    However I was still content with my spear, after all it was what brought me this far. I looked at my spear and recalled my master, he promised to see me again when I made a great achievement. I hoped this test would be enough for him to see me.


    For some reason, I missed him.


    I took a deep breath and then turned to face the two groups that were now sitting inside the two rooms adjacent to each other on the roof. This journey started with another purpose away from this mystic art meeting, and in a mysterious way it returned now to the same old purpose of it.


    I needed to do a meeting for my group now and organize it. After all, I had an urgent quest I had to finish early on. my level was seventeen, and my men level was below fifteen mostly. If I waited for a single day, then my risk stratification for the mystic artnd would be raised by a huge degree.


    I wasn''t out of my mind to do something foolish like that, especially when I had no info about that ce. With Aria and Rog''s absence now, I could only hope Shin and Rody would be somewhat helpful.


    I wanted to talk with my group, however Aria''s yers were now leaderless. I looked towards them as I thought how I could help them leave here without any harassment from other groups, like the lelican group.


    "Hi, I don''t think we were formally introduced, my name is Merwid, the leader of Greatos adventure group. It''s really nice meeting in you."


    I turned to look at the man who helped me a lot during thest confrontation, however I totally forgot about him. I felt some embarrassment as I replied:


    "I''m really embarrassed, I just wanted to deal with Aria''s yers here. I''m Agatha, the leader of the Bloodthirsty dragon group. I''m honored to finally meet you. Rog spoke a lot about you and I really admire someone like you."


    ***Thanks for your support so far, Today I will MASS RELEASE 5 Chapters at least, this is one of them. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.***

 Chapter 155: Meeting Merwids Little Group

    Chapter 155: Meeting Merwid''s Little Group


    "I''m really embarrassed, I just wanted to deal with Aria''s yers here. I''m Agatha, the leader of the Bloodthirsty dragon group. I''m honored to finally meet you. Rog spoke a lot about you and I really admire someone like you."


    He beamed with a smile that made mefortable for unknown reason, at the same time he pointed to the six yers around him as he said:


    "This is Mark, the leader of the unicorn adventure group, this is Rokal the leader of the thunderous sword adventure group. As for these two beautiful elegantdies here, they are the Cleo cousins, the leaders of the cloeon adventure group. This marvelous healer is Tomathy, or Tomy, he is the leader of the white radiant adventure group. The next to him is sir Alfonzo, one of the expelled aristocrats like Shin, the exiled prince in your group. Alfonzo is the leader of the resistance adventure group."


    He pointed out each one of them introducing them however the one who attracted my attention most was Alfonzo. I didn''t realize that there were others like Shin in the game.


    That was weird, Shin never mentioned something like that ever. That was interesting, I needed to meet Shin aler and squeeze him for more info.


    That bastard cool swordsman was hiding more secrets on me, I hated those arrogant who hid secrets under the slogan of protection.


    Maybe if Shin wasn''t this overprotective towards me, then perhaps things didn''t need to be this deste between ustely. I hoped he would learn this lesson and mature a little.


    However, this wasn''t the time nor the ce for this little chat with him. I smiled to all of them as I weed them:


    "It''s really my pleasure and honor to meet you all. I hope we can be good friends and allies."


    "We have heard a lot about you, so we were anticipating this meeting, however if you may, I will speak with you instead of them as the meeting ended long before we expected. They needed to go and organize the retreat matter with their yers."


    Merwid was really a nice, and well experienced leader. I didn''t have any objection for his request as I nodded while saying with the same warning weing tone:


    "I can''t hold you back, however if we can add each other so we can chatter then it would be nice."


    I trusted Merwid, as Rog trusted him. however those behind him were new to me, and I didn''t get the chance to know each of them well to judge, so this little, that seemed like nothing, request of mine was like a small test.


    Even the most careful liars would miss the insignificant things.


    "Sure, you can add me and my cousin," one of the two Cleo said approving simultaneously for that.


    "Well, I''m busy all the time and so if you want to meet me you can always arrange that with Merwid," Alfonzo said in a way that seemed he didn''t trust me yet to be friends with me. However I put a mark on him too.


    He didn''t trust me, neither did I.


    "Sure, I will send a request now, Tomy said as he sent a friend request to me, which I epted at once.


    "Let''s postpone this forter," Rokal, the leader of the thunderous sword adventure group. What I learned all my life was how sharp, impulsive, and decisive swordsmen were. This was a fact, no matter where I met them; at the kingdom, at wars defending against my enemies, or even here, this fact never changed.


    If he wanted to add me he would, if he didn''t want to do it now as mistrust so he could refuse directly, however I felt his hesitation.


    Swordsmen weren''t a hesitant type of people, so I tagged that man with a red rming point next to his name in my mind. In the future I might need to dig deeper after him and I might find a surprise waiting for me there.


    "I also will postpone this forter."


    Thest of them, Mark, was also added to the list of potential traitors by his reply. It seemed that traitors would never change, as they were always cowards, and no coward would be in the front of anything.


    Even in replying for my simple question, they were at the end of the line.


    I didn''t show any of these over my face, as I said to them:


    "No problem, if I wanted to meet you three then I will ask Merwid to arrange this. Now I will let you go for your personal matters, however may you not leave before notifying me? I just needed them to be escorted to the outside safely with you."


    I pointed towards the Sris group yers behind me. Merwid nodded his head as he said:


    "Sure thing, Aria is like a sister to me, so don''t worry over her yers, I will escort them to safety."


    "May I ask what are you going to do? It seems you don''t n to leave with us, right?" suddenly Rokal, one of the two tagged as traitors in my mind asked. I calmly replied to him:


    "I think our time is limited here, so you are free to head back to your groups," then I turned towards the Cleo cousins as I said, "I will send you a friend request soon, I hope we can be close friends."


    The obvious disparity between my hard tone in replying over Rokal and the warm tone speaking with the Cleo cousins was enough to dere my intentions loud and clear.


    I don''t trust some of you, and even I might doubt them.


    However I didn''t care about their opinion of me, as I smiled while watching their backs as they returned to their groups.


    "You know I really trust them, all of them," Merwid said calmly as he stood beside me watching them leaving.


    "I trust you, and trust anyone of my friends. However, who isn''t in my friend list is considered a stranger to me, and I never trust strangers."


    ***Thanks for your support so far, Today I will MASS RELEASE 5 Chapters at least, this is one of them. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.***

 Chapter 156: Trying to Pouch Aces Like Rog

    Chapter 156: Trying to Pouch Aces Like Rog


    "I trust you, and trust anyone of my friends. However, who isn''t in my friend list is considered a stranger to me, and I never trust strangers."


    I needed to state out my stance clearly to him, so he didn''t take a wrong picture or jump to a wrong conclusion. He just nodded his head before saying:


    "Now, you know the whole game world is interested in your new group. To be honest I was more surprised by convincing Rog to join than you establishing the group or defeating yers of two iconic groups."


    I chuckled as I said:


    "I didn''t allure him, he just needed a little push on the back and he fell into myp."


    Heughed as he knew I was joking, then he said honestly:


    "I''m really d for him, I know Rog since we were young, even younger than you now."


    "Hey hey, I''m not the kid you are talking about," I yelled at him with a funny manner. He just smiled as hemented:


    "And I''m not that old. Anyway, Rog''s biggest dream was to learn a mystic art suitable for assassins. He is a very talented assassin, one of the best I have ever seen, however his luck was always getting the shortest end of the stick."


    "This time, he took the longest end of it, and he gained a strong master in my opinion," I said with a happy tone. After all, I knew Rog was special, and now I could really be sure I had a true ace in my team.


    "Yes, his luck this time was splendid, so I wanted to thank you personally for helping him out. After all, he would be the third one in our little gang to have his mystic art dreames true, and two of them were thanks to you."


    When he said two, a picture suddenly popped up in his mind. I recalled what Rog described Aria back at the forest, he said she was like a sister to him. strangely it was the same expression that Merwid used just now.


    I didn''t think much, as I would never let such a chance slip by without trying to gain from it, so I said:


    "Do you know, if there is another member in your private gang that has the same dream like Aria and Rog, then I will be more pleased to help him, or her, or them."


    A hesitation was so obvious over his face, as he wasn''t sure how to respond on this offer or request or greed. I didn''t give him any time to find a way out of this, as his hesitation gave me more hope for gaining more aces.


    "Listen Merwid, I know this is our first time meeting face to face, however you heard about me already. You know I gained three medallions in no time in this game.


    I will be honest with you, I want to hunt those expelled yers from the mystic art society down. This won''t be easy, however I now have her, plus I have Rog.


    Don''t forget about the test I''m going to have soon, and something is telling me that I can find many medallions out there. so, when I put my hands on these medallions, what will I do next in your opinion?


    Will I store them? Lock them away? Auction them like I did now? No way I will do any of these, simply I will turn around me and choose the most prominent sides of my group.


    The shiniest yers would get my recognition and blessing to step their feet inside the mystic art society under my care. so, tell me, do you want to let your dear brothers and sisters miss such an opportunity?


    I trust you, and from what I have seen so far, one brother and one sister are always very trustable. It''s not an exaggeration to assume all of your brotherhood are like the three of you. Why won''t I give you all this chance?"


    I was direct, and said all I had in my little mind, however I was honest as I was sure the swordsman in front of me wouldn''t ept any reason if there was a single simple w in it.


    Honesty sometimes was the answer.


    "Well, I have to say your proposal is very tempting, and I''m very surprised for you to conclude all these facts about our little secret group of us with just simple hints here and there.


    However, I have no say over others'' will. So, I have to ry this offer to them and they have the final say in this matter. I have recorded what you just said, and I will send this video to them today. If any is interested, I will let you know immediately."


    I knew he was telling the truth, and I didn''t mind him recording my little conversation. However I said:


    "Just note this, I n to go to that battlefield soon, maybe today maximum tomorrow. I can take only a handful of my group, so if anyone is interested in joining this new adventure with me, he or she needs to make up their minds fast."


    I didn''t n to rush them, but I needed to rify things here. Merwid nodded in understanding before he sent me a friend request while saying:


    "I will take the Sris group yers with me now."


    I smiled as I watched the yers of Aria moving out of their room to form a long line heading forward, then I said:


    "I will wait for your news."


    "Good luck to you, princess."


    I waited for a few moments watching Sris elites walking out their room in a long line that ended in the other part of the roof. I wasn''t needed there anymore, as I had more urgent things to deal with right now.


    I had to arrange the internal structure of my group and start selecting my team to enter that test with me.


    ***Thanks for your support so far, Today I will MASS RELEASE 5 Chapters at least, this is one of them. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.***

 Chapter 157: Sometimes You Need to Scream in Their Faces to Wake Them up

    Chapter 157: Sometimes You Need to Scream in Their Faces to Wake Them up


    I had to arrange the internal structure of my group and start selecting my team to enter that test with me.


    I turned and entered the room of my team. I didn''t imagine I would be faced with a very wide interior like I met inside. The room from outside looked simple, and I had doubts about any rtion with the lower level to be able to amodate my team, and the same for Aria''s team.


    However when I entered that room, my eyes were opened to something new. The space was wider than needed actually, with many long tables lined regrly parallel to each other.


    I liked this ce. Once I entered, all eyes were fixed on me. the talking, the loudughs, and even the soft whispers, all stopped once I stepped in.


    "Well, things got somehowplicated, however we now can begin discussing what we originally wanted to do here, which is the structure of our group. Shin, Rody, Elyo, and Gabri are ready to give me your rmendations.


    However, the most essential things about our group will be listed now by me. These are the group foundations, and I won''t change them no matter what. So if after hearing them you can''t ept even one, then you can go on your own, no ill feelings.


    The first rule is loyalty, and I don''t ask from you to be loyal to me however to the group. Don''t ever do anything that would damage my group. Do this and I will cklist you forever.


    The second thing is we are here not just teammates, or even friends, we are a family. Being part of my family means I look after you in your darkest lowest points in your life, and I expect you to do the same for me and for everyone else in our family.


    The third rule is about helping each one of you to be an ace in his field. I know you are all veterans, elites, or whatever you want to call yourselves, however one of my goals is to turn you all into aces.


    One that is enough to stand alone against the entire army, like I did back there at the forest battle. I don''t want just good yers, I want extraordinary yers that no one has even one like them.


    Away from these three, feel free to say whatever you have in your mind. I will listen to you all. Ah, send someone out there and bring my new doll to me, I don''t know why she didn''t follow me inside yet."


    I sat down on a chair that was left empty for me, as one yer went to get that butler of mine from outside at the same time Shin began to speak:


    "Well, at first I must congratte you for having your own butler, that''s really a bold move especially when you chose the growth type. It would take some time to show its worth, however it''s really worth the risk.


    As for the butler, she will need some time to adapt, not much actually just a few hours and she will regain her normal functions and even her looks will return to normal.


    Regarding the group, there are many different ranking systems used to organize any group or guild, however seeing you already determined the generalyout of the group to be a leader followed by vice leaders, then members then it would be best if we used the A system."


    I was listening carefully to him when he said everything logical and calm, unlike his usual irritating self, however he ended his words with a strange word that I didn''t understand. I was about to ask him to exin more when Elyo interfered to speak with some aggression:


    "This system is very old and nearly obsolete, I suggest we use more advanced and modern systems, like the Retrik system."


    Again, another unknown word was said in front of me. however it seemed everyone here was familiar with these words except me, so I chose to remain silent watching this ongoing debate between the two, and now the other two also joined in.


    Three Vs one, that was the situation here. it seemed this Retrik system was somehow eptable to most of them, however Shin was refusing it desperately. I didn''t know why, however at some point I had to intervene and stopped their ongoing meaningless debate.


    "Calm down everyone, and can someone exin what these two systems even mean? Why do you prefer one over the other? That''s how arguments should happen, we aren''t foreigners, we are family now."


    As I stood up, everyone here went quiet. I was sure what just happened outside of this room was heard and seen by them. they knew how stubborn I was, and also merciless in dealing with those who irritated me.


    They gave up their argument and returned to their seats without saying more words. I observed the four returning to their ces calmly at the same time my butler entered the room.


    Diana was in a mess, as she was still with her vague absent look on her face. A zombie walking towards me, however I hoped Shin''s words would be true and all this would be just a temporary phase, not permanent.


    I wasn''t in the mood to deal with this undead doll of mine right now, so I pointed to her, and to the yer who was holding her arms and guiding her to sit a couple of seats away from me.


    "Now, I want each person to speak individually and express his own thoughts free of any interruptions from anyone. After you all finish speaking your minds, I will decide which system will be used in my group.


    Now, go ahead and start speaking, let''s start with you, Elyo."


    I sat down with faint anger over my face, I hated when people lose their control over themselves and start debating over personal views instead of thinking what was best for the whole team.


    Screw this, they were all a bunch of kids ying a game, they never tasted the bitterness of real life and misery like I did.


    ***Thanks for your support so far, Today I will MASS RELEASE 5 Chapters at least, this is thest one of them for today. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.***

 Chapter 158: The Retolarik System Vs The Alchlan System

    Chapter 158: The Retrik System Vs The A System


    Elyo stood up as she looked in anger towards Shin for a moment. I thought she would attack him right there. however she didn''t, as she turned to look at me while saying:


    "Retrik system is the most advanced system used by the top adventure groups right now. It simply divides the group into two separate groups, upper echelon and others.


    The upper echelon consists of the leader and vice leaders plus all the other top yers who will be organized as private armies of the leader and the vices. Other yers are considered general yers in the group.


    This system is simple, easy to control, and avoids many problems of moreplicated systems like the one Shin is talking about."


    I admitted to myself that she had a point here, so I turned instantly to look at Shin as I said:


    "What do you want to say about this, Shin?"


    Shin stood up calmly as if he was so confident in his argument, which made me wonder what this cool swordsman was plotting.


    "All I can say is that the Retrik system is good, however it limits our choices a lot inparison with the A system. The A system works by dividing the group into smaller teams, each with its own purpose.


    It includes the upper echelon team which consists of the leader, vice leaders, and the elders, the private team of the leader, the private teams of vice leaders and elders, aspiring yers'' teams, and finally themon yers'' teams.


    This system is moreplicated. I admit that, however it''s more flexible, after all it''s meant for big guilds."


    He finally threw out his bomb. I knew I was the only one here who felt the might of his bomb, or even the only one who realized the presence of this bomb.


    "This isn''t just aplicated system, it will eat most of our efforts to reach the same goal inparison with the Retrik system," Elyo didn''t want to budge back even an inch in front of Shin, however I had to interfere as I dered:


    "I made up my mind, we will go by the A system."


    This time my words were the bomb that silenced all the whispers here. everyone looked at me in shocked, unbelievable looks as Rody stood up as he said:


    "May you exin the reasons for that? This system is really hard to implement and will take many efforts out of us."


    I really wanted to silence all the arguments and dere proudly of my guild master token, however I couldn''t. They were good yers that I liked, however I didn''t fully trust them yet. This secret of mine was a good secret known only to me and Shin, and that was enough.


    "I have my own reasons, however one day you will all know how important and crucial this decision we took here is in our future. Just trust me for now, and in time you will all know everything."


    My words were vague, however they carried promises for a better future. I didn''t give them any logical exnation, however I gave them my word and it was enough for them. after all they were here because of the miracles I made, and this time they felt I had a huge miracle under processing.


    Who would refuse to be part of my miracles?


    As silence prevailed, my decision was passable like that. Although some might hold doubts, I didn''t care for that right now. In time, in suitable time that I personally chose, they would know and understand everything.


    "As this is being settled, the leader is me, the vices are Shin, Rody, Elyo, Gabri, and Rog. As there are three swordsmen, a knight, and an assassin as vice leaders, in the future I will make sure to look for a wizard and a healer to join them as well.


    The others here will act as elders, and your job now is to arrange our yers in your teams into three categories mentioned before. As for my personal team it will beposed of you for now plus any outstanding yer you might find in your teams. Any questions?"


    My question was met by their silence, which made me jump to the next important point here as I said:


    "I believe you all listened to the short battle and the discussion I had with master Ivort from before, right?"


    They didn''t respond except for nodding their heads. Before I could continue, a couple of beautifuldies wearing a hotel costume appeared with one fine looking waiter in front of them.


    The three of them entered to make me stop what I was about to say, as the male waiter bowed in a professional way with a white towel handled carefully on his arm while saying:


    "Good eveningdies and gentlemen, may I ask if you are interested in any of our restaurant cuisine?"


    I totally forgot about that, we were already in a restaurant. Of course I was the one to decide this, so it was natural for everyone to look at me in question. I didn''t mind their looks as I was ready to pay most of my gold in this meal, after all this wasn''t just a simple meeting.


    "Sure, you can show the menu to us now," I simply replied on this waiter question. The waiter then stood straight before he motioned to the two girls behind him to move.


    The girls were well trained, as in less than half a minute every single yer of my team had a luxurious menu in front of them. I also got mine, which I opened to see a variety of dishes there.


    The dishes were divided ording to the grade of the food into ranks like anything else in this game. The cheapest here cost only ten silver coins, however I didn''t want to be this stingy.


    ''Each one of you has a spending limit up to one gold coin to spend, so choose whatever you like based on this.''


    ***Thanks for your support so far, I will Mass Release each Sunday at least Three chapters. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.


    The goal this week is to surpass 500 Stones and 20 more Gifts.***

 Chapter 159: Collecting More Info Regarding Mystic Art Sacred Lands

    Chapter 159: Collecting More Info Regarding Mystic Art Sacred Lands


    I had already over one hundred gold coins in my possession, however I didn''t n to empty my treasury like this. I began to skip the menu items until I reached the cake section where I felt my heartbeats raised by a notch.


    The list there was really something else. My eyes saw at least one hundred different types of cakes, the cheapest was ten silver coins while the highest was a very alluring cake that was half in my size approximately, which went by the name of the unicorn cake.


    The unicorn cake belonged to the legendary rank of food, and it costs a really frightening number, ten thousand gold coins, ten thousand gold coins just to eat this cake? That was insane, however if one day I got this amount as extra then I would be the insane yer to purchase it.


    My eyes fell in love with a pink silver white cake that belonged to the silver rank of food. It costs twenty three gold coins, so I could afford it.


    "I want this butterfly twin cake."


    I pointed to the cake as I said my choice to the waiter who appeared miraculously beside me. it seemed you couldn''t underestimate anyone here in this game, not even a waiter.


    "Do you want to eat it here, mydy?" he asked.


    "No, I will take it with me to eat itter. Prepare it for me and I will take it once I leave from here, and that also applies for their choices too."


    I motioned towards my yers, who looked at me with doubting looks. They were allowed to buy only one gold coin worth of food, however I bought over twenty gold coin cakes in one go without hesitation.


    That was the privilege of being the richest person here in this area, if they wanted to buy more expensive food they should do it with their money.


    As for eating elsewhere, that was due to the shortage of time avable to us. They still had to arrange the adventure group, and then be ready to go with me to that mystic art sacrednd.


    As for me, I needed to go back and make some equipment then sell them for more gold coins. This journey was still a mystery to me, I didn''t know how long it would take from us and if we could level up there or not.


    I also didn''t know if there was a ce there to buy our necessities, like potions at least. So, I nned to prepare money from now and buy as many supplies as possible, and also cakes for me.


    Fortunately I still had some hours left for me back at the cksmith hall, so I could go back and start forging equipment then sell them at the end. This n was simple, however it would take at least ten hours to get everything in order and be ready to go on this adventure.


    I watched in silence as everyone finished ordering their dishes, which they would receive when we leave here. After they finished, the waiter came to me as he said:


    "Mydy, the total cost of your team orders is eighty five gold coins, do you want to pay now or when you receive the orders?"


    I nced silently at Elyo and Mony, as they both ordered cakes with three gold coins in cost, which was slightly higher than my upper limit to them. However I didn''t argue with that, after all they were girls like me and we girls should support each other, especially when it was rted to cakes, right?


    "I will pay now, here is the amount."


    "Thanks for your generosity mydy."


    I paid five more gold coins as a tip, which was weed warmly from the waiter. After they left the room, I returned to look at everyone while saying:


    "Now, let''s talk about that mystic art sacrednd test, anyone knows any info about this test or these sacrednds?"


    This time the ones who spoke about this were really low, only three began to speak one after another. They were Shin, Rody, and Gabri. Shin started by saying:


    "These sacrednds are like what was expected, a battlefield. It was ournds before some external weird forces made up of demons invaded thesends. Since ages old the mystic art society considered these areas as their sacrednds. They send their about to be promoted users there to fight in this war and gain massive benefits in the process."


    Shin''s words confirmed my guess, it was really a war. However, that raised my curiosity to a higher level, as to which enemy could face the mighty forces of mystic art society all this time and still be alive and invading? That was interesting. Rody then added:


    "The war there is very fierce, and many can lose their lives without exception. Thesends are divided intoyers, with eachyer designed for a certain level and rank of the mystic art users participating in this challenge. I heard from a friend who attended one of these tests about the situation there. The main issue is the atmosphere, as these demons had manipted the environment there to be unfriendly with any mystic art user, so they approved of bringing normal yers as escorts to the mystic art user."


    I asked at once:


    "What is the change there? did your friend tell you about it?"


    "Yes, he said the toll over the mystic art users in using their mystic arts was doubled and even tripled. Although the mystic art users can kill many demons with their arts, they could reach the critical hunger point rapidly, and then they would either be killed by over-exhaustion or under the flood of arge number of demons," Rody replied.


    I gritted my teeth as I recalled the stressed moments I had back then in the forest when my hunger value exceeded the ny mark. If the situation there was like this, then it wouldn''t be an easy trip at all. Twenty yers weren''t enough to buy me time to rest, not even one hundred.


    "But there is a stele there where you can exchange your points for supplies like cake," Gabri suddenly said.


    "Points?" I asked with a loss.


    "Yes, every demon you or any yer under you kill will give you a point, and that will be added to your personal record and ranking. There is a new ranking for those who just recently participated in this war, in addition to other ranks like hot rank, veteran rank, aspiring rank, and over all rank," Gabri exined.


    "but the cost for a single cake isn''t low, as the lowest cake there needed at least one thousand point," Rody added.


    I looked towards him as I said:


    "One thousand isn''t hard for me to kill."


    "Yes, but that would empty nearly half of your hunger value, in return you will only have one cake that would give you at maximum ten points in your hunger value," Gabri said.


    ***Thanks for your support so far, I will Mass Release each Sunday at least Three chapters. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.


    The goal this week is to surpass 500 stones and 20 gifts.***

 Chapter 160: Finalizing The Plan of Mystic Art Test

    Chapter 160: Finalizing The n of Mystic Art Test


    This was obvious, as the end result of this would be reaching the critical mark of hunger value without any surprises. The roles of the cakes then will be extending my fighting time for a little more. I didn''t know if that was eptable to me, however Shin said before I could think of a way out of this:


    "There is a solution to fix all that."


    I looked at him instantly, while Gabri said:


    "The increase in the mystic art user team? That would cost a fortune to do that!"


    I rushed to say at this point:


    "What do you mean? Can I increase the number of my twenty team yers?"


    "Yes, you can do it however you will need to pay a fee. For each extra yer you need to pay ten gold coins. That''s insane, as who would have all this wealth early in this game? we can''t consider this option, we don''t have a money tycoon here!" Rody said while shaking his head.


    "Are there any upper limits to that? Any conditions for the yers?"


    I asked slowly as my mind was already formting the n to amass the gold coins needed for that, and the yers I would recruit.


    I didn''t notice the weird looks from Gabri and Rody, in fact everyone here except for Shin and my old team looked at me in that suspicious way.


    "T-There is no upper limit here, and you can bring any yer you want as long as he ys in this game world," Gabri said with disbelief as his mind refused what he felt was going to happen.


    As for me, my mind was busy running some calctions. If I had time to waste, then I would dly wait for a month to prepare, however I didn''t have that luxury here. I wanted to start this test as fast as possible.


    So my options were limited, and the way I saw it I had to work harder and forge as many equipment as I could. The most effective way to do that was by farming for equipment while making others.


    "Shin, I want you to form teams and send them into our special dungeon. Select the lowest level possible, and teach them about the tricks of this dungeon. The equipment they farm from there should be stacked by you and other vice leaders."


    Shin looked to me in weird way before asking:


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, send as many yers as you can send, however don''t send anyone level thirteen or above. As for level thirteen they could go out and level up until they reach level fourteen. All yers'' level must stop at level fourteen, is this clear?"


    They exchanged looks with each other, however they replied in unison:


    "Yes princess."


    "Good, now this will be your task until I finish my preparations. During that, look for any outstanding yers that we can use in this test. After all, the ce there seemed quite harsh and dangerous."


    "Princess, what about new yers?" Rody asked. I got his point, so I said:


    "The door to our group will always be open for anyone, however any new yer joining us will be tested by you. Rece your teams from the pool of yers we will have, so your teams will be formed of elites, or yers that have the potential to be."


    Everyone nodded their heads showing their understanding of my words, I then stressed again over my previous crucial condition:


    "Don''t raise your levels to fourteen, or else I wouldn''t be able to take you with me."


    I exchanged silent nces with everyone here, and after I felt that my message was delivered sessfully to them I ordered:


    "Let''s move, and I will inform you of the time of our gathering."


    I stood up leading everyone outside this magical room. On the way down to the street, my new butler began to move following me like a shadow, without making any noise at all.


    I wasn''t used to someone following me like this, however I must get used to this. Her facial features began to show some improvements. It seemed Diana needed a couple of hours to regain her normal looks.


    At the entrance of this restaurant we got our dishes, as I got my cake. Just from its fragrance I felt an irresistible desire to eat it, which took me some real effort to restrain myself from doing so.


    At the doors of this restaurant I left my new team and moved alone towards the cksmith hall with many thoughts in my mind. In fact I wasn''t alone, as my butler was moving behind me like an after image of myself.


    I tried to get used to her awkward presence, so I began to consider her like part of my body, like a new hand or leg for me. so I was alone going towards the cksmith hall, with a great cake in my inventory covered in alluring transparent cover, and many ns about the future battle in my head.


    Wars were fought by soldiers, however the main crucial life root of any war was money. Whoever had more wealth than the other side would win, or at least he would never lose.


    I knew this fact very well, so I knew my biggest problem for now was to secure more funds to my ongoing war. If it was up to me, I would have chosen to wait for more weeks or even months, however that would be risky.


    After all I couldn''t stagnate my level all this time, and my trick needed to be leveled up as well. The memory of that swordsman''s ability to control the course of his swords trick was still alive in my mind.


    I needed to reach this level and go beyond it.


    So it needed to be done soon, however that would limit my ability and future potential as I had a strong feeling about this test great opportunities were waiting for me there.


    If I took a few yers with me then I would regret it, so I was thinking how to amass more money without any reservations. I even thought about contacting Aria and Merwid and making future arm deals with them for advance payment now.


    However I refrained from doing this, as who would have more than one hundred gold coins here except for me? I doubted they could give me more money that I already had.


    ***Thanks for your support so far, I will Mass Release each Sunday at least Three chapters. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.


    The goal this week is to surpass 500 stones and 20 gifts.***

 Chapter 161: Lady Nada Extra-Ordinary Gift

    Chapter 161: Lady Nada Extra-Ordinary Gift


    The only source of great amounts of gold coins right now was only NPCs, the cksmith hall. I needed to work myself to death then to amass a substantial amount of coins in the shortest time possible.


    Amidst my disturbed thoughts I found myself walking inside the reception of the cksmith hall. Lary was still there, that NPC was a hard working one without any moment of rest.


    "Oh, it''s yer Agatha. Wee back yer Agatha, do you want to continue forging?"


    He weed me in his usual warm way which made me feel like I was home. This hall began to turn into something indispensable for me, I hoped this feeling continued to be like this.


    "Hi Lary, I want to continue my forging session, however I don''t want any master if possible."


    Myst time here wasn''t a pleasant memory, as that master was a mean person. I didn''t want to deal with anyone else except Lady Nada, and as she was busy then it was best not to get anyone else help.


    "Oh, that''s hard to do, as you must use the help of a master in your forging. Besides, will you refuse the help of Lady Nada?"


    My eyes was opened wide instantly as I rushed to say:


    "Is she avable? Wasn''t she busy?"


    "Oh, that was a long time ago, however now she is free. To be frank," he then moved closer to me with his head while his voice became lower, "I feel like she is waiting for you."


    His words made me wonder, did she know about what just happened at the restaurant? Or was it a coincidence?


    Anyway, the presence of Lady Nada was really a great thing, so I replied instantly:


    "Of course I want to be with her, I will go now to my studio."


    "Oh, this time you will move to a special studio Lady Nada hired for you. It''s a gift from her, as this was what she said to me," Lary hurried to say.


    I felt real appreciation and strange warmness inside my heart. I involuntarily smiled, and if Lary was standing in front me without this desk between us I would have given him a hug.


    Some people you might meet just a few times in your life; however you feel like they were closer to you than any other friend or even family members you had.


    Lary took out an orb, it was pink in color with some faint deep brown lines that made it more beautiful. He gave this orb to me as he said:


    "This is the key to the special studio hired to you by Lady Nada, she is waiting for you there. Good luck yer Agatha."


    "Thanks."


    Once I stressed over the orb, I felt it warmth seeping into my body. I disappeared and reappeared inside a very spacious ce that seemed like another reception hall like the one down there at the cksmith hall.


    I just turned around me to feel astonished as Diana was there behind me as usual. It seemed from now on this butler would follow me anywhere I go.


    In the middle of this hall, there were three forging tables. The middle table was the biggest one of the three, so I went steadily towards this table. Just as I reached there, a screen shed and a picture appeared.


    It was a middle aged woman, however her face was pure and young like ever. Except for some faint wrinkles around the angles of her eyes I would have wrongly guessed her age.


    "Wee yer Agatha, I was waiting for you."


    Her voice was the same, and this time as she spoke I really felt like meeting one of my family members. Although she was roughly near my mother''s age in my estimate, I felt her like my bigger sister or a cousin. I smiled warmly to her while saying:


    "Thanks for this extraordinary gift Lady Nada, I''m really happy to be able to see you finally."


    I was really happy and content with her gift. I didn''t know the full potential of this studio, however the moment I appeared in it my mind felt clearer than ever. I feltfortable and calm in a way I never felt before.


    That wasn''t a coincidence; this must be part of this special studio effect.


    "It seems the studio effects began to show up on you, good. First on all let me congratte you, your deeds at the mystic artpetition meeting were really extraordinary. Gaining three medallions in this short time of your game world was really a great feat.


    So, I decided to nourish you and invest in you more. I didn''t assess you alone based on your mystic art achievements alone, however coupled with your exceptional performance in forging so far with creating so many original designs of your own.


    So, I decided to support you more and give you more help as one of my apprentices, of course if you don''t mind."


    What? Who was crazy to refuse this huge opportunity, so I rushed up to say:


    "I agree, I have no objection at all. Thanks Lady Nada for giving me this opportunity. I promise you I won''t disappoint you ever."


    She smiled warmly in front of me while saying:


    "I''m sure you won''t disappoint me, however now isn''t the time to waste. Do you know all the info rted to the ce you are going to?"


    I understood her meaning, the mystic art sacrednds. So I began to narrate everything I know regarding that ce, and I even said to her my theory about the importance of wealth in this war.


    After I finished, she nodded as she said:


    "Your vision is truly right on the spot. The crucial element in this war is your preparations before going there. it''s not only about bringing more yers, however bringing more supplies with you.


    A mystic art user like you will have it hard there. I have seen many outstanding yers lose their path when they were crushed there, and I don''t want my new apprentice''spass to go astray.


    So, listen well to me, this studio is the highest grade in the cksmith hall. The cost of hiring it is calcted per minute, and each hour really costs a fortune.


    It''s forbidden for NPCs or masters like myself to lend yers coins, or else I would prefer to give you all these coins directly instead. So, I n to give you the coins in this indirect way, a way to avoid the rules.


    The main outstanding feature here isn''t the tranquility effect on the yers, not the advanced supporting system that would cut the time and effort needed to forge in half at the least.


    The most important advantage here is the time slowing effect, each five minutes here equals to one minute outside. So, you can work here for one hundred hours, but only twenty would pass in reality.


    Of course this feature alone is priceless, and the cost of renting this studio is astronomical. So all I could give to you is just these one hundred hours. I hope they would suffice you."


    ***Thanks for your support so far, I will Mass Release each Sunday at least Three chapters. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.


    The goal this week is to surpass 500 stones and 20 gifts.***

 Chapter 162: Forging Fine Gold Swords and Armors

    Chapter 162: Forging Fine Gold Swords and Armors


    I was surprised by the words and much more with the generosity of Lady Nada. Her help would be really useful for me. one hundred hours of constant forging would bring me a substantial amount of gold coins.


    I didn''t say anything, as I just looked towards her photo with gratitude. Sometimes silence would be the best to express one''s true feelings, even more than any words.


    "Now I want to know what you n to make here? level twenty equipment perhaps?"


    Her question was crucial, as I thought long about it on my way to here. I took a deep breath as I said:


    "Making level twenty equipment would bring me more money, however it will also raise my level faster than I want."


    I saw the doubt in her eyes, so I expressed out my thoughts:


    "I heard the sacred grounds of mystic art society is divided by levels, the higher my team''s average level is the more difficult test I shall have."


    She nodded her head in understanding as she said:


    "I see you have misunderstood this concept, it''s really confusing especially for those who didn''t visit there."


    This time it was my turn to look at her with doubt and question. Ignorance and theck of info were dangerous, however misinterpreting the info was far more dangerous.


    "It''s normal for you to misunderstand, don''t be ashamed of yourself like this. All the sacrednds are the same, so starting with level ten won''t be any different than starting with level one hundred.


    The difference here would be how far you can make into the sacrednds. Sacrednds are divided ording to danger into many areas that start from the lowest towards the highest.


    Your starting point will be next to the safest zones there, and the higher your level is the deeper you can go. going deeper will bring you more challenges, and more benefits no doubt.


    So, nning your way there by limiting your level is a famous newbie mistake that you should never do. Raise your level to the max, and make your team do the same. You will need every bit of strength you can get out there, so spare none."


    Her words were important, very important, however I also understood something else from her. To avoid any misunderstanding, I asked:


    "May I ask if this knowledge is well known to yers who came from the Frod empire?"


    Lady Nada was wise and smart, so she understood my hidden meaning behind this question. She smiled calmly as she said:


    "This info is only known inside the mystic art society, and to those who visited the sacrednds more than once like myself. So, your friends, and that crazy exiled prince included, don''t know anything about this."


    My heart found peace in her words, so I thanked her with deep gratitude:


    "Thanks a lot mydy, I will then start making level twenty equipment."


    Before she could answer me, I hurried to send a message to my top yers'' chat informing them of the changes of the n. Instead of freezing their levels I ordered them not to hold back and go straight towards the secret dungeon in Shin''s possession.


    The higher their level became, the more chances I would have in that sacrednd.


    "Which equipment do you want to make?"


    Her question once again was on the spot, as the choice of equipment this time wasn''t bound with the need of my yers, but the need of money. So, I asked back:


    "Which equipment would sell higher in price,dy?"


    "Weapons are always higher in price than other equipment, then armors. I would rmend you focus on making swords and armors this time. As for the price, I will make you a favor and buy them on a fair price, a higher price than the standard price provided here.


    That''s of course conditioned with your own costumed weapons, not the system standard," she said.


    "That''s great, thanks again mydy for your generosity."


    "That''s nothing, after all you are now my own apprentice. I will show you the sword and armor standard designs and then you can start forging at once."


    I smiled as I looked at the two designs which were presented to me, one for level twenty sword and the other was level twenty heavy armor for knights. I didn''t dy as I started to read them and study them very carefully.


    As before, the trick lied in the letters engraved everywhere on the sword and the armor. This time I managed to spot more than one letter that resembled letters in my own kingdom writings.


    That was good, as thest time I changed only one letter and it brought up new modified designs, better designs. I looked forward to the new designs made after changing three letters at the sword and four letters at the armor.


    I started with the sword, as I was more used to making them anyway. My first attempt yielded a great result, as I managed to form a fine gold grade equipment, which was the lower half of gold rank equipment, better than silver.


    I didn''t improvise for its name as I already had one in mind. We were going to the sacrednds of the mystic art society, so I named it the sacred sword.


    As for the armor, I did the same too as it also yielded a fine gold grade armor which was named as sacred armor.


    Both were fine gold grade, and level twenty, however I felt the armor to be more valuable than the sword.


    "You are improving day by day my apprentice, I like that. For you I will buy any fine gold grade sword with twenty gold coins, silver grade with fifteen gold coins, bronze grade with ten gold coins, and white grade with five gold coins.


    As for the armor, it was slightly off than dark gold grade, so I will give you five gold coins extra for each grade more than the sword. What do you say?"


    To be honest I was taken aback with her offer. Last time I made and sold equipment, the prices were way lower than this time. I didn''t doubt that the price was this high because she wanted to support me, and that was something I wouldn''tin about.


    "Thanks a lot for your kindness and support mydy, I have no objection at all."


    "Good, then start forging, you have wasted half an hour already."


    I smiled as I started to make as many swords and armors as I could. Just from my first tries here I sensed how different this studio was from the standard studio that I was using before.


    The time needed for me to forge a sword or armor had been decreased by half at least, and in addition to that my ability to control fire became somehow stronger.


    I could control five fires before, however now I could control twenty fires. That made me able to melt and prepare a substantial amount of materials in the shortest time possible.


    This gave me an advantage, and more confidence for what I was nning to do. To bring one man to the sacred grounds I need to pay a fee of ten gold coins, a fee that would be huge as I intend to bring an army with me, not just mere twenty yers.


    On the other hand, the presence of three tables has proved it worth here. Starting from the middle table as a centre, the three tables created an ongoing cleansing field that could cleanse the materials once they be liquefied. That was something magical and awesome for me, as that elevated the cleansing efficiency and by turn it raised the quality of my end product.


    So, many fine gold swords and armors began to umte over the ground of this studio, with much more silver grade and lesser bronze grade and nearly none white grade.


    Between me and myself, I hoped I would never leave this studio. I felt I was able to advance as a cksmith while working in this studio. my level began to rise steadily, and I was getting more rich the more equipment I forged.


    However, living in this paradise had to be over, like any sweet dreams anywhere in this life, short lived, long missed, and never forgotten.


    For one hundred hours I kept working without taking a single break ever. When I finished, I had over two thousand equipment, with swords much more than armors.


    This number frightened me, as I didn''t think my yield would be this huge. I looked at my level with some pride, I was now level twenty- two, a level I couldn''t reach without making level twenty equipment with thisrge amount.


    Looking at all this pile of equipment made me think twice about selling all of them to Lady Nada. After all I needed around one thousand gold coins to bring one hundred yers with me, which could easily be provided if I sold fifty fine gold grade swords or armor.


    I had a group then a future guild, so I had to think about arming my yers. the idea of having level twenty equipment in my possession began to appeal to me, however Lady Nada suddenly said:


    "I advise you not to keep any, after all this all is your making and you can make much more and with higher level designs in the future. However, going to the sacrednds would require you to be ready, and the most important thing there is gold coins.


    My advice to you, and my warning as well, is to amass as many gold coins as you can before going there. You will need them desperately at the sacred grounds, take it from me as granted."


    That was weird, as I thought I would need gold coins to buy supplies and as fees for more yers. This was new to me, and what piqued my curiosity was that Lady Nada was well aware of many things of this sacrednd, even better than my lovely exiled crazy prince.


    "May I ask mydy, who are you really?"


    ***Thanks for your support so far, I will Mass Release each Sunday at least Three chapters. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.


    The goal this week is to surpass 500 stones and 20 gifts.***

 Chapter 163: Portable Inventories - Porins

    Chapter 163: Portable Inventories - Porins


    The face of Lady Nada changed slightly once I said my question, as if she was surprised by my words. That made me believe more in my assumptions, she was no ordinary cksmith.


    "One day I will tell you my story, however not today. You need to focus on your uing ordeal. Now, will you sell all the equipment you made?"


    She replied in a way that didn''t quench my thirst for knowing her past. I had nothing in hand to do after her indirect refusal to answer, so I said:


    "Yes, I will sell everything here."


    "Good, I will tell Lary about this deal. As for the money, I suggest you focus on drinks and food that can replenish your hunger value. Also I suggest you buy potions as much as you can. Although you can buy things like these in the sacrednds, their prices are outrageous considering here."


    She again gave me some valuable advice, which I was really grateful for. I nodded my head as I began to store all these equipment into my Inventory. I felt my Inventory wouldn''t fit, however it barely did.


    "One more point, when you are down there ask Lary about Inventory stones. You need to buy enough for you and at least five of your main yers. your Inventory must be way bigger than you have now, or you will miss big opportunities just because of it."


    Again she provided valuable knowledge about something I never expected. Although I didn''t fully understand her meaning, I valued her advice and took it into my consideration.


    "Thanks a lot for all your help mydy."


    "Now don''t waste your time here, I will send you back to Lary."


    I felt the world was spinning around me in a sh of moment then I found myself standing in front of Lary''s desk in the reception hall. I looked around myself as I wasn''t aware of what happened, was this kind of special power? Lady Nada powers or equipment powers?


    "Wee back yer Agatha, Lady Nada has already told me about the deal between the two of you."


    The voice of Lary attracted my attention at once, as I replied to him:


    "Yes, we have a deal. I will bring out the equipment now."


    "You can put them here," Lary then took out a small box that didn''t exceed twenty centimetres in width and fifty centimetres in length. It looked like an ordinary box, however Lary''s request wasn''t ordinary at all.


    What did he mean by putting all my equipment in this box? Was he joking around?


    "It seems this is the first time for you to witness a portable Inventory, right?" Lary suddenly said.


    "Portable Inventory? What is this?"


    I was really surprised by this one, as I didn''t even suspect this in looking ordinary box would be an Inventory at all.


    "It''s like your inventory, however it has a space inside it. This box is fine gold grade, which has a big amount of space inside it. the inside of it is like a huge ball, with one hundred meters in radius," Lary exined.


    "Do you mean I can store things inside it like a small building?" I tried to better understand this weird box.


    "You can describe it in that way too, however only dead objects can be stored inside it. portable Inventories, which can be called Porins, that can hold living objects isn''t an easy thing to find, and they are considered priceless," Lary said.


    "But boxes like the one you have aren''t that spicy, right?"


    I wasn''t greedy, but having these boxes with us was way more practical than expanding my Inventory. Lary looked at me silently for a moment beforeughing as he said:


    "You are really something yer Agatha. My box would be fetched by a high price counted in thousands of gold coins. I believe buying a bronze grade box would be cheaper for you, as each box can be bought here by five hundred gold coins only."


    Five hundred gold coins weren''t a simple price, even for me. I asked just to make sure:


    "What is the size of this bronze grade Porin?"


    "It has twenty meters in radius, so it''s not a bad thing for you."


    I thought a little then I decided not to make up my mind now. I needed to know how much gold coins I would get eventually before I could decide.


    "May I know how I can ce my equipment inside your box?"


    This was an issue that I couldn''t solve. If I needed to take out my swords and armors first and put themter into that box, then such a way would be impractical at all.


    "You just need to hold the box in your hand and think about moving your equipment from your Inventory to it. all the equipment will be moved at once inside my box," Lary simply said.


    I nced at this box before I took it from Lary. I then thought about moving all the equipment inside my Inventory towards this Porin and waited for the magic to happen.


    Surprisingly, the process was done smoothly and in less than a moment my full Inventory got freed up and all my equipment disappeared.


    "That''s good, give me the box now and I will calcte the sum of this deal, Lary said strateching his hand towards this miraculous Porin.


    For a moment there I was tempted to obtain this porin to myself and run away with it, however I erased this childish desire which was impossible to do and would bring me needless harm.


    So I gave Lary his porin and waited patiently for his assessment. I made over two thousand swords and armors, which was a great amount in my opinion.


    However, Lary managed to calcte all that in less than a minute, as he turned to look at me while saying:


    "You have forged two thousand three hundred and forty-six swords and armors. you managed to forge one thousand one hundred and twenty swords and the rest are armors.


    For swords, you forged three hundred fine gold grade swords, five hundred and thirty-two silver grade swords, and the rest are bronze grade swords.


    For armors, you forged four hundred and seventy-three fine gold grade armors, six hundred and thirteen silver grade armors, and the rest are bronze grade armors.


    Based on the data my Lady Nada had provided to me earlier, your share of this bargain is forty-three thousand gold coins. You have great wealth for a yer in your stage, congrattions for you."


    ***Thanks for your support so far, I will Mass Release each Sunday at least Three chapters. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.


    The goal this week is to surpass 500 stones and 20 gifts.***

 Chapter 164: Bronze Grade Butler Enhancer Device

    Chapter 164: Bronze Grade Butler Enhancer Device


    This time my grin was from ear to ear, as I had really gained it big this time. I looked at Lary with extreme confidence as I said:


    "I want five bronze grade porins, and one silver grade porin please."


    Although Lady Nada had advised me to buy Inventory stones, these boxes seemed more practical to me. I nned to use these boxes for my main yers, as for the rest of my team I would prefer to buy some Inventory stones for them.


    "The price for these six porins is four thousand gold coins," Lary said before pointing to his porin, "Do you want me to cut this amount from your gold coins that we have?"


    I nodded as I added:


    "Sure, and what is the price of Inventory stones?"


    "There are different grades of stones, with white grades sold by ten gold coins and it only adds ten spaces. Bronze grade can add fifty spaces and it is worth fifty gold coins. Silver stones are worth one hundred gold coins and they add one hundred spaces to your Inventory," Lary exined slowly as I raised my hand to stop him. I didn''t need to hear any higher grade than silver, as silver was my current limit.


    I originally intended to bring at least one hundred yers, which would cost me one thousand gold coins. But now I had enough wealth to bring one thousand yers with me. that would be great, however the consumables and supplies needed for them would swallow all the rest of my wealth.


    And I was afraid that wouldn''t be enough.


    This time I hesitated in buying Inventory stones, as if I needed to equip my one hundred yers team I would need five thousand gold coins. This wasn''t an easy amount of coins, and the benefit didn''t worth the price in my opinion.


    "I will buy twenty bronze grade Inventory stones."


    After some time of hesitation, I made up my mind to buy this small amount of stones. It might not be very useful, however it was necessary to support at least a twenty yer team with this.


    "That will cost an additional one thousand gold coins. Added to the previous four thousand, five thousand gold coins will be deducted from your ount. Do you need something else? Like a butler enhancer device or something?"


    Lary said these words while pointing to my back, where I was reminded of Diana. Her face was getting better, yet she still looked so pale and dead-like to me.


    "What about her?" I asked with no interest at all.


    "She is still in the transition phase, and in my opinion she needs three days up to one week to regain her full capabilities. Lady Nada instructed me to inspect your butler, and I just did.


    So, it would be helpful for you to buy an enhancer device for her, so she can regain her full abilities now and also raise them by a level higher,"ry exined slowly to me while he took out a small cube that had many small writings over its surface.


    "What is this thing?" I asked while pointing out towards this small ck cube.


    "It''s a device that can support the abilities of any butler. As your butler is in the transition phase, you can''t buy a high grade device for her, so this bronze grade device would suffice for now," Lary said.


    "Why would I buy a higher grade than this for my butler? This will be enough for her."


    I wasn''t interested in supporting Diana for now until I can assess her full potential. After all, investing a single coin on an unknown variable like her would be a waste. I nned to first test her then assess her true value.


    "Oh, you seem not to realize how precious this butler is. Mydy Nada advice, plus my personal advice, is to support your butler in any way possible. You don''t have a normal butler here, you have a mystic art user butler, which is something rare and unique. You need to support your butler with better devices and equipment if possible, that''s crucial for your future," Lary exined slowly while looking at me deeply. I felt his words were really precious, as Lady Nada''s advice.


    I needed to support my butler then, as I trust Lady Nada and her advice were for my benefit all the time.


    "How much will this little cube cost me?"


    "Two thousand gold coins," Lary replied like he was speaking about a very cheap gear. My eyes were wide open as I said in surprise:


    "What is this little cube effect to have such a value?! It''s just a small worthless cube to me!"


    Lary sighed as he exined:


    "Oh you underestimate this device, greatly underestimate it. This worthless cube in your view can double the stats of your butler, and it can also decrease the hunger consumption forced upon it from an external environment, an environment like the one you are going to soon.


    In addition to that, it helps your butler to finish her transition period in less than five minutes. in my humble opinion, two thousand gold coins is a very cheap price that I would never offer to anyone.


    Without the support of Lady Nada, you can''t buy this device even if you offered three thousand gold coins to me."


    His words meant only one thing, I could increase the strength of my butler regardless of anything. If she was a mediocre yer then she would be an elite. If she was an elite yer, then she would be an ace.


    Either way I was the winner, so I didn''t hesitate anymore as I said:


    "Fine, give me this little cube, I hope it''s worth every coin I''m paying for it."


    "That''s a good decision to make, but remember there is a time license for this device," Lary said.


    "Time license? What does this even mean?!"


    "It means this device can work perfectly for only one month, after that its effects will vanish and if you want to have them back, you only can do it by buying another device," Lary exined.


    I nced at him for a moment as I felt he was trying to trick me here. This device, which will cost me two thousand gold coins, had a time limit, which was something uneptable for me.


    I took a deep breath as I didn''t n on buying this expensive little cube again.


    "I will think about that future problem another time."


    "Oh, no problem then. I have deducted seven thousand gold coins from your ount. I have transferred the rest to your personal ount, you can check it now," Lary said.


    I didn''t dy as I checked my personal profile. The sum of my wealth was really refreshing. Losing seven thousand gold coins in mere minutes was painful, but seeing this awesome figure in front of me made me forget this bitterness.


    "Thanks a lot, I will excuse myself."


    "Good luck to you, yer Agatha," Lary said to me as I took the cube, the six porins, and the Inventory stones and stored them all in my Inventory. After that I moved towards the exit, followed by my undead butler.


    ***Thanks for your support so far, I will Mass Release each Sunday at least Three chapters. If you want more, then please support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts.


    The goal this week is to surpass 500 stones and 20 gifts.***

 Chapter 165: The Auction House

    Chapter 165: The Auction House


    I exited the cksmith hall with high aspirations, as my wealth got erged. Having thirty six thousand gold coins was great, however once I recalled the words of Lady Nada about the importance of gold in that test, I felt some regret over not having more.


    Well, there was another way to gain enough equipment, the secret dungeon. Equipment that fell there were really special, and I believe they could be sold at a high price.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if they gained me an equal amount of wealth. I didn''t dy as I sent a message at my top yers'' chat asking about their current location and status.


    ''We are hunting outside the town, we will return now to meet with you.''


    This was the reply of Rody, as I replied instantly:


    ''What about the secret dungeon and the equipment falling there?''


    ''We have already divided the yers into twenty yer teams. Over seven hundred teams had been dispatched towards the dungeon so far, and we gained substantial amounts of equipment from there,'' Shin replied.


    ''I suggest we let our yers have some equipment, as these equipment are special,'' Elyo suggested.


    I thought about this, however I didn''t want to equip my untrustworthy yers with these special equipment.


    ''Don''t worry princess, we have made a binding contract in the name of the group and got every yer to sign on it. This contract is a safe card for any future problems, like yer withdrawal from the group. Shin suddenly said.


    This cool swordsman understood my mind and line of thoughts. Although I trust him, I asked for that contract as he sent a copy to me. I read the contract carefully without saying a word, and after I read it thrice I said:


    ''good contract. Ok, let the normal yers gain one equipment only, and our elites and above can get two equipment. We have the door to that dungeon, so we can get whatever we want from these equipment.''


    ''What about the rest?'' Gabri asked.


    ''Bring the rest to me, I want to sell them with the highest price. Any suggestions?'' I asked.


    ''The auction house will be the most suitable ce to do that,'' Rody said.


    ''Good, send me this ce coordinates and I will meet you there.''


    ''Do you want to bring everyone?'' Elyo asked.


    ''Just the elders and any elite yer you have found so far. As for the rest, make them continue their leveling up around the town.''


    After that I received coordinates to a ce inside the town. It was slightly away from me, near the centre of this town. I moved there with thepany of the dead-looking silent Diana.


    It didn''t take me half an hour to reach there. On the way I met a great number of yers who mostly recognized me, so it was normal for me to hear whispers wherever I went.


    Fame wasn''t an easy thing to live with.


    As I reached that ce, I found a three stories huge building that looked somehow majestic. I felt an aura from there, an aura of wealth. I smiled as I entered that ce which was really crowded by yers.


    Just as I entered, I heard a soft click followed by the appearance of a transparent window in front of me. this window appeared from its own, and it was full of many items and prices.


    Here was the house of trade and bargain. The goods sold here were priced for betting, as the highest bidder in a certain amount of time would gain the sold item in the end.


    Such a system served my purpose very well, and yet I wasn''t satisfied. After a short tour inside this auction list, I noticed that despite therge variety of goods here, their prices were really low.


    I even met many goods that were sold in silver, were there still yers who were using the silver units in their trade? That reminded me of my days at the novice vige, which seemed like a long time ago.


    This didn''t serve my purpose well, as this market was still young. My equipment was all special grade with high levels of level fifteen and twenty. Selling these equipment here wouldn''t work, and the market wasn''t yet ready for such a move.


    I needed to find a more suitable way to sell my goods. That made me approach the centre of this auction hall, as some NPCs were sitting there with ss walls that separate them from the busting yers'' world.


    These NPCs were doing nothing, as everything could be done throughout that window. I suspected their role here was to help us, so I went directly to them in a try to avoid wasting any more time.


    "Excuse me, may I ask about something?"


    Once I reached there, I opened my mouth directly to ask one of them. there was a small round hole in the ss wall that connected me with that NPC, who replied:


    "Sure, what do you want to ask about adventurers?"


    "I want to know if there is another ce to sell a high level and grade equipment."


    I asked my purpose ofing to him directly, as if there was no way here then I would better go back to the cksmith hall and try to sell my equipment there.


    "What level and grade is your equipment? And how many do you want to sell?"


    He replied simply without much interest, which made me feel optimistic nheless. His reply meant there was a way to sell my equipment at higher prices.


    "They are dark gold grade equipment of level fifteen and twenty. As for the amount, I don''t have the exact number here, but I will sell thousands of them."


    I knew that my vice leaders had already divided yers into seven hundred teams, and each team could amass about thirty to fifty pieces of equipment after calcting their share.


    That meant they didn''t have thousands, they had tens of thousands of equipment. That was a guaranteed figure, however I just said thousands as I didn''t know the exact yield of equipment from this dungeon.


    Also, I didn''t know if all the teams were sessful or there were some failures. Despite giving the secret strategy about this dungeon to everyone, I doubted every yer would be on par with my level, or Shin and the others.


    "Are you sure?"


    While I was thinking about this point, the NPC changed his face and he even edited his body to sit more straight. I simply replied:


    "Yes, my yers wille soon and I can have an exact figure of the equipment I want to sell. However I can assure you that I will sell thousands at the least, and that number might reach tens of thousands."


    "I''m sorry not to recognize such an esteemed yer, please forgive my unintended insult. We have a special ce for special yers like you, please take this token ande to the ce marked in its back when your yerse to you."


    He then threw to me a rounded small dark red token that passed strangely through the wall of ss to rest on my palm of hand. I checked this token, as it had a face of someone on one side, and some writings on the other.


    There were some numbers engraved within the writing, they were coordinates to another ce. it was nearby here, however it wasn''t part of this building.


    "Thanks a lot for your help."


    I then moved outside after I sent the new coordinates to my four vices. I also sent a message to Rog, who replied instantly that he needed a couple of hours more to be ready and join us.


    Everything was set so I moved towards the location engraved on the token. It didn''t take long for me to reach that ce, where a modest building of one story only was there.


    I felt some doubts, as this building had nothing to tell about wealth. There was no sign, no decorations, nor any guards even there.


    I rechecked my token again and confirmed the coordinates there with my current location, nothing seemed out of the ce except for that building.


    I didn''t stand still as I began to tour the area looking for another grand looking building that might be my one, however I didn''t find any. All the buildings here were all mediocre in appearance and status.


    I had no other choice except for going in, however I preferred to wait for my yers toe before going in. I waited for half an hour before I spotted their shadowsing from far.


    "Sorry for ourte arrival, but we met some annoying godenal yers that thought highly of themselves," Rody said just before they stopped in front of me. I understood what happened and also understood the reason.


    Using the secret dungeon in this way must have attracted some eyes. After selling the equipment farmed from there, more uninvited eyes would be attracted to us.


    However this didn''t prevent me from using the dungeon. If I had a card that I couldn''t use for fear of others, then it would be better not having it at all.


    "Have you killed them all?" I asked.


    "Yes, and we got their equipment, however I have to admit I was disappointed by the grade and level of their gears," Elyo said with a sneer.


    I chuckled as I knew she must have judged that based on the level and grade of equipment they found at the dungeon.


    "Let''s go inside here, it''s supposed to be a special auction house or something."


    I said that while leading them towards the door of that building where I knocked it three times and waited for an answer.

 Chapter 166: Entering The Auction Hall

    Chapter 166: Entering The Auction Hall


    The door of this building had nothing special about it like the whole building, so when I stood in front of it I didn''t imagine it would shine by dark red light suddenly out of nowhere.


    It was the same light as the token, which was in my hand. I looked at it again to see it was shining with the same color. Everything happened so fast, as in less than a few moments we all disappeared from here leaving the ce quite as it was.


    As for us, we appeared inside a spacious hall that couldn''t be better described by any word other than luxurious.


    We were standing in front of long stairs, made of strange metal that was prettier than any jewelry I had ever seen. The stairs were in dark red color, like the color of the token in my hand.


    "Wee my guests to our modest auction hall."


    Suddenly this loud warm voice appeareding from far, at the end of those stairs. He was a fat, really fat NPC who was moving with strange agility that didn''t match his body.


    I waited for him to descend all these stairs, and then I said:


    "We came here on the invitation of this token."


    I raised my token to be seen by him. the NPC smiled warmingly as he said:


    "I know, I was notified by the auction house of your presence. May I know your name?ee, don''t stay outside like that,e with me."


    He motioned with his hands towards the front. I didn''t refuse his gesture as I started to climb these long stairs. On the sides of the stairs, there were many statues that pictured men and women doing everything rted to trade and bargain.


    I saw a statue of a merchant counting coins, another for a merchant weighing something, and many other statues describing moments inside the auction house.


    Everything here was clear evidence over this ce trade, however that wasn''t the case from outside.


    "May I know your name please?"


    This fat NPC had crossed all the stairs we climbed in no time and stood next to me as he asked that. I simply replied:


    "My name is Agatha. By the way, why do you try to hide yourselves? The building from the outside was really misleading."


    My question was met by a shortugh from that NPC as he exined:


    "It''s the policy of our secret merchant hall. We don''t like to attract any undesired attention, or uninvited guests. Our guests are usually special people who don''t like meddling with themon. They also hate to be disturbed by people they don''t know."


    His answer gave me a clear view over this ce, it wasn''t anormal auction hall. This was like a dark market, hidden from the eyes of everyone. It wouldn''t be strange if I found some nobles here, this ce had the distasteful scent of them.


    ''Be wary princess, this ce belongs to one of the great families.''


    Shin suddenly sent this warning to me. this swordsman tended to stay away from metely like he was avoiding me.


    ''Finally you decided to speak up with me.''


    I didn''t intend to let him go smoothly like this. I was really mad at him and his weird attitude. I felt he was jeolous, and I hated jeoulus people.


    ''I thought you don''t need me anymore,'' he replied.


    ''Really? Then what about that long story about being cursed and me a reincarnation of a bloody princess?'' I asked.


    ''She wasn''t a princess, she was one of a kind, existence above kings and queens,'' he replied.


    ''I don''t care what she was, I live my own life as I wish, and that isn''t the answer to my question,'' I said.


    ''Hmm, I thought you might need some time to y here, especially this is the first time for me reaching this stage,'' he replied.


    I wasn''t convinced by his reply, he seemed to me like a sore loser. Was he trying to get me by his sweet talks and old forgotten legends? I sighed, this prince was really crazy if he thought he could get me like that.


    ''Fine, I will take all the time I need to y and have fun,'' I said as I didn''t read his next messages. I decided to neglect him for now, hoping he would return to his mind and his old self.


    It took a few minutes to reach the end of this staircase, where I was met with a more extravagant hall. There were many shiny statues carved of different kinds of ores, which gave the one the feeling of being extraordinary.


    "Wee to our modest auction hall, I hope you can find what you are looking for. My name is Mody, and I''ll be your assistant today."


    I was attracted by these fat NPC words, which made me realise something.


    "I can buy things here, like the usual auction house, right?"


    "Yes you can buy things here, however things put to auction here can be bought by gold coins or by direct exchange with other items," he said while leading the way towards a free table with enough big seats for the five of us.


    "What about selling things here? my purpose toe here is to sell not buy."


    "You can sell whatever you want, my finedy. Please sit here and enjoy our service. Tell me what do you want to sell exactly?"


    I just sat on the seat, which gave me the feeling of sinking deeply into it. I suddenly had the idea of sleeping here and rest for a while, a thought that my mind rejected firmly as I said:


    "Shin, show him samples of what we will sell here."


    Shin took out several equipment that I knew of, dragon and cragen pieces of equipment began to show up in front of Mody, who began to inspect them carefully for some time before muttering:


    "these equipment came from the secret dragon and cragen dungeon if I''m not mistaken," he then turned to look at me with widened eyes, "How did you get this dungeon?"


    I was taken aback by his recognition of the dungeon, however I calmed myself the next moment. It was simply possible for these NPCs to have a special skill to know the origin of any equipment.


    "That''s none of your business, you just need to know we have thousands of these equipment to sell."


    I had to be sharp and not give any chance for him to ask for further information. He didn''t give up on my dungeon as he rushed to say:


    "There is a request from a special customer who wants to get his hands on this dungeon. He is willing to pay a high price for such a dungeon, what do you think? Do you want me to arrange a meeting with him?"


    "Not interested, I just want to sell my equipment. Can you arrange that for me or I have to look for another person to do so?"


    Mody seemed hesitant for a moment before saying:


    "These equipment are special, and if you intend to sell a huge amount of them then you will get yourself a high price indeed."


    "Good, Shin, tell him how much equipment we have, and leave a full set of spearman ss on the side for me."


    Shin looked at me hesitantly then he said:


    "Unfortunately there was no equipment for spearman ss."


    "How? Last time there was so much of this equipment," I said.


    "Perhaps because there was no spearman in our group so far that made it possible for not having any spearman ss equipment," Rody spoke up his mind.


    His theory was eptable, but for me to be the only spearman in the group was something strange. Was my ss so rare? I didn''t expect that.


    "Anyway, just tell him what we have."


    Shin then started to narrate what we have to Mody. After he finished, Mody said with some surprise over his face:


    "Fourteen thousand and seven hundred pieces of equipment, that''s really a big amount of equipment. Do you want to sell them on patches or one bulk?"


    I knew if I wanted to get the highest price from them then I should sell them in patches, but that would take time and I didn''t like staying here. so I said:


    "Sell them in one go."


    "Ok, give me a few minutes then. The auction hall fee is five percent of any transaction done here," he said.


    "No problem for me, just finish this task fast. How can I check the goods you sell here?"


    I wanted to pass time exploring the goods auctioned here, who knew I might pump into something special or I needed.


    "You can explore all the goods through this screen attached to each seat," he said as he pointed towards a button on the hand of my seat. Each seat had this button, which made a screen appear once I pressed it.


    It was like the auction house screen, however the goods sold here were strange in names and fewer in number. That was beside the high price of each item. I even noticed a couple of items sold in hundred of thousands of gold coins.


    "Let''s navigate this list and look for anything that might be useful to us."


    "My princess, everything here is beneficial to us," Elyo said with shining eyes that I was familiar with. I sighed, never let a girl begin a shopping tour like this.


    "Just select what is beneficial to our uing battles and its price is within range," I said with a soft sigh.

 Chapter 167: Meeting Sir Terry, The Bloody Warrior

    Chapter 167: Meeting Sir Terry, The Bloody Warrior


    I began to check the list of goods in front of me. To be honest, I was ignorant to all of these goods, however each one of them had a detailed description beside it.


    The first group of goods were rted to equipment. I didn''t read any of them as I scrolled rapidly to the next section, which was about designs and potions and other lifestyle basic goods like architecturalyouts and engineering drawings.


    These designs really captivated me, especially when their levels were above fifty and their grade was dark gold at least. When I looked into the price needed for them I felt astonished, the cheapest was sold by fifty thousand gold coins.


    What an extravagant price for such a cksmith design! I was sure I could make dark gold designs once I exceeded level fifty. Although I felt somewhat tempted by these designs, I didn''t rush to buy any as my wealth wasn''t even enough to buy any of them.


    When I scrolled after that, I was met by things that opened my mind to the new world, the war equipment.


    During my era as a great general of my kingdom, I usually used forts and fortified points to defend and fight. At open space wars I usually depended on my soldiers.


    However in front of me right now I found many things that I didn''t know existed before. There was a flying fort, a flying fortress that could amodate hundreds of thousands of yers to fight anywhere anytime I wanted.


    There were many portable defending towers, artificial trenches, even mine fields that would cause any area to be prohibited for the enemy troops.


    These were like a new world to me, so I began to read and learn. Of course the prices were extravagant, especially for that flying fort. Its owner asked for fifty million gold coins plus some strange named items.


    The most reasonable prices were for the artificial trenches, then for minends, and finally the towers. Although I knew I couldn''t buy a portable tower right now, as at least one of them cost at least one hundred thousand gold coins.


    Why were things here this spicy?!


    I sighed as I went on to read about unique objects. Things like special scrolls, treasure maps, lost world gates, and other stuff that were strange and very hot on price.


    What was frustrating though was the fact these prices were just the basic price set by the owner. Which meant each one of them might be sold at the end with a higher price, double or even triple prices wouldn''t be strange here.


    Why didn''t I have special items like these? I sighed, as my luck wasn''t as good as I thought it would be.


    In a deep frustration I closed this window, how could I be happy when I wanted to buy all of these goods and I could buy none right now?


    I then began to look around me trying to expel these thoughts from my mind. I wasn''t interested in my team opinion about this list, as I was sure there would be nothing we could buy there.


    I then began to raise my hopes over the limits I originally expected. If this ce had all these high prices, then it was fair and logical to think my own equipment would be sold at the same value.


    What my gearscked in level would bepensated by the amount I was selling right now. As for the grade and rarity of them, I believed they weren''t lower than any other gear sold here.


    I had a shot to obtain anything that might help me in the uing battle. I hoped I could buy any portable tower, or even some minends or trenches added to it.


    While I was fantasizing about these thoughts, Mody had returned with his big body while saying:


    "May I say I have a really nice offer to make?"


    I was attracted to him at once; however I noticed there was someone standing beside him, a few steps behind so that I didn''t notice his slim body from before.


    He was like hiding behind the big body of Mody. This person was an old looking man, with sharp eyes and stern face. He gave me a bad feeling, this wasn''t a simple man at all.


    "What do you want to offer?" I asked without looking at Mody, as my gaze was still fixed on this stranger, who was in turn looking straight at me.


    His gaze was calm, so calm that made my heart palpitate.


    "If it isn''t Sir Terry, it''s a great surprise to see you here in flesh. How are you doingtely, sir bloody warrior?"


    This time it was the voice of Shin that made me escape this fear. I didn''t meet fearful men a lot, however I knew anyone of them was dangerous, very dangerous.


    It seemed that Shin noticed my reaction so he decided to interfere. I felt some gratitude to him, as now I knew who that man was and why I felt some fear of him.


    He was a warrior, and if I was right he was also a mystic art user, or even a master.


    "Oh, it''s you Shin. What are you doing here?"


    First of all, he didn''t call Shin the crazy prince like everyone of the noble families I met so far. He also spoke to him in a friendly way, it seemed the two of them knew each other well and might be friends.


    "I''m doing great, after yourst betrayal to me I was forced toe here and y for my life. what are you doing here?"


    "It''s a shame, you know I had no choice in that. You were a loser back then and you were destined to fall. Don''t me me then for giving you the small push to end your suffering. Are you with yer Agatha?"


    Well, they knew each other, not as friends however as enemies. I felt some weirdness in their behavior, there was no grudge or hatred in their talks. They were both speaking like old friends. That was strange.


    "Yes, she is my leader now. What business do you have here? Do you n to make your guild participate here as well?" Shin asked.


    "Let''s say I''m nning to do something like that. The price I took from your head was really big, so I n to establish an adventure group first then a guild. What do you think?" he said while looking at me.


    I wasn''t stupid, I understood his meaning. He wanted to buy my group, which was something uneptable. He also seemed to know about my possession of a guild master token.


    He was a man who betrayed Shin before, and now he wanted to buy my group and make me a mere pawn in his hand. Of course my answer was obvious, however Shin preceded me by saying:


    "You can forget about it, she is under my protection," Shin replied with a chuckle.


    "Your protection? You can''t even protect yourself!" Terry said.


    Actually he had a point here, to me Shin was the one under my protection, not the opposite.


    "Don''t forget I never used my right to establish a guild yet, right?" Shin simply replied, and before Terry could say a word he added, "And as I can recall you swore an oath to be under me when I establish my guild. Wasn''t that the oath you used to justify your betrayal back then?"


    Well, I had to admit that Shin was talking about things I knew nothing about. However from the reaction of Terry I guessed he was speaking the truth here. My mind began to specte things, as a big plot started to take shape in my mind.


    After all, it seemed Shin wasn''t that lousy naive clumsy looking crazy prince. If my doubts were confirmed, then it seemed he didn''t yet abandon the fight for the throne, and perhaps he was using me to reach it.


    I didn''t open my mouth as I let the two of them speak to each other. I watched calmly however I had a boiling anger umting inside me. if my assumptions were true, then this Shin would face a terrible burst of anger more than the one I had with Respon.


    If he was ying me, then he brought this upon himself.


    "Without the guild master token you can''t im that right, and you know that finding a guild master token isn''t that simple. Or perhaps you n to backstab your friend?" Terry said.


    That was what was going in my mind, this was it, the moment of truth. I waited with a calm face and anxious soul for Shin to reply, as it would define everything.


    "I don''t n anything for me, I lost the throne and by that I have no chance in iming it again, and you know that. As for that old oath, I will hereby pass all the oaths from me to yer Agatha, she will be the new owner of all of your oaths," Shin said.

 Chapter 168: A Life and Death Difficult Situation

    Chapter 168: A Life and Death Difficult Situation


    To be honest I didn''t understand any of his words, however from the shocking reaction of Terry I guessed this wasn''t an easy matter at all. I looked towards Shin as I asked:


    "What oaths?"


    At the same time, Terry exploded on his face:


    "You can''t do that! These oaths were made to you, and you alone. You can''t do that to me and others!"


    Shin looked at me as he winked before crossing his arms as he stood up, moved couple of steps forward, then sat on the arm of my seat before saying:


    "I can, and don''t lecture me about what I can and can''t do. I''m here because of all of your betrayal, so it''s just fair to return the favor like this. Agatha, stretch out your hand to me."


    He then stretched out his arm while his eyes shone in strange light. I noticed the stupefied face of this Terry, who was silent from shock. I looked deeply into Shin''s eyes, as I was still ignorant to what was truly happening here.


    ''Trust me, it''s my personal gift for you to achieve your dreams.''


    I didn''t have anything to say, however I intended to ask him once we exit from here. so I stretched my left arm to hold his left arm, with our two hands intertwined together.


    "I Shin of Frod, the eligible crown prince, hereby announce from the holy authority given to me that I let go of any privilege I had and pass all mymitment to yer Agatha of Dreen.


    Hence from this moment on, any privilege andmitment I have will be owned by her. Any oath, any allegiance, any promised help will be hers. I dere this effective immediately with my total consent and support."


    His words had some weird aura around them, a majestic aura that I never thought Shin would ever had. Amidst my immersion in that strange atmosphere and aura that began to surround me, I heard a loud and angry scream from beside me.


    It was Terry, and it seemed he didn''t ept what Shin just did. for me Shin did say some strange words that seemed to hold some weight. However, from that tortured expression of Terry I realized that this situation was way beyond my expectations.


    "Damn you, why don''t you just y here and enjoy the rest of your life in peace? Damn you, do you think you can take revenge on us like that? Do you think we will let her grow up and im that right? I will kill her right here and now."


    Terry was getting crazy, and that was very dangerous. Terry gave me the vibe of being a master, a master in mystic art was mad at me and wanted me dead. How could I sustain his anger and defend against his tricks and live?


    "Don''t be foolish, your strength here is sealed to match our mainstream yers. Neither you nor others can harm her. Forget it, my revenge is in motion, unstoppable.


    I advise you all to give up and ready up your arms, as my girl will im her right very soon. You either bow your heads or lose your dear lives. Which one will you choose, sinners?"


    Shin explosive mocking words didn''t help except in raising the rage of this mad man. I jumped off my seat and yielded up my spear, as in that exact moment I felt death was looking with its bare eyes straight towards my soul.


    If I was going to die, then I wouldn''t die like this. If this mad man wanted to kill me then he had to fight with me first.


    ''Penta auxiliary skill.''


    ''Lightning tempest skill.''


    I didn''t n to let him attack me first before being ready. My spear was ready to fight.


    "Do you think my mystic art is subjected to this limitation? This is for pathetic yers like yourself, however for ex-masters like me this isn''t a problem.


    Have you nned all this from that time then? Exchanging your struggle against Respon and letting us all betray you and stab you in the back while you didn''t show any response at all.


    Was it all for this moment? For this girl? Do you think mystic ex-masters like us will follow the lead of this pathetic disciple candidate? Hahaha, you are really nave if you thought we would sit still waiting for her to im her guild master token.


    This girl will fall, and she will fall here. This is my oath to you, my former wicked crown prince. I knew it, someone wicked as yourself won''t let everything copse without a reason. Let me crush this reason then and end your dirty scheme at its cradle moment."


    So, this bloody warrior was an ex-master, and it seemed he wasn''t the only ex-master to swear an oath to Shin. Terry didn''t give me or Shin the chance to say anything, as at this moment his vibe changed dramatically.


    That man was suppressing his aura from before, as this time I was certain I would die under the de of his broadsword, the sword of his special ss, a berserker.


    "Everyone move away from here now."


    I knew I was done for, but that didn''t mean I would sacrifice my team to lose a level under that madman de. My level was initially high, so I didn''t care about losing a level here, however Terry''s next words made me shiver:


    "Do you want to sacrifice yourself for your team? It should be the opposite girl, as you are their leader. A leader should be heartless and merciless one to earn the recognition of his followers.


    Anyway these words are useless to you, as I won''t kill you normally. I will damage your true soul, so you will lose consciousness for quite some time. when you wake up, things won''t be the same as you know. I will make sure to crumble all you have built so far."


    This Terry was really crazy, and his words managed to make me feel fear, especially when I saw the stern face of Shin. It seemed Terry wasn''t exaggerating in his threats, and he could do what he said.


    That was bad news!


    "Stand down Terry, you know you have only one chance to hit her, then you will be confined by the rules of the game. as a higher level yer breaking the rules, your punishment will be so long."


    Terry''s face became so vicious as he looked with his crazy eyes to Shin before saying with a sneer:


    "What? Are you this concerned about me or about your bitch? You know I can cause irreparable damage to her soul, a damage that would be enough to make her lose everything. Watch and learn stupid wicked crown prince."


    This time he just waved his sword and a gale of wind erupted from his sword to hit everywhere around him. I felt like standing in front of a huge monster, like that dragon or cragen boss monsters in their supreme form.


    I knew it, if he attacked me then no matter I did I would die.


    The only logical move to me was to escape, however I couldn''t move my legs. That monster disguised in human skin was emitting a terrifying aura that made me freeze.


    If I moved a muscle, I would die.


    The first thing I thought about was the immune skills, however my mind reminded me of my fight with Leli of the Lelican group from before. She could harm me even after using my immune skill.


    And yet, I didn''t give up using them. any means to save my life from this predicament was warmly weed by me.


    ''Dragon armor absolute defense skill.''


    This was the longest immune skill I had, and coupled with my other skill that I saved to be used in time, the fog skill, I would be able to escape his first attack.


    I hoped I could live the first trick of his, as based on the short chat from now I learnt that the game would apply a severe punishment over Terry once he used his first trick.


    I needed to survive this first trick, no matter what.


    "Do you think your pathetic low grade immune skill can protect you from my mystic art? Be ready to die, foolish little girl."


    He didn''t wait for another moment as he raised his broadsword high in the air. I felt like the ceiling of this building cracked open and a massive storm of dark clouds with lightning thick as arms appeared in ce of the ceiling.


    The storm was rotating around the tip of the broadsword, and the lightning danced around the edge of the broadsword. Suddenly the color of everything changed when Terry screamed.


    A berserker anger was something truly fearful, as with just one cry of his I understood why he was called the bloody warrior. Everything around him changed from their initial color into bright red color, the color of fresh blood.


    His clothes, his hair, even his eyes all turned red.


    I wasn''t facing that stern looking man, I was facing a bloody demon, a demon who was fixated on killing me.


    I was going to die, no matter what I did I couldn''t survive this madness.

 Chapter 169: Shin is Dead

    Chapter 169: Shin is Dead


    At this moment I was sure I would die, no matter what I could use or do. This wasn''t a gap of level, it was a gap of strength. I was weak, so weak in front of this mad man, and in front of such strength nothing was useful.


    This was his strength after some limitation from the game, I wondered what would happen if I faced his full strength then? Would I just die from his cry only?


    Although I felt hopeless, I didn''t lower my spear. If death was my fate, then I would rather wee it with my spear.


    "You have my credit for standing still in front of my aura. You are good, how unfortunate you ended up with that loser. Now just die."


    The broadsword shone more brightly than ever as all I saw was just a sh of light that filled my entire sight.


    I was doomed.


    Just as I felt death holding my whole body, I didn''t stand still as I waved my spear strongly towards that berserker''s body. if I was going to die like this, then at least I would make him suffer.


    I heard a loud sh of weapons, apanied by a strong vibration in the air. The world seemed to be so quiet like there was no more life in it.


    ''Is this what death looks like?''


    I muttered to myself as I waited for my body to dissipate and my soul be sent to the resurrection point. ording to Terry, I would have irreversible damage to my soul which would make me much weaker and would take a long time to revive.


    That was a harsh fate for me, however I didn''t have an opinion about it. I just closed my eyes and waited, waited for the system prompt to notify me with my death.


    However after a few moments nothing happened. I opened my eyes to witness something insane. That broadsword of that Terry was just a few centimeters away from my head, but it was held away by another sword that prevented it from moving an inch forward.


    "Diana?!!"


    I muttered in disbelief, as the one who moved to rescue me was the butler I had gained not long ago. that undead lookingdy had regained her former vitality and moved to protect me.


    Miraculously she managed to prevent the inevitable. That unstoppable strike from Terry was stopped by the thin de of Diana. That wasn''t a fluke of luck, as I knew well how strong that strike was.


    Diana wasn''t weak, she was at my level in the game however her mystic art quality didn''t decrease even a bit.


    At this moment I realized why she was dealing with such arrogance with me, she was so strong to begin with. She might not be on par with masters, however under the game limitation forced upon Terry, he was now slightly weaker than her.


    As for my spear, it managed to prate Terry''s body and cause a deep wound on his right chest.


    The final oue of this confrontation was drastically opposite to what I thought, however I was content with that.


    I didn''t stop as I snapped my fingers to bring back my six spears to my side again, at the same time Diana waved her sword to push Terry a few meters to the back.


    The situation got reversed in a dramatic way, and I didn''t intend to let that person leave here without paying the price.


    So I threw my spear out again, at the same time Diana moved in unison with my attack without any prior coordination and she began toy hit after hit over Terry''s body.


    Terry became cornered by the two of us, and his body began to show many wounds mostly caused by the growing army of spears.


    "Who the hell are you? What are you doing with her?"


    Terry was stupefied with the appearance of Diana, he didn''t think there was someone stronger than him here. Diana didn''t answer him as she kept attacking relentlessly, as for me I didn''t n to waste my breaths over him.


    "Dragon head spear skill."


    I aimed at once towards my strongest attack, as my spear got erged to form a huge dragon head. I was going to y with my strongest skill. I knew if I was alone, I couldn''t pin that Terry in such a sorrow state, all this was done thanks to the pressure of Diana''s sword.


    I really felt appreciation for the offer her master gave to me. this butler was really priceless, and I knew her true value in the most desperate moment since I yed this game.


    I doubted I could really kill him, however I was angry, very angry and I needed to vent my anger over him. I didn''t ck as I sent my dragon spears towards his chest, I aimed for his heart hoping I could do great damage to him.


    Diana, on the other hand, tried to limit his movement, and she was doing a great job there. I knew she didn''t regain her full power yet, so I didn''t hope higher than causing some pain to this Terry.


    Or else I would aim directly for his life.


    Just as my spears prated his chest, he gushed out a big amount of blood from his deep wounds. At the same time I heard a system notification in my ears.


    "System prompt: yer Terry attacked you in a vition of a cross worlds rules. he will be confined for a suitable amount of time matching his crime. You will get a suitablepensation out of his belongings. "


    "System prompt: yer Terry will be moved now to his world, as he will be confined there for one year."


    "System prompt: yer Agatha had the right to obtain five items from yer Terry''s Inventory. The five items will be delivered in less than ten minutes."


    Suddenly, Terry''s body got wrapped with ck light as he would be sent away. He gushed another amount of blood before saying with extreme cruelty:


    "This isn''t over."


    I didn''t back down even an inch as I said threatening:


    "Prepare yourself, after you exit your prison you either yield to my reign or die under my spear."


    I followed my words with a throw of my dragon spears that moved in extreme speed towards Terry. My spears got deflected by the ck sphere surrounding him, however that served my deration well and clear.


    I watched him disappear from the ce, at the same time I watched Diana''s body get weaker as she fell on the ground. I hurried to support her, as I knew she was overexerting herself to protect me.


    "Pardon my ipetence, I failed to protect the lord. I deserve to die."


    She said that with a weaker voice, however I didn''t mind her words as I took out the small cube I bought for her. ording to Lary, this cube was very useful to Diana''s condition.


    Once I took the cube out, it shone with strange light as the writings over its surface radiated bright silver light. The cube got itself freed from my grip as it fell slowly into Diana''s body.


    Once the cube entered her body, she closed her eyes as she lost her consciousness. I trusteddy Nada and trusted Lary, or else I would fear the worse.


    I just held her in myp as I looked towards Shin, as I was about to explode on his face with many words of anger. All of this was done by him, and without any prior notice or mention before which put me at great risk.


    Even if he intended to help me, he should have weighed the risk before doing such a crazy act. Just as my eyes fell over him I froze, as a cold grip held my heart mercilessly at this moment.


    In front of me, that cool swordsman who apanied me on my journey here from day one till now, the one who helped me a lot and guided me on my first footsteps here, that man who was always beside me giving advices and aid all the time was fading away like a desert mirage.


    I didn''t know what to do as my mind was totally frozen and my body got paralyzed. His soft look and sweet smile was what was imprinted in my mind that moment.


    "Don''t be sad like this, thest weeks with you were really fun and great. However from this moment on you will have to continue walking on your path alone, and I''m sure you will do a great job and achieve your dreams."


    I didn''t feel my tears which flooded from my eyes without any warning or stop. I muttered with great difficulty and severe pain:


    "W-W-Why?!"


    His sweet smile didn''t leave his fading face as he said softly before vanishing:


    "There can''t be more than twopetitors for the throne. I have given up my right to you, and now you are running for the throne next to Respon. I now feel great relief as everything has turned clear in front of my eyes.


    I didn''t die and revive all these times for myself, I was destined to save you not me. I''m d that I could help you in such a way, and maybe when you get the throne you might find a way to free me from my prison.


    I will wait for your triumphed return to the pce, as I''m sure you will beat that liar and his harem and supporters. Good luck my love, prove to them how worth you are. I will miss you, and that will be my only regret in this life."


    His body then vanished in thin air like he never existed in the first ce.

 Chapter 170: Facing The Auction Hall Boss

    Chapter 170: Facing The Auction Hall Boss


    I stood in my ce frozen with a heart stabbed brutally with a spear like mine. I felt the bleeding oozing from my heart to drown me into an endless ocean of pain and regret.


    It was an awful, an awful feeling that I had never experienced before. I looked towards the ce where Shin was, and my eyes began to be full of bitter tears.


    I never expected him to do such a thing, and I didn''t imagine such a sacrifice even existed.


    What an idiot, if he did that to save me, then was I supposed to live on alone? He was an annoying bastard, however he was beside me all the time. I never imagined his absence woulde with such difficulty.


    I never expected him to disappear in the first ce. I took him for granted, anytime I needed guidance or help he would be there for me.


    "System prompt: yer Agatha had received secret dungeon key transmission from yer Shin."


    "System prompt: yer Agatha received Dragon sword transmission from yer Shin."


    .


    .


    .


    "System prompt: yer Agatha received two gold coins and two hundred silver coins transmission from yer Shin."


    I looked with no feelings at all towards all these prompts. It seemed that the bastard decided to pass everything he had to me. that wasn''t fair, I didn''t want his items, I wanted him.


    "Princess, don''t be like this. Shin could be saved."


    Suddenly I heard these words from behind me, as I turned sharply to face the speaker. I was shocked to see who spoke, as it was Diana who was lying on the ground trying to catch her breaths.


    "What do you mean?"


    I stepped a few steps forward before leaning towards her and looking straight towards her face and directly into her eyes. His absence and death was really groundbreaking for me, however if I had a false hope right now then this pain would stick with me forever.


    I didn''t want to evade the pain now to be tortured forever by it. my looks to her didn''t make her faze as she calmly said:


    "Shin has given up his right for the throne, and so he was punished by the game. he was transferred into a special prison, where his life or death would depend entirely on you."


    "What do you mean by that? Where is that prison?"


    If that prison was near, I swore to build my mechas army and then go there and destroy it. however she shook he head while saying:


    "No one knows about that prison, as it''s a rare asion for a prince to let go his right for someone else. As for his fate, it became attached to yours. If you fail in seizing the throne then he will die.


    If you managed to ascend the throne then he will be saved. In simple words, his fate entirely depended on you, and you alone."


    Her words were illogical to me, however her confidence in saying them made me consider such a possibility. If her words were true then Shin had put me in his steed, and I didn''t know why he did that.


    I didn''t want the throne, although it would bring freedom to me, but ruling this mighty empire wouldn''t be an easy task at all. It would be a tiring process, and I hated diplomatic battles.


    I loved battles, battles where soldiers would follow my lead and win other armies. As for those talk battles and dirty schemes I hated most.


    Fortunately I had someone here who could help me, Lady Nada. I intended to ask her about this info and that prison when I meet herter. As for now I tried to control my disturbed emotions, as I still had many things that needed to be done.


    If there was a slight hope to save Shin I swore to cling to it, no matter how weak that hope or far it was.


    I stood up as I looked to the rest of my team. Everyone was looking at me cautiously as if I was a monster. I sighed, it seemed my emotions right now were so chaotic that made them wary of me.


    I didn''t want my pain and anger to affect them, however I looked towards one man as I wanted to pour all of my explosive emotions over his head.


    "Mody, Come here now."


    My sound wasn''t loud, however I noticed the shiver in Mody''s fat body when he heard my words. I was trying to not explode in his face, however how hard I tried my emotions were never under my control.


    I wanted to grab his fat body and let my spear make his whole body turn into a honeb appearance, a body full of holes.


    "Pardon him my esteemeddy, he would never intend to harm you in any means."


    This calm, yet strong voice came from above, as I noticed the appearance of an old man with a strong body and sharp looks. He was descending the stairs towards me with thepany of a small group of other merchants like Mody, as they all had fat bodies.


    "Auction hall master, I''m really sorry. This mess is my doing however that guest was one of our esteemed guests and I didn''t expect him to break the rules here like that."


    Mody suddenly bowed on the ground as he tried to ask for forgiveness from his boss. That action made me more angry as I gritted my teeth while pointing my spear towards his fat body and saying with a threatening tone:


    "It''s not him that you should ask for forgiveness idiot."


    "My esteemeddy, please forgive him on my behalf. I willpensate you and make you very satisfied."


    That man interfered calmly with his tone that became so irritating to me, so I pointed my spear towards him as I red and yelled:


    "Who the hell are you to order me here? if I want his head then no one here would prevent me from doing so."


    "Calm down a little, I already know about your fiery temper from your master. She asks you to trust me and hear me out before you do anything."


    His words were unexpected by me, as I asked with doubt:


    "Which master do you refer to?"


    I already had two masters, and so I wanted to know if this old man was bluffing me or he was telling the truth. both of my masters were trustworthy to me, if anyone of them asked me to stand down then I wouldn''t move a finger in respect to them.


    "It''s Lady Nada, and she also has a message to tell you."


    His words came to surprise me a lot, as I was known by being a disciple for a mystic art master. I expected him to use my mystic art master''s name, however he used my cksmith master, Lady Nada.


    That was unexpected, and that made me believe he wasn''t bluffing or ying me. no one yet to know I had such a master, even my closest friends here, even Shin didn''t know.


    "What message?"


    "She tells you that your friend is still alive, so don''t grieve for him and work harder. After all, his fate has be attached to you, so don''t ck and start ying seriously if you want to save his life."


    Unintentionally I looked towards Diana as she said the same thing as my master''s words. It seemed this girl didn''t lie to me, however I wasn''t in the mood to think about her loyalty and attitude right now.


    "So you want me to spare him?"


    I pointed my spear again towards that fat Mody while his boss said with his usual irritating calmness:


    "You should know that this ce is heavily guarded and as long as I''m here, no harm should be subjected to anyone."


    Oh, he was trying to threaten me then. I didn''t back down as I moved couple of steps forwards while taking the position of throwing my spear while saying:


    "That''s funny as I was just about to be killed under your nose and you didn''t move a finger to protect me."


    "I wasn''t here in the first ce, and I''m here topensate you about any harm that happened to you. In addition to that, I brought the words of your master, or you don''t put your master''s words in your eye at all?"


    Again this man was threatening me, I hated those who appeared close to you and respectful while they were trying all the time to attack and threaten you. I just nced at him without showing any emotion at all over my face then I said:


    "You have nothing to do with my rtion to my master, and you know what? I now feel the urge to kill him and then I will speak to my master about all this shit here."


    I didn''t wait for him to speak as I threw my spear out towards Mody''s body. The distance was short, however that boss moved at an unequaled speed to stand between my spears and Mody.


    "Boom."


    My spears pierced the floor a few inches away from the body of the fat Mody and his boss. I didn''t miss, however that was on purpose. I snapped my fingers as I said coldly:


    "Stop your faking attitude, as my loss here can''t bepensated by any means. Just say what you will pay and let this matter end here. any more rubbishing from your dirty mouth and I will make sure my two masters find you and make you answer to this insult."

 Chapter 171: Bargain over Treasure Compensation

    Chapter 171: Bargain over Treasure Compensation


    "Boom."


    My spears pierced the floor few inches away from the body of the fat Mody and his boss. I didn''t miss, however that was on purpose. I snapped my fingers as I said coldly:


    "Stop your faking attitude, as my loss here can''t bepensated by any means. Just say what you will pay and let this matter end here. any more rubbishing from your dirty mouth and I will make sure my two masters find you and make you answer to this insult."


    My mood wasn''t tolerating his sly behavior, as I knew he was trying to minimize his losses by pressuring me. I really was like a bomb, just a tiny push and I would explode.


    I wasn''t in need for someone like him to speak up with me, and I wanted to leave here and nevere back. This ce would always hold a memorable scar inside my heart.


    I didn''t want to feel this pain again, even from a memory.


    That auction hall master looked solemnly to me, as if he wanted to start a fight here. I wasn''t afraid of him, right now I was feeling numb all over my body, my mind included.


    "I wouldn''t consider your insult for today, as for your threats I don''t care about them either. I only came here after your master''s request, and I willpensate you fairly," that hall master said while turning to look at the frightened Mody behind him, "Give her double the price of what she had offered to sell. That would be enough as apensation."


    Let me be frank here, his words carried more insult thatpensation. I didn''t know from where this bastard logic originated from, however before I could say anything Elyo stepped in as she said:


    "That''s not apensation. ording to the hall''s rules this is just a bonus given by the hall to their higher grade customers. Agatha don''t ept his offer, this man is ying you."


    Her words made more sense that than rubbish this man just said. Elyo''s interference made the face of that master looked so awkward.


    "Don''t trust this man, he is trying to scheme us. Just write a gameint right now and you will get morepensation than that. The game will also exert some punishment over this hall, as it allowed for a fight to erupt here."


    This time it was the shining armored knight that spoke up for me, Rody. His words made the hall master''s face turn paler, as his advice seemed harmful for the reputation and interest of the hall.


    "Fine fine, I willpensate you by granting the golden membership to you, also I will pay five times the value of your goods here."


    I was about to sneer as this offer seemed uneptable to me, however Gabri interfered by saying:


    "This isn''t enough, you must add some treasures from your vault."


    "M-My vault?" the hall master muttered in disbelief as his face turned paler.


    "Yes, your vault, or else we will make your loss from it even more when the game punishes you," Gabri added with a grin.


    It seemed these yers knew what the weaknesses of the system here, and they were exploiting it to the max. I felt appreciated for their help, as my other n required me to go back to Lady Nada and ask for her help.


    I didn''t like that idea, I wasn''t a child that needed care from her every now and then. Asking help from my masters would be my final call, thest card that I shouldn''t think of frequently.


    I still had a reputation to build and trust to establish with them. first impressions alwayssted for eternity.


    "Ok, I will give you two of my beloved treasures. I''m sure you will love them," the hall master said after some thoughts.


    "No, we want five," Gabri instantly replied as if he was prepared for his reply. I felt astonished as I would agree for the offer of that master. I looked towards Gabri in new lights, he was someone experienced with bargains.


    I needed someone like him often, as I was bad at striking deals with anyone, especially merchants.


    "Five is a big number, I can''t afford that. My limit is three, take it or leave it," the master said with some pain in his voice.


    "Fine, however we should select these three from the treasure list of your hall," Gabri agreed after faking thinking for quite some time, however he added another condition of his own.


    I liked that condition, but it seemed that master didn''t like it as he rushed to say:


    "I can''t do that! The treasures here is the utmost secret of the hall. No one should see them no matter what. Besides there are grades of the treasures stored here, and I can''t let you have the highest treasures topensate for such a small felony."


    His logic was eptable for me, but I didn''t speak up my mind. I trusted Gabri to do the perfect choice for us, and he didn''t let my expectations down.


    "Then we will select the categories of these three treasures, and you should select the treasures yourself. What do you think of this?"


    "It''s eptable for me, what are the categories of your treasures?" the master didn''t dy to respond, as he wanted to finish this problem faster than I did.


    Gabri didn''t respond at once as he sent in the team chat:


    ''What do you think we should select?''


    I was oblivion to the terms they were speaking about, so I stuck to my silence and didn''t say anything as I watched the other two expressing up their minds.


    ''I think we need military treasures badly, especially for the uing test,'' Elyo suggested, and her suggestion was appealing to me.


    ''I believe supportive treasures might save our lives many times toe. We should ask for one team supportive treasure as well,'' Rody suggested. I didn''t know what he was meaning by this, however I watched silently waiting for the other two to share their opinions.


    ''Supportive treasures are good, however we also need some killer moves. Let''s ask for special category attack treasures as well,'' Gabri said as he epted the suggestion of Rody.


    His words carried a lot of strong meaning, however I didn''t know exactly what he meant. So when they asked for my opinion, I simply and honestly replied:


    ''I don''t know anything rted to this, so I will trust you to make the right decision.''


    My reply wasn''t unexpected for them, as they knew I came from a kingdom away from here. after short discussions, they decided to ask for the three categories they each said from early on.


    They passed the list to me and I just recited the categories like they were written on the chat.


    "I want three treasure belonging to these three categories, military category, team supportive category, and special category, attack type treasures."


    "You selected good categories, I will fetch the treasures to you shortly after you leave here," the master said.


    "No, I will not move from here until you give me the treasures."


    I didn''t need for anyone to step in and help me this time, as the bargain time was over and now was the time to get my rewards. I wasn''t tolerating to any y or trap I might fall in from this wicked sly merchant.


    So I decided not to move an inch from here until he gave me mypensation.


    ''Good, don''t leave here or else ourpensation will be forgotten,'' Rody said in the team chat.


    ''That''s right, if we left here then the game wouldn''t count the hall mistake and we will lose our right to get anypensation,'' Elyo said.


    This time I felt more anger towards that sly master. I swore I would report him to Lady Nada and see what she will do about this treacherous man.


    If I was alone I would have lost a lot, I would have lost everything. Thank god that I had some experienced yers beside me. The absence of Shin was really big, however I expected those yers to fill the gaps left up by his disappearance.


    "Fine, however this would take some time," the master didn''t give up trying to deceive me, and I had it from him so I flipped the switch again and started to speak rudely to him.


    "If you don''t stop ying with me right now, I will file aint to the game and let the game screw you."


    My words were sudden with their sharp tone and clear threats. That man felt he had the superiority again after that short confrontation with us. This was the nature of many, when they deal in their own specialty, they mistook things to be under their control.


    So a p on the face would greatly help them to wake up and see the true reality of things.


    And my words just did that to him.


    "I didn''t mean anything, believe me. I will go now to prepare your gold coins and yourpensation treasures," he said with a hasten steps moving away from here. I yelled at his back before he vanished:


    "Don''t forget the golden membership to this shitty hall of yours."


    I watched him disappear before I turned to look at Diana, who was now looking better than before. She was standing alone without any aid and her face looked more rosy and healthier.


    "Are you able to move and speak freely now? Do you know who I am?"


    I needed to figure out her memories about me, and so I could know if she was a help or a threat.


    "I can move, talk, and fight as well. I know you, you are my master," she said in a calm tone that made me feel morefortable, "you are that girl that made me lose all my qualifications at the mystic art society and got me punished to be your butler for a hundred years."


    Herst added words caused my soul to stir up, I didn''t expect her to remember that conflicts between us. That seemed pretty risky to have here with me, she might seek for revenge when I was vulnerable.


    "Don''t worry, I''m restricted to even think about harming you, or I would be severely punished. I don''t want any more pain, and I hope you can use me all the time. the more I help you, the morefortable and better my life would be after my punishment ends."

 Chapter 172: How to Gain Elite Players for The Mystic Art Test

    Chapter 172: How to Gain Elite yers for The Mystic Art Test


    "I can move, talk, and fight as well. I know you, you are my master," she said in a calm tone that made me feel morefortable, "you are that girl that made me lose all my qualifications at the mystic art society and got me punished to be your butler for a hundred years."


    Herst added words caused my soul to stir up, I didn''t expect her to remember that conflict between us. That seemed pretty risky to have here with me, she might seek revenge when I was vulnerable.


    "Don''t worry, I''m restricted to even think about harming you, or I would be severely punished. I don''t want any more pain, and I hope you can use me all the time. the more I help you, the morefortable and better my life would be after my punishment ends."


    I looked straight into her eyes. This girl was now stronger than me, as I didn''t yet forget how she saved my life.


    If she had any ill intentions, then she should have let me fall under Terry''s broadsword. She could have faked weakness and no one would have noticed anything.


    "Don''t doubt her, her life is attached to you. If the two of you were in the same ce, then one death for you meant losing one level, however that meant she would be tortured for one month at our hell."


    I looked towards Rody who just said that. It seemed I missed another important yet basic info here.


    "Is this a known fact?" I asked.


    "Yes," Elyo replied.


    "What is this hell?" I asked with some curiosity.


    "Hell is the real embodiment of anything torturing and bad that mighte to your mind. It''s a ce where the empire holds its biggest viins inside. It''s a ce no one would ever dream of going there," Gabri tried to exin what I missed here.


    It seemed this was a known fact, and that ce looked scary enough to scare Diana from doing anything stupid. All this made me start to feel somewhat secure with her, however I wasn''t totally sure about that.


    After all, I didn''t know when she might turn her de towards me, or where.


    So, as I figured out where this butler was standing exactly in my circle of friends, allies, and enemies then I had begun to focus again over the main purpose ofing here.


    I needed to obtain money, enough coins to be able to achieve good results at the battlefield I was heading to next.


    "You will always stand by my side," I ordered while turning my back to Diana.


    "Sure, anything you order I will execute," she replied as she moved to stand behind me like a shadow.


    I didn''t fully trust her, however she was a powerful weapon that I needed. In fact I believed her presence in this uing battlefield would be a great boost to our strength.


    Now all I needed to do was to wait for that hall master toe back with hispensation. I felt eager to know what treasures he would bring to here, however my main concern was rted to the moneypensation.


    The more gold coins I got, the bigger the army I could bring. And that possibility gave me another problem I needed to solve.


    My group was still young. Despite having the number of my group to exceed ten thousand by far, not many of them could be depended upon in hard fights.


    That meant the number of my elite and top yers couldn''t be satisfactory to me. I expected to gain gold coins enough to bring two hundred yers with me. I doubted I could find that number right now in my group.


    That meant I needed to seek help from my allies. That would be good, and also bad. Those who woulde from them should strictly follow my orders, which would be something unrealistic. As long as they didn''t answer me at the end of the day, they wouldn''t follow my rules to the letter.


    And that was something ufortable indeed. I also didn''t want my secrets, and secrets of any achievements I would aplish there to be revealed to anyone outside my team.


    So, asking friends for help wouldn''t be a great idea after all, however it was the only idea I had in mind.


    "Why are you like this?"


    Suddenly Diana asked me. It was weird to be asked with such concern with someone who was an enemy of yours not long ago.


    "It''s nothing," I briefly replied without even looking at her.


    "Princess, if you want to be far stronger and rise up way faster than before, I suggest you share your own thoughts with her," Rody said pointing out towards Diana.


    I looked at him with doubt, however he was speaking seriously. It seemed that Diana would be my right hand, a real butler, or that what I felt from everyone''s eyes.


    "Fine, just gather around me as I also want your opinions about this."


    The three in front of me exchanged silent nces before moving to stand before me. I turned to look at Diana as I said:


    "Come here too, I need everyone''s mind on this problem."


    She looked silently at me as she moved to stand beside the three. The five of us stood there when I started to exin everything to them. I exined the problem of numbers, and expressed my fears and doubts regarding asking for external help.


    "First of all you can''t ask for any external help, whoeveres with you must be loyal and work under your banner," Rody said this first to blow up the whole problem from the ground.


    "As for the numbers, we can fill it up with our yers. We had some good seedlings in the group. Given time and support, they would grow up eventually and be elites," Gabri said.


    "We can also use this as an opportunity to make some propaganda for the group. Many solo yers out there might be tempted with the chance of going to the battlefield," Elyo suggested.


    Her idea was good, but also risky. Attracting yers just for mere benefits wasn''t something good, but it could work to fill the gap I had right now.


    "Gaining these yers would help for now, but in the future they might cause more harm," I replied expressing my fears without saying any decision.


    "They don''t believe in the cause, I know that, but they might work like mercenaries," Elyo said with strange determination.


    For me I wasn''t afraid of them, however if there was a safer route then I would take it no doubt.


    "You are still thinking of him," Gabri suddenly murmured.


    "No, not at all, I just wanted to help."


    Her tone was so defensive, however this wasn''t the time to discuss something like that, especially when I guessed what went wrong here.


    "If you want a perfect solution for that, then I have one for you."


    Suddenly she spoke again expressing her thoughts. I looked towards Diana as the idea of trusting her wasn''t fully approved by my mind. I had many doubts regarding her.


    And yet, if she had a perfect solution for my problem, then it would be great to listen to her.


    "What is this solution of yours?" I asked with a neutral tone.


    "We can buy our own army."


    Her words were somehow strange for me, and also for the three of my top yers. I asked again with some doubts:


    "What do you mean by that? Is there a mercenary group that we can hire?"


    "No, I didn''t mean those lowly souls that hire themselves for the highest bidder, I meant real yers."


    Her words seemed simple, however I couldn''t understand what she was saying. My looks were evident of my confusion, so she started to exin:


    "The sacred grounds of the mystic art society aren''t simple test grounds or battlefields. There you can do anything, literally anything you want. So, buying yourself a ve army isn''t hard, but costly."


    Her expression of this army piqued my interest and aroused my anger. I always hated very, but before I could say anything Rody said first:


    "Buying this army would cost us a lot, and in return we can''t guarantee their loyalty and the most important of all we can''t bring them back."


    "It''s like wasting our money on them. it would be better to get yers from here, at least we could use their help in the future," Gabri added.


    "You don''t understand, the battlefield isn''t that simple as you think," Diana argued back with a spirit that made me feel she hid something, or many things from us.


    "Have you gone there before?" I asked.


    "Of course I did. my rank there was very high, and to rise from a rank to a higher one you must go and serve in that bloody battlefield," she replied with some anger and pain in her voice.


    This was the same old Diana that I met before at the meeting, not the docile acting loyal one here.


    "I-I have my own reasons to hate that ce," she muttered when she noticed my look. I was doubting her as I felt she was acting, a perfect actor she was.


    "I don''t want to hear your reasons for now, but I want your intel regarding that ce. You spoke of a ve army that we can buy, where are they from? To whom their loyalty belongs? From where we can buy them and roughly how much they will cost is? And what will be their fate after we return?"


    I said my own terms, as her own reasons would be for another time. All I wanted to know were the answers to these questions, as based on what she was going to say I might or might not agree on any idea proposed here right now.


    A decision had to be made, and I intended to make it after gathering enough info.

 Chapter 173: More Info about Sacred Lands

    Chapter 173: More Info about Sacred Lands


    "I don''t want to hear your reasons for now, but I want your intel regarding that ce. You spoke of a ve army that we can buy, where are they from? To whom their loyalty belongs? From where we can buy them and roughly how much they will cost is? And what will be their fate after we return?"


    I said my own terms, as her own reasons would be for another time. All I wanted to know were the answers to these questions, as based on what she was going to say I might or might not agree on any idea proposed here right now.


    A decision had to be made, and I intended to make it after gathering enough info.


    Diana seemed not to care about my doubts, as she replied with weird calmness:


    "Each sacred ground had a veryrge stone stele that could be seen from miles away. That stele acts as the link between these disputednds and the game here.


    When you go out for the test, you don''t just get some assigned missions, you get some goals. These goals work as achievements and a testimony for your strength.


    If you just went on there andpleted some weak missions without achieving any big thing, you would lose a great opportunity out there.


    The sacrednds aren''t under anyone''s control, however it''s generally divided into two big camps, our camp and the enemy''s camp.


    If you can control a certain area out of the enemy''s territory, then you will have the right to build a base for you out there."


    Her words were fluent and smooth like she was telling a story. I felt some change in her, the one living here and the one fighting there. Diana was someone who loved the life of a warrior. This peaceful life here didn''t suit her, or that what I felt.


    "What do you mean by base? Can I control that base even after I leave the sacrednds?" I asked, expressing my concerns.


    "Yes, these bases are linked through the stele with the game here. as long as your men out there still control the fort, and the stele is still standing, then you will always be linked to the base.


    However, you need to fulfil one condition, which is to have either a guild or an adventure group."


    She replied calmly again. This butler of mine was enjoying telling stories about these sacrednds.


    "You mentioned men, are we going to leave a garrison there?" Rody asked.


    She turned to look as Rody as she amusingly replied:


    "Sure, if you left your post unprotected then others will im it. you must defend it against the enemy and against each other. Warlords there aren''t tolerable to any weakness."


    Although I hated this chick from the first sight, what she was saying right now was very interesting. I suddenly felt like going home again, discussing strategic ns for wars with my father.


    I missed that, and it seemed that I would be very interested with thesends much more than I initially thought.


    "So we will conquer a post from one enemy and control a territory then we will start to supply our yers from here to there to defend the posts.


    This seemed like a good n, but this n won''t be effective for us. The level of our yers is so low inparison with any other world out there. our yers numbers are lower than others, we can''t support that post for long."


    I had my own thoughts about her n, and I expressed them with the same calm plus some enthusiasm. Diana seemed to be expecting to my doubts as she instantly replied with her calm:


    "We just need to amass a great amount of gold coins. There at the stele there is a way to obtain an army of well trained ex-yers. this army will act as our own but it will cost a lot, as the price of each yer ranges from one hundred to one thousand gold coins.


    There are even some whose prices would soar to be in tens of thousands of coins. However we don''t need those advanced yers for now, all we need is some yers to sustain the attacks on our post, which would be in a moderately low risk area inparison to other regions."


    "May I ask where these ex-yerse from?"


    This was my question as a sh of thought passed over my mind. I feared this would be the fate of my lost swordsman, Shin.


    "They came from many lost posts along the history of thesends. Each post when fell, many would be killed but not all. The survivors would be marked as losers and be branded as ex-yers.


    You can buy them easily based on their level. for me I would prefer to not bring my people from here and instead buy as many ex-yers from there as I can."


    She exined calmly without a pause about the origin of these yers. That seemed logical considering the long time of thesends. What piqued my interest, though, was her advice to me.


    "Why are you saying that?"


    "Tell me, how much do you need to pay to bring one extra yer with you?" she calmly asked, crossing her arms in front of her chest.


    "One hundred gold coins," I simply answered.


    "And those yers'' levels are like yours, right? I mean lower than level twenty five," she said this simply but my other friends felt some astonishment.


    None of them was a newbie, and they knew Diana wasn''t bluffing, so they realized my level was over level twenty. That was a surprise for them, as their levels were still a long way from reaching level twenty.


    "I suppose they didn''t even reach level twenty yet," I replied to not make anyone of my friends feel more awkward.


    "What if I tell you the cheapest price there for any ex-yer would be one hundred gold coins to buy a level fifty yer? You might even buy level sixty with this price as well if you are lucky."


    "What?!" I eximed in surprise. At the same time, she replied without any pause:


    "I''m telling you about what you will see with your own eyes out there. if you want to make a lost bargain then lose all the money over the lousy yers here. for me I would prefer to buy my own army from the sacred grounds."


    I thought deeply about her words, and there was something odd in hers.


    "What is the trick about this deal? It seems to be too perfect to be true," I said expressing my own doubts.


    "Well, there is a catch here, those yers can''t be moved from that ce to here, or to any other sacrednd world. they will only be posted in that world no matter what."


    Although she replied with a satisfactory answer, I still had my doubts so I asked again:


    "What about their loyalty?"


    "They will be loyal to you, as the game will bind them to you. In addition to that, serving a new lord will be much better for them than living in cages like the case of them if no one bought them."


    This time her answer was satisfactory to me. as long as they would be loyal to me and would do as I say, then I had noint about having them.


    The issue was about depending entirely over them. that wasn''t something good in my opinion, as I still needed men to supervise them from my group.


    Leaving everything to strangers from me wasn''t something I desire or prefer. However that meant I must cut some gold coins to bring more yers with me.


    "Why would yers take such a risk and ept this burden? Supporting the posts in the sacrednds is a very tedious task," Elyo suddenly asked after a long time of silence.


    "That is because so many opportunities lie there. I don''t only mean normal treasure boxes or equipment, as those are very plenty there. What I mean is things that might boost once power, like war designs, advanced fort tokens, lost mystic art medallions, secret sses and even forbidden skills.


    You can get anything from thesends, and the most interesting part is this treasure trove doesn''t cease to exist. Every time I went there I always heard a lot of new amazing discoveries and great treasures."


    Her words were very alluring, however I didn''t get exactly what she meant by that. Only the mystic art medallions were enough to make me interested, but the pressure and the burden created by these posts was something I couldn''t ignore.


    Just before I could say anything more, that sly auction hall master appeared again walking with a big smile over his face.


    That man was something I despised, and his smile made me feel groose. He must have prepared something bad for us, or else why was he this happy?


    "Hi, I have finished selecting the three treasures that you requested, and all the equipment you offered for selling were bought by the hall and thepensation is ready for you.


    Do you want to hear more or you want to take them all and leave?"


    His voice was really irritating, however I didn''t show any of my true emotions to him as I smiled back as I replied:


    "I want to see them first before I leave here. Tell me, how much did my equipment sell for? and what are the three treasures that you selected for me?"

 Chapter 174: That Master is A Wicked Dirty Man!

    Chapter 174: That Master is A Wicked Dirty Man!


    I was eager to know how much my equipment was sold for. I knew the number of them was veryrge, however most of them were low level, level ten equipment, with a small part of them level fifteen.


    What Icked in level waspensated in numbers. So, I waited with no patience for his reply, which came once I asked as he said:


    "You offered ten thousand level ten pieces of equipment, and four thousand seven hundred pieces of level fifteen equipment. All of them are dark gold grade.


    The price of each type of equipment varied ording to the level and type of the equipment. Do you want to hear the details or the final number?"


    I was about to instantly reply by choosing the final number, however Gabri interfered again as he said:


    "Tell us the exact numbers for each type of equipment."


    He was right, and I was impatient and not in the mood to hear any numerical details. So I let the two discuss it as I waited on the side to hear the final result. This figures no matter how low or big it was, it was crucial to my future.


    I would use this wealth and start building my new legacy out there at these sacrednds. Power needed money, and wars were always costly. Without enough financial support, my ns would fail.


    After nearly half an hour of debates and discussions, both stopped talking as Gabri looked at me with a beaming smile. That was more than enough as a good sign for me.


    It seemed we gained enough to establish a decent post for us there, and buy ourselves a great army to defend mynds.


    "I''m sorry princess, the final number of the equipment can''t be pushed anyway higher than that."


    He started his speech with these words which gave a bad impression, however his beaming smile made it impossible for me to believe his words. This Gabri was something, it seemed he was very experienced and best suited as a merchant, not a swordsman.


    "The price of each kind differed from one another, however the average price of level ten equipment was ten gold coins, and for level fifteen it''s twenty five gold coins," he added before he paused on purpose.


    I wasn''t the only one waiting for his final deration, as Rody, Elyo, and even my butler Diana was waiting to hear the final price for all of our equipment.


    "The final price of all equipment is two hundred and seventeen thousand and fifty gold coins. Given the current five timespensation from the hall, then you will slightly over one million gold coins."


    "Wow!!"


    This time I shouted out loud from my excitation. I had one million gold coins right now, and thus I could do whatever I wanted at the sacrednds. Right now I felt invincible, the power of money and wealth was really intoxicating.


    "This is about the gold coins, which will be transferred now to your ount in the game by this master," the master of the hall said with a bitter face. It seemed Gabri had really pressed him hard and never let him do anything bad to me.


    This Gabri was my hero for today, as all of thesepensations were his achievements. If it was up to me I would be content with only double the price of the equipment aspensation.


    Although others helped in this, Gabri had the full credit here. I looked at him for a moment as he mistook my look, so he said:


    ''This is the highest amount of gold coins I could get from squeezing that sly merchant here.''


    He sent this to me privately. I looked strangely towards him as I sent back:


    ''Don''t think I''m angry with you, I''m proud of what you did. this wealth is very important to our future, so the credit is all yours.''


    He smiled after reading my message, at the same time the auction hall master said:


    "Now I will tell you the three treasures I have prepared for you. We agreed to three treasure belonging to these three categories, military category, team supportive category, and special category, attack type treasures.


    Based on this agreement, I have selected these three treasures. The first one is called the armored balloon treasure which is ssified under the military category treasures.


    The second treasure is the legendary gryphin formation, which belongs to the team supportive category.


    As for the third treasure, I have really considered this hard for you. I knew some details about your next journey towards the sacrednds. There is a treasure that really suits your mission and will greatly affect the course of battle there.


    However, this treasure is ssified in a higher category than what I can select for yourpensation. To get this treasure you need to pay some amount of money."


    The merchants would die always sly, but they would never make a losing bargain. This snake knew he would lose a lot of money, so he was trying to minimize his losses.


    I didn''t reply at once, as I looked towards my trading right hand, Gabri. With my look, Gabri understood what I wanted him to do, so he interfered in the discussion by saying:


    "May I know what are the details of this treasure before agreeing to your offer? And how much gold coins do you want from us to get it?"


    The master of this auction hall didn''t find the interference of Gabri unusual, as he expected that. With his calm face and irritating smile he said:


    "The treasure is called the sacrednds artifact. It''s an artifact grade type of treasure, which was acquired from the sacrednds a long time ago.


    I don''t need much for it, but for an artifact grade treasure that could imprison demons and turn them into your loyal servants, I believe it worth the price of an addition of one million gold coins. What do you think?"


    That bastard, he wanted to get his money back in such a mean way. Just before Gabri could say anything, I said with aggressive tone:


    "Before anything else, you didn''t say all the details regarding this artifact. I believe something special like this would have been long acquired by yers older than us. Then why does it stay with you?


    I believe this treasure of yours has a catch, something that is hard to fulfill as a condition to gain the desired effect. Perhaps it''s a limitation, am I correct?"


    The face of that sly fox changed once I opened my mouth. That merchant was trying to deceive us by saying half of the truth, the good face of things. However nothing had such a magical effect woulde without a price, and the price wouldn''t be its high selling price.


    It must be a condition that was hard to meet, that condition would make me believe I could use it and risk buying this artifact or not.


    "You how do you know that?"


    He muttered with extreme shock and obvious anger. It seemed this man agreed to Gabri''s offer as he was confident of securing the money back using this cheap trick.


    "I simply know. Now, tell us what is the catch or else I don''t want this treasure."


    The master stayed silent hesitating between epting and rejecting my offer. His bluffing trick was blown away by me, and that made me feel more content.


    "Ok, the catch is the triggering conditions for the artifact to work."


    He seemed to be more hesitant to say anything more, as he paused after saying these simple words.


    "And?" Gabri stressed on him to make him say more.


    "The conditions are by sacrificing equipment or coins you can get the desired demon to be imprisoned inside the artifact. If you want to make them loyal to you, then you will need to sacrifice more coins and equipment."


    His words matched my fears, but I wasn''t satisfied by what he said. I pushed him further as I said:


    "That''s not enough, I want to know what are the exact conditions for the imprisonment of demons and turning them into my soldiers. I want all the details, and don''t hide anything. I tell you what, go and bring that artifact of yours here and let us all inspect it."


    "No, I can''t get it out without you confirming buying it," he hurriedly said, "this artifact is bound to yer souls, so I can''t move it from the vault without attaching it to your soul first."


    Ok, that was a first to hear about such a thing in my life. I once heard about weapons and treasures being bound to persons by blood, but this was the first to hear about binding with the soul.


    I squinted my eyes looking deeply towards that master, there was a trap here, I could already smell it. that man wasn''t only sly, he was treacherous. I hated dealing with wicked dirty men like him.


    "Hi, I have finished selecting the three treasures that you requested, and all the equipment you offered for selling were bought by the hall and thepensation is ready for you.


    Do you want to hear more or you want to take them all and leave?"


    His voice was really irritating, however I didn''t show any of my true emotions to him as I smiled back as I replied:


    "I want to see them first before I leave here. Tell me, how much did my equipment sell for?"

 Chapter 175: Sacred Land Curse

    Chapter 175: Sacred Land Curse


    "No, I can''t get it out without you confirming buying it," he hurriedly said, "this artifact is bound to yer souls, so I can''t move it from the vault without attaching it to your soul first."


    Ok, that was a first to hear about such a thing in my life. I once heard about weapons and treasures being bound to persons by blood, but this was the first to hear about binding with the soul.


    I squinted my eyes looking deeply towards that master, there was a trap here, I could already smell it. that man wasn''t only sly, he was treacherous. I hated dealing with wicked dirty men like him.


    For me it seemed that he wanted to sell me something that was worth nothing as a king''s crown. I looked deeply into her eyes as I said:


    "I will get that treasure of yours, but I will only pay one thousand coins."


    "What?!"


    He seemed shocked, which made me understand that this treasure wasn''t total crap. It must have some value to it, and so I had some hope.


    "Forget it, I won''t sell it to you. I will go back and select another one."


    He said these words with firm conviction that nearly got me. just as I was about to open my mouth, Gabri said:


    "We will pay ten thousand gold coins, no more. If this price doesn''t suit you, then go and find another treasure for us."


    ''Don''t raise the price again. that artifact is precious, but it has its own ws. Ten thousand gold coins is a fair price, just wait for him to ept it or else we should get ourselves another treasure.''


    Gabri sent this message to me privately. It seemed he understood my line of thoughts. He was more qualified to negotiate with that sly fox here.


    "Fifty thousand gold coins, no less," the hall master said.


    "I just told you, ten thousand gold coins. Take it or leave it, I won''t increase a single bronze coin over this price."


    Gabri stood firmly on his ground as he refused to increase the price. I looked towards that hall master like others around me. We were waiting for his decision.


    "Fine, I will give you this artifact, however like I said it''s a soul bound artifact. Who will be fortunate to be bound with it?"


    I didn''t know why, when that sly fox said his agreement in this way I felt bad omen. This artifact wasn''t that simple, and I felt he was trying to strangle me to this trap of his.


    However I had no other choice but to bind this artifact to me. I briefly stole a nce at everyone around me. they were looking to me in a way that made me sure they had the same idea in their mind.


    This artifact had some w, a great w. However I was their leader, if I couldn''t take the risk, how could they follow me on the much harder path ahead of us?


    "Lead the way, I will be the one to be bound with it."


    I then moved towards the hall master who had an irritating smile over his face. That man was trying to push me to punch him in the face, but I restrained myself from doing so.


    "You don''t need toe there by yourself, you just need to sign this contract, a soul binding transfer contract between the original owner of this artifact and you."


    He said that as a contract appeared suddenly in front of me. The contract had the same head line as he mentioned, a soul binding transfer contract. Once I started reading it, I felt some cold hand squeezed to my heart.


    The name of the owner of this artifact was a name I would never forget. I raised my head to look deeply towards that hall master as I muttered:


    "You aren''t the owner of this artifact, right?"


    "No, I told you before we got this artifact for a long time already."


    His reply didn''t quench my thirst, as I spoke again:


    "Who is the owner of that artifact?"


    "The name is written on the contract, or did you miss it?"


    He was fooling around, and that made me feel he gave me this artifact on purpose. When I reread the contract again, I knew why he selected this artifact for me.


    In the contract the name wasn''t as he mentioned before, it wasn''t the sacrednd artifact, it was called the sacrednd curse.


    The name didn''t frighten me, I was already expecting something bading from that artifact. Nheless I didn''t refuse that artifact, as I signed my name on the contract which turned into ashes at once.


    The contract was done, and that made me feel something like a huge arm hit my chest and my heart so heavily that I even coughed blood.


    "Hahaha, finally someone was foolish enough to ept that bitch''s long forgotten curse. Now I will sit and watch as you are tormented by this curse. Let me tell you this stupid arrogant greedy weak yer, I will greatly enjoy every single moment of it."


    Finally that bastard showed his true colors, however none of my friends were in the mood to reply to him as they were all around me as Diana held my body with real worry over her face.


    That was the first time to see this Diana worried, and to be honest I preferred her previous cold heartless self more.


    They all were worried, but I wasn''t. right now I was observing my Inventory as I found a new item added there. it was a small ck cube, and I knew it was that artifact.


    To know its details I had to take it out and observe it. I intended to do it, but not here. I stood up straight as I freed myself from Diana as I said:


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Hahaha, fine? You are tough and brave one I give you that," the master said again with his annoying voice and irritatingugh.


    "If you don''t tell me what the hell you did to our princess I swear to kill you now," my shining armored knight stood up against him as he really intended what he said.


    "Back off little boy, you are much weaker than me. don''t get yourself killed over an already killed person, hahaha," the distasteful master replied with a great happy mood.


    I had to admit, he yed his cards well, the only problem he didn''t count for was that he yed them against the wrong person.


    I was the only person in the whole game and even in the entire universe that wouldn''t be affected by this curse. Poor for him, he did all this for nothing.


    "Then I can kill you, as I''m stronger right?"


    Suddenly Diana moved to stand in front of Rody as she raised her sword towards the master. The master''s face went pale, he was after all a merchant not a fighter. He knew if Diana decided to kill him, then he would be dead.


    He saw what she did with Terry, and that meant she was at least at his level at mystic arts. That was bad news for him as his body shiver from fear as he said:


    "I will tell you, alright?"


    "Good boy, tell me then what the hell did you do to my master. I swear if you lied then I wouldn''t stop until I kill you here."


    Diana''s words weren''t groundless and her threat wasn''t something to be taken lightly. So, that master hurried to say:


    "I will tell you, but you have to swear to grant me safe passage after I do that."


    "Are you in position to set conditions?" Diana said with a strong tone as her sword moved near that hall master''s body.


    The atmosphere was explosive, any small mistake and everything would explode. I knew I was safe, however I couldn''t reveal that.


    "That''s fine Diana, I can promise you that."


    "Master, please don''t," Diana turned to look at me with a warning eye. She was really concerned about me. I felt curious, how did the mystic art masters do this trick? Her mind changed and she was total dead loyal to me now.


    I liked that.


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. We need more info regarding this artifact from him. so," and I turned to look at him, "I promise you, as long as you answer all my questions you are free to go."


    "No harm will happen to me, do you promise that?"


    "Yes, no harm will happen to you from me or my team right here right now. As forter times, I have no obligations to you," I replied.


    "Ok,ter times forter then. If you are sincere then you wouldn''t mind signing a contract with me, right?"


    I knew he was trying to secure himself as hard as possible fearing from our retaliation. However I wasn''t a threat to him. In fact I was the one who needed him to speak, so I didn''t mind doing this his way to let him tell me what I wanted to hear.


    "Fine, write it and send it to me."


    As I said that, the others looked strangely at me. I couldn''t do anything right now except to write in our team chat:


    ''Just trust me.''


    Their looks became weirder, however no one opened his mouth ever again. even Rody retreated to stand behind me. That move attracted Diana''s attention. She wasn''t stupid and she must have guessed part of what was happening here, however she didn''t retreat even an inch.


    I liked her, she was persistent to protect me.


    "Here, I wrote and signed it. just sign it and we can start our little talk."


    He said that as I found the contract he sent me. I checked it and found nothing wrong except one thing, so I edited it as I said:


    "I have edited that part, you won''t answer one question, you are obliged to answer all our questions regarding this artifact and anything rted to it."


    I finished editing that part and signed it. As I edited the contract, his sign vanished and so I clicked on the send button to send the contract for him. He checked the contract many times, everything was like he wrote except for the part I edited.


    He seemed hesitated, so I said faking to care or interest:


    "I don''t have the whole day to waste, you either sign it now or I will let my butler kill you."


    He looked at me for a second then he signed the contract. It seemed he didn''t think this part was that important. He didn''t know how important it really was.


    Once the contract turned to ash, both of us sighed a sigh of relief at the same moment. It looked strange, however I got what I wanted. With great relief I said:


    "Now it''s time for you to tell me what is the backstory of this sacrednd artifact or curse that belonged to the blood thirty witch," I moved with my spear towards his throat as I stressed, "and you will tell me about the other curses or artifacts that once belonged to her, and how can I find them. do this and you will live guarded by the contract, lie to me or hide anything from me and I will not hesitate to cut your throat right here by the tip of my spear."


    This time, the true me appeared again after I secured my catch. This fat precious data man wouldn''t be able to leave here with his life unless I got what I wanted.


    I wanted to know everything about that witch, about my other past self ording to Shin''s allegations.


    For me, those words who i heard long time ago were about to be forgotten. however what I could tell the curse that this artifact did wasn''t affecting me like it should. I was still strong and vibrant, i was feeling even better than before.


    that artifact didn''t weaken me, it made more better instead.

 Chapter 176: The Three Legendary Curses Tale

    Chapter 176: The Three Legendary Curses Tale


    The eyes of that master were widened as the tip of my spear was pointed towards his throat. He didn''t expect me to change like this, however I was only ying nice until I got what I wanted.


    I only yed him.


    "Are you do you know the legends about the blood thirst witch from before?"


    He muttered with disbelief, and I knew he had all the right to feel that. Without Shin''s help, I wouldn''t have ever heard about her name or the legends rted to her.


    As for the other stories that he told me, I didn''t put them into my consideration, not yet. I had more proof and more time to be convinced, however I had to admit what just happened to me now was matching what Shin told me.


    "You don''t need to worry yourself about these things now. Just answer me and you will be free," I said without removing the spear from his throat.


    "You know there are two big battling groups who might be interested in you, one who believes in the return of the witch, and the other who feels the need for the witch not to be reborn again," he said as his eyes were looking straight towards me.


    He was trying to guess, and I would be a damn fool if I gave him any hint. This man was dangerous, so I had to behave with more care and be much more cautious.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, but," I then pushed my spear to the front for a distance enough to cause a cut on his skin, "I know your ys and tricks. I will never fall for your wicked words again. either speak or die, and don''t waste my time on things I don''t care about."


    My face revealed my resolve, so he had to believe some of my words, however I knew he wouldn''t fall for my act. I had to find a way to silence him in the future, like silence him forever.


    Here wasn''t the right ce nor the right time, so I had to keep along with him andter on I would find him again.


    "Ok, I will tell you about the curses and I will also tell you about the two groups I just mentioned. Maybe, and I''m just assuming that, you would be interested in joining one of them."


    He just said that and my spear was about to move forward again, but he added at once to evade my rage and his death:


    "As for the curse you got, it was inherited from the witch herself. To be frank, she entrusted it to us and since that day no one ever wanted to buy this artifact, which was knownter on by curses."


    He finally began to talk, and I intended to milk all his knowledge and info without letting a drop drip my grip.


    "So it was called an artifact, not a curse before. Why was it branded as a curse?"


    "That happened a long time ago. We aren''t the only auction hall who got an artifact from that witch. As far as I know, that witch left out fifty pieces of her own inheritance. All of them are ssified as artifacts, and all of them are now branded as curses.


    The story began when three brothers got obsessed with the witch''s legacy and legends. This happened a few centuries after the death of that witch, as her legends were still alive and stories were told about her like fire.


    The witch died, however her character was still there living among the people there. everyone wanted toy his hands over the witch''s artifacts, especially when there was a prophecy who spoke about these artifacts."


    The prophecy word attracted my attention, as this reminded me of the prophecy Shin told me about. I gestured to him to continue as he added:


    "This prophecy was long forgotten, however what was passed to us right now was only part of it. whoever gets any artifact will gain an absolute power, the power of the witch granted to her sessor.


    But I can tell you for sure there must be a missed part of this prophecy that we don''t know. The brothers managed to get one artifact each, andter on the three died horrible deaths after a long time of suffering.


    The three brothers left a warning, as the ancestors told us, the brothers kept repeating these words over and over again like they were obsessed with them."


    "What words?" Diana asked with some curiosity.


    "The witch artifacts aren''t a source of power, they are sources of agony and despair. No one should have them, and once you get a piece of them you won''t be able to escape their curse.


    The artifacts are curses bounded to your soul. You have to turn yourself into their ves, and even by answering their demands you will eventually fall and suffer.


    These artifacts are curses, no one should every his hand over them. no one should try to know their details or he will be cursed. Don''t get cursed for nothing, don''t be fools like us."


    These words seemed like a child''s y for me, however before I even open my mouth I heard the voice of Dianaing from behind:


    "The three fools, the legendary cursed brothers; you can''t be referring to them, right?"


    I turned to look at her face which wasn''t giving any good signs. She seemed to know what this sly man was talking about, and such I asked:


    "Do you know them?"


    She looked to me silently for a moment then she deeply sighed before saying:


    "This- I don''t know what to say. I just read about them once in the old records in the main library of the mystic art capital. The three fools, the legendary curses, I- I didn''t think the story was something real.


    I thought it was a fairytale, something to fear children at night. I didn''t think I''m sorry."


    Her words were really assuring. For me, I had no reason to feel any loss or pain or regret. I was fine, totally fine, but I had to match the y here so I had to show some emotions of shock and despair.


    "You guessed it right, they are indeed the three legendary curses of the three fools. They had a legendary miserable life that went on like a legend till our days. I''m sorry too, I just needed to teach you a lesson so I thought about bringing it to you."


    His apology was void of any sincerity, instead I felt he was happy, really happy of my misfortune. I really held myself hard this time so I wouldn''tugh and spoil his moment of triumph, after all that man was really poisonous.


    "Stop screwing with me and just spill it out. You knew the conditions of that artifact, so you must have another way around to get these info. It''s not all about the curse," I said this as I noticed the panic in the eyes of my team.


    Anyone must be tricked, anyone but my core crew. I couldn''t let their minds go south or else that would be a fatal mistake.


    ''Don''t bother with his words, I have a way to shield this curse and I have seeded so far. However we must y this man and think we are believing his words and get affected by fear.


    Rody, in less than a minute you will yell at me and move out of here. you will go back to the adventure group and supervise selecting our main yers there.''


    I had to start issuing orders and taking the lead, or else I fear for the worse.


    ''Are you sure?'' Rody asked after a brief moment of silence.


    ''You know nothing about me, by time you will know and you will be amazed. For now it''s enough for all of you to know that this curse has no effect at all at me. I''m safe, and so you are,'' I instantly replied.


    I might have hinted to them that I didn''t have full trust in them, however that was better than them not having their full trust in me.


    ''If I asked for a proof, you wouldn''t mind, right?'' Rody replied after a few moments of silence. I knew he was speaking with the other three, however I anticipated this question from him.


    ''I don''t have any right now, and the only satisfying answer isn''t negotiable. I can''t tell you right now, however I can tell you in the future,'' I said.


    ''So you don''t trust us?'' Elyo suddenly said.


    ''It''s me that should say that. It seems you don''t trust me," I replied without showing any weakness.


    ''You are asking us to trust our entire lives to you based on your words alone, is that correct?'' Gabri asked immediately after my answer.


    ''I think the rtion between us is built over trust, as you trust me and I trust you. If you don''t trust me your entire lives based on my identity as your leader, and then what are you three doing here with me?


    You either fully trust me and be my trusted aides, or you go out right now and don''t ever let me see you ever again. I hate traitors and cowards more. You have one minute to decide, either you go by my n I just said or Rody leaves, or you three leave."

 Chapter 177: They Are My Right by Birth

    Chapter 177: They Are My Right by Birth


    ''You are asking us to trust our entire lives to you based on your words alone, is that correct?'' Gabri asked immediately after my answer.


    ''I think the rtion between us is built over trust, as you trust me and I trust you. If you don''t trust me with your entire lives based on my identity as your leader, then what are you three doing here with me?


    You either fully trust me and be my trusted aides, or you go out right now and don''t ever let me see you ever again. I hate traitors and cowards more. You have one minute to decide, either you go by my n I just said or Rody leaves, or you three leave."


    This wasn''t something to be ignored easily, or treated lightly, mutual confidence I mean. I learnt a lot from my father in my kingdom, leading people in many ways.


    You either use the sword or love, force or loyalty, submission or choice. Either way one must be honest and stuck to his own choice forever.


    Each had its own pros and cons, however I belonged to the loyalty school, as did my father too. My grandfather always described the two of us as weaklings and soft hearted.


    However I decided a long time ago that my aides must be loyal to me, they had to choose to follow me. That was one of the reasons that made me ufortable while dealing with Diana.


    Although she was granted to me as my butler, she was forced in doing so and she was one of my enemies. I still had some difficulty in dealing with her, however I had to ept that.


    That choice was also forced upon me, not by force but by greed. Who could refuse having such a lethal weapon under his service? He must be insane to refuse such a diamond, even if it was somehow toxic.


    They stayed silent as I didn''t rush them to answer. Last thing I needed was someone forced to be with me due to his friends or for fear of embarrassment.


    I turned my attention again towards that master who was saying:


    "Unfortunately there is no other way to learn about the description of the artifact except via the curse itself."


    "Then howe you know some of its characteristics?"


    "This was done by the hard way, as we had to sacrifice a lot of our workers and followers just to get these small info."


    I understood what they had done. So they sacrificed their men by making them bound to the artifacts and then they would learn about the stats of these artifacts.


    For now I had learned the history about my artifact, and now I needed to know more about the conditions and its curse.


    "What about this curse then? What do you know about it?"


    The master seemed to be enjoying himself by telling this part, as he grinned from ear to ear while saying:


    "The sacrednd curse is very poisonous, as most of the witch''s curses require one condition, but this one requires more than one. To trap your enemies you need to spend coins, HP points of your own, plus equipment.


    If you want to turn them into your own forces then you have to pay by the same currencies I just mentioned. That meant you have to work like a ve just to barely satisfy this curse''s needs."


    His words and his face irritated me, so I replied instantly:


    "Then I would lock it up and never use it."


    I wasn''t serious in my words, as I didn''t believe I would be subjected to any curse or severe conditions like this sly man said.


    Despite my reply that I thought it might irritate him, heughed loudly like I just told him a nice joke.


    "I knew you would say that, but for your misfortune if you did so then you will be truly cursed. The curse wouldn''t only affect you, but anyone rted to you, like those lively young yers here."


    His words were poison as he figured out the debate inside my group. Although I knew he was trying to pour oil on fire, I didn''t open my mouth again speaking to my men.


    If they trusted me then I would be honored to have them by my side, if they didn''t then it would be a shame. They would miss a great opportunity and this would turn to their losing turning point in their entire life.


    "You didn''t say what is the nature of this curse? Or you love to spread hatred with your foul mouth everywhere without any evidence?"


    I knew he had info regarding this curse, but I wanted to show to my friends before him that I wasn''t fazed or afraid of his curse. He got my meaning, I hoped my friends would get it too.


    "You aren''t afraid of the curse, I must show my respect to you. However you should be, even courage pales in front of this curse," he said.


    "You still didn''t tell me what this curse is?"


    "It''s a curse to your stats, and it has twoyers. If you didn''t use the artifact at all, then your stats will lose more than half permanently until you reuse it.


    If you used the artifact and imprisoned your enemies inside without releasing them or making them yours then you will lose one third of your stats permanently until you take action towards your prisoners.


    If you decide to release your prisoners then your stats will lose one percent permanently without any way to restore them. the only way not to be cursed is to turn all the prisoners into your men.


    However doing so would make you cursed in another way, as you will have to use the three currencies. Let it go foolish girl, you are cursed either way no matter what you did.


    And you don''t need to follow a loser person like her, go and find new leaders for a better future or else"


    He was about to push my friends when my spear moved. If I showed any weakness then my friends wouldn''t stay here and would doubt me. all I wanted from them was to trust me, if they didn''t do that then it was a shame, a shame for me in trusting them in the first ce.


    The tip of my spear just pressed slightly over that poisonous snake neck as it caused a small cut wound in it. a thin line of blood appeared and that made him stop his nonsense.


    As usual, I didn''t turn to speak with them again as I let them take their whole time rethinking this over. That was painful to me, as I thought they would choose to trust me from the beginning.


    It seemed I needed to be more careful, as they weren''t really that trusted after all.


    "Just mind your own business, or else."


    I didn''t need to continue as I pressed my spear more and he felt more pain. My message reached him, and now I had to know the most essential part, the part that I designed this n for.


    "I want you to tell me about all the rest of artifacts or curses that the witch had left and where to find them."


    My question seemed unrealistic and illogical, as that master looked to me with doubt and hesitation. I joked as I added:


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t buy one curse and give it back to you."


    My tone was yful and tricky that made his face change color. He knew I couldn''t pull this alone, but if I asked for my master''s help then I might be able to do so. He swallowed his throat and then said with slightly hoarse voice:


    "Don''t think about it, as I have the protection of my association, even your masters couldn''t move a finger in front of them."


    I knew he was afraid of me, and so I kept looking at him silently without even blinking. He retreated couple of steps to the back as he said:


    "I-I will answer you this question then I will leave, is that good?"


    I didn''t answer him again, as he was in no position to ask or order me around. He has to answer all my questions until I''m satisfied, or else I will continue to press him hard or even hurt him.


    One way or another I had to know everything about that witch''s artifacts. She had left a group of artifacts behind with curses to those who weren''t of her own blood.


    She left them to me, and I was sure they were like a special set that had to serve a certain role. I needed them as that which had foreseen that, or else why would she care about entrusting these artifacts to certain resourceful people?


    Why would she leave a curse behind over them to be activated on those who weren''t part of her lineage?


    Everything seemed connected logically with Shin''s words from before, and everything was miraculously linked to the same conclusion.


    I was one of the offspring of that witch, and these artifacts were mine, my right by birth.


    *** I have prepared a MASS RELEASE event for the novel, please check it out, thx.***

 Chapter 178: Two Snakes are Fighting Each Other

    Chapter 178: Two Snakes are Fighting Each Other


    One way or another I had to know everything about that witch''s artifacts. She had left a group of artifacts behind with curses to those who weren''t of her own blood.


    She left them to me, and I was sure they were like a special set that had to serve a certain role. I needed them as that witch had foreseen that, or else why would she care about entrusting these artifacts to certain resourceful people?


    Why would she leave a curse behind over them to be activated on those who weren''t part of her lineage?


    Everything seemed connected logically with Shin''s words from before, and everything was miraculously linked to the same conclusion.


    I was one of the offspring of that witch, and these artifacts were mine, my right by birth.


    He just kept looking at me and I didn''t even open my lips. As I waited silently he added:


    "I will answer your question now and then I will leave, is that clear?"


    Oh he had the guts to fight me back, I liked it. however I didn''t open my mouth as I was already in a superior position, he either exined everything to me or he would breach the contract protected by the game.


    The game was his boss, he should be wary of it, right?


    "You don''t have the luxury of choice here, you either reply to our princess questions or you will die."


    Suddenly Rody said out of the blue. I turned to look at him as he sent me in the team chat:


    ''We decided to have faith in you.''


    ''Aren''t you worried to be cursed by me?''


    This was the most logical question that popped up my head when I read his message. I didn''t give them any proof yet, and they didn''t show much trust either.


    So I was kind of doubtful towards their attitude now. They had to exin further or else this would be the beginning of more trouble.


    ''You are reckless sometimes, however from what we know you don''t ever enter a losing fight. Even if we were on the losing part in this fight, we are sure you will find a way to correct it and flip the sides over.''


    I looked towards Gabri, that swordsman was very cool when he was using his tongue instead of his sword. His words were passable to me and his logic was eptable.


    ''Fine, after we end from here I will tell you everything.''


    I then turned to look at that master who was trying to think of a way out of here as I seriously said:


    "Stop wasting my time deliberately and start answering my damn questions."


    Something told me he was doing this on purpose, so I told the team:


    ''Go outside and summon all of our trusted men and bring them here. Rody you need to go back to the adventure hall and arrange our group from there.''


    ''Is there any danger here?'' Elyo asked with care.


    ''I doubt there is, but it''s not a waste to be cautious right? Let''s just assume nothing bad will happen, however if it does then we will be lucky for us to be prepared,'' I said.


    ''No, we need to bring our top yers here to guard you, Rody said, expressing this idea.


    This swordsman didn''t get it yet, they were still weak, they couldn''t help me instead they would be a burden. Me alone would be enough to protect myself, and even if I died then only one level would be lost.


    A level for me wouldn''t be horrible, but losing a level from every top yer from my group would be disastrous. The only way this treacherous snake could harm me would be through harming my men.


    I wouldn''t let him do that, as the only possible way for him to do that would be through getting the help of other groups, or even guilds.


    Fighting inside the town was forbidden, but I was sure with the suitable price paid and enough promises then this rule wouldn''t matter anymore.


    So, I had to assume the worth and be ready for it.


    ''Rody this isn''t the best way to protect me. I need you to go back and arrange our teams, be ready for an open war. Stay alert and be ready for my call. As for you Gabri I want you to lead our top yers andy in ambush around this ce.


    I believe we will have many unwee guests soon. Do this silently and don''t make anyone suspicious. As for you Elyo you will stay with me. C''mon we wasted enough time already, so don''t waste more.''


    My words and arrangement were made for the worst case scenario. I hoped this master would be wise, as if he took this route then I would ask for justice from my masters.


    They didn''t respond except by nodding as they moved heading towards the exit. Their sudden move came as a surprise to that master who watched them leave while fixing his gaze upon me.


    As I suspected, he wanted me, and as he wanted I would stay here waiting for his trap, as I also had mineid on the table waiting for him.


    At this moment I felt I was like a snake just like that in front me, we both were trying to seduce the other to make his first mistake, and we both wanted each other dead.


    Howe I reached this level?


    "Are they leaving?" he asked pointing towards the door which just closed after the disappearance of my two friends.


    "You are here to answer questions not to ask them, and you didn''t answer mine yet. Are you sure you want to breach our contract?"


    He looked at me deeply as if he was trying to see through me. I didn''t show any emotions over my face, so after a few moments he sighed as he said:


    "I have to admit it, you are good. Anyway I will tell you, there are other artifacts like I just told you. Each one was entrusted to a group, a certain powerful group.


    Part was entrusted to auction houses like us, and the other part was entrusted to your lovely mystic art society. The funny thing is there are ten artifacts scattered over ten sacrednds, so if you are really interested in them then you should work hard to obtain any of them."


    His words weren''t that useful, but at least I knew there would be a chance for me to get more artifacts from my uing journey.


    "I don''t want to get anymore of those curses," I instantly said.


    "Then why are you this interested in knowing their locations? For me you seem pretty interested in collecting them," he answered with a sneer.


    "I wanted to know their ces to avoid them, I don''t want to be screwed over like you did here with me. now I want you to narrate all the names of these auction houses, and thanks to you I now know my trip to the sacrednd would be dangerous."


    He kept looking silently at me like he was trying to know if I was bluffing or telling the truth. I hoped that he would believe me, or else I would have created more enemies.


    "For your information, you can''t obtain the artifact unless you do some things first, and the bad news for you is the artifact can''t be requested but it will be granted.


    Bad news for you is like music in my ears, but to be frank I doubt you could do these conditions in your first mission. That might be reassuring to you and your little kids following you, but I will pray for you to aplish them one day."


    His words didn''t give me any damn clue about what he thought or believed. I sighed, this man had to die, but I didn''t see how to kill him, not yet.


    "Good news is always good news, just tell me what I need to know and we will leave here safely," I said.


    "Why the rush, don''t you want anything more to know?" he suddenly asked with a strange calm. It seemed whatever this man was scheming for, then his scheme seeded.


    He was ready for me, and that meant I had to waste my time here.


    "Strange, didn''t you want to end our contract a few minutes ago? anyway I just want to spend some of your money on buying supplies. I suppose you have the best items in the town here in your auction, right?"


    This time it was his turn to look suspiciously at me. yes, I also had my own arrangement bastard, and I wouldn''t leave here until everything was in order.


    ''Gabri be careful, I believe the area is now restricted to us.''


    I had to ry this to Gabri and the others so they would be ready. Gabri and Rody didn''t leave for a couple of minutes, and that meant they would still be on their way to the adventurer hall.


    I need to give them enough time, and that would be done smoothly by doing a shopping spree here. After all, we needed many supplies for that trip towards the sacrednds.


    "Cool, I have a scroll that has all the essential info regarding that witch''s curses. I will send it to you now, so you can look at itter."


    His attitude changed abruptly as he sensed something was wrong. I didn''t doubt his intelligence, however I just wanted to punch him in the throat and finish him off.


    He was very annoying, with his calm and irritating sweet words. I held myself back from doing so as I epted his gesture by saying:


    "Ok, send it and we will be done here."


    ''Do you want me toe back to you now?'' Gabri asked.


    ''No, keep doing what we agreed upon, and when you are in your positions just inform me. By the way, our enemy might be aware of our ns, so be sharp,'' I sent to them in the team chat.


    ''Who is our enemy this time?'' Elyo asked.


    ''I believe he had asked from one adventure group or a guild toe and set an ambush for us,'' I replied.


    ''Wasn''t fighting here forbidden? Are they insane?'' Rody said.


    ''Sometimes money can solve impossible things. We are dealing with the wealthiest group in this town, so be ready to face many greedy yers. Just be safe and don''t make the mistake they dream of,'' I said.


    ''Don''t worry, we won''t be the first shooters here,'' Gabri said


    ''Good, time for me to go and buy us some time. Be ready, the team you are gathering will be the one toe with us to the sacrednds.''

 Chapter 179: Buying Interesting Items from The Auction

    Chapter 179: Buying Interesting Items from The Auction


    For me it was a race against time. if I moved early I would die, and if I waitedter than I should be my yers would die. I had to move exactly at the sml window which would guarantee my victory.


    To do this,I depend on my yers outside. Once they came nearby here then I would move. I looked towards Elyo as I muttered:


    "It will be a close call. Be ready."


    "I will," she simply replied.


    "Are we done now?" that master said as he seemed quite irritated from the fact we discovered his trap.


    "Yes, all you need to do is to send me to someone who can help with the auctions here," I replied in a try to stall for more time.


    "I can help you myself," he answered.


    "No, thanks. Just send for someone," I replied.


    "Sorry, but I insist."


    That man was really irritating. I had no other way to reply except by nodding my head. I moved following him towards the seats we sat upon when we entered here for the first time.


    He pointed to them as he said:


    "These seats had a button at their arms, use these buttons to navigate that whole menu. Do you want any help regarding specific items?"


    His kindness was met by my refusal as I said:


    "No thanks, I will look for what I need myself."


    "I''m just trying to help," he shamelessly answered.


    "I know, and you did it splendidly so far. Let''s go Elyo, we have a full menu to look into."


    I then moved and sat on my previous chair, as for Ely she sat beside me and Diana stood in her ce behind me as usual.


    To be honest I began to get used to her presence, and if not for the fact that she was my enemy, we would have be close friends.


    "Do you want something specific? I could directly get the offers for you."


    That man was bing more shameless and annoying to the limits I couldn''t bear, but I had to. I was trying to waste time, and he was trying to prevent me from doing it.


    We were like two opposing forces facing each other. I didn''t reply to him, as this was the only thing that kept me quiet. I began to scroll over the names inside this menu.


    To my surprise, I found some interesting things here that I didn''t expect to find, like advanced healing potions, even a healing tent. That tent tempted me to buy it, as it didn''t only heal yers fast, it also healed them in patches.


    The price set for this tent was ten thousand gold coins, and each tent could amodate a one hundred yers team. That was interesting, as before I wouldn''t even think about buying it, but now I didn''t hesitate to buy five of such tents.


    The only disadvantage was it couldn''t be used in battles, and if the yers were attacked while healing, they would be exited from it and toasted outside randomly.


    For me it was a nice post war tool to help my yers and future army to heal. Five wasn''t a big number, but it was a good start for now. In the future I would look for more of these tents to buy.


    As for healing potions, I gave Elyo the green light to buy as much as she could. I wasn''t worried about our Inventory''s capacities, as I had porins now that could help to solve this problem.


    The second interesting thing I found was a war tool, a g. This g could radiate cloaking fog that would turn a certain spot invisible to any outsider. The coolest thing in it was this ability couldn''t be bested by thieves or assassins.


    This was a nice tool, and the area that could cover was one hundred meter radius. It was a nice area to hide a small team without being threatened by any danger, even in the middle of the enemy territory.


    The duration for it was one day, then it needed to rest for two days to be used again. somehow that point made its price to be lower than I expected. I thought it would be like the tent, but it was half in its price.


    So, I bought ten of it. like this one hundred thousand gold coins were depleted from me, plus twenty thousands more were consumed from Elyo on potions.


    Any potion I met I didn''t stop for a second to read, as I was sure Elyo would do a brilliant job in selecting what we really needed.


    I flipped the pages looking for anything interesting. Most of the pages were full of equipment, a thing that I wasn''t interested in right now. For me I was content with my current weapons, and with my team weapons.


    In the future I nned to go and visit the secret dungeon again, as I would need to rece my current equipment, and I maybe aim for aplete set. That would be nice, right?


    As I passed nearly half of the menu without finding anything interesting, I found something that attracted my attention. It was a horn, a strange looking horn that seemed very old and so weird.


    The horn had two handles like it was so heavy. I didn''t know why, but I figured it was so heavy that it needed two men to carry it.


    ''The destroyer''s horn: blow it and any enemy in front of you will pale and run away no matter what.''


    It was a simple, yet very effective tool if used carefully and in its suitable moments. The price of it wasn''t that high, as it was sold for three thousand gold coins only, so I bought it.


    After some pages, I began to feel bored. All the items sold here weren''t suited to my taste, and that made me read most of it in a short duration. I had to find another way to spend time here.


    While I was looking for items and thinking about this point, I found an interesting item. The item itself wasn''t for much use to me, as it was an item dedicated for decreasing Mana consumption.


    Form magicians and wizards this item would be priceless, and it was really expensive. Its price was one hundred thousand gold coins, as it could decrease the consumption by half permanently as long the yer had it attached to his body.


    I wasn''t crazy to buy it, I would support my yers, but not by spending so much for a single yer. If this item affected a group of yers then I would have considered buying it.


    What was interesting wasn''t the item itself, it was the category that item was listed under. It was called a special category item sale.


    "May I ask what this special category item sale means?"


    I opened my mouth for the first time after ten minutes ofplete silence. The master''s face changed as he replied:


    "It''s nothing, just a normal category but for special items."


    His reply wasn''t persuasive enough for me, as he seemed wanting to cover up something. I smiled as I said:


    "Good, then show me the list of items sold under this category. I tried to check the list myself, but it said it requires some conditions and the approval of a staff member. All conditions are met, but I want the approval of the staff."


    He seemed more and more tense as he said:


    "Really? I don''t know about that."


    "Then go and bring me someone who knows, and take your time, don''t rush. Rushing things isn''t good for your health after all master."


    He looked at me as he knew I guessed what this was about. This menu was like a private menu for VIP guests only. it required that I would have wealth over half million gold coins and spend over fifty thousand gold coins at their hall in a single day.


    I already had done this, and my wealth was over that number. So, I onlycked the approval of the staff. For sure that man was able to clear that for me, however he didn''t intend to.


    He wanted to make me leave from here soon, so my only exnation was that this list would take more time for me to finish. He looked at me with hateful look as he gritted his teeth as he muttered:


    "I give yer Agatha the approval to view the special category item sale."


    I grinned from ear to ear as I said:


    "Thanks master, but you know looks can''t kill anyone."


    He just looked at me trying to prevent himself from attacking, although I hoped he would. I then began to examine the new list that appeared in front of me.


    When I looked at it, I first didn''t understand why he was so opposed to me viewing it. it was as I suspected, a list for VIP guests with higher priced items being auctioned here.


    However, after I read some lines I stopped as I was stunned from what I saw.


    ''Son of b***, that''s why you don''t want me to enter here.''

 Chapter 180: I Wanted to Eat them Now, I Wanted to Kill them Now

    Chapter 180: I Wanted to Eat them Now, I Wanted to Kill them Now


    The things I just saw were really crucial to me, and it was logic for my enemy to prevent me from entering here, as I would benefit a lot from it.


    What I found was a whole section dedicated to sacrednds. Before even entering it, I realized how important it was to establish a post for any power in this empire out there.


    The sacrednds test wasn''t full of dangers only, it was also full of opportunities. I began to scroll down the items sold there, and the more I read the more I became astonished.


    The first thing to attract my eyes were many books dedicated to the strategies and secrets of surviving there. The authors were the famous yers out there in thesends ording to the description beside each book.


    There were manuals for how to establish a castle and how to defend it. These manuals weren''t cheap, as each book was sold at a high price of twenty thousand gold coins.


    In front of me there were over two to three dozen of these books, and from what I read in their titles I guessed many were just repeating the same thing with different perspectives.


    What caught my attention after I read all of their detailed exnations were three books, the first was a manual for beginners, which was a handful of books for my current position. I bought it without any second thoughts, as it was one of the kind.


    All books here were directed towards the experienced yers, those who already had small posts and were aiming to transform it into a small kingdom. My ambition was bigger than that, however I wanted first to survive and establish my post, as this was the hardest step in my opinion.


    The second book was about how to set defensive and offensive strategies in the sacrednds using the terrain. For me I was a leader of armies and most of the time I loved using the terrain to my advantage.


    So, this book suited my taste, and I bought it.


    The third book was about the secrets inside the sacrednds. This book alone was sold at a high price of fifty thousand gold coins. That wasn''t cheap, however from its description I realized how valuable it was.


    This book wasn''t only revealing the secrets of thesends, it was also telling all the legends and folk tales ever said about the sacrednds. For me I wasn''t sure of its value until I saw a sample of the book quoted in the description.


    It was speaking about an old legend rting these sacrednds and the founder of the Frod''s empire andstly the rtion of both with the legendary character of the witch.


    I had high hopes for that book, so I bought it and ignored more than a dozen of the same books who were only telling the secrets. For some reason, this book''s sales weren''t as good as the others. In fact I was number eighty six in the list of buyers, at the same time the lowest book in the same list sold at least ten thousand copies so far.


    Underrated gem like this was a nice catch for me. I knew it might not help me at revealing the sacrednds secrets like other books, but I wanted to know more, especially about the history of thesends.


    After I bought the three books, I paid ny thousand gold coins. It pained me to lose all these coins so rapid like this, however that was essential.


    After buying the books, I began to check other supplies that seemed useful, yet very expensive. I found a flying fortress that seemed like a very strong defensive and offensive tool, but its price was really mind blowing for me.


    They needed five million gold coins to buy it, five million gold coins, wow! I really couldn''t imagine there were items sold by millions here.


    Who would be this filthy rich to buy it? I envied them if these legends truly existed.


    To be honest, all the items sold here were way over my budget, but I kept reading them. I wanted to gain all the information rted to that ce. I had a feeling that my enemies in thesends wouldn''t be only limited to the demons.


    I wanted to know the capabilities of other yers there, and the more I read the more I became sure of my true ce there.


    I was nothing, like an ant crawling in front of giants. If any of those old and rich yers wanted to destroy mynd, they could do this without even sweating.


    I had to be careful, so careful when I start the test, or else I might pump into a hard rock that would put an end to my adventure there.


    I hoped there would be a restrictingw, fiercer thatws of the game here, to prevent yers from attacking each other and snatching each other''s territories.


    The list took me quite some time until I finished it, and I finished it with a deep long sigh. I was now not that happy with my acquisition of the three books, as I knew yers who would buy things here wouldn''t bother with selecting any book.


    They would simply buy them all.


    I sighed again, why wasn''t I the daughter of a filthy rich family here? That was sad.


    Without knowing it, half an hour passed, and this was enough for my preparations to bepleted. I found messages sent from Gabri telling me he was heading towards here ten minutes ago.


    If he moved fast, then he would be about to enter here. I looked towards that master who was looking at me with bulging eyes and frustrating looks as I said with a chuckle:


    "I have finished here, thanks for your hospitality."


    I then moved from my seat without waiting for his reply. Elyo and Diana followed me silently as Elyo sent privately to me:


    ''Are we going to kill them?''


    ''Yes, be ready as we have to receive the first hit,'' I replied.


    ''That sucks, why can''t we just report them? they are lying in ambush for us for over half an hour. They should be punished, not us,'' she said with a displeased expression over her face.


    I smiled as I didn''t reply, these were the rules, and we had to adjust to them.


    Once we exited the building, I felt danger approaching fast. The ce was so quiet, with no yer or NPC moving at any ce. however I knew, my enemies were lurking in the darkness waiting for me.


    They were waiting for my mistake, either I would be careless or I would be impulsive.


    So I didn''t move rapidly, as I treated each step with utmost care. I could have used my immune skill from the start, but that would be a waste as they could wait until my skill became invalid and then they would attack.


    I hated these stressful moments, why didn''t they just attack from the start and end this nervous waiting?


    As I was thinking like that, I sensed a movementing from behind. Without any hesitation I threw my spear to float over my fingertips calmly as I ordered:


    "We can''t be the first one to attack, so defend."


    Elyo knew this, but Diana didn''t so I had to inform her or else we would be punished. My words came in the perfect time, as Diana was about to sh her sword towards the iing enemies.


    She paused as she didn''t attack, instead she jumped couple of steps to the back to stand behind me as she muttered:


    "Sorry, my skill arsenal is full of attacking skills, no single defensive one."


    That was surprising, however I didn''t bother with her as three enemies appeared suddenly from the back to be just a few meters away from me. I smiled as they were fast, however in my opinion they were a decoy.


    The real attack woulde from my back right now, and my counter to it was ready.


    "Gravity skill."


    I muttered as the area around me changed in gravity at once, at the same time two silhouettes appeared out of nowhere with surprising looks over their faces.


    This simple, yet effective attack strategy was my favourite, who would hate a decoy strategy? No one!


    And now, I had the most perfect counter for that kind of attack, poor assassins.


    Once they were revealed, they were startled for a moment, a moment of hesitation and doubt was enough for me to use my second skill.


    "Dragon cape fog skill."


    Once the skill was used, a fog appeared around me to make me able to jump at any time I wanted. I selected this skill despite its small immune window as I wasn''t sure about the ssical type of immune skills.


    Those assassins came here knowing my identity and skills, so they must have known I had immune skills. they also knew I was a mystic art user, so the possibility of them being like me was high, very high.


    And so, I chose this skill to avoid any problems like what happened to me when I fought Leli before. Once the fog appeared, they thought I wanted to run away so the two assassins moved to attack me fiercely with their two daggers.


    Four daggers targeted me from impossible to dodge angels, however all I needed to do was to think of jumping and I disappeared. When I appeared three meters away from them, surprisingly I found the four daggers still following me.


    They both were mystic art users. That wasn''t bad news for me, instead it was brilliant news to me. these two assassins turned to be a hot cake in my eyes, I wanted to eat them now, I wanted to kill them now.

 Chapter 181: A Brief Battle with Obselan Guild

    Chapter 181: A Brief Battle with Obsn Guild


    As their daggers went straight towards me, I was relieved regarding the punishment of fighting inside the town. They started attacking me, so defending right now was my utmost interest.


    At once I muttered:


    "Penta auxiliary skill."


    "Tempest of lightning skill."


    I immediately used two skills at once, as I jumped again escaping the close by four daggers. I appeared four meters away from them, just two meters away from the two enemies.


    At this perfect spot, where they two weren''t ready to face me, I sent my spear towards them without hesitation.


    Five spears moved with great speed towards the two assassins, however they weren''t simple assassins as they overcame their shock in a brilliant way and suddenly both moved with great speed evading my six spears, however their daggers couldn''t.


    Once the spears collided with the daggers, all stopped moving at once. At this moment I received a notification from the system.


    "System notification: You have been attacked by the Obsn Guild. You have one hour to defend yourself without any punishment. Do you want to add your adventure group members to this special situation?"


    Without any hesitation I muttered:


    "Yes."


    Who was crazy enough not to grant his team members this option. Once I chose so, I sent in the team chat saying:


    "Gabri, now you are clear to move."


    I was sure that the strongest yers of this guild would be those two, as the strongest would be burdened by the task of killing me.


    I hoped those two would be mystic art deserters, and that was logical as if they were still active there, they would have broken thew of the society and now they would be expelled.


    I snapped my fingers to retrieve my spear, which was now apanied by five more. At the same time the two assassins were about to escape my gravity skill area of effect as four daggers appeared in their hands in the same way my spears appeared.


    Up till now I didn''t notice any special trick about their daggers, except for that tracking feature. Unlike what I met before with that swordsman, they didn''t control the daggers to move after me, instead I felt the daggers were chasing me hot like I was their sweet pie.


    I didn''t wait for the two to escape my gravity skill, as I had limited time using this skill and I had to eliminate the two assassins by then or else I would be finished.


    I moved as I muttered:


    "Dragon head skill."


    At once my spear changed its appearance to be like a big dragon head. I didn''t dy as I threw the spear out, to be apanied by ten spears, five normal shadows and five intimidating looking dragon head shadows.


    The spears moved to interrupt the assassins'' n to escape as they had to jump both sides to evade the spears. Just as they moved, I snapped my fingers again to retain the spears, then I threw them towards one of them once more.


    I didn''t stop chasing them, and with the help of my spears they couldn''t escape. When they noticed me closing by, they decided to risk it all.


    It seemed I was famous now, as their faces didn''t show any underestimation or negligence for me, instead they were dead serious.


    I snapped my fingers again, and this time I was so close to them as mere three meters separated the three of us from each other.


    I didn''t throw my spears this time, as the first one to move would be the one to lose. However my enemies didn''t share the same opinion, as when they were two meters away from me, they thought my attack pattern was disturbed finally.


    I usually used long range attacks to hit my enemies. In fact that pattern of attacks made me feel calm, as I was after all a magician in my kingdom. However the two assassins mistook this as the only pattern I had.


    They were wrong, and I was d they both were, as once they moved to throw out their daggers, I bent down my legs to glide on the ground evading the iing daggers, at the same time my spears wereunched to hit their close by bodies without any mercy.


    They just finished throwing the daggers out, so their bodies weren''t in perfect positions to evade. On the other hand, I knew evading their daggers in this close range distance was a gamble, after all I couldn''t escape their pursuit except for a second.


    And one second was all that I needed, as my spears were inserted in the hearts of my enemies. one spear was enough to kill each one of them. after all their levels were still low, way lower than mine.


    As their masters died, the four daggers lost their bnce and fell on the ground, along with four more equipment and two medallions.


    They were ex-mystic art yers, and now I gained two more medallions, hooray!


    I didn''t dy as I collected y spoils very rapidly. As I finished I began to observe the world around me.


    I was so immersed in this fight that I totally forgot about the presence of Elyo and Diana around me, however right now the two weren''t anywhere nearby.


    Amidst my enthusiasm and chasing those two assassins, I delved deeply inside the heart of the enemy yers. Once I checked the world around me, I knew I was still in danger, as there were over fifty yers surrounding me right now.


    As for Elyo and Diana, both were fighting their way in towards me, but I knew I couldn''t wait for them toe for rescue, as hell I didn''t need to be rescued.


    These yers were already dead, and the only danger here was me, only me.


    "Let''s have some fun, shall we?"


    If this encirclement was before I created my spear army I would be really in threat, but now all I had to do was to throw my spears out, snap my fingers and then throw them again.


    Popping sounds began to appear around me like fireworks, as each yer''s body fell dead when my spear touched them. flop flop flop flop, this sound began to repeat like a music in my ears.


    The sudden attack of my spears doubted everything, as my enemies thought I would find it hard to deal with their assassins, so their normal yers would stand a chance against me.


    However they were gravely mistaken, as the two assassins didn''tst for mere seconds in my hands, and now the rest of their yers would be killed mercilessly like this.


    I didn''t believe this guild was this reckless and weak, what the hell was their guild master doing? What was Merad, their vice master, the wolf of Obsn, doing?


    I recalled that Merad had left some impression inside me, I felt he was strong and special. However right now all I found were weak weeds waiting for my fire to burn them all.


    I led the two behind me to move at any ce these yers were at. A massacre happened again. At the same time, Gabri appeared from far away leading many yers to attack the backlines of these yers.


    I knew that Gabri selected that ce to start his attack from, and that meant most healers and magicians were there at that spot.


    I handled the front, where my yers led by Gabri handled the rear, and in between this guild yers were sandwiched mercilessly like sheep ready to be ughtered.


    As the battle was about to end, I felt I overrated that hall master and his threat. I thought he would gather many guild yers and adventure group yers to trap me, however what I found were just weak yers nothing more.


    Except for the two assassins I just killed, no one was worthy of my spear. I was furious, and so all the weak yers in front of me had to bear my anger.


    The battle didn''tst for longer than fifteen minutes, during which I killed over three hundred yers, and the total losses of this guild was around five hundred yers.


    As for my side, we only lost sixteen yers no more. As for the gains, plus the two medallions, we gained around one thousand equipment.


    That was a decent gain, except for the low level and grade of the equipment which made me feel annoyed.


    This battle didn''t need all that preparation from my side, as I was sure I could handle them easily with the help of Diana and Elyo.


    "Collect out trophies, and let''s go to the adventure hall."


    I yelled in the group of yers around me, as there were one hundred yers there. I noticed the presence of many of my top yers, and that meant not many of the elite yers were there right now with Rody.


    That made me feel somehow unsettled. So, I began to catch speed moving rapidly towards the adventure guild. At the same time I sent in the team chat asking:


    ''Rody, is everything fine at your end?''


    ''Yes, nothing suspicious here, why?'' he replied instantly.


    ''Nothing, just be on alert. We are less than fifteen minutes away from your ce,'' I sent to him.


    ''Ok, I will move the yers inside the territory of the hall. No one will dare to attack us there.''


    As he sent this reply I felt more at ease. If he was safe then that hall master''s threat was overrated, and that would be my mistake.


    The issue here was that I never misjudged any person before, especially their threats to me. I assessed that master''s threat to me to be way higher than what I met so far.


    So, where was the problem then?

 Chapter 182: Entering Fortland Sacred Land Part 1

    Chapter 182: Entering Fornd Sacred Land Part 1


    The more I got near the adventure hall the more unease I felt. As I saw the building outline from far I knew that the auction hall master''s scheme didn''t include my yers here.


    Was I wrong?


    That was weird, as this would be the first time ever to evaluate someone this bad. As I reached the hall, I found Rody standing in front of it waiting for me.


    Or to be more specific, he just exited the building in a way that seemed he was in a hurry to go somewhere. Once he saw me, he stopped as he said with haste:


    "There are many reports of a lot of attacks that happened to many of our teams outside. The attacks came from many guilds and adventure groups, all of them are in the hands of the nobles."


    This what I was fearing, this was the true scheme of that master. So that attack at me outside the auction hall aimed at dying me.


    "We need to go and support them at once," Gabri said.


    I was about to ry my orders to move all the yers here to exit the town, however Diana suddenly said:


    "That would be an unwise move."


    Her words stopped me in my tracks as I asked:


    "What do you mean?"


    "That master isn''t aiming here at all. All that he is doing right now is aiming for one goal, dying you."


    The words of her were really eye opening for me. I stood my ce silently while Rody said:


    "The yers are ughtered out there, the reports areing without pause. These guilds and groups are using mystic art users to kill our yers. we have no chance at all without your support Agatha."


    His words made me realize that Diana''s vision was correct. That master''s aim wasn''t to cause trouble for me here, but out there. the more time wasted here, the more dangerous my position would be out there.


    So, I had to move out now fast. Every second counted.


    "I agree with your butler''s opinion."


    Suddenly this voice came just from beside me in a way that startled me. I gritted my teeth as I looked towards the emptiness beside me as I angrily said:


    "Rog, I told you many times before, stop this bad habit of yours or else"


    Suddenly Rog appeared in the spot where there was no one there. he looked with embarrassed look to me as he said:


    "Sorry, bad habits never die easily."


    "You are more annoying than Shin," I muttered with annoyance.


    "Where is Shin? I couldn''t find him here, is he out there with our yers?"


    When he said these words my mood changed to the worst. I felt like I was a rock thrown into a deepke, a very deep bottom where I was falling towards without end.


    The change in mood didn''t happen to me, but all those who were with me inside that hall had the same change. One of them had told Rog what happened for sure, as his face suddenly turned pale as he muttered with strange seriousness:


    "We need to move, we need to go to that sacrednd now."


    I looked at him strangely, why did he suddenly begin to speak so seriously?


    "We have no more time to waste, what Shin gave you isn''t small or simple at all. You need to go to sacrednd and establish your post there. doing so would make things easier."


    I had to admit, this assassin sometimes would act cool and other times he would be mysterious. I didn''t understand the reason behind his sudden urgeness, and he seemed to realize that so he added:


    "There is no time to exin here, inside the sacrednd I will tell you all I know."


    "What about our yers out there?" Elyo asked.


    "Issue a retreat order for all of them. These attacks aimed just to keep our hands busy out here. once we go to the sacrednds, these attacks would cease to exist, trust me."


    The suggestion of Rog was somehow eptable. I looked towards my four pirs as I issued my orders:


    "Ry my order of retreat to everyone to retreat to the town. After we leave they can go out and level up again. now prepare yers who wille with me to the sacrednds. In less than five minutes we will move to that test."


    My order was the final call in this situation, so they began to ry orders and organize yers around us. In less than five minutes, one hundred and fifty yers were standing around me.


    They were led by Rody, Elyo, Gabri, and Rog. I stood my grounds silently watching them organizing everyone. There were also my old team members, as Goda approached me as he asked:


    "Is it true? What happened to Shin I mean."


    I looked towards him with great pain in my heart. Those yers were the first friends I had in the game along with Shin, and they were the closest ones to me and Shin. They had all the right to know what happened, so I began to ry the story short to them.


    After I finished Goda sighed as he said:


    "I will miss him."


    "Me too," Heda said.


    "And me as well," Snad said.


    Grendy just nodded his head with sorrow over his face, as for Mony she had some tears in her eyes. I sighed with pain as I said:


    "All I know is he isn''t dead, but we won''t see him anytime soon."


    "We have to help and save him, no matter what," Mony muttered softly.


    "Yes, no matter what," I said with determination.


    "We are ready to move, will we move now?" Rody asked.


    "Yes, gather around me then."


    I then took out a small golden ball, as this was the ball of entry to the sacrednd. I rubbed it slowly as its golden color began to shine gradually with each rub.


    A halo of golden light suddenly erupted to cover me, and all my yers around. A soft voice appeared in my mind whispering:


    ''State your name, position, master''s name please.''


    ''I''m Agatha, predisciple of master Sam,'' I instantly replied.


    ''Do you want to bring all those yers around you?'' the voice asked.


    ''Yes, all of them wille with me,'' I replied.


    ''You have the right to bring twenty yers for free, any added yer will cost you one hundred gold coins. Do you want to proceed?'' the voice asked.


    ''Proceed,'' I simply replied. The amount of gold coins with me was approximately seven hundred thousand gold coins, so I could bring whoever I wanted without caring for money.


    ''One hundred and thirty five yers are added to your team. The total cost will be thirteen thousand and five hundred gold coins. Do you agree to pay this cost to bring those yers with you?''


    ''Sure,'' I simply replied.


    ''The gold coins are deducted from your ount. Get ready to move in five seconds. Good luck.''


    Once the voice said that I said loudly so all of the yers here could hear me:


    "We will move now, be ready."


    Once I finished, the halo began to shine brighter and brighter until I couldn''t open my eyes. Once I closed them and reopened them again, I found myself standing in a new ce, with my yers we were like a water droplet in the ocean.


    Around us there were so many yers that I felt there was no end to them. our appearance didn''t catch anyone''s attention, however I stood there motionless as one thing did attract mine.


    Arge stone stele stood with pride towards the sky. It was so high, so thick, and so domineering with its ck and silver colors. It was made of strange ck ore that looked so sturdy, and there were many writings on its surface, writings with silver color.


    ''Wee predisciple Agatha to the sacrednd Fornd of mystic art society. Your mission is to enter the second ranknds without dying more than five times. If you need any help, you can always ask the system and it will guide you.''


    Suddenly this voice echoed in my mind apanied with some info rted to thisnd. Fornd was divided into different ranks with different risks with each rank. Now we were standing at the checkpoint, a ce that was considered a safe shelter for all of the yers who came here.


    Fighting was prohibited here and the punishment for trespassing thisw was severe. Whoever did this would be subjected to be expelled from society, and he would be killed and his or her mystic art would be lost.


    So, breaking thew here wasn''t simple, and I doubted anyone would try and do it. The second thing I got from the system beside the map of the fornd was the ess to the stele.


    That ess was granted only to the yer who was undergoing his trial, so even if there were other mystic art yers here like Rog, they couldn''t ess the stele.


    The stele''s basic function was to resurrect the yer and any of his associates. The cost of reviving the yer was zero, but reviving any other yer with him would cost ten gold coins.


    I skipped this part as I was interested in recruiting soldiers. This option came to my mind fast, as I spotted many ces for soldiers being sold in this stele.


    ****If you want Mass Release, please check the Event rted to the novel from the App. Support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts for 10 Mass Release Chapters by Monday. Thx.****

 Chapter 183: Entering Fortland Sacred Lands Part 2

    Chapter 183: Entering Fornd Sacred Lands Part 2


    When I began to check this option, I was impressed by the diversity of soldiers being sold here. The lower level yer I could buy was a level fifty yer, and he would cost me only one hundred gold coins.


    That meant with the same price of bringing my yers here I could have bought yers with higher levels instead, which made me feel some regret.


    I didn''t feel like that for long, as I had to train my yers here and make them get used to this environment. In the future I would depend entirely over the one hundred and fifty yers that I brought with me.


    So bringing them wasn''t that bad.


    The more I checked the list the more I got eager to buy more. Each increase in levels was with ten levels each time, and the prices would go up by one hundred gold coins each.


    My gold coins were enough to recruit a big army, however there was a hint beside these soldiers. I had to buy them when I left this checkpoint, so I had to move out first.


    The rest of the items there were really eye opening for me, as I found a lot of items that I drooled upon and I couldn''t even think of buying now. One of the items sold was an old post, with its fortified walls and all the defensive structures built for it.


    This post lied at rank seven, and its price wasn''t that much, only one hundred million gold coins, what a silly joke it was.


    If I could obtain posts like this one then I wouldn''tck any gold coins, however I knew this was a tricky offer to ept. Rank sevennds were very dangerous for me right now, besides I had no gold coins to cover its price.


    I got my current wealth with great difficulty, however right now I felt so poor in front of those tycoons. I sighed, as most of the interesting and useful items sold here weren''t suitable for me.


    Most but not all, as I found a couple of useful war items that would help me greatly in the uing trial. These items were war equipment, like those siegedders which cost one hundred gold coins each, and one fearsome looking low grade trebuchet cost around ten thousand gold coins.


    I also found battering ram, catapults, many versions of ballista. Everything rted to advanced war was there waiting for me to buy.


    What should I buy? How much should I spend here? For me I wanted to get them all, however the money in my hand was really limited.


    Each weapon of those had its range and destruction limit, however I knew the most expensive thing ever was the food supplements tomystic art yers like me and Rog.


    One cake was worth no less than one hundred gold coins, which was pretty expensive inparison to the price standard here or back there in my town.


    However I knew neglecting these cakes would cost me more, as the consumption exerted over my body when using my mystic art was really higher, much higher than the normal game environment.


    So, with the money in hand I could buy thousands of level fifty yers, many war siege equipment, or I could wait to test the limits of using my mystic art and then decide.


    For me that would be the most logical choice. It seemed numbers weren''t the main issue here, as the ocean of yers around me proved this point so far. I needed to check my abilities first, determine the limits exerted over my mystic art, and then decide how much gold coins should I allocate for my cakes.


    I didn''t forget the mystd artifact that I had, as it was a bottomless abyss of gold coin consumption no doubt. If I had that artifact and didn''t use it, then I would be damned.


    Less than seven hundred thousand gold coins were all I had, and thus I had to be careful, very careful in spending them.


    I was sure there would be ways to earn money here, however until I figure these ways out and secure more than one for me, I should be stingy in spending my money.


    My main goal was to look for a post and conquer it, then I had a long and difficult mission in controlling and defending it. I wasn''t mistaken, as the task of fortifying a post would be costly, very costly indeed.


    Thinking in this mess and noise amidst the ocean of yers wasn''t ideal, so I nced at my yers as I sent in the team chat of my main yers:


    ''Organize the yers into smaller teams you led, then let''s move.''


    ''We need to talk,'' Rody suddenly said in the team chat. I knew what he was referring to, so I said:


    ''Not here, let''s move out and when we reach a suitable ce we can talk.''


    ''Talk about what?'' Rog asked with a loss. He wasn''t there with us at the auction hall, so he didn''t know about what we got.


    I just nced at him then I began to narrate what happened shortly inside the chat as we started to move out.


    When I finished, Rog said with a shocking expression over his face:


    ''You got one curse of that witch, are you out of your mind?''


    I smiled as I vaguely replied:


    ''Maybe, you know I''m a crazy girl after all.''


    He nced silently at me with doubt in his eyes. He knew me, and he wasn''t someone to judge people lightly. So, he must have suspected something, but how could he guess my true identity?


    I smiled as I moved, prating therge crowd of yers around me. For a time I thought this ce had no end, and yers were stretching to cover the horizon, however after one hour we managed to finally break through from here.


    The area began to be vacant of yers, as thends stretched outward with some weird colors of the ground. Thends were white in color like it was covered with salt. This was strange, as inside that check point I couldn''t spot the ground from all those yers there.


    In front of me I noticed the presence ofrge colons that extended from the ground towards the sky. Each was like a long pir that held the sky. This was a scene to behold, as the pirs stretched out in regr pattern and fixed distance between one another.


    Without doubt this was the outer marks of the safe region. I moved towards one of the pirs as I stopped there. there were not many yers here, so it was kind of safe to speak about that curse now.


    ''Spread the yers to form a safe zone around us, as we need to talk,'' I said as I looked around the yers waiting for them to disperse. In less than one minute, an area of five hundred meters around us was secured by my yers.


    It was time to check that artifact then.


    I took out the cube, as it seemed heavier than I thought. It had some markings over it, however that wasn''t the thing I wanted to check. What I needed to know right now was the details of this artifact, so I observed it and the details of it I shared in the team chat.


    ''Sacred Land Artifact: Artifact grade special equipment. Forged by the witch. Soul bound to yer Agatha. Doesn''t fall after death. Can''t be transferred except with soul binding contract. Effective only in sacrednds. Nothing can affect the artifact or disturb its functions.


    It enables the yer to trap any demon or yers inside the sacrednd. The cost of trapping any demon is one hundred gold coins per demon. The cost of trapping any yer is one gold coin per yer.


    Trapped demons can be kept forever inside it, but each passing day costs ten gold coins. Trapped yers can''t persist there when yers exit sacrednd, and it costs one gold coin daily to keep them in.


    Trapped demons can be affected by the artifact to be loyal followers of the yer. The cost of shifting loyalty is one hundred gold coins per demon.


    Trapped yers can be released after signing a serving contract with a yer. The cost of this contract is fifty gold coins per yer.


    Shifting loyalty function or servant contracts are both forced abilities, so no demon or yer has the power to change or oppose it.


    Artifact bacsh one is erased as the yer is a descendant of the witch.


    Artifact bacsh two is erased as the yer is a descendant of the witch.


    Artifact bacsh three is erased as the yer is a descendant of the witch.


    Artifact bacsh four is erased as the yer is a descendant of the witch.


    Artifact bacsh five is erased as the yer is a descendant of the witch.


    Artifact bacsh six is erased as the yer is a descendant of the witch.


    Artifact bacsh seven is erased as the yer is a descendant of the witch.


    Artifact bacsh eight is erased as the yer is a descendant of the witch.


    Artifact bacsh nine is erased as the yer is a descendant of the witch.


    Artifact bacsh ten is erased as the yer is a descendant of the witch.''


    The long list of artifact bacshes made my scalp numb. If I wasn''t really rted to the witch, then my life would be hell. It seemed there were far worse curses than the ones that master spoke of.


    At the same time, this artifact was the existing evidence of Shin''s true words from before. I was really rted to that witch, and if he was also true about everything else, then I would be the reincarnation of her.


    That meant I had invisible enemies eyes me from shadows, that wasn''t a pleasant feeling at all. I needed to be more careful from now on.


    "What the f***!!!" suddenly Gabri yelled like this out of the blue. I looked at him and then chuckled as I guessed he read the part rted to my identity.


    "Are you re" Rody was about to ask however I interrupted him by saying:


    "In our chat please."


    Rody swallowed the remains of his words as he knew he was making a grave mistake right now. My secret identity was something they had to treat carefully, very carefully. So, I said in the chat:


    ''Now you know my secret, and you also realize how risky this secret is. keep it to yourselves then, and never tell anyone about it, or else you will earn yourselves the wrath of the blood thirsty witch, which is my wrath.''


    ****If you want Mass Release, please check the Event rted to the novel from the App. Support with Stones, Reviews, and Gifts for 10 Mass Release Chapters by Monday. Thx.****

 Chapter 184: Follow my Orders and Live, Disobey me and Die

    Chapter 184: Follow my Orders and Live, Disobey me and Die


    My secret was so important, however I couldn''t ask this much from my yers, ask them to just blindly trust me.


    I also didn''t expect that inside the description of this artifact I would find my name and my secret would be revealed like this.


    However I wasn''t that regretful, after all this wasn''t my top secret. I looked inside the eyes of each one of them. My message was clear, I wanted them to trust me like I trusted them.


    What was in their eyes wasn''t doubt but shock, as Rog suddenly said:


    "I didn''t expect to meet someone like you one day. Rest assured that your secret will die with me."


    His words were straight and harsh, however I liked his reply. The others also nodded in agreement, so that part of the deal was over. They now were really called my friends.


    "Good, now let''s discuss what to do next. Do any of you know how long we can stay here?" I asked.


    "We can stay here as long as we need, however time here is double the time at the game, so we shouldn''t stay here that long," Diana was the one who spoke expressing her thoughts.


    I looked at her, she didn''t ask me about my artifact despite she must have guessed much from the reaction of my friends.


    She was my butler, and she saved me a couple of times already, however I couldn''t say she was yet my friend. After all she started at my enemy and the grudge between us was so deep.


    So I had to take a step to the back when dealing with her. Time would tell if she was worthy of my trust or not. After all, trust between people was always mutual and based on sincerity.


    "That means we have to be swift and decisive. I don''t want our levels to decrease while we are ying here. our yers need our attention as well the level fifteen dungeon needs to be conquered by us," I said as I looked towards the outside of the borders of this safe zone.


    "We can level up here," Rog suddenly said.


    "Yes, I heard that each demon we kill will give us some decent XP," Rody said.


    That meant my primary concern was eliminated. My level was already higher than the rest of the yers in the game, and I intended to keep my advantage forever.


    "Good, let''s go out now, and I will summon one thousand ex-yers to aid us. You four have to arrange them," I said.


    "What about you then? You need to have your own team after all," Elyo said.


    "Don''t worry, I will recruit higher level ex-yers to be part of my team."


    I nned to have at least twenty yers level sixty to be on my personal team. Each yer would cost me two hundred gold coins, and that was an easy cake for me.


    I took the first step outside the ce, and once my foot stepped over the borders, I felt like I was struck by a strong gale of wind that caused my body to tremble.


    ''Damn, the environment here isn''t that nice to me,'' I muttered as I knew that was the pressure exerted from thesends over mystic art users.


    There were two more yers with me who felt the same shock, Rog and Diana. As for the rest, they passed the border easily like they were talking a stroll over the town.


    I sighed, why was there this disparity between the two of us? If mystic art powers were limited here, then why did the mystic art society have control over thesends?


    In my opinion normal yers should have their share from this ce, after all they could exert their real powers here.


    "Take care of your powers, as this ce is hard to adapt," I said to Diana and Rog.


    "Don''t worry, I have been here a couple of times before," Diana said while Rog just stood there silently with a pale face, as his powers were very limited and that shocked him.


    Diana''s words made me aware of something, she had been here more than once, didn''t that mean she had already her post?


    "Do you have a post here?" I asked.


    "No, as I was a lone wolf all my entire life," she simply replied without any details. I knew she must have experienced it harder than us. After all, I had the backup of my group, however she had none.


    "That reminds me, we might meet many rogue mystic art users who came here on their own. If they expressed their desire to join us, I rmend you ept their offer," Diana added after a brief moment of silence.


    Her words were logic, and I intended to heed by her advice in the future. After all, more mystic art yers would be a great boost to me. Who would refuse such aid in this ce?


    Now as I was outside, I had to deal with my new army recruitment. At once I closed my eyes as the picture of thatrge stele appeared in my mind. I didn''t waste any more time as I began to choose buying ex-yers level fifty at once.


    One thousand level fifty ex-yers cost each one hundred gold coins, that meant I had to pay one hundred thousand gold coins. After I bought them, my wealth went down by a visible chunk.


    I didn''t stop there as I headed towards level sixty. Just before buying them I thought as I nned to buy a small amount of them, then why didn''t I aim for higher levels then?


    Level fifty ex-yer was sold by one hundred gold coins, and level one hundred ex-yer was sold by six hundred gold coins. Twenty level one hundred ex-yers would be an awesome entourage and would help me a lot.


    I made up my mind as I bought twenty level one hundred ex-yers in one go. This cost me twelve thousand gold coins. Once I bought them I noticed how small their cost was, so I made a rash decision and bought another eighty.


    Sixty thousand gold coins, that were all their cost after buying one hundred level one hundred ex-yers. their appearance came suddenly to startle everyone, and they had all the right to feel so.


    After all they didn''t exceed level twenty yet, and in front of them stood one hundred teams of level one hundred ex-yers. That was a sight to behold. Level one hundred yers were really something, as their vibe alone was enough to cause all my yers to step a few meters away from them spontaneously.


    All except me, as I was used to dealing with dangerous soldiers when I was the leader of a huge army back in my kingdom. I stood my ce as one of the one hundred ex-yers said:


    "Are you the one who summoned us?"


    I didn''t show any weakness as I replied back:


    "Yes, from this moment on you will be my personal army."


    "Team you mean, right?" he said, correcting me with a smug smile over his face. When I bought them, I had a new panel in my control window, as I had full control over every ex-yer I just bought. I looked without care to him as I said:


    "I don''t like people correcting me, so from now on you will be my personal army."


    He was about to open his mouth to say something, however before he could do so I chose the option of termination to this annoyingly arrogant ex-yer. Once I did that, his face suddenly changed as he screamed begging:


    "I''m sorry madam, please forgive my insult, ple"


    He didn''t have time to say anything more, as he burned alive in front of everyone. In less than a few moments he turned into ash and vanished from this life forever. I looked towards the eyes of everyone else I loudly dered:


    "Anyone else out here wants to try his luck with me?"


    I didn''t say anything after this soon, as I moved my eyes over each and single one of them slowly and steadily. Gaining a strong force like them was awesome, but if you couldn''t control them then this power would instantly backfire at you.


    My stand was clear, and they knew who was in control here. However before I say anything else, I bought another yer to rece the one who just died. The new yer once arrived, he sensed something was off. The atmosphere here was thick and heavy and this wasn''t because of the sacrednds but came from me.


    So, he was wise and didn''t open his mouth to say anything, at the same time I heard some whispers from some of them. they must be informing their new mate about what just happened and my fiery temper.


    If they couldn''t respect me due to my low level, then they had to be afraid of me as I wouldn''t hesitate to kill any single one of them if I wanted.


    "My name is Agatha, and I would be your leader from now on. you will be my personal army, follow my orders to the letter and you will live. If any of you improvised without returning to me, then don''t beg for mercy when I punish you."


    My voice wasn''t loud, but it was perfectly clear to them. they at once nodded, as they feared of saying anything that mightpromise any of them to danger.


    Dealing with mysterious hot tempered crazy bosses like me would be harsh for them, however I wasn''t that bad after all. With time they would get used to me and would know how to handle me.


    And now I had to handle this test. I nced at the others, as they started to arrange their teams at once. I now had one thousand two hundred and fifty yers in total in my personal little army.


    I knew this wouldn''t be the end of strength, as I yet had to use my trump card, that artifact. As problems were solved one after another, I had to find a way to clear the most crucial problem for me.


    "Do any of you know how to earn gold coins here?" I asked directing my question to these ex-yers of my personal army.


    **** Check the novel event for the Mass Release. Support Agatha with stones, reviews, and gifts and I will reward you with Mass Release. Check the event for more info please. ****

 Chapter 185: Fighting Sacred Lands Demons for the First Time

    Chapter 185: Fighting Sacred Land''s Demons for the First Time


    One of them took the lead as he replied exining:


    "There are many ways to gain coins here. any demon we in can be harvested for materials. These materials can be used to forge equipment, and usually they can be sold with high prices at the stele. If you want to y it big, then you have to raid over the demons'' posts.


    Demons in eachyer here have sentry posts, checkpoints, strongholds, castles, and small territories like towns in our game. raiding any of these would grant you many benefits, gold included.


    Demons also have caravans that move supplies between their posts and their armies, so raiding them would grant you some gold coins and extra equipment and supplies."


    For me this was a very detailed answer that held a lot of new information for me. I looked towards that swordsman as I said:


    "Good answer Gen, from now on you will be the vice leader of my personal army. Now, does anyone have a map for this ce?"


    I intended to start hitting the monsters'' posts hot without dy. I needed money, as more gold coins in my pocket meant more ex-yers to buy. In addition to that I felt that my artifact would be like a bottomless pit, I had to prepare a great amount of coins if I wanted to gain the full power of this artifact.


    "May I rmend passing thisyer, after all the firstyers are weak and have limited resources. ces under demon control are scarce and will be crowded with many yers," Diana said from behind.


    I turned to look at her as I said:


    "I agree with you, but our small numbers can''t grant us ess to higheryers, right? We also need to adapt to the fighting pattern of demons."


    "Our numbers are fine if we aimed towards sentry points and not strongholds from the beginning. I rmend we head directly toyer three, as there will be more chances there," Diana said.


    "I agree with the berserker''s opinion," Gen joined her side as he expressed his support.


    For me I wanted to head directly to higheryers, but I had to be wise not blinded by greed. My hesitation was obvious, so Rog said:


    "I agree with them too, we need to fight for better chances, and our numbers aren''t that bad. Besides, we have that trump card that we can use."


    "What card?" Gen asked with surprise as he didn''t think I would have a back move.


    "I can''t depend entirely on it, after all it needs a lot of coins to show its true value," I ignored Gen''s question as I replied on Rog.


    "You misunderstood my words, what I meant was to use it to trap demons, only trap not flip," he said while winking.


    I didn''t know why he winked at me, however his opinion was worthy to be considered. If I used the artifact only to trap, then the cost of money over my shoulders would be greatly lifted. I could fight this way, especially when I understood the potential of his n.


    I smiled as this assassin was really something, he wanted me to use the artifact to absorb most of the demons guarding a sentry post. Doing so would eliminate most of the pressure over my yers, and give us a chance to control that sentry post.


    Such a n with no risk, and less expenses plus great gain was a n worthy of my admiration.


    "Good n indeed, let''s then head toyer three then."


    As I gave the order, I began to move. Once we moved out, the whole army began to be divided into five parts, my personal army led the way with three teams following Rody, Gabri, and Elyo from the sides.


    As for Rog, he took roughly fifty assassins and began to scout the way up ahead. I created a new team chat and invited my one hundred yers in it. as for the four pirs of my group, they were still in the same chat as before.


    ''Do any of you know what a demon looks like?'' I asked out of boredom after we walked for an hour without meeting a single person so far.


    The area was nearly empty, however we followed the direction Gen gave to us heading towardsyer two.


    ''I wouldn''t say you have a mouth, but I just spotted a small team of twenty demonsing towards your location from the north east. They will arrive in less than one minute. Stay alert princess, as you will be surprised by them.''


    Rog suddenly sent this tip to me in the chat, which I ryed to my personal army as the other three did the same to their teams. I was eager to meet these demons, as I wanted to know what they looked like.


    Just as I waited, I was shocked to see what wasing towards us from the direction Rog just gave to me.


    In front of me I spotted twenty human-like shapesing fast with a small cloud of dust behind them. Once I saw this I felt some weirdness, as I thought these demons would be more monster-like than humans.


    "Are they demons?" I muttered with more shock as their features became more clear to me. they were like humans, however their heads had no hair at all. Their body size was approximately double to triple the size of an adult human.


    "Be aware these demons had a protective invisible shield that protected their bodies a few centimeters away from their skin. Without using mystic arts on this shield, nothing can break it. no skill can damage them, so we need those who can use mystic art to act immediately and create a window for us."


    Gen words weren''t loud but they were clear. He managed to clear my doubts regarding the dominance of mystic art yers over thesends, as without them thesends would be under total control and dominance of these demons.


    As he finished speaking, the features of these demons became more apparent to me. their skin was colored with ck that had some strange luster to it. I managed to detect multiple white silver spots and irregr lines over their skin.


    They used equipment like we do, and their movement was fast with great rush towards us like they feared nothing. I realized from where their confidence came, as once they appeared near us my original yers started to use their skills over them.


    One hundred and fifty elite yers used their skills over twenty demons without causing single harm to them. all attacks were stopped a few centimeters away from their skin, which seemed from my position like they could receive hits with no damage at all.


    Who wouldn''t be reckless when he had this absolute advantage?


    Then it was my time to shine, and also to experience how much I would consume when dealing with them.


    Without dy I threw my spear up in the air. Once I did that, I felt some resistance exerted over my body.


    So, the restrictions here were exerted over the movement when I use my mystic art, that was ideal for me as I didn''t need to move at all when I use my trick.


    Once my spear rested over my fingertips I threw it at once towards the nearest demon while yelling:


    "Follow my spear and attack demons that I hit."


    The distance was close, so in a fraction of second my spear was inserted into the demon''s protective shield. Like an egg shell being broken, the shield crumbled under the tip of my spear to shatter loudly and violently causing some disturbance to the nearby demons.


    I didn''t wait to check the results of my attack, as I snapped my fingers and then threw my spear again, and again, and again. twenty demons wereing fast towards me, however after a few attacks everywhere they stumbled in their tracks and fell on the ground.


    Like sheep ready for ughter, I didn''t let this chance slip by as I sent my spear to destroy their shields. Any demon that lost his shield was an easy target for my yers. without any suspense, all of the demons were killed without any losses from my side.


    The only loss was my hunger value, which was elevated from zero to fifteen in these short periods. I didn''t use my spears over twenty times, and with that I lost all this value.


    That was unbelievable! What would happen if we met hundreds of demons in one go? or fought sessive waves of them in a short time?


    That was an impractical way to deal with these demons. As I was silently lost in my thoughts, Gen suddenly said:


    "These are low grade demons. Their shields can be broken luckily by one hit of your spear. Demons atyer three might need a couple of hits for their shields to be broken."


    I turned to look at him as I muttered:


    "That''s not a fight, this is a suicide mission. If this keeps up then I won''t be able to hold them back."


    "That''s why thesends were never conquered by us even after this long. The consumption is always tricky, as there is no way to stop it. ah, there is only one way, but it''s insane so no one ever used it before," Gen said as he suddenly lost in his thoughts.


    "What way? Tell me," I eagerly said. If there was a way to neutralize these stressful conditions then I would be d to do it no matter what.


    "It''s that witch curse that she left behind," he replied simply like that, however what he said made my eyes widened. Not only me, as the other three pirs near me had the same shocking expression all over their faces.


    Gen mistook our reaction as he said:


    "I just said it''s an insane way to deal with this problem."


    I hurried to ask:


    "I looked inside the stele but I couldn''t find this artifact. Has someone already had it?"


    He sensed my eagerness, so he looked at me in a strange way as he said:


    "It''s still present in stele however you need to crossyer five to gain it. it also requires some gold coins to be acquired, as I recall it was two million gold coins. This is a small amount for experienced yers, but no one is crazy enough to buy it.


    I have to warn you, ying with this mad woman curse isn''t something to be taken lightly. It won''t affect you alone, as it will affect anyone rted to you. Don''t think about it, just forget it."


    He was speaking logically, but he didn''t know who I was. Suddenly Gabriughed as he yelled to the sky:


    "Yes, our luck is really endless."


    **** Check the novel event for the Mass Release. Support Agatha with stones, reviews, and gifts and I will reward you with Mass Release. Check the event for more info please. ****

 Chapter 186: Aiming For Level Four Grounds

    Chapter 186: Aiming For Level Four Grounds


    Gen looked at us like he was eyeing crazy people, and I understood his reason however I wasn''t intending to exin anything further.


    After all he would be able to witness everything with his two own eyes soon, very soon. That shield ability of these demons was really something, imagine if I owned an entire army from them on the front?


    I wasn''t nning to establish a post first, as conquering a fort without having the ability to defend it was foolish. The first thing I needed to do was to start nning to have a mighty army of my own, army of demons.


    Army of demons on the front, with mighty mechas on the sides and huge yer army on the back, that would be a scene to behold.


    "Let''s dissect them and extract what we can salvage," Gen ordered his men at once while shaking his head. He still couldn''t understand why we were this excited about something everyone was fearful of.


    His order brought me back from my daydreams, as I had also to secure a way to gold. War was costly, this was a fact I couldn''t deny. If I wanted to obtain my army, then I had first to secure my wealth.


    I watched the men moving towards those giant demons as they extracted their knives. They seemed to know what they were doing, so I sent in the team chat:


    ''Order your yers to open their eyes and learn. We need every skill here to survive.''


    As I ordered, all the yers who were distracted began to focus. The ex-yers I bought didn''t focus too much, which made me know they were already aware of how to extract precious materials from these demons.


    As for me and my yers, we were totally immersed in watching the ex-yers of my own army dissect the bodies of these twenty demons.


    The first thing to get was the hearts. Twenty big hearts the size of a group of five fists were extracted one after another. Their color was silver with some ck luster to their surface.


    Once they were out of these demons'' bodies, the hearts began to crystallize fast to end up shrinking in size into half, with more ck luster and minute grainy texture. The hearts were delivered to Gen who handed them to me as he said:


    "The hearts of the demons are the most useful tonics out here to replenish the mystic art users'' exhausted powers."


    I received the hearts and began to examine them. I stored all however I kept one in my hands as I asked:


    "Should I have to eat them?"


    "Yes, in fact they are very tasty like the sweetest pie. I know of many yers who got addicted to their taste, and so they couldn''t leave here."


    His reply astonished me, however I resisted the desire to try one out. After all I only lost fifteen hunger points, and I was still far from my danger threshold.


    After the hearts, they began to extract the bones. Their work was very fast like proficient surgeons. After they ended, long and short white bones with ck luster were left in front of me.


    "These bones can be sold for a good price. These demons were lowly grade ones, so their bones are just white in color. The higher the demon grade was, the more colors we will see away from white," Gen exined.


    I just nced at him as I stored these bones. The sight of them made me feel disgust, after all they were like our bones. After that I said:


    "I want to know, is there any ce of demon gathering where I could find around two thousand demons there?"


    Gen looked strangely at me as he muttered:


    "This number is way too much for us."


    "I agree too princess, we should y it safer," Goda said as he was following Elyo''s team right now.


    "Just answer my question."


    I didn''t put the two''s objections to my mind, as I had already nned it out already. Two thousand demons would cost me two hundred thousand gold coins to trap, and the same amount to turn their loyalty to me.


    Gen sighed helplessly as he thought he was insane with much bad luck to end up following the footsteps of a crazy girl like me. I didn''t intend to talk this out with him, as actions were always stronger than words.


    "If you want power of this size then you will find it after level three. Level one is full of militia demons. At level three, long range demons would be added. At level five, cavalry would be added. At level ten we will begin to see flying demons. I suggest we go straight to level four."


    His words expressed how well he knew thesends. For me when I heard the word cavalry I got very excited. Cavalry was my favorite fighting unit in any war, although back in my kingdom their numbers were scarce.


    However now I had a chance to form my own power. Level five would be my aim, but I had to think wisely. For now my own strength couldn''t support that level yet, and the number of my army was small.


    I would head to level four first then I would aim for the five when I be satisfied with my own strength.


    "Level four then, lead the way Gen. everyone be sure to follow suit."


    I then sent to Rog privately telling him about the change of ns. He was my eyes and ears out there, so I needed him to know what was on the stake here.


    Rog didn''t say anything except expressing his support to my bold n as he described it. I was sure if Shin was here he would find a way to make fun out of me as usual.


    Damn, how much I miss that bastard!


    This time we moved with less fear and more confidence. The next demon team to meet needed one more hour, and they were a group of twenty demons as well.


    As we all got a grasp of the nature of fighting in thesends, we managed to kill them easier than previous time. I led the lines with the help of Diana who did marvelously by killing more than half of the demons alone.


    As I let Gen and his men take care of the dissection process, I gave Diana five hearts as I said:


    "Keep them with yours, you will need them."


    She hesitated for a moment then she epted them as there were another twenty hearts added to my collection by Gen. After I stored the hearts and the bones we started to move again.


    I began to feel how weak this level was to me. I might be the tip of the spear, however the main reassuring factor here wasn''t me, but the presence of another two mystic art yers with me in addition to my big army.


    After all having this thousand plus yers was way better than having only a handful of twenty like any other normal yer out there.


    Six hours passed, during which we managed to kill eight more teams like the two we just killed. Diana helped to share my burden a lot, and that made me take that time till my hunger value hit my critical limit.


    The hunger value was now ny four. If I waited until the next fight then I would definitely die. So, I took out one heart of the lot that I had in my Inventory and I didn''t hesitate to eat one.


    Once that crystallized heart entered my mouth in a small bite, I felt a sweet taste I didn''t even feel back when I ate cakes. This small bite was followed at once with a couple of big bites as I finished the heart in no time.


    I felt my body got suddenly refreshed, as the fatigue and exhaustion I already had were washed away. I checked up my hunger value to find it surprisingly hitting the twenty mark.


    One heart did all this, what the hell! I had now over one hundred and seventy hearts in my possession, that meant I could go all out then without any fears.


    So far I only used my spear alone, as I didn''t add any skill to it for fear of increasing my hunger consumption. But now I wasn''t that afraid anymore, I was eager to see my full power in thesends.


    Risky? Thesends were way outside that word for me.


    "Is level one this huge?" I suddenly asked Gen, as I considered him my personal advisor regarding thesends.


    "We have passed nearly one fifth of its space. Level one is the smaller, as each level above would have double the space of the previous level," he simply replied as we picked up our pace once again.


    My yers weren''t tired after all, as I and Diana and Rog''s team were the ones doing most of the work. For a second I thought I was working for them, not the opposite. However this was my test, and throughout this way I could only prove my worth.


    Testws, sacredndsws, and I had to obey them.

 Chapter 187: Finding A Way to Break the Hunger Value Limitations

    Chapter 187: Finding A Way to Break the Hunger Value Limitations


    "This is a very spacious ce in my opinion. Is level ten its highest level?" I was astonished by the size of this ce. I thought it would be like a leveling map in town, however it began to appear like a whole game world to me.


    "Level ten? No, thisnd had no real boundary, or we haven''t yet reached its end yet. The highest level recorded ever is written on the stele, which is level fifty two. no mystic art user, not even masters could put a single foot after that level," he said as if he was recalling some past memories.


    His words were more shocking to me, as I never thought mystic art masters would face any trouble at all in dominating thesends. I thought before thesends were under the masters'' control, but they left it like this to train the new seedlings like myself.


    However it seemed I was totally wrong. this ce, what the hell was it? I suddenly felt something, like this ce held its own secrets, secrets that no one had ever seen or heard of.


    A desire was born inside me at this moment, a desire to dominate thesends and be the utter ruler here. That would be awesome, to seed in no one else before you managed to achieve, right?


    "Good, let''s aim for higher then. Pick up the pace, we need to pass this level fast," I ordered as I was eager to taste the power of level two.


    For the next twenty four hours our path was a repeated encounter for waves of these small demon teams without any suspense at all in killing them.


    My stock of heart crystals, or the luster cake pearls like I decided to call them was growing more and more in my Inventory. I tried to use my skills, especially the penta auxiliary skill, and things worked out marvelously. I alone managed to kill a team of demons with one to two hits only.


    However this strength came with a price, as my hunger value was emptied by one fourth. Keeping my spears was a try I did once, however I stopped abruptly doing so as my hunger consumption hit the roof in no time.


    That meant I only could summon my shadow spears during fight and build them over time, then ditch them. ording to Gen words, starting from level three we will meet more frequent teams all the time.


    So, I had to solve this problem of my hunger value, and the best one to ask wasn''t Gen, but my butler Diana.


    "Do you know of a way to strengthen my hunger value?"


    She looked at me with a big smile on her face as she said:


    "That''s good, you understood the principal essence of our arts so fast. There is a way to do it, a single and risky way that most of the mystic art users don''t tend to use for fear."


    Her reply gave me hope, and her warning inside her words didn''t stop me. I knew dealing with something so important like this problem wasn''t something easy. Everything muste with a price, and I wasn''t afraid of such a price.


    I gestured to her to continue, as she added:


    "The only way to do it is called the ny seven rule. You need to let your hunger value hit the limit of seventy seven mark or above, then you have to fully restore the hunger value back to zero. Doing so would add more than ten to your hunger value. Repeating it would grant you an indefinite amount of hunger value, however the highest value I have heard of was only two hundred and sixty."


    I understood why the mystic art yers were afraid of doing this, as who would be able to control their hunger consumption by will? Who would spend this enormous amount of money over cakes and sweets?


    However for me I had a perfect n in mind. I was in the most optimum ce to do so, and for me I could easily control the consumption of my hunger and replenish it totally without any problems or money lost.


    The answer was easy, as I immediately threw my spear out in the air, then I moved to the forefront again. we were just walking away from a battlefield, so we would have approximately an hour before facing another team.


    Two hundred and sixty hunger value marks was nothing, I would beat that record, I would aim for thousands of hunger values, that was my aim.


    My actions brought the attention of everyone, after all I was their princess. I didn''t mind them as I muttered:


    "Penta auxiliary skill."


    At once I had ten seconds to use my skill. I didn''t waste these seconds as I began to throw my spear and then snap my fingers. Everyone looked at me in a strange way, all but Diana who had her eyes wide open from realization.


    She understood my n, and as simple it was it was very effective. As she realized that, she began to move at once like a possessed girl towards the front to stand beside me.


    Two girls stood there at the forefront as they kept using their mystic art on nothing but trees and grass. Everyone looked in an astonished way to us, wondering if we had lost our minds.


    They had the right to feel so, however I didn''t put them in my mind. My focus was entirely on the hunger value. Once I had over one hundred spears, my hunger value decreased by five each second, so I stopped.


    Once my hunger value hit ny five marks I disposed of my spears at once. anymore and I would die. This was tricky, however if I managed to reach out to a bnce here, I would master the way to level up my hunger value.


    Again I threw up my spear, and this time I didn''t use my skill. First it was to cool down, and second I didn''t want to take this risky gamble. After throwing my spears out four times, my hunger value finally passed the ny seven mark and reached ny eight.


    I immediately stopped what I was doing, got out two cake pearls and ate them without hesitation. One was enough to replenish more than half of my hunger, so two were more than enough to zero out this value.


    Once the hunger hit zero, I felt a small tremble inside me, and then the hunger value rose up by ten degrees.


    I finally did it, and I was so excited that I yelled from excitement. At the same time, Diana beside me hit her bottom too as she yelled as well.


    Two girls, using their mystic arts constantly in a mystic art forbidden environment like this and they were yelling from excitation. That was a scene to behold, a rare scene of insanity.


    Doing it once made me eager to try it again, so I began to practice with Diana as the two of us led the way towards the front. After so many trials I reached the optimum form for me, using fifty to sixty spear shadows and letting them float behind my back for thirty seconds were enough to make my hunger hit the desired mark starting from zero.


    With each reset, the hunger value would increase by ten, and so I had to increase the time by two more seconds. This was the form I reached after many tries, and I was so proud of achieving it.


    As for Diana, I didn''t know what she was doing as my form was mine and suited only for me. however I trusted her ability to reach her own too. Maybe not as fast as I did, but she would discover it soon.


    As for the third mystic art user in my team, Rog, I sent him a brief message after he asked for what the hell I was doing. I knew Rody and the others must have informed him, so I exined to him what I was doing and what for.


    So, the third mystic art user in my crew joined our two madness and began to use his tricks like us. He had toe back first to take his own share of the cake pearls.


    That made my stock of these pearls diminish fast, faster than I imagined. However that was worthy, as my hunger value exceeded two hundred after five hours only.


    Amidst all this, we three had to stop what we were doing the moment our assassins spotted any demons. That made us waste some time, however that wasn''t important. After all, we had cracked the way to break the limits of mystic art users in this ce, to break the only limit to mystic art users at all.


    Our only adversity was our limited hunger value, by raising it like this we nullified this weakness, and soon this weakness would be our strength.


    I didn''t need to stress over Rog about the importance of keeping such a secret to only us. After all this wasn''t only a cure to our weakness, it was a tempting card I could use anytime to attract whoever I want from mystic art users.


    I would be the only person in the entire game and empire to possess such a magical cure. This was great and risky at the same time. imagine what greedy masters would do if they found out that a mere weak predisciple like myself had her hands over such a cure.


    So, I had to treat it carefully. I didn''t doubt Rog, however I intended to force any other mystic art user to sign a severe contract with death penalty, real death penalty if they revealed my secret.


    That was the only way, after all if this secret and the identity of who had it got exposed, I would die.


    A life for a life, that would be the only solution to protect me. it wasn''t perfect one, but it would help me for the moment.


    "Listen up, we are now entering the level two of thisnd, be aware the number of patrolling demons will rise up to fifty demon per team, and we will be seeing them once every forty minutes."


    Gen suddenly said after I ended raising my hunger value to be two hundred and twenty. I was only forty marks away from the record of that master. I looked around me to find huge pirs reaching to the skies fromnds far from us by ten minutes walk.


    These pirs seemed to set boundaries between levels in thisnd. That made me wonder about the true secrets of sacrednds, as these pirs somehow were simr to the ones I saw lining the checkpoint back there.


    Who made up this checkpoint? And who demarcated thends into these levels? What aim he or she or they had to do with the ongoing eternal fight between yers and demons? Many questions began to pop up in my head without an answer.


    The only thing I knew for sure was whoever had built thesends he had an ulterior motive, a big n of his own. Whatever this n was, I hoped it wouldn''t be harmful to me.

 Chapter 188: First Time Using My Artifact

    Chapter 188: First Time Using My Artifact


    My test was to conquer some posts here insideyer two, however that was the test given by the mystic art society. My main mission changed right now, as I aimed to establish a post atyer five or higher if I could.


    Just as we passed the borders, a group of fifty demons appeareding from far. Their number is bigger than the teams we faced so far, and so my hunger value.


    At once I threw up my spear to make it rest over my fingers, then I didn''t dy as I muttered:


    "Penta auxiliary skill."


    I didn''t wait for them toe near me as I threw my spear with five more spears following suit. In less than two seconds my six spears hit around five demons as they were knocked on the ground with their shield shattered.


    Then I snapped my fingers as I began to run towards them. This was the first time we met these demons head on like this, and now I was leading this charge.


    I then threw my spears again, snapped my fingers then released them. Each time five more spears were added to my entourage until I ended with thirty spear shadows standing behind me and all the fifty demons lying on the ground as easy target practice for my yers.


    Killing them wasn''t anything hard, and beating them like this gave me more confidence.


    I could do it.


    Just as I was about to train again using my spears to wear out my hunger value, I received an urgent message from Rog.


    ''There is arge armying towards our ce, they seemed not to be that friendly.''


    He sent it at the team chat with the other three, so Rody asked at once:


    ''How many are they?''


    ''Why are they hostile to us?'' Elyo asked.


    ''My team spotted over five thousand yers, and I don''t know why they are hostile but some of them were talking about our adventure group, so I believe they are targeting us.''


    The words of Rog made me recall someone''s picture at once, as I said in the chat:


    ''It''s the arrangement of that hall master. Be ready to fight.''


    I then looked towards Gen and my personal army, as at this moment I felt lucky to buy them.


    ''Do you know their levels?'' I suddenly asked.


    ''I believe they are level fifty at least,'' Rog replied.


    That meant they came from another game world and not mine. That damn bastard had arranged this to crush me. the news of the uing army spread like fire between my yers, and so Gen came to suggest his own solution:


    "My princess, I know you want to fight and I support any order you give to me but facing thousands of high leveled yers like this isn''t something wise. I suggest we should be diverse and escape from here. we need to bid our time slowly and build our strength gradually then we cane back and get our revenge from them."


    His proposal was nice and logical, however right now my blood was eager for fighting. I hated it so much when someone tried to backstab me thinking I was weak and helpless.


    I was weak, but I wasn''t helpless. I also knew that from this moment on we would be facing more teams like these, so a statement should be made out loud and clear so we could avoid any more future trouble.


    I nned to use my card inyer four, but right now I had to prove how foolish it would be to attack me.


    "Listen to me everyone, stay here and don''t move."


    My order was sudden and unexpected, as I began to move outwards towards the front where the hostile enemies wereing from.


    "My princess, I should apany you with my army," Gen suddenly moved to the front of everyone expressing his own desire to fight. I nced with content towards him, as I knew he was stronger than those uing enemies.


    However his own strength wasn''t the one I needed right now, so I shook my head as I said out loud and clear so everyone can hear me:


    "No, I will face them alone. Don''t ever think your own princess is helpless without any special methods to deal with them."


    "But my princess they are thousands, Gen argued back in a try to knock some sense inside me.


    "Don''t worry, just stand down and watch."


    I then winked as I turned to face the front. There was arge cloud of dusting from far and growing with each passing second.


    It was them, and now I was able to test the power of my artifact. I took it out as I held it in my hand as I stood my ground motionless as the noise of theing yers was getting louder and louder.


    Me alone was standing there in front of my yers while I even discharged my spears as I only stood there holding my artifact calmly watching the huge crowd of yersing with their incredible momentum.


    Their speed was high, as their levels were on another scale than mine. before they even reach me, they must have known of my arrangement from assassins as they began to shout loudly with insulting words like:


    "Crazy suicidal girl."


    "Let''s kill this bitch."


    "Who wants to sleep with this beauty tonight? Let''s all feast on her."


    I didn''t give a damn about their words, as I knew I had the upper hand with me.


    ''I want to trap all these yers.''


    This was the first time using the artifact, however I had a hunch about how to use it. so I thought about what I needed to do, as luckily the cost of trapping yers was only one gold coin.


    So I could imprison them without even sweating.


    ''The total number of hostile yers with intention of harming you is nine thousand and five hundred yers in the radius of ten miles. Do you want to imprison them all?''


    Suddenly a cold voice that caused my heart to stir up sounded inside my mind at the same time I felt some heating from the small ck cube in my hand.


    I was surprised by the number of enemies eyeing me, at the same time I was more surprised by the way this artifact worked. It had the ability to know the true intentions of yers, which might be handy in difficult times.


    Without any hesitation I replied:


    ''Sure, trap them all.''


    Suddenly the cube in my hand became hotter like I was holding a heated up piece of iron. The cube then released arge nket of fog that befell over everyone like cmity, out of nowhere.


    This happened in a matter of seconds, but when the fog disappeared, there was no yer at alling towards me, not from near or from far.


    The ce ushered in strange heavy silence so sudden, after the noise that was caused by those yers the ce was not so quiet enough to cause chills inside anyone.


    I turned to return to my army simply like I did nothing just now while saying:


    "Let''s keep going, I just exterminated these flies."


    I stored away my artifact, which was the centre of everyone''s fiery and shocked gazes towards me.


    "W-W-Who are you?" Gen stuttered from shock as he felt real fear for the second time.


    Facing thousands of yers of higher level and exterminating them in a matter of seconds without even using any skill was something unbelievable. I was sure he or anyone else never experienced anything like this.


    This was my moment, and I deserved to enjoy it.


    "Let''s move out, we might face other attacks like the one we just experienced."


    The shock was apparent on everyone''s face, even on those who knew I had the artifact with me. they never expected it to be this domineering. Just as we started to walk, I began to examine the artifact as I wanted to know what was happening to these yers.


    Once I checked the cube in my Inventory, I was faced with another sweet surprise. The artifact gave me the option to kill all of these yers and empty all their belongings inside their Inventory with anything acquired from the sacrednd.


    What the hell! That was an op item that had no equal! Without dy I chose to kill all of them.


    I was in need of more fighters, but I would prefer to build up my army of demons not yers. First yers weren''t that trustworthy like demons, besides they would need necessities and I didn''t want to cost myself anymore.


    So, I chose to massacre them all. None thousand and five hundred yers were killed mercilessly like this, but I didn''t care. what I really cared about was their items in their Inventory.


    This force of yers must have been here for quite some time already, so they might have enough hearts and bones to make me feel more secure. The way to upgrade my hunger value was consuming my own stock of cake pearls like fire eating dry weed.


    I had to secure more pearls, or else I wouldn''t be able to fully get use of this system loophole.

 Chapter 189: Demon Commander Medallion

    Chapter 189: Demon Commander Medallion


    Once I took the decision, I heard the voice in my ears saying coldly:


    ''All yers were exterminated. All their belongings are ready to be sent to your Inventory. The size of your Inventory is very small. Please look for an alternative.''


    I suddenly felt how silly I was to think my Inventory could hold up all those items. Luckily I had bought porins or else I would be in trouble right now. I took out one porin, the silver grade one.


    I held the small box in my hand as I said to the artifact in the Inventory:


    ''Move all the items here.''


    I suddenly felt the box in my hand trembled for a few moments then the sound of the artifact came again:


    ''Everything is moved inside the portable Inventory.''


    I was so excited as killing all those yers must have yielded me great benefits. As I held the small box, I thought of exploring it to find myself standing in the middle of arge room.


    It was a cube with fifty meters in length and height. In this room I found many things organized in small patches with simr things grouped together.


    When I saw this scene, I felt great surprise from this organization, and then I was shocked by what I saw.


    The first thing I noticed were therge hills of the cake pearls that made me stunned. Their numbers must be in thousands, or even tens of thousands.


    With all these pearls in my possession, I could train without any worries at all. I could also support the training of Diana and Rog.


    The next thing there was anotherrge collection of demon bones. I became sure these yers were here for a long time already, as the amount in front of me was really huge.


    The third thing there was a new item that I didn''t see before. It was a small eight angles star medallion with a bronze thin strip to be held around the neck like a ne.


    This medallion was in hundreds forming a smaller hill, however I got one of them and tried to observe it. The result was disappointing as I couldn''t get any info rted to this medallion.


    I took one in hand as I decided to ask Gen about it. The next item was another group of medallions, silver in color and didn''t exceed fifty in number.


    I also took one of them as I moved to the next group of items. This time I knew exactly what was there, as I found fourteen medallions, mystic art medallions. I looked at them with shock as I didn''t expect to get these here.


    It seemed my luck was great, however I couldn''t use them now as my yers must be taught on the hands of masters.


    However I now was sure that I would get at least fourteen extra mystic art yers in the future. The more impressive thing was that I had a way to umte even more medallions.


    I forgot that to be here you must be a formal mystic art yer. Also it would be logic for old forces to obtain the loyalty of many former mystic art yers. That meant I was now like a tiger that reached its huntingnds.


    The sight of these medallions made me put another goal in my mind. I had to leave here with enough medallions to arm my entire group. A newly established adventure group with thousands of mystic art users would be amazing, right?


    The next items there were some cakes and drinks that I saw before in the stele. I wasn''t interested in any of them, as after tasting the pearls I began to hate normal cakes.


    This would be a problem, as being here wasn''t permanent. I also couldn''t gather enough pearls for me to use in the game. I had to ept the fact that these tasty pearls were just a temporary situation, and it would end sooner orter.


    What a regret! Sigh!


    I then exited the ce with two medallions in my hand. The sudden appearance of these medallions attracted the attention of those close to me, especially their shape were eye catchy.


    "What the hell! How did you get the demonmander medallions?"


    I heard this sudden cry of shocking from Gen once he saw the two medallions. I handed the medallions to him as I asked:


    "Do you know what those are?"


    He took the two as he observed them closely like he wasn''t sure of being real. After few moments he replied with a shocked and excited voice:


    "These are rare medallions, called the demonmander medallions. Anyone obtaining these medallions could control a team of ten demons with the bronze medallions, and a team of twenty with the silver medallion.


    These demons would be loyal to the yer as long as the yer had the medallion. If the demon died, then the yer could recruit more demons. How did you get these medallions? They never fell below level five."


    That was useful info for me, as that meant these yers came from level five. Was that master hall so pitiful to ask the help of those higher yers?


    This also meant these yers were the weakest one in the forces that master sent after me. I hoped they wouldn''t hear about what happened with the yers they sent so soon, or else I might pump into more trouble.


    Although I felt some threats from them, I was eager to face them. dealing with yers would secure more mystic art medallions, which was something I desperately wanted.


    As I was feeling two contradictory feelings like this, Gen asked:


    "How many medallions like these do you have?"


    I awoke from my momentarily loss as I replied:


    "I have enough. do you want to use them on the demons here?"


    He shook his head as he suggested:


    "Demons here are low levels, so using the medallions on them is a waste. There are two ways to get the most ideal benefit of these medallions, first is to wait until we reach level five or six then we can use them freely. As once we controlled demons, we couldn''t release them again until they were dead.


    The other option ahead of us is to sell them. Last time I checked the bronze medallion was sold by five hundred gold coins, while the silver medallions were sold by one thousand and five hundred gold coins."


    I looked at him while thinking about it. selling these medallions would bring me some wealth, however I would sacrifice such a card that might be a life saving in the future.


    I decided to keep them for now, if I be short on gold coins in the future then I might sell part of these medallions. Other than this, I wouldn''t think of selling them.


    I took the two medallions as I stored them again inside my porin, which I then stored in my Inventory. After that I said:


    "I will store them forter use. Let''s keep going then."


    Gen looked silently at me, then he gave the orders to my personal army to move alongside the orders of Rody, Elyo, and Gabri who were leading the rest of the yers.


    The three were also listening to the words of Gen, as their eyes shed with excitement when they heard the uses of these medallions.


    After I dered my decision, they had a long sigh of relief. It seemed they were afraid I would sell these medallions and not use them.


    Just as I finished all this, Rog sent me another tip about the approach of a new demon team.


    "Let''s be ready, other demons areing towards us."


    I ordered loudly everyone so they would shake the feeling of security they had when I removed thousands of yers in mere seconds.


    I wasn''t in the mood to lead the attack this time, so I turned towards Diana as I said:


    "You will handle them."


    "No problem for me. are you alright?" she asked. Since I began to raise the hunger value and I led every attack alone. This time she had the right to be concerned, so I reassured her:


    "Don''t worry, I just want to think about something."


    She nodded as she moved to lead the charge towards the iing demons. As this wasn''t the first time for my yers to deal with demons, I wasn''t worried when I said to Gen:


    "Wait, I want to ask you about something."


    He looked strangely at me, however he did as I ordered as he sent his men under the lead of his vice then he looked silently at me.


    "I want to ask, can someone from higher levels use the medallions to bring demons from those levels back to the lower one?"


    He looked with more doubt as he thought of the reason for my question before answering:


    "They could, however it would take some time to move them."


    He seemed hesitated before asking:


    "Are you afraid these yers would return again?"


    "I''m not afraid of them, I''m just worried about their leaders," I replied as I watched the ongoing battle with no focus at all.


    "Leaders?" he whispered before adding, "These yers weren''t the main force?"


    I looked at him without replying, as my silence was more than enough to give the response to his question. He took a deep breath as he muttered:


    "We need to be more careful then."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not afraid of them, I''m just anticipating this move."


    He nced at me again with many questions in his look. I didn''t care about what he was thinking right now as I made up my mind, it would be more interesting if they came now with their full forces. Even if they brought tens of thousands of demons with them, I could easily trap all and then find a way to add them to my army.


    I was going to win it big, then why wouldn''t I be anticipating this confrontation?

 Chapter 190: Facing A Terrible Situation

    Chapter 190: Facing A Terrible Situation


    I watched the easy to win fight without any interest. I knew my yers got used to the style of fighting here. The fight ended soon by acquiring fifty more pearls to my collection.


    After that we continued our march again. during the periods between fighting, I, Diana, and Rog used our mystic arts all the time to increase our hunger value.


    In less than one day we managed to double the hunger value, breaking the old record of the highest value ever. That was something worth celebrating, but we didn''t have time to do so.


    ''There are some assassins that are watching our movements.''


    Rog suddenly sent these words out of the blue. We just finished another easy fight, so weing another was eptable to me.


    ''How many enemies out there?'' I asked.


    ''Less than fifty, but I couldn''t see any others,'' Rog replied.


    That number meant we were watched, and our enemy was cautious this time. This meant we were heading to a trap, a ce that my enemy had chosen to serve his purposes.


    If we continued going in the same direction, then we would end up being caught in his trap. For me I didn''t care, however I wanted to train my yers here on fighting other yers.


    I didn''t like me being their protector, after all I was their leader. I would act if they were about to lose, but this was war and I needed to train them and make them ready for any fierce battle.


    So walking to that trap was something I intended to do, but I needed to gather intel first.


    That being decided, I sent to Rog at once:


    ''Scatter your assassins out towards the distance and search for any ambush or enemies and report back to me.''


    ''Ok.''


    As for the currently watching assassins, I needed to make them feel secure about their n not being discovered, so I continued my march and routine use of mystic art without any interruption.


    I was sure my and Diana''s actions would attract their attention and suspicion, however it was extremely hard for them to guess what we were doing.


    For them we would be two crazy girls who were burning their hunger values and losing their precious hearts without care.


    After another fight with demons, the first report came to me from Rog, as he said:


    ''There is arge group of yers waiting ahead in ambush around a huge swamp. It seems they intend to circle us while crossing the swamp.''


    That was pretty dangerous indeed. Crossing any swamp was risky alone, and now with this ambush things gotplicated.


    ''Keep looking for more enemies.''


    I was content with what he brought to me, but something inside me kept telling there was something missing. So I ordered Rog to keep looking for other enemies, and after ten more minutes I knew my hunch was right.


    ''There are a group of enemies lying ambushed in the east of the first one,'' Rog suddenly said, confirming my fears. This enemy was more cunning, as it seemed to gather more yers than the previous one.


    ''How many yers are there?'' I asked.


    ''Huge, I believe they are counted in tens of thousands,'' he replied.


    That was weird, after all that hall master knew I had the artifact, and knew I had a substantial amount of gold in my hand. As I reached this point of thought, I began to figure out the whole scheme of that master.


    He was so wicked, he didn''t aim to kill me directly and fast, instead he was trying to wear me down. Cutting my wealth bit by bit so when the final force he was preparing got to move, I would be helpless in front of it.


    In my opinion, this force would be demonsing from higher levels than here. their numbers would be huge, but they wouldn''t attack unless I got rid of all these ambushes.


    Without waiting for Rog to report, I knew there were more than one more hostile yers out there waiting for us. The next reports came to confirm this, as Rog assassins discovered three morerge teams of yers waiting for ambush.


    They were arranged in session, and their numbers were huge. I believed there were around fifty thousand yers arranged in five ambushing groups, and if there were more ambushes up ahead then the number would escte to a frightening higher amount.


    This master was really a snake, as he yed it very well, however his main mistake was not knowing I was a descendant of the witch.


    So, that artifact''s curse had no effect upon me. In return I could trap yers with only one gold coin cost. The main problem wasn''t in trapping these yers, but it was rted to the demon army they would finally use to hit me.


    Trapping any demon would cost me one hundred gold coins, so my current wealth couldn''t suffice to face arge number of demons.


    From the number ofmander medallions I got, I could guess roughly the number of demons waiting for me; at least ten thousand demons. That number might rise to exceed fifty thousand demons if these yers were serious about killing me.


    If that was true, then I was in big trouble. trapping ten thousand demons would cost one million gold coins. I didn''t have that much in my pocket, and this was the lowest possible cost I would suffer.


    This number might escte to reach five million gold coins or even higher. I sighed, war was very costly, and winning it would cost more.


    The only way out of here was either by escaping these ambushes, which wasn''t a practical solution, or selling some of what I had to amass more coins.


    Avoiding these ambushes wasn''t an option, as I would only dy the inevitable. I would also send a message to my enemies informing them that I discovered their trail.


    So next time they might be more careful and I wouldn''t be able to detect all their ambushes.


    So I had to sell parts of what I had in my possession. I checked my Inventory and my porin to find that my main collections were one of the three: cake pearls, demonmander bronze grade medallions, and demon bones.


    The first option for me was to sell the bones. I opened the stele as I searched for the selling price of demon bones to be disappointed. The cost of one bone of demons in at level three areas or lower was only one gold coin.


    Each demon gave me five different types of bones, that meant each demon would give me fifty gold coins only. The amount in my possession wasn''t that much to cover my current needs, however I didn''t hesitate to sell them all.


    That granted me two hundred thousand gold coins, most of it came from what I got from yers I killed inside my artifact. This amount was nice, but it wasn''t what I needed.


    I needed more, much more.


    So I had to choose between the pearls or the medallions. For instance I was tempted to sell the pearls, as each pearl was sold by one thousand gold coins. I had many pearls so I could amass six million gold coins by selling these pearls alone.


    However that would be stupid, as the most important thing here in thesends was to replenish the rapidly depleting hunger value. Even if my hunger value became in thousands, I would still be in dire need of these pearls.


    So, I had no other choice but to sell all the medallions I got. Each medallion would be sold by five hundred gold coins. I didn''t hesitate and sold them all. Six thousand and three hundred medallions granted me over three million gold coins.


    So I now have around four million gold coins. That was an amazing amount, and if I had them before now I would be extremely excited. However I looked at that number right now with some pity, I still needed more.


    However I didn''t rush to sell any pearls, after all Icked an estimation for the total amount of gold needed to exterminate all the demons.


    Who knew, I might not need to sell any pearl at all.


    ''Listen up, we will have a rough journey ahead of us. There are many teams lying in ambush for us,'' I sent this info in the chat with my vices.


    ''How many yers in each team?'' Rody simply asked.


    ''Their numbers in thousands, might reach ten thousand or even more,'' Rog replied at once.


    ''Is it the sum of all the yers out there?'' Elyo asked.


    ''No, it''s the number of each team, and we have at least five teams like this,'' Rog replied.


    Suddenly all three of them looked suspiciously at me, Rody, Elyo, and Gabri. I knew what they had in mind, so I said:


    ''Don''t worry, I will use the artifact, but I need to tell you something first.''


    ''More bad news?'' Gabri asked.


    ''Kind of, these teams aren''t the main threat,'' I replied.


    ''What?!'' Elyo eximed in shock.


    ''There is a demon army waiting for us after we pass these teams,'' I said.


    ''Are you sure? My assassins didn''t find anything like this,'' Rog said.


    ''I''m sure of this, believe me. Anyway, we will y like before as I will take the lead and kill all the yers. As for the demon army, I will let you y with it for a while before interfering,'' I said, exining my final n.


    ''Do you have an estimated number of these demons?'' Rody asked.


    ''At least ten thousand, and mostly will exceed fifty thousand,'' I simply replied.


    This made them exchange looks with each other. These numbers were really frightening, and I just ordered them to face these with their fewer numbers. I didn''t tell them about the higher grades of these demons, or else their fear and doubt would be increased by folds.

 Chapter 191: A Castle is Being Built to Conquer me!

    Chapter 191: A Castle is Being Built to Conquer me!


    Things wereplicated, I got that, but what I didn''t get was the benefit of these yers. I had angered one man and now I had to face the attack of these yers like I insulted them instead.


    It seemed I needed to be more careful next time, not to let a man like this live any second longer. If I killed him back then, I wouldn''t face these relentless attacks right now.


    Sigh, I needed to be more decisive next time.


    ''Stand by, the first ambush is ten minutes away,'' Rog sent to me, rming me and my three other friends of the ambush. I looked towards Gen as I narrated what was going to happen. he looked at me with his beautiful eyes as he asked:


    "Aren''t you worried?"


    "No, it''s fine to have some action from time to time," I replied.


    "I think someone is desperate to see you dead," he said.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not easy killing me," I said as I looked towards my personal army as I added:


    "You will move with me, even if we go deeper alone, you will follow suit. Don''t worry about others, I will arrange things with them."


    My words made Gen more surprised. As far as he got from my exnation just now, we were faced with many enemies in session.


    If it was anyone else, he might have considered fleeing, or trying to fight one battle at a time. However, I didn''t like such an approach. I knew my main enemy wasn''t these yers but the demon army behind them.


    Something kept bugging me, these demons weren''t easy to deal with. So the aim of these yers wasn''t just to wear me off, but to buy some time to finish their preparations.


    Either gathering more demons, or making something that would put me in more danger, I needed to fasten my move and crush these ns before bing mature.


    So, I needed to move alone deeply in the enemy territory, and I didn''t like going there alone. My personal army was enough to secure me, so I would bring them with me.


    As for my yers, I would leave Diana with them. I will try and trap as many yers as I could to relieve the pressure over them, however I intended to finish the demon army first thene back to aid my yers.


    That was the best thing to do, or else I would be faced with more variables that I didn''t feel optimistic about.


    I sighed.


    ''Five minutes to meet the enemy,'' Rigo sent again.


    ''Listen up, I will exterminate all yers here then I will delve deeper with my personal army alone. Your task is to wait and handle any enemy attacking you,'' I suddenly announced my n to my friends.


    ''What?! That seemed risky,'' Elyo said.


    ''Why take this risk?'' Rody asked.


    ''Is it because of the demon army?'' Rog asked before adding, ''if you want I can move alone inside and tell you the news.''


    ''I know that seemed the most logical approach, but something kept telling me that they are ready for such a scenario. The only thing they won''t expect is for me to move alone towards them,'' I said.


    They didn''t reply as my logic was realistic, but it was very risky. What they also knew was the situation must be dire for me to take such a decision, they didn''t realize how critical our current situation was but they knew it wasn''t good at all.


    ''Two minutes and you will reach the swamp.''


    Rog said that to put an end to our little discussion here. I nced at Gen and then towards Diana as I ordered:


    "Stay here and protect my team."


    She looked strangely at me, however I just winked at her as I then moved out. I was always the tip of the spear of my team, so my move didn''t rm any of my enemies.


    The swamp was ahead of me, it was a very wide stretch ofnd soaked in green waters and awful odor that made me wonder what had died in this ce to turn it like this.


    I didn''t dy as I took out my artifact, as I thought:


    ''Trap all the yers around me.''


    ''There are twelve thousand and three hundred yers here, do you want to trap them all?'' The cold voice of the artifact came in my mind as a response.


    ''Trap them all,'' I said as I didn''t lower my speed at all. As I moved with my high speed I managed to enter the swamp, however the yers lying in ambush didn''t have the chance to act as in the next moment they were all gone.


    ''All yers are trapped. The cost of this is twelve thousand and three hundred gold coins.''


    I didn''t bother with a small sum of money, as I knew I would pay many foldster on when dealing with the demon army.


    ''Kill them all and move all their belongings into my porin.''


    I didn''t hesitate to take this decision as I wanted to gather more medallions so I could raise more money with it. I felt a faint tremble as the yers got killed.


    I then looked inside the porin for a few moments as I was stupefied with what I found. There was no single medallion out there, even the pearls I didn''t get any. The mystic art medallions were also the same.


    In this process l lost money and gained nothing. I also knew that my enemies must have known of my weird ability, so they took their precautions this time and didn''t let their yers carry anything useful.


    That also confirmed my previous assumptions, these yers were nothing more cannon fodders. The real deal was the demon army, and I needed to reach there as soon as possible.


    "I want to send some yers to the front and scout the surroundings there," I suddenly said without turning to look at Gen. I lost Rog and his assassin squad, so I needed to improvise right now.


    "Don''t worry princess, I have already sent my men to the front," just before Gen could reply, this sudden voice came from nowhere just next to me. I was startled as I raised my spear to hit that invisible spot.


    I knew who he was, but my reaction was faster than my realization, so my spear hit him and sent him flying.


    He deserved that, this wasn''t the first time to startle me like this.


    "I had already warned you not to speak to me in this way, so you deserve this. What are you doing here Rog? Didn''t I order you to stay behind?"


    He was Rog, and he was as he used to be, an addict to make quite an entrance. I didn''t feel bad for him or even lowered my speed as I kept running towards the front.


    "Sorry princess, I and the group decided it was unwise to let you go alone. So I had toe with you. Now I can help you, right?"


    He appeared just beside me as he tried to justify his presence. I knew he was worrying about me, but I also was worried about my yers back there. leaving them with only one mystic art user, Diana, was risky. Leaving them without the eyes of assassins was more risky.


    "Don''t worry princess, I only brought ten assassins with me, and the rest is back there protecting the others."


    Rog seemed to read out my mind, so he tried to reassure me. I just nced silently at him, it seemed I was lucky to recruit that assassin in my team.


    "Ok, move to the forefront and try to detect the locations of the next ambushes," I said.


    "Are you going to exterminate them all?" he asked.


    "No, if possible I will try to avoid them."


    I didn''t want to y a losing game, as if I kept trapping and killing those yers now, I wouldn''t be able to gain a thing from them.


    So, if possible I would avoid them.


    "Deal."


    He then disappeared as he started to execute mymand. In the next half an hour I didn''t hear from him until now.


    ''Be careful, there is an ambush of ten thousand yers at least to the east of your ce.''


    He sent it to me privately warning me. I felt surprised, as this wasn''t the direction I was heading to.


    ''What about the front?'' I asked.


    ''Nothing yet,'' he replied.


    ''Keep an eye on them and search for other ambushes at the front.''


    I was feeling more odd when he said this to me. In the next two hours, we met three more ambushes, all away from my path.


    Were they trying to avoid me? that seemed ridiculous. They should be trying to kill me, so what was their true aim here?


    Throughout this, I didn''t meet any demon team which made me realize these yers must have exterminated them. I thought about taking a detour and kill one of those yers team, however as I was thinking like that Rog suddenly sent to me:


    ''There is something strange waiting for us up front.''


    His words managed to distract me from my thoughts, as this was the thing I was looking for.


    ''What is going on out there?'' I asked.


    ''I- I don''t know how to describe it, but there is a huge castle being built in the horizon,'' he said.


    ''A castle?!!'' I eximed in shock as this was way above any of my expectations.

 Chapter 192: The Demon General Castle and The Demon Arbandar Walls

    Chapter 192: The Demon General Castle and The Demon Arbandar Walls


    Rog looked at me in a strange way as he exined:


    "There is a video sent to me, I will send it to you so you can know what is going on."


    "Send it to Gen as well," I said as I received the video at once from him. I opened it to find a five minutes video recorded from far away, however the quality of the video was superb so I could see everything in detail.


    In the video, there was a huge building in the distance. It was made of huge rounded towers that were gathered together with their different heights to form afearing look castle.


    I managed to spot many catapults and ballista. If an army tried to seize this castle, then no less than tens of thousands of yers were needed to conquer it.


    This wasn''t all, as in front of this castle there was a huge wall being built using different items. This wall was higher than the walls of my town, which made me wonder how they were building it, and for what?


    "Are they trying to control this region or what? I muttered with doubt as I knew their aim was to get rid of me, not to be posted here.


    As I was lost in thoughts, Gen suddenly eximed once he saw the video Rog sent to him:


    "Holy sh*t, it''s the demon general castle and the demon arbandar walls. How the hell did they get such a thing?"


    I looked at him as I immediately asked:


    "do you recognize this castle and walls?"


    "Sure, no veteran yer here wouldn''t recognize this castle and these walls, a lot had sacrificed their lives to conquer this bitch at level twenty three and no one managed to break it until my master was killed and lost his qualifications to conquer it."


    The words of Gen carried a lot of anger, regret, and deep pain. It seemed he didn''t just know this castle, he was part of an assault team who tried to conquer it.


    I looked again at the video, this castle seemed strong but not to the degree to be impregnable.


    "You must be asking yourself how this castle could resist an army of one hundred level yers and masters, right?" Gen asked, while I nodded.


    "That''s because this castle isn''t simple like it appears from the outside. These walls when finished will create a dreand, no one will be able to cross it without being affected," Gen exined.


    "Then all we need to do is to avoid this castle, and circle it," I said.


    "That''s not that easy. The castle level is higher, much higher than the level here, after all we are still in level two. If we allow this monster to be built here, it will control the traffic in the wholeyer.


    No one will ever be able to cross this level without being affected by this dreand. Those who control this castle will control the whole sacrednds."


    His exnation made me realize something, this wasn''t directed only at me but at the rest of yersing here now and in the future. I suddenly felt some risk, as I intended to use the sacrednds as a cornerstone to establish my guild.


    However right now it seemed my ns were about to be crushed under this castle. I opened the video again as I observed closely the details of this castle and walls.


    "They still need some time to finish building the castle and the walls. We need to find a way to conquer it," I muttered.


    "There is a way, the only way to do so, however, as these yers already conquered this castle so they must have known it. yes, that exins the strange arrangement of their yers from before, I now understand their ns," Gen said as he patted on his forehead.


    "What did you discover? Tell me," I said with impatience.


    "If you watch carefully the video, you will find that the main body of the walls and the castle is finished, but the sides are still not built. To conquer that castle you need to reach the central zone of the castle, and then you will be eligible to enter a dungeon with one hundred yers team of your own.


    Conquer that dungeon and the castle will be yours," he exined. I reopened the video again and found out what he said was true, however I didn''t get his meaning as I asked:


    "Is the dungeon that hard to cross?"


    "I don''t know how difficult it''s, but my master once said it''s not that difficult considering how difficult it was to reach the central zone of the castle. We need to be within a radius of one hundred meters of the castle centre to be able to enter that dungeon."


    His words meant only one thing, these arrangements were done to ensure no yer could trespass the unfinished walls of this castle. So, the presence of the ambushing yers on the sides was logic by now.


    However the question that rang in my head, was all these preparations for me? or I was just having bad luck to be in the wrong spot today?


    Something inside me recalled the words of Shin which he said a long time ago, his words about the mysterious forces that were trying to kill me. if he was true, then all these preparations were done for me, and that meant I was in grave danger.


    Either this or that, I had to destroy this castle before they finished building it. The only issue now was how to get past the walls. I knew I could easily eliminate all the ambushing yers on the sides, however what about the demon army?


    I was sure the demon army was now stationed guarding on both sides of the castle. So my priority would be to eliminate these demons first, and then I would deal with the yers after that.


    I didn''t dy as I took out my artifact. Gen stole a nce towards the artifact, as he must have linked the dots by now. At once I issued an order to the artifact:


    ''I want to trap all the demons around me.''

 Chapter 193: A Plan to Conquer The Castle

    Chapter 193: A n to Conquer The Castle


    ''There are seventy six thousand demons around you, however none can be trapped.''


    The cold sound of the artifact sounded in my mind informing me with what I never expected to hear.


    ''What is this supposed to mean? Why can''t you trap the demons?''


    ''There is something interfering with my abilities. As long as this thing still exists, I wouldn''t be able to do anything,'' the artifact replied.


    ''What thing is this?'' I asked with increasing anger in my voice.


    ''It''s the castle, you need to eliminate it first or else I won''t be able to trap the demons.''


    I looked towards the general direction of the castle as I suddenly felt some heavy pressure over my chest. if I doubted it before, now I was pretty sure of it.


    These preparations were done for me. These yers were here to kill me, or at least prevent me from going forward an inch.


    Although my mission required me to take a post at level two ground, I knew now it would be impossible to even achieve that as long as this castle was still standing.


    I had to take down this castle even if I was to tear its rocks one by one. I turned to look sharply at Gen as I asked:


    "Are you sure about the way you said to control the castle?"


    He seemed to be startled by my sudden change in temper, so he replied at once:


    "Yes, that''s the way."


    "and we need just to be in one hundred meters radius from the centre of the castle, right? Not in a specific direction?"


    He nodded as he didn''t get what I was thinking of. When I got his confirmation I began to draw the n which would enable me to turn the table over these bitches.


    I wouldn''t destroy the castle, I would rather acquire it to myself and use itter on as my own asset.


    This scheme, this whole thing had driven me over the edge. I didn''t feel this horrible or angry ever in my life. I was lucky enough to discover their dirty n ahead of time, although my counter n wasn''t perfect.


    However at least I had a shot against a castle that level one hundred yers and mystic art masters couldn''t touch before.


    "Come, we have things to be ready for. Rog, go back and stay with everyone and don''t do anything until I give you the signal to do it."


    Rog looked towards me in question, however I didn''t n to bring him or anyone else with me on this. This n was risky, and I had to make sure I wasn''t burning all my cards in one go.


    As Rog found me like this he didn''t argue with me. things seemed to be off so sudden as I turned from being at ease to act like my life was about to end.


    Once he vanished I looked towards Gen as I said:


    "Let''s go, we will pay a visit to these yers first."


    ""


    Gen ordered the yers to follow my lead. For my n to seed I had to ovee many unpredictable variables. To do so I had to obtain one advantage, absolute power in one Vs one situations.


    So, instead of trapping demons and adding them to my army, I would do the opposite. I would trap yers and make them join my army. After that I could easily face thousands of demons head on and ovee them.


    That was, ofcourse, if things went ording to my n.


    "May I ask, do you have a n?" Gen suddenly asked as we were heading towards the closest group of yers to us.


    "Yes, but it''s risky," I simply replied.


    "Odds of sess?" he asked.


    "Not zero if that''s what you want to know," I replied.


    My answer was enough to silence him, as right now I was busy with something else. Was that hall master part of this mysterious organization that was aiming at me?


    I didn''t know if I was careless or the destiny was ying dirty tricks on me, but right when I totally dropped what Shin had warned me about, facts began to hit my face with their cold hands one after another.


    It seemed to survive here. I had to be powerful, so powerful that no one would ever dare to touch me again.


    I clenched my fist holding the spear so tight that I even felt numbness there. Icked time, and I alsocked some daring moves. If I continued to y ording to the game rules I would fail.


    So, I decided to change everything. From the moment I would return back I had to do what others wouldn''t expect me to, I would start preparing to establish my own guild.


    My aim was the closest group of yers lying in ambush nearest to the castle. I wanted to see if I could use my artifact this close to the castle or not.


    After one hour of running, we were only ten minutes away from the yers, so I raised my spear to issue a stop order to my personal army. Then I took out my artifact as I thought:


    ''Trap all the yers here.''


    ''There are fifteen thousand yers, do you want to trap them?''


    I made a long sigh of relief when I heard these words. It seemed the castle wasn''t fully operational yet, or else I wouldn''t be able to use my artifact on these yers.


    So, if I managed to attract the enemy outside the protection of the castle then I would be able to raise the sess rate of my n by double at least.


    If I also managed to draw the head of the snake, the heads of these yers, then I could end everything in a shy manner. But I knew they wouldn''t be that reckless especially if they already knew the drawbacks of their n.


    So I didn''t hesitate to issue the order to absorb all these yers into my artifact. In moments my artifact was full of yers. I then put the artifact away as I said:


    "Let''s go to the next group. Leave one yer here to scout the area. If there is any movementing from the castle, make sure to inform me as soon as possible."


    "Ok," Gen replied as he began to arrange things. I like Gen, he was a less talkative and really dependable person. In minutes we were on the run again, this time we headed south towards the next team group.


    After half an hour, we reached the location of that group as I used my artifact to add twenty thousand yers to my collection. After that we kept moving from one group to another until we ended up by thest group nearest to the walls of the castle.


    After collecting six groups of hidden enemies, I had collected eighty five thousand yers, all were level seventy and above.


    That was a sight to be seen with admiration, however I didn''t feel any pride or excitement as I knew this was the easiest step of my n.


    "How are things in the first group we ambushed?" I asked Gen to make sure of something.


    "There is nothing yet," Gen replied.


    "Good, I hope they stay inside their walls for now."


    I wanted them to move out their demon army to face me, however I didn''t n to do so right now. If I had to face these demons now then I would have to waste more time here.


    The more I spent here the more closer this damn caste would be to finish. The next step of my n was regarding the yers I captured.


    It was time to make them be my loyal subjects, and then I would spread them again back to their original posts like nothing had happened.


    Misconception, that was a major part of my n, and I had to make sure my enemies would fall for it.

 Chapter 194: Finishing The Preparations to Conquer The Castle

    Chapter 194: Finishing The Preparations to Conquer The Castle


    As I made sure those behind the walls didn''t notice what I had done, I started the second phase of my n, as I thought:


    ''I want to sign a serving contract with all the yers inside.''


    ''Each contract will cost you fifty gold coins. The contract is a standard ve contract that can''t be breached except if you released them. any vition to the contract will end by killing the yers. do you want to proceed?''


    The cold voice came to give me a detailed exnation of the contract. I really didn''t know what a ve contract was, but I felt it was somehow simr to the butler contract. To be safe I thought:


    ''Show me the ve contract.''


    ''Contract is in your head, if you agree just say the magical word.''


    I didn''t know why but that cold sound seemed to enjoy this. I had a contract suddenly in my head. I read it more than once and it was strangely simr to the butler contract of Diana. When I was sure of its strength to safeguard me, I thought:


    ''Let''s do it.''


    ''You have eighty-five thousand yers inside, each will cost fifty gold coins. Do you want to proceed?''


    ''Proceed.''


    ''yers have signed the contracts, and you as the owner of the artifact have signed the contract by me. I will be the witness on this contract and the one to monitor them.''


    I was surprised to hear this, wasn''t this contract bound to the game? however I didn''t have time to worry about such a thing, as by the end of this phase, I had to start the third one.


    ''Do you want to release them all now?'' the cold voice asked.


    ''Release fifteen thousand of them.''


    ''Done.''


    Suddenly the whole space got crowded at once by fifteen thousand yers showing up from nowhere. Their appearance startled my personal little army, who moved to cluster around me in a protective way.


    I admired their fast reaction as well as their loyalty. I raised my spear up high as I yelled:


    "Stop, they are ours."


    Just as I said these words, this fantastic crowd of yers looked at me with burning eyes and angry faces. They were mad and angry, but I didn''t feel any pressure at all.


    I knew if anyone tried to cross me, he would immediately die. They also knew this, so all they did was to stand there motionless ncing at me.


    If looks could kill then I would have burnt to death countless times already.


    "Listen up, I''m now your master and you are my servants. Anyone has a problem with that, just show himself so I can kill him and end his misery."


    My voice echoed in the ce which made everyone''s looks burn stronger, however I didn''t faze off as I stepped outside the protective ring of my men as I added:


    "I have already captured all the yers scattered in ambush here. I know your previous n and what you intend to do, so if you have any problem in showing respect to me and obeying my orders, I wouldn''t hesitate to kill all of you and rece you with more."


    My threat wasn''t lightly taken by them, as they already tasted my ability to trap them all without breaking a sweat. They also knew how harsh and strict the contract they signed was, so their anger and disobedience didn''tst more than that before they all knelt to the ground.


    They were my ves, and I hated very, but to make sure my n seeded I had to cross couple of my red lines here.


    As I managed to break their spines, I had sessfully controlled this spot and began to arrange duties for them. all they had to know was to stay guard here as they were supposed to be, and move whenever they got the signal from me.


    So I made Gen create a separate team chat for some leaders of them, as to ry orders when the time would be appropriate.


    Finishing here, I moved to the next spot with more confidence. I visited each ce that had these yers before, and there I did the same. A ve contract was signed, those yers'' will was broken by me, then I gave them my orders and Gen added more yers to his new chat.


    This process took nearly three more hours before I wrapped everything. As I finished thest group of yers, we ended up at the first ce we started from. Now I was ready to start the next phase of my n, the riskier phase.


    "Gen,e with me for a bit."


    Gen followed me to move away from the group, and once we were in a distance safe from any one spying on us, I asked:


    "Can your men fly?"


    Gen looked strangely at me as he replied:


    "We can, but the span of our flight wouldn''t protect us from these towers. They will see using from far and kill us even before we reach them."


    His reply was instant, but that was what I wanted to hear. They could fly, and that would make my n sess rate to go higher.


    "Can you carry someone with you while flying?" I asked.


    "Sure, but this would lower my speed and also will make my altitude lower," he replied with a look of loss on his pretty face.


    He had no clue about my n, and that was a good indicator that no one would think about me doing it.


    The element of surprise was in my side this time.


    "Don''t worry about that, now let''s bring the men and go from here," I said.


    "May I ask what will we do and where are we going?" he asked with doubt.


    "Don''t worry, you will know everything in time. let''s go, we have already wasted enough time here," I didn''t reveal anything of my n as I patted on his shoulder before going back to my personal army.


    We were now stationed near the walls, and I could see the outline of these walls from my ce. I had to lead my army to walk a considerable distance to the west, away from the wall and the castle.


    I estimated that we needed one hour at least to be safely away from the eyes of everyone in the castle, and that hour was what separated us from the nightfall.


    I needed night as covering for me, or else my n would fail.


    I moved leading my yers to the west in a move that seemed unlogical to everyone, Gen included. However Gen felt I was moving ording to a n, so he trusted my judge and followed me without opening his mouth.


    I appreciated his obedience and trust, as this would make him a fine general in my army.


    The journey to the west wasn''t that smooth, as once we exited the ce of ambush, we began to face a high rate of demon teams.


    It seemed demons could sense the high numbers of yers concentrated here, so the numbers of their teams grewrgely from one team each forty minutes to be a team every five minutes or even less.


    Although the rate increased, I didn''t find any difficulty in exterminating them. that only cost us more time, so we took roughly one hour and half to cross the distance we should cross in one hour.


    Reaching this spot I didn''t stop, as I began to move to the north for one more hour. My actions were weird, but noneined or asked anything. Like generals like soldiers, and that made me very content with them.


    After we crossed that distance with difficulty, and facing arge number of demon teams and killing them all, we finally reached a perfect spot for me.


    There was a small hill one kilometer away, and despite the veil of the night, I managed to spot it easily. It was like a huge ck monster that looked so creepy from my ce.


    "Now gather around me and listen up, our goal is to reach that hill over there."


    I said as I pointed towards the hill nearby. Everyone looked at the hill then back at me as Gen asked the million gold coin question:


    "What are we going to do? We are too far from our target."


    I smiled as he was still oblivious to my n, and now was the time to reveal it.


    "We are in the perfect spot now, as this hill will give us the needed altitude to fly higher than the surveince of the castle and its towers."


    "Fly? I doubt that altitude would be enough for us to fly higher than these towers, besides the distance from here to the castle is very big. We can''t sustain this long journey on our own," Gen denied my words as he thought my n was illogic.


    However when I took an item from my Inventory, his eyes lit up. Not only him, but the others as well, as what I took made all the mystery around what we were going to do vanish at once.


    "Wait a second, are you nning to" Gen muttered as he stopped his words in the middle as I nodded to him.


    What I had was the armored balloon treasure which I took from that wicked bastard. It was the time to use it, and I nned to make its first appearance legendary.


    "What do you think? Can we do it?" I asked with a wide smile enjoying their facial reactions which were really funny.


    "This it might actually work. We might lose some kids over there, but we can enter the castle like this with most of our yers," Gen said as he was rubbing his chin with his silly smile.


    He realized, just as the others, that my mind was thinking differently than theirs, and that made them quite happy. After all, the role of a leader was always to think outside what others could think of. Having a unique leader was equal to having a blessing.


    "Now, let''s go to the hill, shall we?" I said as I began to move while I kept that balloon in my hand. It was a special item which granted me the ability to summon a huge balloon that could amodate to a thousand yers inside.


    The balloon was a special military gadget that had its offensive and defensive abilities. I wasn''t in need for offense right now, however one of the defensive abilities was something I liked.


    It was called the silent fog, as the balloon would cover itself with a dark fog that could blend in the darkness of the night to sneak undetected towards its target. It also created a soundproof shield around us, so no one could hear or see using.


    We could be on the top of their heads and they wouldn''t even realize that. That was the pre-final move of my n.


    As for my final step, Gen and the others guessed it half right and half wrong. we would jump from the balloon to fall towards the castle like special forces. However we wouldn''t target the castle itself, as I was targeting its dungeon.


    My n from the beginning wasn''t to create disturbance in this castle, I nned to get this castle for my own by conquering the dungeon.


    As for the yers I scattered around the castle, they would act as n b for me. a safety measure to any new variable that might happen, so I wouldn''t be out of options at any time.


    War was all about choices and ns. The person with more ns and moves up his sleeve would always end up winning.


    The journey to the hill didn''t take minutes, which was caused mostly by facing two teams on the way to it. as we reached the bottom of this hill, we faced three teams in one go.


    "That''s weird, why are there such high density teams around this hill?" Gen muttered as we just killed the three teams to have more teamsing from far towards us.


    "Let''s move up and gain ground, we need to reach the top. Forget about the demons, there is no time to dissect them," I gave my orders at once to rise up and leave the killed demons behind.


    Losing hundreds of pearls wasn''t my intention at all, however if I was blinded by greed here I would end up losing more than that.


    My yers followed my orders to the letter as we began to climb the hill, despite that the hill began to be surrounded by more demon teams, and they were really relentless in chasing up even towards the top of that hill.


    "What the hell is wrong with these demons?!!" I asked with anger and doubt.

 Chapter 195: Finally Entering The Dungeon

    Chapter 195: Finally Entering The Dungeon


    The hill seemed spacious in general, however with the presence of all these demons, I felt there was no ce for us there. The demons were increasing in numbers and were rapidly closing on us.


    So, we had no time to waste, as once we reached the top of the hill, I didn''t wait for my yers to reach the top and threw the balloon in my hand to the air.


    The balloon was a very special item, and once it left my hand it began to expand exponentially in a matter of seconds. When it ended its expansion, the balloon turned to be like a huge boat, with arge sail over its top.


    The night was dark, so dark that I couldn''t see the exact details of this balloon, and I was pretty sure it wasn''t a boat.


    Despite my doubts, I ordered Gen to move everyone into the balloon. As for me, I stood there guarding their retreat. Unfortunately there was no one here who could face these demons except for me.


    After everyone boarded the balloon, I jumped into it at the same time I had control over the balloon in my mind. I felt I could steer it, control its abilities, and use its long skill list for attack and defense.


    When I thought of my n, I wasn''t in a need to use offensive skills, but now I refrained from that and started using skills to hit the demons.


    Surprisingly, each attack caused considerable damage to the demons and their defensive shields. That was something nice to know, as these demons were really a headache by their shields.


    The skills I used included a fire ssh, ice arrow rain, airshes, and many other unique skills that all used natural energies to operate and function.


    In a few minutes needed for the balloon to fly on a suitable distance from the hill, many demons lost their lives to the balloon skills. after using almost all the offensive list of skills, I had to stop as these skills came with a long CD.


    I wasn''t in need to use more attack skills, as we had already gotten ourselves so far from the hill.


    "I''m sorry princess, we lost five yers back there," Gen suddenly spoke up as he felt so irritating about this loss. I looked at him without saying a word as the situation back there was really dangerous and sudden.


    I didn''t me him for this, as I knew the problem was caused by theck of mystic art users here. if there was enough number of mystic users, then we could easily defend ourselves and even gain from these fallen demons.


    So losing five yers was nothing to be ashamed of, a considerable loss that I was willing to take.


    "They fought well, now let''s focus on the uing challenge," I said as I turned to look up ahead towards the direction of the castle as I added:


    "We need to be ready, once we are top of the castle we will jump on mymand."


    He looked at me like he had a dilemma, so I asked:


    "What''s wrong Gen?"


    "I''m not sure we can rise above the level of tower detection in that castle," he said, expressing the issue that bugged him.


    "Don''t worry, we don''t need to count only on that."


    I knew what was bothering him, as the distance needed to go above the level of tower detection was very high, so falling from this altitude must have a cost, right?


    In addition to that, we would be easily spotted and targeted by those towers. However as I just said to him, I wasn''t depending on the altitude of the balloon alone to cover my intrusion.


    The first skill I used was the fog skill, which created a ck fog that blended perfectly with the darkness of the night. Despite being surrounded by thick fog, the inside of this balloon waspletely fine.


    The second defensive skill I used was the sound proof skill. that made us move unseen and unheard even if we just passed by the towers of the castle.


    That wasn''t all, as I used a third defensive skill that would jam on the tower sensors so we could approach the castle without being detected.


    All this was done to ensure one thing, when we jumped we could have enough time to enter the dungeon before the defensive powers of the castle operated.


    The distance between the hill and the castle was around one and half hours by walking, however by using the balloon it didn''t take more than fifteen minutes.


    In the abyss of this darkness, the castle and that huge wall stood abruptly like huge monsters sleeping on the ground biding its time. I was greatly intimidated by this scene, however that didn''t stop me from going forward.


    "Be ready, once I give the signal you will all fall after me. don''t move away from my side, or else you won''t be able to enter the dungeon."


    Myst orders were given as the castle towers were visible in the horizon. I knew the best way to fall without losing anyone in the process, as I directed the balloon to head straight towards the centre of the castle.


    The altitude wasn''t that high, as I wasn''t worried to be detected. Flying as low as possible would buy us enough time when we fall, as this would greatly affect the time needed for these towers to respond.


    Once we entered the castle parameters, I began to feel great tension exerted over me. the tension was growing, however I knew that was only my illusion due to my extreme worry.


    I needed to have more control over my feelings, as I was never this afraid in my whole life.


    Failing here would make my future gloomy and uncertain. I had no option to fail, no matter what I had to seed.


    I tightly grabbed the shaft of my spear as I tried to gain more confidence from it. strangely I began to calm down, like a close friend was patting me on the back to encourage me.


    I was in need for that right now, and I felt great gratitude to my spear for doing this. The balloon was nearing the ce of our drop, as I felt it was moving so slow like a snail.


    Ten meters


    Seven meters


    Four meters


    Three meters


    One meters


    "Now." I said as I immediately removed the balloon and stored it inside my Inventory. Our bodies appeared in the darkness of the night, not to be seen by any visible eye. However that wasn''t applicable to the towers, as they used detection methods that weren''t required to actually see.


    Our altitude from the ground was two hundred meters, and once the balloon vanished, we began to fall rapidly towards the ground.


    We had to be in close contact with me, or else I wouldn''t be able to grab everyone into the dungeon. That was when the flying ability came to the scene. One second just passed and I felt a great threating towards me.


    These damn towers were faster to react than I thought.


    "Iing." I whispered to alert everyone. We were beginning to cluster one next to the other, like an onion with multipleyers covering it. That made us very hard to target, however if a single hit managed to fall on us, it would cause devastating damage.


    So we needed mostly luck, and some defensive skills that could protect our lives here. defensive yers began to use skills that deflected some arrows away from out path.


    Every passing second brought us nearer to our target. The suddenunch of the arrows from the towers coupled with the usage of skills to deflect them attracted attention at once.


    However human reactions were much slower than the towers. By the time yers inside the castle and behind the walls began to know there were intruders, we had finally reached the threshold I was aiming for.


    One hundred meters from the ground, once reached there I felt the urge to scream in triumph, I did it bitches!


    However I didn''t, as I spotted a great fireball was about to beunched from a nearby tower towards us. We were getting closer to the ground, which put us in more danger as well.


    Some skills of these towers had limited range, and great damage. Being this close from the ground made us vulnerable, so we had to leave, and we needed to leave right now.


    Congrattions, you have discovered a secret dungeon. Do you want to enter it?


    Suddenly I heard this voice in my head. It was like the system prompt sound, but it felt quite different. Without any time to think I replied:


    ''I want.''


    ''Alone or with your team?'' the sound asked again at the same time that fireball was about to be released towards us.


    ''With my team.''


    ''Entry fee of one thousand demon hearts is required, do you ept to pay?'' the voice seemed to enjoy stalling for time, which was something I didn''t have.


    To not waste more time, I took out one thousand pearls from my Inventory and threw them out as I muttered:


    ''You take them and let us enter now!''


    ''Good, you are ready to enter. Do you want me to tell you any details about the dungeon and the challenge up ahead?'' the sound was really getting on my nerve by doing this. This wasn''t the time for this chit chat talk, and part of me felt it did this deliberately.


    ''Not now,ter, everything ister. Just let us enter the damn dungeon,'' I said as the fireball was already midway towards us. In the next two seconds if we didn''t enter that dungeon, we would all be hit by it and die.


    ''''


    That voice said something I couldn''t hear well, as at the same time I felt a great traction force that pulled me towards a certain direction. I didn''t know if this was the entryway to the dungeon or I was hit by an attack, however all I felt was a severe headache that began to cause throbbing pain I couldn''t handle.


    So I passed out without knowing where I was heading.


    Damn that castle and its ridiculous dungeon!

 Chapter 196: Humans Turn into Demons... What A Joke!

    Chapter 196: Humans Turn into Demons... What A Joke!


    I didn''t know how long I was out of consciousness, however once I opened my eyes I felt severe pain in my head.


    It was like my head got kicked by someone''s leg. I sat straight up from the ground as all I was thinking of right now was how to ease this pain. It was really tense, but by time it began to fade away.


    Or I might get ustomed to it.


    When I got free from the pain, I began to look around me. I was in an open ground with much green and yellow in a strange mix between the two. when I focused, I understood why the two were here.


    The ground was sand, and from it tall thick green trees emerged. Well, that was strange as I used for sand to be next to oceans, and trees to be born out of fertile soil.


    I found my personal army lying sleepy around me. they weren''t yet awake, which made me all alone in this world.


    So the first thing I needed to do was to secure the perimeter. We just arrived in a strange world that wasn''t like the dungeon I experienced from before. The presence of an open stretchednd here wasn''t quite like what I expected.


    I began to move, just as I took my first step, I heard a sound in my mind.


    It was the same voice that spoke to me before entering here. hearing it made me greatly annoyed as I had a feeling that voice was messing up before.


    ''Wee to the demon Arbandar dungeon. Do you need any assistant regarding the dungeon?''


    The voice seemed friendly, but I was yet doubtful regarding it. It offered help, which was more strange. Since when the dungeons came up with their guide?


    ''Can you brief me on the situation here?''


    Although I didn''t trust that voice, gaining any help would be necessary.


    ''Oh sure, but you need first to say it out loud,'' the voice said.


    ''Say what?'' I asked with more doubt.


    ''Say what you just asked me, to know more info regarding this ce,'' the voice said.


    ''Why don''t you just tell me the info directly? I just asked you,'' I said with suspicion, this voice wasn''t here to help me but to scheme against me.


    The voice seemed to be hesitant or in a dilemma as it didn''t reply at once like before. After a few moments of silence I decided to take a stroll around the ce until this sneaky tricky voice spoke again.


    ''Stop, can you just ask me loudly so I can help you?''


    Suddenly when I just took one single small step forward, the voice came again abruptly to make me stop. I began to feel more suspicious towards that sound, and something began to rte to the move I just took.


    Was it supposed to dy me here? If so then I and my team were in grave danger.


    ''No thanks, I won''t need your help. I will figure everything on my own.''


    I just said that as I began to move, once I took a couple of steps forward, the voice began to scream and begged me to stop. But I didn''t listen to all this nonsense and continued to walk firmly to the outside.


    Once I took one step outside the ce of my team, I heard a loud scream of pain like the owner of this voice was suddenly attacked by a needle. I felt some worry towards the voice but before I could speak to it, the voice said in a vicious tone:


    ''You bitch, was it hard for you to just ask for my help? Now because of you I got a severe wound that''s really painful. Howe you didn''t ept my offer of help? You humans never refused my help, not even once.


    That''s fine, the pain I''m feeling now I promise to repay ten folds, no, one hundred folds. Wait and see how I will torture you and your little annoying humans.''


    Wow, that voice was really evil. I began to thank my intuition for choosing the right decision for me. this wasn''t a small mistake as I felt if I chose wrongly here, I would have facedplicated consequences.


    However there was something weird in that voice''s words, didn''t those yers from outside manage toe here and finish this dungeon? Or what?


    I didn''t need to reply to that voice, as I hoped it would just vanish as it appeared. When I took more steps and began to check the area, the voice began to fade away, but it didn''t totally vanish.


    That was weird, as that voice became so far away like a distant echoing from everywhere. It didn''t bug me, but the fact I was monitored in every move really bugged me.


    The ce around us wasn''t that different, as thend was yellow and the trees were green. There was no single living thing here, which was something reassuring at the moment.


    As I just headed back to my team, the voice began to be more clear. That was something I hardly couldn''t notice, and that meant the voice whatever it was came from that ce which we appeared at.


    Did ite with us from the outside or was it part of this dungeon?


    I really didn''t know, however I had to withstand the screams and curses that voice threw at me to go back to my yers. Once I entered the spot I started from, all the screams faded away and the voice began to tempt me again like before.


    ''Just say it out loud and you will gain absolute power over this ce. it''s not easy to conquer here with mere one hundred yers. you need my help, you know it, so admit it loudly and gain my help.''


    I ignored this voice, however when I came back I found many yers began to regain their consciousness. Once I appeared, they stood up straight at once while their faces showed great difort.


    That voice wasn''t exclusive for me then, everyone here could hear it.


    "Listen up, you will have a sound in your head tempting you to ask for its help loudly. Don''t do that, that voice is toxic and nothing good coulde from fulfilling its desires."


    I had to warn them, although I couldn''t control their minds. They had the final call in this, and if they didn''t trust me, then bad things would happen to them.


    All I could do was to warn them. Gen, who just woke up, looked strangely at me as he muttered:


    "That voice is warning us from listening to you. It says you aren''t the real princess."


    Oh shit, that voice was trying to set me up. That made me more sure of its evil, and such evil wasn''t allowed to mess up with me or my men.


    Words had no value here, so I took out my spear and threw it high up. It rested upon my fingers as I was ready to throw it towards anyce.


    "Do you want me to kill a bunch of you so you can regain your senses again?" I simply said to Gen as I was ready to use my spear and spear shadows to prove my identity.


    However doing so woulde at the cost of a few yers, after all mistrust must have its price, right?


    "There is no need to go this far princess, pardon our confusion as this voice is really annoying," Gen said that as he bowed his head expressing his apologies, then he turned to look towards his men as he yelled:


    "Don''t listen to that voice, trust me and your princess. Your orders princess."


    Gen was someone I really admire a lot. He was a decisive, efficient, and capable yer. I wished I could have him back with me to the game, however I knew he would only stay here and never leave.


    Unfortunately not everyone here was like Gen.


    Even with Gen''s stand by my side, which affected most of the yers here to stop listening to that voice, a couple of them decided to not trust me and trust that temptation as they suddenly said:


    "I want your help."


    "I want your help."


    "I want your help."


    "I want your help."


    Four yers decided to follow the voice and ask for its help. Once I heard their voices I felt great fear, it was like something bad, very bad was about to happen.


    "Full back, follow me away from here."


    I suddenly couldn''t control it any longer as I issued an order for retreat. All the yers looked at me with worried looks before they followed my lead. It seemed I wasn''t the only one to feel this panic.


    However just as we passed the order of this ce, a loud roar appeared suddenly from behind, as tall four shadows began to take form in the ce where we just came from.


    The trees were tall, as it covered up the details of what was going on inside, however there were some yers who evacuatedte, and they were the ones who passed on the words of what was happening there.


    "Princess, we need to hide now."


    Gen suddenly appeared as he held my hand firmly and began to run. His attitude was weird, and that made me feel more worried and in danger.


    Gen wasn''t a silly man to do something like this, he must have done it for a reason.


    When I noticed the presence of everyone else running alongside us with their utmost speed, I just noticed that I was carried by Gen as he ran with me in his embrace using his full speed.


    That was very awkward, being beside him like this and feeling his warm breath and strong muscles. I was feeling more awkward with each passing second, as a fire began to erupt inside me, a fire I didn''t extinguish easily except when I turned to look behind to feel stupefied.


    The four yers who requested the aid of that voice loudly were running behind us, however they weren''t any yers anymore. Their bodies were many foldsrger than before, with dark red luster began to rece their skins.


    Their heads also showed transformation as the skull began to be distorted with the appearance of five curved long and thick horns with bright red color. A tail also appeared from their back, which had a great role in helping them stabilize in movement and I didn''t doubt it would y a greater role in battles.


    Their speed was top notch even more than Gen. Gen''s face revealed only one fact to me, he knew these strange creatures.


    "Who are they?" I directly asked as there was no time for words to y here.


    "Remember when I said no team managed to snatch this castle ever?" he simply replied before turning to look back as these weird creatures as he added:


    "That was because of such demons. They are very fast, with incredible defensive shields that could rival mystic art master''s strongest attack plus their deadly attacks which turn them to be our darkest nightmare. So we need to hurry and find a safe ce to escape their surveince."


    I was shocked to hear that, as that meant these demons came originally from humans, right? I had no time to think of my theory as I asked the million dor question:


    "What is their weakness?"


    "None!" Gen simply replied.


    "Then what about their surveince, does it follow any rules?" I asked.


    "No, we don''t even know what is the type of their surveince ability," Gen replied. He actually didn''t give me any clue whatsoever. I felt great pain in my head as Iined:


    "So we are just going on without a n?"


    "The n is to run, that was the golden rule set by our master a long time ago," he replied.


    "And did your master survive them?" I asked.


    "No."


    His reply was somehow expected of me. I was about to say something in mockery when I realized my ce, I was held by him to run madly aimlessly like this because he had a nonpetent leader like me.


    This was all my fault, so why would I mock him? I should mock myself instead for being this useless and weak.


    ''I have to find a way, what is your weakness bastard?''

 Chapter 197: A Heated Up Chase inside A Dungeon

    Chapter 197: A Heated Up Chase inside A Dungeon


    My mind began to work fast as these strange shaped demons were hot on pursuit. Gen''s speed alongside his men were really fast, but they weren''t faster than these demons.


    If things kept going like this, they would eventually catch up to us and we would end up with one result, dead.


    Dying here wasn''t the end of my journey, but I would have to start over and I might be a bitte to save the situation and stop the castle from controlling the secondyer.


    I gritted my teeth, as this wasn''t the time to think about the results of my failure. All this was because of that voice, that bastard wasughing at me right now in the back of my head.


    I knew it, If I listened to its request and did what he told me to do, I would end up being dead. I missed what would happen to me however turning into these demons was a fate worth more than death.


    This voice was the reason behind all this, and it didn''t stop fromughing with mockery inside my head.


    Suddenly it hit me, as I looked around searching for something that might help. We were running without goal or any n, just running in the middle of this strange ce.


    "Gen, I want you to think with me. These demons are tracking us by the voice in our head. Is there a way to make it go away?"


    I had no clue so I decided to ask Gen who looked to me for one second before he repeated my words to the yers around us. It seemed he was like me, a good fighter and bad thinker, so he asked for help from his team.


    Hopefully we weren''t all that hopeless, as one yers spoke up fast:


    "I can set up a defensive field that will iste any foreign intrusion away, like that voice. However this is a special skill I learned here, and it needs a lot of demon hearts to activate and function."


    She was a magician with long smooth staff which reminded me of my father''s beautiful ruling scepter. She seemed to be hesitant, however as long as there was a solution then I would be happy to spend my pearls on it.


    "Don''t worry about the hearts, just say what else you need," I said.


    "Nothing, I have some hearts from thest battles. I can start the skill now, but I will need more in order to make the skillst."


    I just nodded to her as this was the only n we could use right now. My eyes weren''t focused on these demons anymore, as I was only watching this magician as I waited for her to finish her skill.


    "You know her skill will only protect us from the sound," Gen suddenly murmured softly with a hardly to hear voice. I knew what he was referring to, as this skill would only protect us from the future pursuit.


    As for now, we had no way to escape the hunt of these demons.


    "Don''t worry, I have a n," I softly replied as I took out the balloon which I previously used to sneak into the castle.


    "This are you going to use it? then we don''t need the skill, right?" Gen eximed with surprise when he saw my balloon.


    "No, the skill is the cornerstone for our escape. Even if we managed to slip through these demons for now, our location will always be exposed to that sound. We won''t have rest from pursuits, and we might even pump into a harder enemy.


    Before we can use this balloon, we need to use the skill first. The timing must be right, once she uses her skill you will drop me and go to help her. Use this porin, as you will find enough demon hearts there."


    I took out one bronze grade porin which I moved part of the demon hearts into. Everything was settled, and what I waited for was for the magician to end her skill.


    I wasn''t alone, as literally everyone else was focused on this girl. Her skill was the savior to us, and that put more unintended pressure upon her.


    I was about to say something to distract the sneaky eyes, but a loud roar came from behind me and did the job perfectly fine.


    The demons seemed to get the warnings of that sound about what we intended to do, so they began to be crazier.


    However no matter what they tried to do, there was a safe distance separating us from them. as we were running for our lives, the magician said with some fatigue in her voice:


    "I''ve done it, the sound is now isted perfectly."


    "Now!" I immediately said as I jumped over from the hands of Gen, at the same time I threw out my balloon and was ready to jump at it. At the same moment, Gen had already run towards the girl as he carried the porin full of hearts with him.


    The balloon didn''t take two seconds to berge enough to carry part of us, so I jumped, Gen carried the girl like he did with me and jumped, in addition to some yers who were quick witted enough to realize my n.


    "Jump or die!" Gen screamed in the remaining bunch of yers who were shocked to see the balloon. Once Gen shouted at them, the balloon was ready to carry all of us, and that was a good news.


    The bad news however was all this happened while our running speed declined fast, and that gave the demons a chance to close the distance upon us.


    "Not in my watch, defensive reflective shields activate!"


    This time I wasn''t that helpless, as the balloon was a special war item that was designed to get shoulder to shoulder with strong war items like defensive towers.


    No matter how strong these demons were, in front of my balloon they were like ants. Their attack didn''t cause any harm to any of my yers, as the shield defended them perfectly fine, and as a bonus their attacks were reflected upon them and caused their precious shields to shatter.


    And I didn''t intend to let this golden chance slip by my hands.


    "All yers listen to me, attack!" I yelled as I threw my spear high in the air and let it fall on the tips of my fingers. I also used two of my precious skills:


    "Penta auxiliary skill."


    "Dragon head spear skill."


    The two skills were activated at the same time the spear was ready tounch. I didn''t hesitate for a moment as I threw the spear followed by five dragon spear shadows to attack the vulnerable demons.


    Four demons were in front of us with their shields destroyed. They were already ready to be ughtered, and I didn''t show any mercy to them.


    Due to the recent highly stressful chase, these yers totally forgot that these demons were their mates from minutes ago, however I didn''t forget that. So when the demons all fell to the ground, I turned to ask:


    "What is the range of your skill?"


    The magician girl was still shocked with these rapid developments, however Gen patted on her shoulder to encourage her. She took a deep breath as he said something I couldn''t hear to her before she replied to me:


    "It''s two hundred meters with the standard consumption rate, but I can increase it to exceed one kilometers if you need to. However this will consume ten folds the standard consumption rate."


    Her reply was enough as the bodies of these demons were inside the effect zone of her skill, however I was interested with something else as I asked:


    "what is this standard consumption rate?"


    "It''s ten hearts per hour," she replied. Ten hearts per hour was something I could live with, even one hundred hearts per hour wasn''t that costly in regard to the benefit of getting rid of this annoying voice.


    Wecked intel, as this ce gave me the same feeling I had when I entered my first dungeon. I just hoped it turned out to be like the old dungeon, without any difficulty once its big secret would be revealed.


    "Listen up, go there and grab those demons'' bodies and bring them to me."


    I ordered all the yers around me. I didn''t want to dissect the demons here, after all our ce was already known for that voice owner. I needed to move and find a suitable ce to hide. As for dissecting these demons, then that woulde next.


    Just as the yers moved to grab the demons''rge bodies, I heard a strange sounding from far. We were in the heart of this weird forest, however that voice was recognizable for me even though I heard it from far away.


    "These are cavalry, we need to hide now!" I muttered softly as I turned to look at Gen to find a more distressing look all over his face.


    "What about the demons?" he pointed towards the distant bodies of the demons. These demons were heavy and bringing them to here would take much time.


    "These cavalry are here to retrieve the bodies of these demons. As I feared, these demons had something special about them. we have to bring them with us," I said as I began to move the balloon towards the direction of the demons'' bodies.


    "We don''t have time, they are closing up fast," Gen said.


    "I know," I then focused entirely at the front as I yelled:


    "hold to the balloon and don''t let the demons'' bodies fall from your hands."


    "That''s madness!" I heard Gen murmuring softly before he ran to the side of the balloon as he waited with the other yers to support their mates.


    Once the balloon reached them, the yers jumped at once and grabbed the edge of the balloon with one hand, while the other was holding the heavy body of the demon.


    If it was up to the few yers down there, then we wouldn''t be able to obtain even a single one of the demons, however by the help of everyone we managed to bring to the deck the yers and the four demon bodies.


    "Hang tight, this might be challenging."


    I yelled as this wasn''t over yet, the cavalry was always famous for their high mobility, this intimidating factor that usually decided winning from losing at any battle. So, it was normal for them to be just behind us.


    However we were finished here, and I had no reason not to utilize the full power of this balloon and fly with maximum speed towards the sky. This move was rapid, however my yers were professional as they didn''t fall and they didn''t let the hardly acquired demons fall.


    In less than a minute we couldn''t see even the distant shade of these cavalry. I didn''t need to fly high or fast, so I began to slow down the balloon and lowered its altitude.


    "Now let''s see what the fuss is about these demons. Dissect them very carefully and don''t destroy any part of them," I said towards my yers as they were just like me, asking themselves what secrets did these demons'' bodies carry inside.

 Chapter 198: Meeting The Arbandar Giant

    Chapter 198: Meeting The Arbandar Giant


    Gen looked at me with questioning eyes as he said:


    "Shouldn''t we wait to find a safe ce to hide?"


    I nced at the extended yellownds with green trees as I didn''t find anything new beside these two. there was nowhere to hide right now, and our best option was to remain in the air trying to avoid the monitoring of that voice owner.


    "This is our best ce to hide," I replied.


    "Here?!" he said as he pointed to the empty air we were flying through, "like this we will be an easy food for many flying predators."


    His words told me much, as he added:


    "These demons weren''t the only weird things there. flying demons were more scary, and honestly I don''t want to face anyone of them right now."


    He had a point, if we faced a flying demon then we wouldn''t be able to hide, and wouldn''t be a match for it. That was of course if this demon was alone, besides the voice owner would spot us again.


    This was tough, as the forest down there wasn''t a better ce either. Gen noticed my hesitation so he tried to convince me:


    "We know the situation down there, and we can hide ourselves and defend well using thebo between the balloon and the skill. However here, nah that is hopeless. We will be eaten even before we know it."


    His words were really convincing, and the looks of every other yer here made it clear to me. I was the only one who seemed to feelfort and secure right here, as everyone else was aware of what was lying ahead if we continued to fly like this.


    "Sigh, ok I will move the balloon down, select a spot for us to dock. It must be easy to defend and hard to attack," I said.


    "Ok, you can lower the balloon further and I will tell you when there is a suitable spot to stop at," Gen said.


    I began to control the balloon and make it fly on a lower altitude to the degree that you could see the tops of the trees perfectly from the balloon and even feel you could touch them.


    However I was feeling insecure about flying like that, as the ground was so close and any ground demon could easily see us.


    However I wouldn''t just lower the balloon and dock at any ce, I must use this rare opportunity and select the best terrain for me and my yers.


    "Princess, look," Gen suddenly yelled as he pointed out towards a certain ce. I moved my eyes following his fingers hoping to see a suitable ce to dock, however what I saw made me feel somehow stupid.


    There were people, normal humans who were trying to escape the hunt of multiplerge dark red colored demons like the ones lying in my balloon.


    This wasn''t a weird thing, as the weirdest thing ever was the presence of a couple of white colored demons who were running side by side with those humans.


    They seemed to escape from the same enemy, and I felt they were on the same side with humans. How could this be possible?


    "Should we help or not?" Gen asked with a stressing tone. He had the right to feel stressed, as the dark red demons only needed less than five minutes to catch and kill everyone escaping from them.


    Well, I had to admit I didn''t even imagine the possibility of sides inside the demon ranks. This came totally out of the blue and hit me without any notice.


    My hesitation didn''tst for more than ten seconds, as I dered my intentions with actions.


    I turned the balloon to head towards this weird battle as I tried to get closer to the dark red demons as fast as I could.


    It didn''t take long for the demons and I to be close enough so I could use my balloon skills upon them. my appearance came like thunder which had no notice and caused great cmity upon my enemies.


    "defensive reflective shields activate."


    I started using my trump card, as it could perfectly absorb the attacksing from these demons and reflect these attacks with some enhancements back to them.


    These demons weren''t smarter than thest ones, as once they spotted the balloon blocking their way, they started to use their strongest attacks to destroy it.


    This made the battle easier than expected, as once the attacks fell on the balloon, the defensive shields of these demons were hit strongly by the effect of my balloon skill and were shattered to pieces.


    My yers led by Gen didn''t need my orders this time to finish off these demons. The number of these demons was muchrger than before, as they were about twenty five demons.


    This battle ended swiftly as it started, and the balloon was led by me tond beside the fallen demons as I ordered:


    "Move them in now, and be ready for any neers."


    The yers were more used to my way of fight, so they expected I would do this move when the demons were in. They moved in unison to carry therge bodies of the demons and put them beside their dead brothers.


    These actions grabbed the attention of the humans and demons who were flying for their lives. They stopped running as they watched the brief battle with great shock.


    The efficiency of my balloon was way beyond their expectations, and the nightmare they were running from ended abruptly simply like that.


    I had many questions for them, however just as my yers were busy mobilizing the demons and I was about to go there and ask for them toe over and talk, I heard a regr rumbleing from far.


    "Is this cavalry again?" I muttered with great annoyance, however the look of horror over the faces of those I just saved piqued my interest at once. they just looked at me as they moved their lips to say something before they turned around and ran to disappear in the woods.


    "What''s wrong with them? did they say something to you?" Gen came to stand by my side as he asked with confusion.


    The demon cavalry was a mighty weapon, however these people and demons had seen my balloon and realized its strong traits, so why did they do this?


    "They told me one word," I replied as I began to focus more on the humming regr rumbling sounding from far.


    "What word?" Gen asked as I turned to gesture to the yers behind to move faster. There were only five demons left on the ground and these bodies were about to be lifted towards the balloon.


    "Run!"


    I muttered softly as I felt more distress when I reyed that scene in my mind again. the attitude they used to deliver this message to me was peculiar. The distance between us wasn''t thatrge to begin with, so why did they just move their lips to warn me?


    There was only one exnation, sound! The sound we made was risky to us.


    ''Use the team chat and organize things from there with the yers. let them be more careful and not to issue any sound at all.''


    I sent at once privately to Gen as there was no time to waste. The enemy who was closing on us from far away was unknown, however it was obvious it could be attracted using sound.


    That was weird, as the enemy was monitoring our movement first using the sound in our heads, and now the enemy could use our voices to locate us. Sound had a special ce here it seemed, however I had no luxury to think about this as my yers managed to pull the remaining demon bodies into the balloon and they jumped into it.


    I didn''t dy as I began to move, and at the same time I useda defensive skill:


    "Silent fog skill activates."


    The balloon began to fly higher and higher, however it was clouded by a thickyer of fog that shielded us from the eyes and the ears of everyone watching us.


    We were still in the daylight, so the fog was more resembling a cloud than anything else. The balloon moved higher and higher until it reached a suitable distance away from the ground.


    ''Tell me, is my balloon special or not?'' I sent this question privately to Gen, who turned to look at me with surprise as he replied in chat:


    ''Sorry, didn''t get your point.''


    ''I mean can anyone guess the skill list of my balloon by first nce or not?''


    That was the issue that was bugging me, and his answer made me more worry than before as he said:


    ''Its skill set ismon to any balloon, however the skill efficiency might be different .''


    That meant these humans and demons back there recognized the skills avable to my balloon, and if they knew and ran then my balloon was worthless.


    I didn''t wait to confirm my doubts, as I decided to trust my feeling which was warning me of staying here.


    So I began to direct the balloon to move as fast as it could away from here. I selected the direction where these humans and demons fled to, as they seemed to know better than me here and they wouldn''t run towards a dangerous ce, right?


    Suddenly I felt an elbow hitting my side, and just as I turned to yell at whoever did this I putrefied in my ce when I saw what was back at the ce we just left.


    "What the hell is that!"


    In front of me I found a huge mountain-like thing that was moving. That mountain had long weird shaped arms that sometimes appear and others disappear like they were illusions.


    I hoped this thing would be an illusion, however Gen''s words made this a fantasy:


    ''T-T-This is Arbandar Giant.''


    ''What?'' I asked with disbelief, was this mountain like thing known to him as well.


    ''It''s the thing that killed my master and made me and all my mates be ves.''


    I was watching his expression as there was extreme hatred, extreme to the degree I never met before. I swallowed my throat which was desert dry. If such a thing killed a mystic art master that had level one hundred yers as his aides, then what about me? would this thing even bother to fight me?


    I felt like I was already dead, a dead person trying to escape his doom without any hopes of sess.


    Dam it!

 Chapter 199: Hard Time Dealing with The Giant Arbandar

    Chapter 199: Hard Time Dealing with The Giant Arbandar


    I couldn''t even take a full nce over this thing, whatever it was, it had a part of it hidden in the clouds. This part I believed was the head, and that meant I was only looking at its trunk.


    What a giant bastard demon was that! How the hell could I and my team seed in this dungeon? Were we sent here to die?


    I began to less believe in our sess in passing the dungeon and more sure of the fact this dungeon wasn''t a real dungeon. This castle seemed to be a passage to another world, and this world was toxic to humans.


    ''Let''s keep ourselves silent and let all try to see where these bunch of people and demons escaped to.''


    I was desperate, but no matter how desperate I was I would never give up hope. These groups of people and demons escaped from this ce knowing exactly what they were after.


    If there was a way to escape the death eyeing us, then this solution would be in their hands. The only problem here was that everything below us was yellow and green.


    It was really hard finding this mixed group or races, however I stuck to hope and kept the balloon running towards the direction they disappeared to.


    That mountain-like demon had a weird way to move, as it stood silent in its ce for a few minutes then it began to move. However when it did so, the whole ce trembled and a wide space of thisnd became vacant of anything.


    As for its hands, they were weirder as most of the time they looked like they never existed, even when it moved. However suddenly they would materialize and appear solid, and at this moment they usually move to hit some ces far away from the demon.


    I kept running for unknown time, and my team was silent without saying any word, however that didn''t prevent the demon from chasing us.


    That piqued my notice at once, however I didn''t start to consider experimenting based on this except after all hopes of finding the mixed races group were lost.


    So we were all alone, I was alone, and I had not to survive by myself, but try to save as much as possible from my yers.


    That was a burden, however I couldn''t me them as this enemy, wow it wasn''t an enemy it was an act of nature, a cmity I couldn''t resist.


    So as being alone amidst this strange ce, I had to know why this damn demon was still chasing us.


    The good news was it didn''t direct its arms towards us yet, however he was walking in the same direction as us. Was it a coincidence?


    So I began to change the direction of the balloon while I said to Gen:


    ''I will keep changing the direction of the balloon, but you all had to keep your eyes looking for those bastards who ran away.''


    ''Don''t worry, we will find them my princess,'' Gen replied.


    ''We have to find them or else we would certainly die,'' I thought this to myself as this was a clear fact to me by now. I threw away all these disturbing thoughts, as I continued to fly my balloon towards the north east trying to lose that demon.


    At first the change in the direction wasn''t obvious, considering the huge body of this demon. But with time the direction we took began to head away from the direction of the demon.


    ''Good, it''s about to go away from us,'' Gen sent these rxing words to me, however before I even replied to them I noticed something disturbing.


    This demon paused again, this stop made my heart palpitate. Did it discover us? Every time this demon stopped, it would begin to do something next. I hoped it wouldn''t target us with its arms, or else we would be finished.


    Despair was selfish, so selfish as it seemed it had its ugly eyes upon me and my little team. The demon didn''t pause for more than one minute before it began to act.


    It didn''t use its arms, it used its body as it shifted its path to walk towards us.


    Damn, that demon was tracking us, but how?


    Was it the messages we were using tomunicate with each? Could it even hear the unspoken words? could it hear our thoughts as well?


    That was scary, however I didn''t jump into the depth of this abyss directly as I had to try not to talk, literally at all.


    ''Listen up, from this moment on it''s forbidden for us to speak even if the team chat. no yer is allowed to send messages privately ormonly, and of course he isn''t allowed to speak out loud, understood?''


    Gen turned to look at me with great surprise and doubt before he said:


    ''What about the task in hand?''


    He was referring to the search for that team. I sighed as I replied:


    ''The only task right now is to stay alive, dying here would send us back, way back towards the start point outside this ce. That means we have to start over, and this time I don''t think our enemies would be negligent to their air domain.''


    My words exined to him how important it was to remain alive. He had to be convinced so he could convince everyone. This wasn''t a n that I had total control over, as if only one yer didn''t follow my instructions then we would be finished.


    Gen started to ry information to other yers, who nodded in agreement without hesitation.


    ''We are ready, nomunication would be used from now on,'' Gen sent to me privately. I took a deep breath to clear out my thoughts before I started to change the direction of my balloon again.


    This time I headed towards the west, and as before the direction I took didn''t give any fruit until after a few long minutes. The next long minutes were really stressfully long, as I was observing every single movement of this demon.


    I wasn''t alone, as all my team was also doing the same. After nearly half an hour, the direction we took started to get away and away from that demon.


    We finally managed to escape that demon!


    I didn''t know how far that bastard could sense sounds or words, so I didn''t give the signal for my team to startmunication. I was nning to keep moving until we couldn''t see it anymore then we could restartmunicating again.


    However


    ''What the hell is that!''


    In front of me, and back from the direction we just escaped from, a long rocket like missile wasunched. This rocket thing had a long tail of ck smoke as it moved with great speed towards our balloon.


    Was there someone eyeing us beside this demon? Were they trying to hit us as we sessfully escaped from the demon?


    However what I was thinking about got drastically changed when this rocket exploded suddenly midair between the balloon and that demon.


    That explosion caused a massive wave of destruction, but that wasn''t important. What was really desperate was the immediate massive sound wave that followed that explosion.


    A sound so loud that even my ear drums felt pain, you could imagine what this explosion would do to that demon.


    The demon stopped abruptly, and this time it didn''t move alone, but more than dozen of its hands materialized and moved with unparalleled speed towards the ce of explosion as they hit that ce ruthlessly without hesitation.


    I felt great danger that even made me unable to think or move. What the hell just happened right now? Was there someone trying to guide the demon towards us?


    Suddenly I got the picture of this mixed race group in front of my eyes. Those bitches, they were trying to kill us?


    Did they think I would sit by and let them do this? If the war they wanted, then I would dlyply.


    Did they think they were the only ones with long range attacks like this? I began to check the skill tree of my balloon. There were many skills that would cause sound damage, however what I was looking for was a nicebo between a long distance attack and a huge sound created by it.


    And I found a very nice skill that wouldn''t take a long CD, only one minute to be used each time considering spending some gold coins to activate.


    Without spending one hundred gold coins each time, this firework arrow would need much more time to be used again.


    I didn''t think much as I already knew the location where that missile came from, so I muttered:


    ''Firework arrow skill activated.''


    Suddenly a long huge arrow with a burning front appeared from the balloon. I didn''t hesitate tounch it, and it moved with greater speed than those bastards'' attacks and headed straight towards the target.


    We were now at the west, and the demon was heading in the north east direction before it changed its course now to head towards us. Those bastards were in the east, which meant they were in the opposite direction to us.


    The arrow I sent didn''t aim for the east; instead it aimed for the north. As for us, I circled the balloon to move towards the south.


    I didn''t n to direct the demon towards them, I nned to be the demon to them.


    I wouldn''t rest until I kill all of them with my hands, besides I need to take some as prisoners and extract the information about this godforsaken ce.

 Chapter 200: An Intense Fight With Life and Death on Stake

    Chapter 200: An Intense Fight With Life and Death on Stake


    My arrow went to hit the location I intended to cause a severe explosion that went beyond my expectations. The shock wave alone had caused my balloon to shake many times before it stabilized itself.


    As for the demon, it had all its interest focused over the spot of that explosion, as it began to move towards that ce while summoning more and more hands to devastate the area.


    For a moment there I was nearly tempted by the idea of guiding this demon towards the ce of those bastards, however I didn''t follow these thoughts.


    I needed to get my revenge, but I needed more to get my hands over one of them alive. So I began to move towards the ce where I guessed they were hiding by taking the long route there.


    My team wasn''t aware of all that, however as long as the demon was led far from here then they wouldn''t mind anything else. When my direction was getting away towards the south, another rocket like attack came from the same ce targeting the ce between me and the demon.


    They were mean and ruthless, I got it, but they would think me as a moron if I didn''t expect and anticipate this kind of attack. So just as I nced at the rocket, I didn''t need to follow it to make sure of its direction as I muttered:


    ''Firework arrow skill activated.''


    They wanted to guide the demon using their rocket explosion towards the south, however my arrow targeted the north area, leading the demon away.


    The two explosions happened nearly at the same time, with some moments in difference, however my arrow beat their rocket easily and the explosive sounds that emerged were dominated by my arrow.


    So the demon moved towards the north, further away from me. as for the balloon, it kept moving to the south with clear intention to target those bastards.


    I knew this wasn''t all what they got, as I had one scenario in mind if they were really nuts and decided to face me head to head. I wasn''t afraid of them, but ying aggressively with the presence of such a monster here would be suicidal.


    If I had to y with them, I had to make sure I would end this up smooth and swift, without any problems of any kind.


    The two explosions'' effects just faded away and then a second rocket and third one wereunched from the same spot which I already recognized. The two rockets aimed at the same ce, between me and the demon.


    They intended to outsmart me by using quantity over quality. I didn''t know how many rockets they had, but I was limited here by the CD of my skill.


    This made me realize something, weren''t these rockets skills as well? Or what? Which led me to a more important question, what was the nature of this ce? Was it like the empire, based on a VR game, or like my kingdom based on magicians and spells?


    To be honest I wasn''t enthusiastic to know anything as all I wanted to do was to find a way out of here and return home again in one piece. That castle was dangerous, way more dangerous than I initially thought.


    How the hell did these yersplete this dungeon? It wasn''t possible to do a mission, it was an impossible quest that had no way to emerge victorious from it.


    As I couldn''t reply to that threat, the rockets exploded and caused a huge explosion. Just as the demon stopped and began to move towards here, the CD for my skill was finally over.


    ''Firework arrow skill activated.''


    The arrow wasunched again just in time, as the demon was about to move towards here and relocate its arms to here. the arrow exploded fast and managed to attract the attention of the demon again.


    This time I didn''t need to cover my n, as they would have realized my true intentions by now. So, I turned the balloon and moved it directly towards the east.


    I headed directly towards the ce where all these rockets came from, in a clear provocation to these people.


    ''Be alert, we will have a big fighting up,'' I privately sent this message to Gen who turned to look in question to me as I added:


    ''We are already in an open war with them, concealing our presence wouldn''t do any good here. prepare everyone, messages only and no talk.''


    ''Are they the same people from before?'' he asked.


    ''Perhaps, but something is telling me we will find others there.''


    ''Good, I will ready the men.''


    Gen was something I was blessed with. I hoped he became a virus and infected everyone around me with his devotion and precise decisions and actions.


    As he began to ry my orders, the other side received my provocation as I expected, as theyunched a couple of rockets targeting my balloon. The distance between us was bing shorter and shorter with every passing second, and these rockets even if they couldn''t reach us, their explosions would be enough to draw the demon to here.


    As before, the CD to my balloon skill was yet to end, so I only watched the rockets heading towards us with no interest at all. One way or another, these rockets had no impact on the end result of this conflict with them.


    I would win and they would lose.


    The rockets were really impressive, as they managed to reach the balloon and hit us strongly, however just before they hit the balloon, I used the deflective defensive shield to protect the balloon and simply sent these rockets back towards the ce which they came from.


    One explosion happened followed by another, one at my ce and the other at my enemies. the demon seemed to be attracted to thest ce as it paused, and began to turn towards their direction.


    I waited, as my skill could beunched now at any time I wanted, but I wanted my enemies to waste more rockets as well. My skill was limited by time, and their rockets were limited by numbers.


    Just as I was calcting things and imagining all the scenarios I could think of in my head, I received a weird message from Gen.


    ''They are requesting surrender, saving their lives in exchange for swearing their loyalty to you.''


    I turned sharply to look towards Gen as I understood the words he said, but I couldn''t understand how.


    ''How did you get this message from them, Gen?'' I sent it to him privately.


    ''This isn''t Gen, this is one of us who is requesting to be one of your people.''


    This time the shock was higher, way higher than everything else. I had imagined many scenarios but I couldn''t predict such one at all. I never imagined they, the people living here, would have such a weird ability.


    An ability to control people.


    ''If you can control Gen, why didn''t you try and control me?'' I asked.


    ''First it would be impolite to do such a thing towards thedy we were asking her to help,'' Gen sent to me, or the one whoever was controlling him from that distant ditch over there.


    ''And the second reason is?'' I asked while looking straight in Gen''s eyes which had some weird luster, dark green one.


    Strange!


    ''We well we can''t actually affect special people like yourself.''


    ''Ah, so that it is.''


    Everything began to reveal its mysteries to me, as it seemed the privilege of being a mystic art yer wasn''t only limited to the range of the sacrednds, but there was some protection here as well.


    Thank god, or else I would be doomed by now.


    These people weren''t good hearted like they were trying to picture themselves, they must have tried to control me before but they failed.


    One way or another I was going to have my goal, so I had the upper hand here especially when I guessed why they took this bold and risky move.


    Their rockets must have been depleted.


    They couldn''t attack or defend themselves, they couldn''t drive the demon away like now as I could only retreat to the back and watch the ughter done by the demons.


    However this wouldn''t serve my best interest, I wanted to obtain some of them and they didn''t know that so far, which my current advantage was.


    ''You know I might just let the demon do the job and watch from far, why would I dirty my hands saving you?'' I sent it to Gen.


    ''Well, if you wanted to do so from the start then you wouldn''t bother by directing the demon away from here ande to us yourself, right?'' Gen replied.


    ''I might just be a psychopath who loves to take revenge personally,'' I sent back.


    ''Or you might want to catch some of us alive to know more info about this world. after all you just arrived here and you seem to be weaker than the rest of others,'' he replied.


    ''Bold and daring,'' I sent.


    ''That''s what I can say for you too,'' he sent back.


    This man or woman or demon or whatever he is was interesting. He seemed to know and understand me very well, and he wasn''t just nobody.


    I sensed some sort of connection, I didn''t know what it was but he had some simrities with me. Perhaps he was a prince or royalty to his people, or perhaps he was a general.


    That wasn''t important, what was important was that he guessed my hidden agenda well, and now the demon was about to reach them so I needed to settle this fast.


    After all I really needed part of them alive.


    ''What guarantee you can give me to not double cross after the demon leaves?'' I sent it to him.


    ''It''s simple, I can sense the breath of one of that witch''s curses on you. Tell me, is it the prison? Yeah, it''s the prison. This prison has some sort of effect over us, so I and everyone there could simply swear an oath with the prison as witness.


    We will be your ves or subjects ording to your will, and we won''t interfere or reject any will of yours. That''s my promise, and the guarantee you asked for. Is this enough for you?'' he sent these shocking words which made me unable to speak fast on him.


    ''How did you know?''


    ''There is no time for that, do we have an agreement?'' he asked with great unease, as the demon was about to send his arms towards their ce.


    I knew what I had to do, however I didn''t know I could use the prison here, which was a brand new info to me and also some sort of regret. If I knew that earlier, many things wouldn''t have gone south.


    The only excuse I had was at the end I had gained more than I lost, which was good anyway.

 Chapter 201: Getting Ten Thousand New Prisoners of Different Races

    Chapter 201: Getting Ten Thousand New Prisoners of Different Races


    "Sure, we can do it that way," I openly replied as I took out my little cube and pointed it towards Gen as I added, "Swear, and the others too."


    Gen just smiled as he began to recite some words in unknownnguage that startled everyone around him. Gen was known to these yers a long time before I showed up, so his behavior made them worry.


    "Don''t worry, he is fine."


    I had to intervene as this was something I couldn''t exin in simple words, besides the time I had was so tight. That demon was getting closer fast, so if I had to save them then I must act soon.


    "It''s done, me and everyone there had swore an oath," Gen said as he stopped saying these weird words.


    "How do I know that?" I asked with doubt. I wasn''t supposed to believe some mambo jumbo of this weird unknownnguage, right?


    "Just contact your prison and you will get what I mean."


    I didn''t dy as I entered the prison with my mind to find the familiar cold aura of this ce. just being there I discovered the presence of over ten thousand balls of light.


    I felt a strange connection between the prison, myself and these balls. The prison acted as a medium and these balls were the essence of these people''s souls. As for me, I could easily crush all that with a mere thought.


    "I didn''t think your numbers were this high!"


    Ten thousand was literally exceeding my wildest expectations. I thought I would gain hundreds, one thousand max, but this hmm, this was really bigger than me to handle.


    "I know, that''s why you should use the prison to move us. I will return now."


    He then vanished from Gen who had his usual look back. Once he regained his consciousness he began to sense something was off, especially with all the looks of everyone focused over him.


    "Wee back, I will exin thingster, now I have something else to do."


    I said that as I entered again into the artifact where I thought of moving these souls'' bodies into the prison. The matter didn''t need more than a mere thought and after a sh of light, the prison became full with ten thousand mix of races.


    There were humans, and there were demons, besides I noticed the presence of some new races. It seemed this ce was full of diversity, or it had ess to many races out there.


    I had no time to waste on them, as I began to fly the balloon faster towards the south again. This time I didn''t need to do anything except fire some arrows from time to time to make sure this giant wouldn''t pursue.


    The forest underneath me was really incredibly huge. Even after flying for hours, there was no end to it. night was about to fall, and I had this weird feeling about staying in the balloon any further.


    I wasn''t used to flying like this, besides I needed to find a ce to settle in. Gen had already realized what happened to him and he already guessed the truth. He knew he was manipted, but this was a brand new ability for him.


    All I said to him was that he was controlled by the people who tried to ambush us, and they were now prisoners inside the artifact. He had many questions and I had no answers to them, so I ordered him to wait until we stopped and take one of them out to question.


    And now the time seemed fit for that.


    "Get ready, we will descend there," I said as I pointed out towards a certain ce. That ce had a small stream of water that branched from a nearby mainstream river.


    There were green bushes there, with some cave-like ces that seemed fit to hide and rest, or that was what I hoped. These holes could be sources offort or agony, depending on the true nature of this ce.


    I just felt the goodness here, as my soul was calm and peaceful which was something rare in this world, so I picked it. Gen just nced at me before he arranged the men.


    He didn''t forget to make the female magician ready to use her skill again if needed, and that would help to protect us coupled with the presence of the balloon which I decided to keep it hanging above our heads with some yers staying there for guard.


    "I will entrust the exploration to you," I said to Gen as I took out my artifact while adding, "I will get one of them out and question him, if you want you can stay and help me after you finish arranging your men."


    Gen just nodded as I felt his pride was hurt after this little trick was yed upon him. He felt insulted and I understood his reasons, if I was him then I would be insulted as well.


    I just nced at him as he began to organize everyone''s roles then I began to connect again with the artifact in hand. The balloon was heading steadily but slowly towards the ce I chose.


    Although I was feeling good about it, being cautious was better than regret.


    In front of me, ten thousand people, demons and other races stood silently feeling my gaze. I was looking for one person, the one who controlled Gen. he felt he was their leader, and I wanted to speak first with him.


    As I didn''t know his shape, I only thought about one thing, the one who made the deal with me. this thought was transferred magically into each one''s mind, and one person reacted.


    He wasn''t a normal person, as he was one of those weird races, long smooth ice colored hair with alternating red and ck colors at the tips of it. He had long pointed ears, which added to his natural beauty, in addition to that he was tall and slim.


    His skin color was a mix between ice, ck, and red colors. He seemed to be someone important as I expected, as his clothes seemed expensive with this strong looking armor, and thin long shield that was like a broad sword to me.


    I didn''t stay there for long as I thought of releasing him to the outside world with me. I just dyed a moment to witness what would happen when anyone here would get out.


    When that person exited, he left behind the white ball which was originally there at the first ce. I felt the connection again to make sure everything was right, and I didn''t feel any faults here so I exited too following him.


    Just as my mind got out, I saw Gen pointing his sword towards this strange species with the intention of killing him if he made a wrong move. I just nced at this situation and decided not to act.


    "May I ask for your permission to let your general me off?" he spoke with some weird ent, like a tone in the back of each letter he pronounced. It was strange, and to be honest it felt somehow magical.


    "Gen, be polite to him, after all he was polite with your body when he controlled you before," I said with a fake serious tone that made Gen''s eyes more determinant as he said:


    "If you want him dead, just say the word princess."


    I just waved to him as I replied:


    "Just release him, his life is already under my mercy."


    Gen nced at me then he red with threats towards that stranger before releasing him. that tall slim person touched his neck for a moment before saying:


    "This wasn''t necessarily princess, after all you can kill me and everyone else with a whim."


    I smiled as I moved towards the edge of the balloon while the rest of my personal army was standing on high alerts due to the presence of this stranger.


    "I know that, but he had some unsettled score with you," I said before turning to look at that stranger, "may I ask what species you belong to? You clearly aren''t human."


    He smiled in return as he took a step to the back and kneeled to the ground, bowing his head to me in a humble way before saying:


    "Before you is Prino, thest prince of the long forgotten and destroyed empire of the westvalen. I''m a westvalen, a direct descendant of a once called noble bloodline, however now it''s known as a fallen bloodline. It''s an honor to meet you princess."


    Well, his self introduction was truly weird, and remarkable. I felt a soft touch in my heart from what he did. He was gentle, noble, and broken. He seemed hurt, his pride was hurt, his self esteem was hurt, but there was something strange in him that seemed still intact.


    I didn''t need to look for long, as the thing that kept this devastated westvalen man holding still was his people. He was still living in the shackles of his past, tortured by the suffering of his present, and hoping for a future where he would be free, a future he knew he wouldn''te.


    However I came, and I was now more open to ept him more than ever, after all I would never be tired of handsome guys, right?


    "Wee Prino to my small team. As you swore your allegiance to me, and your life plus the lives of your people are in my hands, I want you to first tell me, is this spot safe?"


    I said as I pointed towards the ce I chose. We were getting near it, and so the ce was looking under the fading rays of the suns here more magnificent.


    Prino moved to stand beside me with thepany of Gen who was yet unable to trust him. I didn''t mind his doubt and mistrust, they wouldn''t do any harm.


    "This is a rare spot, how did you find it?" Prino eximed I was surprised just when he saw this ce before urging, "hurry, hurry lets'' go there, the door of this ce won''t stay open for long."


    I just nced at him as I didn''t understand what he was saying. He thought I wasn''t trusting him so he pleaded:


    "Please, this is a rare opportunity and a good fortune. This ce can''t be found except with great luck, and now we are just a small distance away from it. we need tond on this ce before it vanishes. Just trust me."


    "Please don''t, we still don''t know anything about him," Gen decided to put some pressure upon Prino who nced at the ce on the ground again before turning to me as he knelt to the ground while pleading again:


    "Please lead us there before the door closes. It''s a legendary ce where we can find many great things and avoid deadly enemies. if I''m lying to you, then you are free to kill me and my people."


    I nced at him as I wasn''t in need for his promise. If he was lying at me at any time I would kill him and every single person of his people. I might just keep dozens for research and data gathering, just a handful would suffice my needs.


    "Good, let''s be ready boys."


    I said as I controlled the balloon towards the ground faster than before. In a matter of minutes we would end upnding there. Gen seemed annoyed with my decision, however I was the boss here not him, so he had to follow my orders despite his disapproval.

 Chapter 202: Welcome to The Land of Dreams

    Chapter 202: Wee to The Land of Dreams


    The worry and anxiety all over Prino''s face were genuine, so I had this feeling he was telling the truth and we were in front of some sort of great opportunity.


    The balloon was fast in the descent as it justnded on the ground in less than one minute. Once it touched the ground, I noticed Prino heaved a long sigh of relief.


    It seemed he was much more nervous than I thought. Before I could say anything, I noticed the sudden change in the space as if the balloon and everyone in it were being pulled by a strong pulling force.


    I looked towards Prino to find him calm and relieved, like he was anticipating this to happen.


    My eyes fell over Gen to see his distressed face, with a strange feeling that he intended to harm Prino.


    ''Don''t do anything to him,'' I directly sent to him making all his ns to cease while looking strangely towards me. I knew he didn''t mean ill to me, as this was driven by his concern and worry over myself.


    ''It''s ok, just be ready for what we will face next,'' I sent him before I felt the pulling force intensify and myself entering into a strange dark tempest and feeling squeezed inside it.


    The pulling didn''tst long, and when it vanished I opened my eyes to find the balloon was lying on one of its sides like it was thrown away by a hand of a giant.


    On the marble like pure pale green colored ground, everyone was lying in different positions and ces around the balloon. They were all sleeping, with no one awake except for me.


    This wasn''t a normal transmission from ce to ce, it was like we were faced by a resisting force to prevent us from entering here, and we won.


    This was like a battleground scene, and I hoped that everyone would be fine. I wasn''t lying on the ground, nor standing on it. I was flying midair, covered by a translucent faint green bubble that seemed to separate me from the rest of the world here.


    "What''s going on here?" I muttered as I felt everything was wrong.


    "Wee to thend of dreams special power holder."


    Suddenly I heard this majestic voice which came from each ce around me. it was a strange feeling, like the whole world was speaking to me.


    "Thanks for the warm wee," I nervously said as I didn''t know what else I should say.


    "Don''t be this nervous," the sound came again. I felt it wasn''t intending anything harmful to me, but I was also skeptical towards the unknown.


    "Are they going to be alright?" I asked while pointing towards my team who was sleeping there everywhere.


    "Don''t worry about them, they won''t be in danger, just for now."


    Thest past caught me off the worrisome hook as I hurriedly asked:


    "What is going to happen to them?"


    "I don''t know yet," the sound said.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked with more worry and increased anxiety.


    "Their fate will be decided by your choice, special power holder," the sound came again. I felt lost here as I didn''t get what this voice meant, so I asked:


    "Can you borate further please?"


    "Sure, you have three choices here, each choice you make is final, and can''t be changed once you take it, so choose wisely and take all the time you need."


    The voice then paused for few long moments before I asked again:


    "What are these choices?"


    "Oh, you don''t know them? that''s weird!" the voice said with some surprise.


    "I- I really don''t know a thing about here," I honestly replied.


    "Then howe you enter here? No one can enter here without knowing the idea of this world."


    I felt surprised as well, however I realized everything instantly. That bastard sat me up then. I nced towards his sleepy body as I nned to get my revenge many folds if I ended up losing anything here.


    "I''m sorry, one of my newly acquired men recognized this ce and said it was an entry to a great opportunity ce and he hurried us to reach the entrance. So we entered and here we are."


    "Well, he didn''t lie to you, this world is a world of opportunities and many fortunes. However, with chancese challenges, and with fortunees misfortune. So this ce is quite risky as it''s full of opportunities.


    Your man should have told you more about here, and you shouldn''t have blindfolded him here without asking for more."


    The voice was right, but I had no time to ask for more info back then. The situation we were at was quite special, and I hoped I didn''t encounter anything like it ever again.


    "I''m sorry for this mistake, however what are the choices in front of me? and what is this ce?" I asked.


    "Let''s start with this ce, as it''s considered a junk yard of every great universe out there. you can consider here like a trash box where unneeded things would be thrown to here," the voice exined.


    I took a wider look over the world, as it seemed quite neat and clean to me to be a junkyard.


    "If this is a junk yard, then howe it''s and of chances and dreams?" I asked with doubt.


    "This let me guess, you understood it as a ce where all destroyed and useless stuff is thrown to, right?" the voice said.


    "Yes," I honestly replied. There was nothing wrong in my imagination, after all the voice imed it was a junkyard, right?


    "This is where you are wrong, this isn''t a ce for useless ces, it''s a ce for ownerless items and treasures. Anything that loses its owner in any way, it will disappear from that world and appear here."


    "Wow!"


    That was my instant reply to this voice exnation. If it wasn''t lying to me, and I hoped it wasn''t, then I was in front of a major opportunity. I looked again towards the sleeping Prino, this man had really given me such a nice chance, I like him.


    "Yes, I can feel you. Now let''s talk about your choices here. As I just said earlier, you have three choices to go with, first is all safe choices, the second is a bargain choice, and the third is an all out choice."


    I didn''t get what the voice meant by that, so I asked:


    "May you exin each choice please?"


    "My pleasure. The all safe choice means you will forsake this opportunity to leave with your men safe without any harm, in exchange for not walking into thesends. As for the bargain choice which means you can exchange the life of your captured men here with one treasure from this world chosen randomly.


    The all out choice means you will risk everything and try your luck with the help of your team here in the world. There is no protection for you once you choose this option, as you or any of your men can die.


    You all might die, but on the other hand, the treasures in thesends are wide open to you if you have the ability to seize them. so, what will you choose then?"


    I looked around the world where I was at, as I couldn''t see any potential source of wealth or danger out here. that must be an illusion, or a safe ce where nothing of the real world could appear to me.


    "May I know what type of dangers I would face?" I asked about trying to probe for more info.


    "Differs ording to the nature of your desired treasure," the voice replied with an answer that wasn''t answering anything at all.


    "So there is no way to know the nature of the dangers I would face when entering there?" I asked directly.


    "Luck favors the brave," the voice replied with this old saying that made me feel annoyed.


    "and not many brave kept their lives for long," I said with a stern look over my face. I didn''t open my mouth for a long time waiting for the voice to reveal part of the dangers here to me, however what the voice said made my blood boil even more.


    "What is your choice special power holder?"


    I gritted my teeth as I inhaled then exhaled slowly then I said:


    "Forget it, I will see the danger in your world by myself. I choose the third option."


    "You are going all out?" the voice asked.


    "Yes, I will go all out here and seize all the riches I could carry," I replied.


    "Please try not to suffocate or kill yourself here," the voice sarcastically said before it vanished coupled with the eruption of the bubble that protected me.


    I didn''t realize I was that high in the air except when I began to fall after the disappearance of that bubble. All I could do was just to scream, and when my body violently hit the ground, I closed my eyes as I thought I would be dead.


    "Princess, are you ok?"


    I heard Gen''s voice suddenly to make me open my eyes. I was still on the balloon, which was now in the air flying smoothly like nothing had ever happened.


    I nced at Gen then towards Prino then all over the world. we weren''t in the same ce where we entered from the castle, or at the same still calm world where I spoke with that mean voice.


    We were in an open world with no obvious boundaries at all. There were many high mountains on the horizon, appearing like a faint shade in an evening of a midsummer day.


    The ground under us was a stretch of a valley with three river branches running across here. I didn''t know if these branches originated from the mountains up front or from the back where the green opennds were extending without an end.


    What I knew was that ce had no sign of any risk or treasure whatsoever. I wasn''t totally clueless, as I had that sneaky little bastard who knew everything and said nothing.


    "Prino, either you say everything you know after wiping this silly looking smile over your face or I start killing your people one by one in front of you then end up killing youst."

 Chapter 203: Learning The Shocking Truth

    Chapter 203: Learning The Shocking Truth


    I didn''t know why I threatened him by killing all he had known, but I felt bad after saying it. as I was about to correct myself here, he just looked at me with his silly smile as he said:


    "C''mon, you aren''t that bad ass girl you pretend to be. I assume you think bad of me, like I tricked you or yed you, and I have to admit your assumptions are right."


    "What?!" I eximed with surprise and some loss as I began to be more alert like being threatened.


    "Calm down," he said pointing towards me as he sensed my increasing alertness, "I''m not your enemy here, in fact I''m very grateful to you. Without your help and great luck, we couldn''t be here again."


    Well, his words were getting weirder and weirder. Gen was next to me listening to the crap Prino was saying as he aggressively asked:


    "You know this ce, you have been here before, aren''t you?"


    Gen was going to his sword, but Prino just waved his hand as he began to exin:


    "Listen, I know you are suspicious and doubting me from the start, but the fact is I''m still a loyal ve for you princess. Evening back here couldn''t change anything. She also had my people, and my people had changed their loyalty and became her people.


    So chill out mate, we are here to celebrate not fight."


    This Prino was really something! Every time I thought he would speak sanely, I got smashed to the wall and faced his bizarre words.


    "Can you just exin everything in one go?" I asked as I began to lose my patience here.


    Prino seemed to live in a world of his own, like my words and the signs all over my face of getting pissed off weren''t enough for him to care or notice.


    He just kept smiling his silly smile before he pointed to the ground as he said:


    "May wend here?"


    This time my patience was really on the edge of copse, so I grabbed his shoulder as I aggressively said while gritting my teeth:


    "Listen to me very well, if you don''t speak right now then I will order Gen here to kill you then I will take out each one of your people and interrogate them. it''s up to you Prino."


    "You can''t do this, yo"


    He was about to say some nonsense about this wasn''t my nature when I stopped him by raising my spear and saying:


    "Try me and you will be surprised."


    "N-No way, y-you are a nice person. The guardian let you through and this means you aren''t the bad you sound," Prino said with some doubt and fear that I sensed in his voice.


    Finally I managed to shake some sense into this lost man''s soul. I didn''t let go of my hand as I spoke with more determination:


    "I said try me, I don''t mind proving you wrong."


    "W-what?!" he was really surprised when Gen pointed out his sword as he joined the party:


    "Don''t mess up with us, we are really more desperate than you think. If I were in your boots right now, I would ept the good gesture of our princess and speak up," Gen then moved a step forward while adjusting his sword to be on Prino''s neck, "and I suggest for you to do that right now."


    Prino seemed to return to reality by Gen''s words, which was something I appreciated. He just moved his gaze between the two of us before finally exining in in direct words:


    "This ce is my home, or it was what I used to call a home," he looked at me as I was eyeing him with doubt, "I know what you are thinking, as the guardian must have told you about the nature of this ce, right?"


    "Yes, but he didn''t mention people," I replied expressing my doubts.


    "Yes, this could be exined as hmm, look in many universes conception isn''t done in the usual way."


    My look at him was getting weirder as he returned to that nonsense he was talking about before. He seemed to realize his mistake, as he hurried to say:


    "I know this might seem strange and bizarre, but when I was born, I found myself inside this amazing capsule which kept me alive. The more amazing thing was that I wasn''t alone."


    "What do you mean by that?" Gen said.


    "I mean this world collects missing stuff, and the capsule I was inside was considered as a lost item and was brought here. This capsule was designed to keep me growing up until I was born, and I wasn''t the only one to be born here in this way," he exined further.


    "Do you mean you lost your parents and ended up here? who raised you?" I asked with doubt and disbelief.


    "This is another thing, the capsule was programmed to make me grow up to this age before exiting it. so technically I didn''t need to be raised," he said.


    "Does that mean you are months old?" Gen asked with much doubt than I had.


    "No, in fact I''m hundreds of years old," he then looked towards the world beneath us, "this world is miraculous, and it has its way to affect things. Here we can''t age, you have many people whose ages are counted by thousands of years inside your prison."


    His words were unbelievable, however even his amazing life story wasn''t relevant to me right now. All I cared about was this world, and how I could get all the benefits from it.


    "That''s a fascinating story, but I need to know details about this world," I said, interrupting his wonderful state of mind he must be feeling right now.


    "Oh, I had to tell you this so to prepare yourself for the next," he said.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "Do you mean there is civilization here?" Gen suddenly asked something that made my mind realize what I missed. Damn, if there are constant supply of capsules like this, then the number of people living here would be huge.


    That meant they would form societies, mate together and start the normal human life cycle.


    "Well, not just one in fact," he said before pointing towards the far mountains in the distance, "see these in the horizon?"


    "Those mountains? Yes what''s up with them?" Gen asked.


    "No, they aren''t mountains, in fact this is the huge wall which defines one of the empires here in this world," Prino calmly said like he was saying a joke.


    "What?! Is this the boundary of an empire?" I eximed with shock, as the hugely looking mountains in the far horizons didn''t seem that cool to me. if these were walls, then who were the people who built them?


    We needed to be low profile and stay out of sight, and better than that we needed to leave here and return to my world.


    Suddenly that huge giant which I met before seemed not that bad to me, inparison to that danger looming from far.


    "This is just one of the many empires here, however the threats we must look out for won''te mainly from these empires," he kept telling the bad news one after another like he was an unstoppable train.


    "Then who is our enemy?" Gen asked the most relevant question.


    He seemed to struggle to answer that question before he just waved towards the whole world below as he said:


    "If you don''t seek for anything then no harm will befall upon you, but" he paused before looking towards me as he added, "if you decided to seek for treasures, then the whole world would turn upon you."


    I swallowed my throat as this reminded me of the choice I just made with that proimed guardian of this world.


    "May I know why is that? The guardian told me something different," I said.


    "Who is this guardian? Let''s go and ask him again then," Gen said.


    "That''s impossible, you can''t meet the guardian except when you enter here and this would be a big deal in this world," Prino said.


    "Why is that?" I asked when I sensed he was hiding more than he was telling. I began to somehow understand him, he wasn''t mean to us or intend anything bad, he was just hesitant and afraid.


    After all, our fates were connected together.


    "This world, it''s a bitplicated, but let''s say those who came from items that were thrown here can''t seek for other items buried here in this world," he said after much hesitation.


    "Why can''t you seek treasures here?" I asked with some worry as an answer and a theory began to shape in my head.


    "Have you seen a treasure stealing another treasure before? To this world we are just another treasure, mere items thrown and lost. We can''t seek any treasure even if we already know the wholeyout of the treasures in this world," Prino said.


    "What will happen if you pick up one treasure?" Gen asked.


    "The guardian will interfere and thest thing you will see is death. Whoever steals from here would end up dead no matter what," he said with a more worrying tone.


    "So the only way to get any treasure from here is by using us, intruders, right?" I finally said what I was afraid of.


    "Technically yes, but that would only happen after you pick up a treasure of your own. That would be like gates of hell were fully opened upon you. Not too many managed toe here, and as far as I know not many exited here. and whoever did this was already a legend in this world," Prino said in a dejected tone.


    "But you had left here, right?" Gen asked the most important question.


    "That''s because the one who came herest time was fully prepared to what would happen here," he said while pointing out towards these walls as he continued:


    "They first built an empire, gathered as many ves as they could from here, and then they began to excavate for treasures before their luck ran out."


    I looked towards the horizon as another idea popped up my head.


    "Do you mean they were from the demon race?"


    "In fact they are a mix of races, but dominantly ruled by demons and another race that we don''t know what it was," he replied with some pain in his voice, like he was recalling some really bad memories.


    "And why did their luck run out?" Gen asked.


    "Their leader was greedy, as he kept looking for treasures and sacrificing my people along the way. In the end he was tricked to go somewhere cursed and he got himself the punishment he deserved," Prino said.


    "And this curse ended his luck here?" Gen asked again.


    "No, this curse is what brought to the other universe in the first ce," he said while turning to look at me before adding:


    "That castle is a cursed object just like the prison you carry. However to some reason your luck is still kicking wildly, not like that other damned demon."


    "H-How do you know all that? Who really are you?" I asked as the more I thought about it the more unsettled I became.


    "I know all this because I was the one who tricked that bastard to that castle, however I wasn''t smart enough and got myself and many of my kin to be moved with the castle towards that universe where we met there. as for me, I can now formally introduce myself to you. I''m Prino the third, the rightful emperor of this mighty empire you are watching its walls."

 Chapter 204: I Can Tell You How to Own This Castle, What Do You Think?

    Chapter 204: I Can Tell You How to Own This Castle, What Do You Think?


    "The emperor? And what is your majesty doing outside the pce of yours?" I sarcastically asked as he seemed funny at the moment.


    "It''s actually a castle," he replied.


    "What?!" I said as I didn''t understand his reply.


    "My ruling ce there wasn''t a pce, but a castle. It''s the castle that the demon stole from my father after he killed him and ran away with it," he said with some pain in his voice. I could also sense deep hatred and anger underneath his calmness and silly smiles.


    "Are you saying that the castle I''m here for was actually yours?" I asked with more doubt as his story was just unbelievable.


    "Yes, that castle had some miraculous effects, as it can absorb any race and turn it into the race of its rightful owner," he vaguely replied in a way that confused me more.


    "Please follow me on this, your father was killed and that castle which can make any race turn into yours was stolen by that demon. You were captured in the process or what?" I asked trying to understand more about what happened.


    "Well, the castle was taken and there were many of my people inside. The caste was heavily guarded and it was the ce of residence for many of the highly ranked officers and imperial officials.


    When the castle was taken, I was on an outside conquest. There was a connection between the castle and my blood, so when my father died and the castle was stolen I could see all that.


    I led my army to intercept that demon''s army. In the end everything went south and I was captured alongside my army. I was forced to choose between my personal soldiers or the families captured inside the castle, however"


    He couldn''t continue as the words were choked inside his throat. He was recalling painful events for him, but I had to understand what I got myself into.


    That Arbandar castle and walls had this deep history, and the most strange thing of all was the possibility the castle was still under the demon control. That meant that move at the secondyer of the sacrednds weren''t just directed at me from an angry master and limited minded yers, it came from the demons.


    And those demons had many spies inside our side, plus they were the ones who were trying to spread chaos in the universe and prevent the witch''s heir, me, from taking over the rule of this universe.


    Strangely everything seemed to be connected, like random dots which turned out to form a grand picture.


    All I needed to know was some info about the origin of the castle, and find a way to turn the ownership to me. if the castle really began to form humans, then that meant the situation in the Frod''s empire was much worse than I thought.


    It was all connected, and now I had to push further over this lost emperor to give me what I needed to know.


    "Your soldiers just chose to save their families, there is nothing to me yourself for here," I said as I patted on his shoulder before adding, "however right now I need to understand more. You just said this empire all came by the rule of the demons as the strongest and the founding race, right? Howe then the emperor was your father? Weren''t you sent here alone in a capsule?"


    Prino looked at me silently for a moment before he sighed while saying:


    "Anyone born here without any rtives like me would be adopted by a family. My family was of the human race, and they were kind and merciful. My father taught me everything I knew before, before that ident."


    He then stopped as he took a deep breath before continuing:


    "There was someone who came from the outside like you did. this person was injured and when my father found him he was already dead. Within his belongings, my father found a small castle that he said he felt some connection with. He then bound himself to the castle by blood, and that made the castle show its true form."


    "What form?" I asked.


    "It''s a huge castle with long and sturdy walls. The castle called itself Arbandar castle, and what it could do made things here change dramatically. We could change any race to be human, and that meant we could unify the whole world under our control.


    However the demon invasion happened. the demon leading all this was attracted to here looking for the castle. He couldn''t find a way to separate the castle from my father, so he decided to leave him be the emperor and he would be his great general.


    He thought my father was a human and he would eventually die, but as myself my father was an immortal blessed with eternal life. After the passage of the first hundred years, things became clear to that demon.


    My father wouldn''t die, naturally perhaps. So he began to search for a way to obtain the ownership of the castle to himself," Prino exined slowly everything that happened.


    It was a bizarre story, and painful too. It seemed that the demon was connected to the castle, perhaps he came here looking for answers like I too.


    "You dont believe me, don''t you?" he asked as he noticed my silence with a frown over my face.


    "No, I was just thinking about something," I said before I paused. There was that strange feeling that I knew something but couldn''t really put my hand over it.


    "Ah, you must be confused about how the castle ownership had changed, right?" Prino said.


    "Ah, that''s important for me too as I have to change the ownership again," I said while taking a deep breath.


    "Change the ownership again? what do you mean?" Prino asked.


    "Oh, it''s a long story, never mind it," I replied.


    "Please, I insist," he was so fixated on knowing the details. I just looked at him before I summed the situation up.


    "The castle of yours, the Arbandar castle, appeared in the hands of my enemies, the demons. They n to control a whole ce, a crucial one. If I didn''t stop them, not only I would die, but also everyone else there would die.


    I need to stop that castle, and to do so I must own that castle so I could control it. to do so, I had entered a dungeon which was supposed to make me gain full control over the castle."


    "However you ended up being in the demon world, and that was where we met," Prino said before he sighed, "that makes sense now."


    "What makes sense here?!" I asked with doubt as everything right now was a mess.


    "Because the only person who can change the ownership ofthat castle is the rightful owner of it," Prino replied.


    "Which is that demon, isn''t there another way to do it? The dungeon was supposed to help me control the castle," I said as I felt as I yed. My head was beginning to feel heavy as if this was true then I came all the way to here for nothing.


    "No, the dungeon was supposed to lead you to me," he said.


    "What the hell does that mean? I have to listen to the whole story to know there is no hope left?" I argued with a shout of desperation and pain.


    "No, there is hope. I''m not here to tell you about that history. you were sent to me because I''m still the owner of that castle," he said his bomb which made my body tremble and literally freeze.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you transfer the ownership to that demon?" I asked with a trembling voice.


    "No, the issue is there is no way to give the castle to someone except through a secret way the demon doesn''t know yet. So the only option he had back then was to force me to appoint him as acting leader of the castle. And by sending me to his demon world, I was separated from my castle, so"


    "So he became the acting chief of the castle and began to control it," I muttered as suddenly everything lit up in my mind and the whole picture became clear to me.


    "Exactly, so the dungeon inside the castle is nothing but a teleportation portal to lead whoever wants to free the castle from the demons to me," Prino said.


    "Now what?" I asked as this wasn''t as I expected at all. I didn''t expect to find someone to solve the problem of the castle, not a thing. I imagined a key or some sort of a contract to be signed.


    I even imagined facing a great boss monster at the end of the road, however I didn''t imagine it to be a person, and someone I met once I entered that demon world.


    It seemed we were fated to meet, as these things didn''t seem to be that coincidental at all.


    "There are two options ahead of us right now, the first is to return together to your world and let me undo what that demon did," Prino said before pausing.


    "That would be great, after all you help me and then we can take revenge on that demon together," I said, trying to draw a picture of our future together.


    "Well, considering the fact that once I appear there I would be threatened again by the soldiers he still kept inside the castle plus some of my best friends and families, well that seemed not to be the best option here," he said.


    "Then, what is the best option? The second option?" I asked with some doubt.


    "Yes, which is to teach you the secret way, the other way to control the castle, truly control and own it. what do you think?" he said with his silly smile over his face again.


    How could I say no to his offer? But why do I feel this sad and pain when I thought about epting his offer?

 Chapter 205: The Seek for The Magical Pond Quest Has Begun!

    Chapter 205: The Seek for The Magical Pond Quest Has Begun!


    "I cannot object on such an offer," I simply replied while crossing over my little difort.


    "Good, however we have to first find something here, and I need one promise from you as well," he said before he pointed towards thends under us while saying:


    "Thesends are full of treasures, but without any offense, your ability to excavate the treasures buried here with your mere strength is hardly achievable. I rmend you leave here now andeter when you have the ability to get treasures and be able to protect them."


    His words were somehow rude, but honest. I knew from the moment I saw these huge mountain-like walls that I had no ability to stand against the armies stationed behind these walls.


    So I had a faint desire to leave here for good, and after his words just now this desire turned into a clear intention.


    "Bo problem, but you said we want to get something first," I said.


    "Yes, over time we became aware of the ces of the treasures buried here, and also have some info regarding their guardians. All I want is to get a small bond, which has only one ability but it''s really something heaven defying," he said.


    "What is this single heaven defying ability?" I asked with some interest.


    "It''s the ability to traverse the limits of universes and link ces together no matter what," he said before pausing as his intentions were received by me.


    "Do you want me to be able toe here in the future?" I asked.


    He looked at me as he nodded his head while saying:


    "Sure, as my condition can''t be achieved without that pond."


    "Really?!" I said while crossing my arms together, "and what is this condition of yours?"


    He just nced silently at me as he was telling me you don''t know it yet? I had some vague picture of what he wanted.


    "Ok, you want me to conquer that empire for you, right?" I finally said after an awkward long moment of silence.


    "No, not for me," he said while shaking his head, "I want you to do it for my people."


    I looked again towards the far distant huge walls as I realized how hard this mission would be. I wasn''t thinking about budging back, as if he wanted to help me then I had an obligation to help him in return.


    "I can do it, but this will take a long time, longer than what you think," I expressed my doubts.


    "Longer than a thousand years? I seriously doubt that," he said with his silly smile. I didn''t know why at this moment I saw the ghost of someone in him, the ghost of the far away Shin. I just smiled back as I nodded expressing my agreement.


    No matter how long I needed, it wouldn''t reach thousands of years.


    "Good, now let me tell you some essential things about the nature of fighting here. you know this isn''t the game world you used to be at, and regarding the special circumstances of here, the world would force its own rules upon all of you.


    The leader''s strength would be assessed, and everyone''s strengths would be equalized with you. Here you can''t use skills like you used to before, however if you can do the same movements of the skills, you will be surprised to find the same effects of the skills," he said.


    I looked towards him with surprise, as I didn''t expect to lose all the advantage I got like this. Gen and my personal army were the ones who I depended upon, and if their levels were lowered to mine then that wouldpromise me by a lot, much more than I initially thought.


    "Can I change the leadership to Gen then?" I asked about the only solution I had in my mind right now.


    "Unfortunately no, as the leadership was determined the moment you met the guardian of this world," he instantly replied.


    "Damn it!" I said with great dissatisfaction. How could I ept this horrible neutralizing to my only advantage here?


    "Don''t be this upset, the bond is considered one if the lowest level treasures here," he tried to console me.


    "A challenge is always risky, and now I will have to fight it with both my hands tied over my back," I bitterly said as this seemed not fair to me.


    "I know it''s hard, that''s why I said you shouldn''t try to get any other treasure from here at the moment," he repeated his own words from before. I just took a deep breath before exhaling it slowly.


    I wasn''t afraid from any fight, but fighting like this seemed annoying and irritating to me. all I could depend upon then wasn''t over my yers who I bought with high price.


    "How can I use my skills here?" I asked with a dejected tone.


    "Well, each skill has a set of movements to be used, don''t you know that?" Prino said with some surprise in his tone.


    "She the princess is still weaker to reach that level. using the skills in such a way wouldn''t be avable to anyone below level fifty at the game," Gen stepped in after a long time of silence to say these shocking words to me.


    Did that mean I have nothing to do right now in this fight? I didn''t only get handicapped, but also I was now a burden, what a nice ce this was!


    Everyone sensed my feelings and the sudden change of mood to take a few steps involuntarily to the back. I was like a ticking bomb right now, waiting for any minute stimulus to explode.


    "D-Don''t worry princess, you still have your killer move," Gen tried to console me here as he pointed out towards my spear trick.


    His words hit me hard as I didn''t think of my spear trick before. Yes I could use the spear mystic art here, as I knew the steps to do so. Everything began to be reasonable and logical right now, as it seemed the mystic arts weren''t just important at the sacrednds.


    It seemed these arts had mysterious secrets hidden deep, and right now I just got a glimpse of part of them.


    I grabbed tightly my spear as my spirit was reborn vibrantly with a ze that was much more than before.


    "Let''s go then and get that bond, I said as I wanted to get that bond and leave here as fast as I could.


    "Are you ok princess?" Gen asked with concern.


    "Don''t worry, just be ready to support me there, by the way can I use the balloon here? it has many useful skills," I said while directing my questions to Prino who replied at once:


    "Unfortunately not, but you can use your prison if we meet any demon in our way. After all this prison is the nemesis of any demon," he said.


    "It''s a shame not to use the balloon skills, but the prison has some features and many are based on the usage of my gold coins. Is this the same here as well?" I asked about the issue that mattered me the most.


    My artifact could imprison anyone and even turn them into my side by using gold coins.


    "No, here there is no such a limitation to your prison," Prino said.


    "Limitation?!" I asked with surprise.


    "Sure, your prison is like a monster that couldn''t be resisted by the demons, and that made them try to neutralize its effects. Out here these limitations aren''t present, as your prison can only depend upon you and use your innate strength as its fuel to function. The only limitation here for it is you," he said.


    "It seems my only rule here is to limit others," I muttered with some regret, "Tell me what is this innate strength of me? this is the first time I ever heard of such a term."


    "Oh, howe? Didn''t you use the mystic arts? The same strength that you use in the arts is the strength required for your prison," Prino said with surprise and doubt.


    "What?!" I eximed with surprise as this wasn''t something I expected. It seemed being here was something I had to get used to, being surprised all the time and getting all my expectations overwhelmed.


    "Don''t you know the source of strength you use to perform your mystic arts?" He said with more doubt.


    "Oh, no I sure know it, but I didn''t expect it," I said before pausing as the name of this kind of strength was really funny. It was the hunger value, and right now I felt kind of lucky to be able to raise its value beforeing here, "never mind, let''s just go to the ce of that bond. Guide us there please."


    He nced at me with doubt and hesitation before he pointed towards the south, away from the direction of those walls in the horizon as he said:


    "From here."


    As he began to direct us towards the ce of the bond, Gen whispered to me:


    "I have a spearman here who can teach you the moves of some powerful skills if you want."


    I looked at him with surprise, as this man always proved his worth to me day by day. The best thing ever about him was the addition he provided all the time without even asking. I gave him one of my best smiles ever as he deserved this while saying:


    "Bring him to me then."


    "Right now princess," Gen replied with an embarrassed look, I didn''t know that my smile would have such an effect over him. I softly chuckled while watching him hurry to bring that yer.

 Chapter 206: Star Descent Spear Skill

    Chapter 206: Star Descent Spear Skill


    As I watched Gen retreat away, I looked at Prino as I asked:


    "Why do I have this feeling Prino?"


    "what feeling princess?" he replied back.


    "The feeling that the way to control the castle isn''t that simple," I said before looking deeply into his eyes before adding, "like a precious price that has to be paid."


    His looks instantly changed as he was about to think of some sort of a lie to say before I interrupted his thoughts:


    "Don''t misunderstand me, I''m not that interested in your sacrifice. All I want to know is why you are doing it in the first ce."


    His reaction to my words confirmed my first guess, he would sacrifice himself in the process of doing so. I wasn''t interested in him, after all it was his life and his sacrifice would end up to my benefit.


    The issue was the true reason behind his sacrifice, after all we were strangers to each other. I had to know his true intentions, or else I would end up being in a trap without even knowing it.


    "Look, I know this might sound absurd but I have this feeling that you are the true nemesis of these demons," he said after a pause. It seemed he was struggling to tell me what he knew or not, and I presume he didn''t tell me the truth.


    "C''mon Prino, you are risking your life for me, at least let me know why," I said, trying to pressure him to reveal his own secret.


    He looked at me again with his weird silence before he shook his head. It seemed he was yet struggling for his own reasons.


    "I-I just can''t tell you, but all I can say is all this for the sake of helping my own people, and I''m sure one day you can help them."


    His reply wasn''t the one I expected, and I doubted if I pressured him more he would say anything different, so I gave up.


    At least I knew the reason was rted somehow to save his people, and this strange loyalty made me think of another possibility. He was born inside a capsule, but that didn''t mean he had no family.


    It seemed his family was kept hostage inside that empire, and he desperately wanted to help them. that exined his sacrifice, but it didn''t exin his silence.


    Before I could think further about this matter, Gen returned with one yer who was holding a golden spear with green inscriptions and thin red circr lines that decorated the spear.


    The look of the spear alone made me have goosebumps. It was a strong spear indeed, and that was logic as this was a spear for level one hundred yers.


    "This is Robin, and he is the yer I spoke about," Gen said before looking towards Robin as he said, "I want you to teach our princess the necessary moves about your skills."


    Robin looked at me as he bowed his head while saying with respect:


    "I mean no offense, but generally the moves for any skill require a lot of time to practice, and I understood from you that we have limited time."


    His words had their own logic, however I replied:


    "I don''t care, just show me the moves of your most powerful skills and I will handle things from there."


    I had the feeling that despite learning these moves would require a long time, for me I would grasp them easier than others. My hopes weren''t groundless, as I had a previous record with my own spear tricks.


    If the moves were like that trick, then it would be much easier for me to grasp them rapidly.


    "Ok princess, tell me what are the skills you learnt so far? If you have a high level skill then it would be better to focus over it first," Robin said.


    "I think my strongest skills are the dragon head spear skill and the tempest of lighting skill, plus my auxiliary penta skill as well."


    I narrated my strongest skills, in addition to the skill that helped me a lot. Robin shook his head in disappointment as he said:


    "Forgive me princess, but all of them are considered low ss skills. perhaps that dragon head skill might be considered as a medium ss skill."


    His reply didn''t annoy me as he feared, in return I was excited as that meant I would learn a new skill today, and this skill was something out of my league for my current leve.


    Returning back with this skill would make it worth the effort I would put in learning it. I nodded my head in appreciation as I said:


    "Then teach me one of the most powerful offensive skills you ever know."


    He stayed silently in his ce for a few moments before saying:


    "Spearman ss is a straight forward offensive ss. Traditional yers might mistake that swordsman ss is the best in offense, however that''s wrong.


    Putting two yers inparison, one swordsman and one spearman, and make them both fight a higher level monster separately. You will be amazed to find that the spearman would kill the monster faster than the swordsman. Do you know why princess?"


    "No, please inform me," I said as his words were somehow simr to the words I long heard from my master.


    "It''s because swordsman ss has some defensive skills in their skill tree, and that makes their mindset have some defense in their line of thoughts. However for us, we have no defense at all, so when we are facing any opponent the fight bes a race against each other, who would end up killing the other faster.


    So all our skills are offensive with very minor defensive skills that could be literally neglected as their defensive effects are really minimal, like that dragon head skill of yours. It only has one second immunity, and that makes it a non-practical defensive skill.


    Based on this, in my opinion the most powerful offensive skill is the one that could kill the enemy faster than others, and so I have just the right skill for that. What do you think of princesses?" he said with shining eyes from excitement. I didn''t know why but he reminded me of my master, was every spearman crazy as these two? would I end up being as crazy as them?


    "I can find anything to say to oppose your words, so what is this skill?" I asked.


    "It''s called a star descent spear skill, and it''s considered one of the strongest pVp and AOE skills in the spearman ss."


    The name of the skill gave me sudden inspiration about how strong and deadly it was. I hoped I could learn it fast and bring forth its full potential. I nodded in admiration for Robin''s choice as I turned to look towards Gen:


    "Inform the men about the nature of fighting here."


    "I have already informed them, princess," Gen immediately replied.


    "Good," I said before I looked towards Prino, "How much further before reaching our destination?"


    Prino looked around him and then inspected the flying speed of the balloon before saying:


    "We have around six hours maximum to reach there."


    "Good, you have six hours to teach me, let''s start," I said to Robin who said at once:


    "Princess, there is something I have to tell you about."


    "What?"


    "The skill I''m going to teach you is risky, so training on it here might harm the others," he said while looking around him towards all the yers here.


    "Do you want us to stop and train here first?" I said with some surprise as I didn''t expect him to say that.


    "Well, if not then training here would be impossible," he said.


    "But waiting here is also bad, as there are many eyes fixating on you right now. being in the sky is a privilege as they can''t easily attack you here. if you descended then they will attack you in a try to capture as many as possible," Prino suddenly refused as he expressed his thoughts.


    He was thinking right, and the reasons behind attacking us were already guessed by me. This world''s inhabitants couldn''t excavate treasures on their own, and so they needed our help.


    With us being here, they could finally get as many treasures as they could. I was once tempted in doing a trade with people here, as I would help them in finding treasures, and they help me in killing their guardians, but I soon let down that thought.


    There was no guarantee they would stick to our agreement, besides they would have the absolute advantage over us, then why would they listen to us in the first ce?


    "Then we can''t train on this skill then, do you want me to look for another skill princess?" Robin said as he was trying to find a middle solution that might suit all of our interests.


    I looked towards Prino, then Gen, and finally towards Robin as I said my decision:


    "We both will descend on the ground to train, and the balloon would stay up here in patrol and guard. If anything threateninges to us down there, then you will notify us and we will ascend up again."


    "Princess, this is" Gen said as he tried to change my mind, however I raised my hand to stop him as I said:


    "We aren''t in a pic here, we need to find that pond and use it to leave here fast. Any dy would end up in a worse situation than we already are in. Just stay here and guard me well and there would be nothing for you to fear."

 Chapter 207: Learning The Skill with Some Minor Disturbances

    Chapter 207: Learning The Skill with Some Minor Disturbances


    Gen wasn''t totally agreeing with my decision, but I didn''t need his approval to do what I wanted. In the next minutes I used a thick robe carried by one of my yers and used it to reach the ground.


    At the same time I controlled the speed of the balloon to be slower. I needed it to keep up with my marching speed, which would be dyed a lot by my training.


    Just after my feet touched the ground, I found Robining from far. He went down first with a group of yers to secure the area around me all the time.


    These arrangements were done by Gen as he was worried about me. I was grateful for his worry, however I knew if there was any danger then it woulde from that empire in the distance.


    So they would be able to spot it from the balloon. However I couldn''t refuse more security.


    "We have patrolled the area and we can wait for the final report from the team in minutes princess," Robin said.


    I nced silently at Robin, I knew he was also worried about my safety. I just sighed before saying:


    "Let''s start training then."


    He looked strangely at me as he hesitantly said:


    "Shouldn''t we wait for the team to return?"


    "And then what? If they returned with good news then we have wasted the time here waiting for them. if there was already a danger they will neutralize it and if they can''t do it on their own then reinforcements can descend from the balloon."


    I then took a breath as I added:


    "Let''s start our training then."


    Robin couldn''t refute my words especially when I said it in this order. He didn''t find a way except to reluctantly start teaching me.


    "Listen up princess, the skill we are going to practice has some differences than other skills. Normally skills consist of two parts, the initiative and the process.


    However this skill is different as it has one more step, thepose step. So you will have to learn the three steps separately and then you will be able tobine them together," he said.


    "Combine them together?! Sorry, I didn''t get it, do you mean after I finish learning the three steps I won''t be able to start using the skill at once?" I asked about the thing that bothered me.


    "Well," he seemed to be hesitant or to struggle about what and how to say, "the steps I just mentioned in this skill have a merging process ongoing between each other. That makes it unique and a high level skill."


    "Sorry, you lost me here. When I finish learning the three steps I will have to merge the three steps together? Is there a manual or a guidance for doing that?" I asked.


    "Unfortunately no, as like any other high skill each yer has his or her ownbination that works only with him and him alone. For example I perfectly know how to merge the three steps together to perform my skill, however even if I told you the steps, you won''t be able to do it as it won''t work out for you," he tried to exin in words things I found some difficulties in understanding this way, so I proposed:


    "What about you show me the three steps and let me try first?"


    Robin seemed to understand my confusion as he smiled while saying:


    "No problem, let''s just try these steps separately and then try to mix them together."


    He then took out his spear and started to move one step at a time. I noticed something, the moves he was doing were somehow consisting of two main things, the spear move and the leg move.


    For me it seemed muchplicated to do the two at the same time, however I suddenly began to recall the times I used my skills before. Everything seemed to y just perfectly fine in my head, however I couldn''t recall all the steps for my skills.


    So I focused again on the moves Robin kept repeating one time after another. He performed three sets of moves, each with the samebo of leg and spear moves.


    Just as he was performing them in front of me, I also began to copy his moves. We both were moving forward during that, and our marching speed declined by an obvious margin for that.


    Gradually I was immersed in these moves as I forgot everything around me. in fact I wasn''t just blindly repeating them, as I was trying to mix them together, waiting for some weird pieces to match each other.


    Sometimes I felt some moves suited each other, and many other times I felt they didn''t. Without knowing it, six more hours passed, and if we were travelling by our normal speed then we should have reached our destination by then.


    However we were wayte than our schedule, and that wasn''t annoying me as much as it was annoying Gen as he personally came down a couple of times to check on me.


    I was sure he was worried about me, but I needed to learn this skill no matter what. Something I felt deep inside me kept telling me to push further after this skill, it was a gut feeling which couldn''t be exined by words.


    It seemed that Gen''s fears were destined toe true before my own hunch proved itself. After one hour of practice, I heard a strange whistle that came from a ce not far from here.


    This thing wasn''t our own way tomunicate, as we had our own horns which Gen got from a couple of yers in our team.


    This whistle was followed by another group of whistles that came from different directions around us.


    We were surrounded!


    "Princess, we need you to get up now!" Gen suddenly yelled from the balloon up above.


    I just looked at him before I felt great danger approaching. In return I threw my spear up, held it by my fingertips and then threw it directly straight towards the direction I felt.


    "Bam!"


    A sudden loud collision sound came from tens of meters up front where my spear was heavily inserted into a strange shaped metal that kept shing.


    I didn''t dy as I snapped my fingers where the spear and that piece of metal appeared in front of me. suddenly a group of ten people appeared from nowhere after I retreated my spear.


    "Kill them all, but keep one alive," I ordered Robin so furious of the fact I was sneakily attacked in his presence.


    There were twenty yers around my ce including Robin. They moved at once to execute my order, and at the same time I began to inspect this metal that was attached to my spear tip.


    My spear was something of low quality, but for my level it was heaven defying. So I epted the fact it couldn''t prate this strong looking metal, and that didn''t prevent me from storing it into my silver grade porin.


    If I was the one who nned this attack then I wouldn''t be satisfied by one n, right? What if this n I just discovered was meant to be discovered in the first ce? what if it was just a decoy that had other purposes than taking my life.


    Like it meant to push us to let our guards down, or perhaps it meant to distract us and make the guards busy by dealing with this insignificant group of people right there.


    If so then we fell in their trap perfectly and I was in danger at this precise moment.


    "Gen, use all long range skills and rain the area before me please," I suddenly yelled while I turned around and threw my spear to the open air.


    My orders werete to be executed for a moment as my yers up there must be startled by my sudden scream, however they were high level yers with many years of experience.


    So they reacted as fast as in the next moment, and that fast reaction helped to save me and save the day.


    Many skills poured down from the balloon to literally lit everything up in the whole area around me. Interestingly enough, many hidden bodies appeared with multiple cries for pain plus the appearance of many shapes in the front.


    We were tricked, or nearly tricked and now we were about to have our retaliation.


    "Attack at will, leave none alive," I ordered while I snapped my fingers and then threw my spear again a couple of times before I stopped.


    This battle didn''t need my intervention, as the attackers lost their strongest weapon from the start, the element of surprise.


    The battle didn''tst for ten minutes as everyone around us either got killed or ran away from fear. After things calmed down I ordered again:


    "Clean the area and let''s keep moving."


    "Shouldn''t we just" Robin was about to suggest retreating to the balloon however I just nced silently at him to make him swallow what he was about to say.


    "Let''s keep practicing and the others will handle things here," I said as I took out one pearl and ate it. I felt greatly refreshed after eating the pearl, which was a wonderful feeling I never felt before when I took the pearls.


    ''Was there a hidden effect for these pearls other than building up my hunger value?'' I wondered.

 Chapter 208: Prino Is A Traitor

    Chapter 208: Prino Is A Traitor


    In fact this wasn''t the end of it, it was just the beginning. The walk after this point turned out to be simr to what I experienced back at the sacrednds, with too much attack rate than before.


    Every ten minutes we were ambushed by some kind of a team, and after some point, my team began to adapt and get used to these attacks.


    That made my intervention to help them grow lesser and lesser, and at the same time that made me have more time to focus on my training.


    However even with that, I couldn''t get a good grasp on this skill. It was really a high level skill withplicatedsteps that I couldn''t tune them together yet.


    I knew the major setback I had right now was myck of understanding and experience regarding using skills. I used to just say the name of the skill and it would turn into reality.


    However I was now trying to create the skill without any aid from the system, which was like asking a newborn to run a marathon on his own. That was literally insane!


    My only constion was my previous shallow experience about using moves to activate my spells. When I was a magician back in my kingdom days, I used to learn quite some advanced spells, and these spells required a certain set of moves to be activated.


    Of course these moves weren''t inparison with the moves I had to do now, but at least I grasped the general idea out of it.


    Thinking like that made me have another idea. I wasn''t only a spearman ss in the game, I was also a magician at my previous kingdom. That made me realize something, I could use my skills as I could use my spells.


    "Bring Prino to me," I said to a nearby guard who nodded in respect before going up to the balloon to bring Prino down with him. I had to know the answer to this question, as my past magician career would save my life here.


    "You asked for me, princess?" Prino asked once his feet touched the ground.


    "Yes, I want to ask about something. Can I use any power other than skills here?" I asked.


    "Well, if you can use other forms of powers then yes you can," Prino replied with some doubt in his eyes.


    "Good, how long before we can reach the ce?" I asked with high spirit. Knowing that I wasn''t hopeless after all was really refreshing.


    "We have less than three hours," he replied before adding after a momentary pause, "do you have other powers in your possession my princess?"


    I nced at him without saying anything as I turned my back to him and resumed my training.


    "Go back to the balloon Prino, here isn''t safe for you. Send Gen to me," I said while I started to be immersed in trying tobine the moves together.


    Feeling that I wasn''t out of options made my day, especially when I knew two or three so powerful spells that I could use in battle. All I needed was a magician staff, something to help me channel the spells'' energies and help me cast them.


    If I was in the game then I would need to start over from scratch, but right now I wasn''t bound anymore by these shackles. In fact my game ss was hindering me in this quest, and I had no other choice but to dump it for now.


    Something told me to keep this secret from Prino, as I wasn''t totally trusting him. I noticed my training efficiency became higher, like I had a burden and now I totally got rid of it.


    I smiled as if I continued like this I might be able to learn this skill soon. I began to focus on my training, while Gen descended from the balloon with some guards with him.


    He intended to rece some of the yers down there with this new batch. The attacking frequency on us was increasing the more we got near our destination. so, Gen decided to rotate the guards to relieve the pressure over them.


    I didn''t know what risks we would face when we tried to seize that pond, and that was the thing which disced my trust in Prino.


    I knew there were high risks that might end up by dying like that guardian warned me, but Prino seemed to neglect this point many times on purpose.


    I wasn''t stupid to not notice that, and I secretly told Gen to be aware of this. So, Gen was trying to adapt to any potential threat in the near future, like being surrounded from inside and outside with many battles going on all fronts at the same time.


    When Gen descended down, I told him to prepare a magician staff for me. He wasn''t sure of my intentions for asking this, but heplied as usual. I was sure he would select something very fascinating for me, and I was really content of his performance.


    The situation kept escting with every mile we took near our ce. This increasing pattern made me wonder if they were prepared for us or this was just a coincidence. If this was a coincidence, then it meant we were invading something precious to them.


    It wasn''t just a normal forsaken pond after all, or the pond wasn''t the issue and there were many other, far more important things thaty beside the pond.


    What were the probabilities of such a thing to happen? I believe it would be a rare urrence, so rare that every single person here in this world, or empire at least, would be aware of it.


    Prino should be aware of it, and thus this meant he was lying.


    That was of course if my doubts turned out to be true, and they usually turned out to be such.


    "Send a word to Gen, let''s change our direction for the moment," I said to one of the standing in guard yers near me.


    "To what direction, ma''am?" he asked.


    "Let''s go to the west, let the boys follow the balloon," I replied as I started to change the direction of my balloon.


    Robin nced at me as if he was able to read part of what I was thinking about. He just sighed as he muttered:


    "Leadership is hard, with each passing minute a life changing decision must be made."


    I looked at him with a in face, what he said was true. Being something important wasn''t just an all day fun, but I had to do it. After all, I was raised as a princess since I was little, and being in charge here wasn''t something bizarre for me.


    I kept practicing while the balloon kept heading west, taking us a few miles away from the destination we were so close to. Just after five minutes, a clear reduction in the attack frequency confirmed my precious doubts.


    That bastard was leading us to a trap then, or he was using us to reach whatever he wanted?


    I had some vague feeling, he wasn''t afraid of me since his feet touched this ground. Was he sure he couldn''t be harmed again by my prison?


    I thought about it again, my prison fearsome abilities all depended upon one thing, the ability to affect others. If my artifact couldn''t affect others around me, then all it could do was be limited to those already inside it.


    In other words I couldn''t absorb anyone from outside, and that perhaps was the reason Prino was encouraged to fool me here.


    I gritted my teeth, knowing you were yed for as a fool was something annoying to be honest. However I still couldn''t tell what we were heading to, and if that pond even existed in the first ce.


    First things first, I needed to test my artifact. So, I took out the artifact and started to use it. as I expected, I could control anything inside it, but not outside. To activate the artifact I needed to put my hands over the opponent''s head.


    And that was something I was sure Prino didn''t know, or else he wouldn''t be this free in staying here without any worries.


    "Robin, I need you to be stationed here. if Prino descended alone from up there without my permission then you must stop him by all cost," I then looked more serious to Robin as I added, "I want him alive."


    "You can depend entirely on me princess," Robin replied instantly. I knew he wasn''t aware of the true story behind this, but he didn''t need to know that much, not now.


    I then nced up there as I intended to show this idiot what it meant to y with a tigress like me. I held the long robe as I started to ascend up there.


    The ce was simple, I will ask him nicely at first, and if he yed dumb then he would be dumped into my artifact to rot there. even if he spoke up and exined everything, I wouldn''t trust him again.


    He and all of his people would turn out to be my ves in the sacrednds when I return. That was the only safe option I had, to bind them by the force of the game and the absolute power of my artifact.

 Chapter 209: Torturing Prino for The Truth

    Chapter 209: Torturing Prino for The Truth


    I went up towards the balloon in less than a minute. My presence there was the first since I went down, which was somehow tempting me to stay for a while and feel the air.


    However I wasn''t in the mood to do so. In addition to the constant attacks from those defenders around the treasure ce, my business with Prino was a pressing matter.


    "Prino, can you tell me who these people are attacking us?" I asked once I reached the balloon.


    "My princess, these are part of the challenge you have to ovee to get the pond."


    His reply was instant like he was telling the truth, which was something unreal right now.


    He was a brilliant liar, someone I would use in my ns if he was loyal to me. such a person would be better to be killed if he wasn''t loyal. I sighed as I pointed towards him toe near me.


    "Listen, you are my only contact to this world, so I need to know if such attacks will persist when we reach the treasure site," I said while putting my arm around his shoulder.


    "Well, I can''t say it will stop, but when you manage to get the pond, they will stop attacking you," he replied before pausing like he was recalling something, "I believe they might swear their allegiance to you, and that means more troops for my princess."


    I had to admit, he was so good. If I didn''t unveil all his mystery, I would have questioned myself by now. awesome performance, but while he was immersed in this, I summoned the artifact in my hand quietly as I was waiting for him to finish.


    And once he finished replying to his nonsense, I didn''t hesitate anymore and used the artifact to prison him. in a blink of an eye, that wicked bastard vanished from my eyesight.


    He was inside the prison now.


    "Princess, did you just?" Gen asked with some worry as he didn''t know anything rted to my n.


    "He is safe, he is here," I said as I showed the artifact in my hand. Gen''s eyes widened as if he realized something.


    If your doubts are true mydy, then I presume we are being misled," he said after some deep thinking.


    "I know, that''s why I will interrogate him now," I replied.


    "Do you want me to call back the boys?" Gen asked.


    "No," I said before pausing for some time thinking about the next move. There was something that Prino was desperate to find, and this thing seemed so precious. It had the ability to grant him freedom and strength, to be freed from the artifact''s chains.


    At the same time he must have some way to travel between universes using that treasure. It might be a pond, or something else, however as long as I came here and knew there was such a treasure in my grasp then I wouldn''t hesitate to get it.


    "Keep securing this area for now, I will give further orders when I finish," I said before holding the artifact strongly as I sat down over the balloon. I closed my eyes and entered the empty space there with a rage that was enough to make me kill every single person inside if I didn''t get any answer.


    Once I opened my eyes again, I found myself sitting on arge marble ground with many lights everywhere. On the walls of thisrge room I found endless frames, with each frame had a frozen picture.


    This ce was way different than before, but I didn''t get the chance to check the reason behind it. Just as I stood up and began to check the endless frames of pictures around me, I realized what these were for.


    Every single person trapped here was imprisoned like this, and as the artifact''s abilities got malfunctioned here, this was like the backup solution that witch made.


    Or perhaps this was the true face of this artifact, a whole lobby with walls decorated by pictures of people imprisoned here.


    I touched the frame of one picture to find out that I could ess not only this frame but any other frame as well via here. The first thing I thought of was Prino.


    The funny thing was that I had to search for the trapped persons here by picturing their faces, and not just any face but a painful looking face.


    I didn''t know if this was a funny thing or not, but I looked out for him to find his picture location.


    I could speak with him directly from here, but I didn''t. the moment I touched that frame he sensed my existence and his face showed a terrible panic expression.


    So I figured out that giving him some time would be enough to push him further. If I knew he would be stressed like this then I wouldn''t have rushed in here and left him to rot for a while.


    However I had to know all the details regarding the ce we were currently at.


    I needed to know the truth, so I headed straight towards the location of his frame. Throughout the way, I touched dozens of these frames and looked out for him.


    Each time I did that, I felt I caused him a heart attack. He realized he messed up, and now I could easily kill him.


    Just when I reached the location of his frame, the picture over there was really horrible. He was really dying under his skin, and that was really refreshing to me weird!


    "Now let''s have some decent talk, shall we?" I said once I touched his frame. In front me I saw a terrified person whose face was ashen white. I was sure if we weren''t inside this artifact which controlled their lives, then he would be dead by now.


    "I-I-I-I will t-t-t-tell you a-a-a-anything you w-w-w-want."


    His speech was so bizarre like he was so terrified of me, but I wasn''t nning to really kill him. I was just punishing him for not telling me the truth and ying me, which might seem quite possible to kill him in the end if he didn''t change.


    "Listen, right now I only need a thought to kill you, or a thought to torture you. So you choose your own fate well, as my patience isn''t there anymore."


    "O-O-Ok, I-I-I will say anything," he hurried to say.


    "Good, start telling me everything rted to that treasure we are heading to," I said before adding, "any words you say will be verified first, and if you turn out to be a liar again I won''t reason out with you using words, do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes ma''am, I won''t lie again," he replied with haste.


    "Sure, it''s for your best interest after all. Now start narrating everything."


    It didn''t take long for him to narrate everything. What he was really after was a ce of many treasures buried underneath a rock. This rock was considered as a holy ce for some locals here it seemed.


    So these people would be defending their holy rock relentlessly, and that was something I managed to guess before, not literally of course.


    The next thing I discovered was the nature of these buried treasures. There were three types of treasures buried there, the pond, the shield, and the spear.


    Strangely all of them were artifact grade level, or at least they were on par with the artifact I had in hand. What Prino was after was the spear and the shield.


    He told me the spear wasn''t like a normal spear, as it couldn''t be used directly in battles. The main function of the spear was to hit any defensive barriers or buildings and destroy it.


    There were many skills attached to the spear as I understood from Prino''s words, however each skill had some conditions to be activated. The only free to use ability was the ability to destroy any defenses.


    Prino nned to use the other artifact, the shield, to protect himself against any attack. He wanted to use this artifact to negate mine and release the bond between the two of us plus freeing his mates.


    After that, he would use the spear to tear these mountain huge walls down and control the empire again and reim what he initially owned.


    He was smart and resourceful, however he missed only one thing that caused his demise.


    I exited the artifact as I was stunned by the level of his thinking and the depth of his ns.


    Such a man should be kept captive, as his passion to regain his long lost empire wouldn''t fade by time, and he wouldn''t give up on that dream of his.


    One day I would release him, but not for now. I figured out from interrogation to some of the prisoners inside that he was a popr leader and well respected king among his people.


    So if he couldn''t help me, I could use his people instead. I didn''t n to pressure him, I nned to pressure them.


    "Everything is ok princess?" Gen asked once I reopened my eyes again. I stored away the artifact as this wasn''t the right time or ce to use Prino''s people.


    "Everything is fine, tell the boys we have to rush things up. We are looking for a rock that has at least double the size of our balloon. This rock is brownish, and floating in the air over the heads of the trees," I said before pointing towards Gen as I added, "make them be wary, not to get near that ce once they found it."


    "May I know why?" Gen asked with some worry over his face.


    "Because there is an ancient demon lying there protecting the treasure. To beat it I have to face it alone, only alone."

 Chapter 210: Facing The Artifact Guarding Demon Part 1

    Chapter 210: Facing The Artifact Guarding Demon Part 1


    As truth was revealed in front of me after casting away all the tricks that twisted Prino did, I was now morefortable about what I had to do next.


    In fact the idea of having three more artifacts wasn''t alluring to me, as there was a powerful demon standing guard for them. After killing this demon I would have to face the wrath of those angry believers in that holy rock.


    By a way or another I would cut my way through all this to finally face the greedy relentless chase of the inhabitants here.


    ording to Prino, the only way to go out was to go to the ce I first appeared at, which was somehow away from the ce of the rock by more than twelve hours.


    That meant I had to battle my way out of here using my one hundred yer army for more than twelve hours flying time, which would markedly increase if we reced the balloon and went on by foot.


    There was a way to solve these troubles, but I wasn''t yet ready to do that. The prisoners inside my artifact could do the trick, but I would lose most of them in the process. I didn''t know their true capabilities, even Prino I never saw him in actual fight before.


    That left me with very limited options, hoping the newly acquired artifacts were worth the reputation and the effort.


    "Let''s move."


    I watched Gen ordering the yers around as he began to rearrange the formations. He spread forty yers down there, all were melee sses. The long ranged sses were all on the balloon with healers and some melee sses who acted as a back up.


    From now on it was the real deal.


    "I will go down there and supervise the whole process. When we reach the outer zone of that rock you will descend and we will form a protective ring around you," Gen said as he was ready to go down there.


    For me this was the perfect n, as I had to organize my thoughts for a bit and try to figure out how I would kill that demon. Unfortunately Prino refused to tell me anything rted to that demon except for the numbers trick.


    The more number of my allies entering the field of that demon, the more aggressive it would be.


    So, I had to fight it alone and I had to be the only person on my team to be inside its area of effect. I tried to push harder on Prino, but he insisted that was all he knew.


    What was refreshing the fact Prino believed I could face this demon alone and win it. somehow it was a good idea to think about, however I wasn''t totally sure of it.


    "I wille down with you too," I said.


    "But princ"


    "Don''t, I still have an unfinished skill to learn."


    If I needed to be sure of my safety then I had to master this skill. So staying up there in the safe environment of the balloon wouldn''t actually do any good.


    Reluctantly Gen followed me to the ground as his face showed his disapproval for my decision. I knew he was thinking I was reckless, but I was just trying to get ready as much as them.


    The moment I reached the ground I recalled something, which I asked about:


    "Did you find any good staff for me?"


    "Oh," Gen said as it appeared he forgot about it, "I''m sorry, I totally forgot."


    "Don''t worry, just get me one before we reach there."


    The recent events were at a racing beat that we couldn''t cope with, so I didn''t push hard on him. it was good I asked him early or else I would be in a difficult situation right there.


    The moment my feet touched the ground I didn''t dy as I started my training. I had already mastered the three moves, so what remained was the most difficult part, how to regte them together to form the final skill.


    It wasn''t that easy, even with the help and guidance of Robin nearby from time to time. The mix between these three moves had an infinite possibilities, and just one of them was the only suitedbo for me.


    Gen led the campaign towards the rock. Just after we diverted our path and returned to target that rock destination, the rate of attacks increased exponentially.


    After walking for four hours, the attacks started to be in a continuous stream like we were swimming against the tide. Gen was a very experienced yer, as he ordered everyone to slow down and take it more steadily.


    This way we managed to cut our path deeply into the enemy masses with minimal losses. Right now we were totally surrounded by the enemy, however Gen and my yers weren''t worried at all.


    They were just defending and attacking with extreme precision and obvious calm that I envied them for. This confidence came from the fact we were very near the rock.


    The news came first from the balloon, where the deadliest AOE skills did a marvelous job to disturb any gatherings in front of us. At the same time the healing skills made us nearly invincible.


    By time, we started to see the hanging rock by our own eyes. Seeing it out there made my yers feel confident, as they knew there was an empty ring around the rock.


    This was the zone of that demon, no matter who would enter it would risk waking the demon and facing its wrath.


    So my yers knew once we reached there, the present heavy pressure over our shoulders would be released by half at least.


    They would focus their effort over the front, protecting the lines and preventing anyone from prating it to reach me.


    However seeing the rock made me quite nervous, so far I failed to even grasp thebination of the skill moves.


    I had a vague feeling of doing that once or twice, but eventually I failed. That meant I would have to face that demon with only my spear trick and a bunch of old spells I didn''t use for a long time.


    I just hoped I would be able to defeat that demon with these, or else.


    "My princess, here is the staff you requested."


    Thest half an hour separating us from the rock was the shortest ever for me, as my nervousness took the best of me and I couldn''t do anything useful until Gen presented this long thin staff to me.


    It was like a staff carved from a rock and a tree at the same time. it had the beautiful luster of a special ore and the sticity and low weight of the trees.


    I liked it, but I knew I was just gambling. The staffs I used to use before were all created by my kingdom craftsmen, which I hoped to be the same way cksmiths here would craft their staffs as well.


    I took the staff and looked up ahead. Although we were only tens of meters away from that empty ring around the rock, those believers were refusing to budge an inch.


    The resistance in this small area was really quite impressive that I seriously thought for a moment to grab them and imprison them inside my artifact.


    However I knew that will came from their belief in the rock, so it wasn''t wise to use them for me. they weren''t believing in me, and they might even despise me for what I was going to do with their rock.


    Under the constant and organized attacks from the sky and the ground, thest standing resistance finally fell and the road to the rock became suddenly wide and empty.


    This was the moment of truth, and this moment didn''tst for more than one moment literally.


    "Princess, you go ahead and we will stand our ground here," Gen said before he turned his back to me as he started to organize my yers and help anyone in need.


    The view in front of me was really epic, as the whole world was full of these believers trying to bypass my yers and get me.


    I knew if I took it longer than this, my yers wouldn''t be able to stop them. Although these believers were weaker than my yers, they far outnumbered us.


    I took a deep breath as the fact I couldn''t master the skill so far was bugging me, but I had no time to waste.


    So I started to take a step as I entered the empty zone around the rock.


    Once my foot touched the ground, I felt slight tremor followed by progressively increasing intensity tremors like a series of earthquakes that was intended to doom the world.


    The centre of these quakes all came from one single focal point just below the rock.


    Just as I was looking at the rock, it rapidly descended from its location like an arrow towards the ground. It hit the ground to form a great depression followed by a strong wave of dust and air that literally pushed everyone outwards and made them lose their stands.


    Everyone but me!


    I stood steadily in my ce as all these didn''t affect me. Despite that, I was quite worried. Whatever caused all this wasn''t something I could face alone, however I had to.


    "Kah Kah Kah Kah, finally some prank decided to ovee his fears and follow his greed and wake me up. Congrattions girl, you got my praising words and will be rewarded generously by your death."


    Suddenly this strong vibrant tone came from the ce full of dust. The depression in the ground was deep so I couldn''t see the exact details of whoever was speaking to me, but I could see the outline of it.


    It was a big demon with three heads with horns, and one huge body that was enough to hide the rest of it inside that pit in the ground. I realized the guarding demon was awake, and I hoped it wouldn''t be so hard to kill.

 Chapter 211: Facing The Artifact Guarding Demon Part 2

    Chapter 211: Facing The Artifact Guarding Demon Part 2


    I had to admit that I was very nervous and sort of afraid at this moment. the demon didn''t need me to reply to him or waited for me to move, as it began to climb its way out of that pit.


    "Princess, don''t let go of the position advantage," suddenly Gen screamed to shake me off the shackles of my fears. I understood his meaning, as right now I had the advantage of the high grounds.


    When fighting this demon I would never let it climb back up the ground, or else I wouldn''t be able to control its movement and it might end up attacking others.


    So I moved, with my spear thrown in the air I ran towards the edge of the pit. I wasn''t that far to begin with from the edge, so I reached there in no time.


    Once I reached there I found the demon was half way to exit the pit. I didn''t hesitate and threw my spear while hoping for the best.


    The spear moved at high speed to prate the body of that demon in the blink of an eye. That was great, as the defenses of this demon couldn''t withstand my spear.


    The bad news was the demon didn''t suffer any damage. My spear hardly affected it, however it made it pause and also bleed.


    I snapped my fingers as I missed my penta skill so much at this moment. as the spear attacks didn''t manage to cause considerable damage to it, it was the time to make it stop climbing first, then try and kill itter.


    So, I aimed my spears from this moment to attack the demon''s huge hands. my spears managed in time to cause one hand to slip, but the demon hurriedly bnced itself.


    "So you want to y it like this, I will dlyply as well."


    At this moment a strange aura began to gather around its huge body. one of the cons of fighting outside the game world was theck of knowledge. I didn''t know how much HP it had, and how much damage my spears caused.


    However I wouldn''t let itplete what it was doing this easily. It was using two hands from the six hands it had to gather this aura, so I targeted the fingers of these hands.


    One spear after another, my attacks didn''t pause for even a moment. The thing that worried me most was the inability for me to know if my hunger value was about to deplete or not.


    That was risky, so I decided to eat one pearl once every five minutes. losing focus in such an intense fight would end up in death. This wasn''t the game, so one death here meant death forever.


    I gritted my teeth as I tried my best to intervene whatever that demon was nning to do. My attacks managed to dy it, however it summoned one great axe and one huge shield that he held by two other hands.


    The shield managed to take most of my spear damage, however it couldn''t prevent it from hurting its hands. however that helped it toplete the gathering of energy it was doing.


    At the same time the axe was moving in circles above the demon''s head using its big hand. It was preparing to throw it towards me, a direct and fatal shot if I didn''t move.


    Unfortunately I didn''t have any defensive skill, so I had to move away from the path of that axe.


    Just as I was thinking about my options, the aura around the demon began to agglomerate to form five dark shaped creatures, each with the shape of the demon but in miniature version.


    That was bad, as this was thest thing Icked right now, more enemies.


    This was the test for a single person, then what would happen if others came with me? I began to think this test was somehow inappropriate and impossible to be done.


    I thought of retreat, however I had no ce to go. the new summoned miniature demons could fly, which endangered the balloon. There was no way for me to be safe, and I couldn''t ask for the help of my team or else the difficulty of this test would further escte.


    I was busy finding a way out of here, however the demons weren''t waiting for me to finish. Just as the summons waspleted, they began to move.


    Five flying demons came towards me from the front with the great axe waiting for the direction I would jump at to mercilessly kill me.


    That was a desperate situation, however I loved such situations.


    If my spear couldn''t help, then my staff would.


    I had no time to reconsider my decision, so I raised the staff I took from Gen and hoped it would work.


    My strongest spell back in the days of my kingdom was the ck meteorite shower. It was a very strong devastating spell with one limitation, it could affect a small area only.


    I couldn''t perform more than three of such spells in a single day, which meant I had only three shots.


    For me, I intended to use them only in life saving situations, like the one I was at right now. I didn''t n to use one spell this early, but I had no way to evade the iing attacks.


    I didn''t dy jumping in the air and rolled twice as I muttered the chantra of the spell. In five seconds my enemies were about to close upon me, but my spell was also finished.


    I finished the spell, however I knew I had to move away from here. the spell needed two more seconds to activate and reach the pit around the demon, and I had to live on through these two seconds no matter the cost.


    So, I put my staff down and threw my spear out towards the nearest demon. The spear prated its wings and it seemed the demon was unpleased with that as it screamed in pain.


    I snapped my fingers while the sky began to redden up. I knew this sign, as this was the start of the fall of my meteorites. One demon was injured by my spear and its body began to lose bnce.


    I clenched on the spear and the staff while I readied myself for the next move. My aim wasn''t to kill the demons or make them injured, as I had no time to y with them.


    My aim was for that injured demon. Once it fell near my reach, I began to run towards it. I didn''t hesitate to jump and cross the distance between the two of us.


    The next moment I was lying on the back of this demon. Although it was smaller than the main demon, its body was really huge. I didn''t wait for the demon to try and shake my body away from its back, as I used my spear to insert it deep inside his back.


    I held the spear and began to twist it to make the demon scream in pain again, however as a reflex it began to move its wings in a try to escape my grasp and shake me off.


    It failed to do that, however it took me for a ride in the sky around the demons. Other demons tried to follow me, however the meteorites began to fall in great momentum and many of the rocks hit these small demon bodies.


    The spell wouldn''tst for more than fifteen seconds, however I was used to the devastation it caused. At any battle I fought, this spell managed to save my life countless times and helped me to turn the tables countless times over my enemies.


    And this time wasn''t an exception. Once the meteorites fell, I wasn''t doubting the end result. These meteorites would be enough to kill the small demons at least. What I cared about right now was the small demon I was riding on its back.


    Many screams of pain began to echo from the demons without stop. Every scream of pain meant more damage to these demons, and that was better for me.


    I lost focus on the main battle as I began to observe the demon I was riding. It was screaming as well, but its strength began to fade gradually as it seemed to be losing any hope to shake me off.


    From the look of it, this demon seemed to be giving up more than losing strength out of weakness. My spear injury was painful, but it wasn''t that lethal to it.


    Even my previous attack over its wing wasn''t that destructive. That made me think about the weakness points of this demon, if there were any.


    The head was covered with scales, like the tail, the arms and the legs. Away from it, the back was somehow fortified by thick skin and some random scatter of scales.


    The wings seemed the most appropriate ce for attacks, as they had the weakest defenses in my opinion. However the main demon didn''t have wings, and even if it had, they wouldn''t be lethal to it.


    Best case scenario would be the demon wouldn''t be able to fly or move fast, but it wouldn''t end up being dead.


    So, where was your weakness demon? That was the question.

 Chapter 212: Fighting The Demon Quest is Getting Harder and Harder

    Chapter 212: Fighting The Demon Quest is Getting Harder and Harder


    "Attack their bellies princess."


    Suddenly I heard this long screaming from far. It was Gen, he seemed to be monitoring my battle as well. I felt gratitude for his care, and then I thought of what he said.


    I tried every single spot I could reach, but I unintentionally neglected the abdomen of this monster. Thinking about it again made my heart palpitate, this was the weakness I was looking for.


    The problem was how to attack that area now. the monster I was riding wouldn''t give me the chance to hit its belly this easily. I had to improvise, and things that came to my mind were all risky.


    Then be it, risky or not I had to make sure of my theory.


    I clenched upon my spear as I twisted it hard to make that flying little demon roar. Amidst that I moved the spear hard to the side. The demon couldn''t resist or adapt to my sudden move and it flipped its body.


    At this moment I pulled the spear violently from its back as a thrust of ck demon''s filthy odor blood erupted like a fountain from that wound.


    The wound was already deep, but I doubted it was enough to cause its demise.


    I didn''t stay at the back of the demon as I had nothing to attach myself to it anymore. I was gliding on the air below it, and the demon felt my absence and with its instincts its wings pped rapidly to adjust its position.


    It was ready to fly away from me, with dreams of revenge in its dirty little brain, but this was doomed to fail.


    As it adjusted itself, it made its belly to be in front of me. at this narrow window I didn''t dy and threw my spear rapidly to hit its abdomen.


    The skin over this area was smooth and devoid of any scales, so my spear found no resistance at all and prated its way all along the demon''s body to exit from the other end.


    It was killed like this by my spear, to shrill itsst scream before its life me was turned off. Inded on the ground apanied by that huge shadow over my head followed by the strong impact of the demon''s body with the ground.


    I felt the tremors and was covered by the gravels of the devastated rocks. I wasn''t feeling good myself, however the fact I managed to find a weak spot overwhelmed me.


    It was time for my counterattack against that demon.


    The area around the pit and inside it was full of fire zing with great intensity, however the fact that the demon stood there motionless not affected by this hell on earth stunned me.


    What should I do to make this demon suffer?


    That made me feel some helplessness, but I had to keep trying to kill it. if I couldn''t finish it soon, then I and everyone with me would die.


    "Have you finished ying around with a little human girl?"


    The sudden shrill sound of that demon made my body involuntarily tremble. It seemed it wasn''t just affected by my attacks, but it was also watching my fight like it was watching a show.


    What a nerd demon! If that demon was at my game world then I would have found many things to make it suffer.


    However I was now out of options. My magical spells had no effect on it without a reason. My spear had no obvious damage to it. how should I kill it then?


    "My turn then."


    These words made me have more fear as I moved a couple of steps to the back in an instant reaction to its threat. The demon then raised two of its arms high in the air and suddenly it mmed them together.


    A loud bang happened apanied by a violent shock wave that literally threw me in the air like a helpless leaf in a storm.


    "Bang!"


    A muffled voice happened when my spear was thrown to hit the two arms which were creating this shock wave. The loud bang was apanied by a muffle voice as my spear was circling around itself deflected by another two arms.


    It seemed that the demon was persisting in pushing me back all the way outside the area of its influence.


    As this attack had no effect, then I had nothing else to do except try my best not to be pushed back any further.


    So I snapped my fingers and then grabbed my spear with my two hands. I was circling around myself without a fixed axis, however I was so close to the ground.


    I arched my back as hard as I could and then waited patiently for the moment I felt I was parallel to the ground and then Iunched my spear like a cannon ball towards the ground.


    The spear was inserted heavily on the ground causing my body to tremble violently with it. I was vibrating with the spear as my base like a bowstring after releasing an arrow.


    I felt pain at every part of my body, but I didn''t let my spear go. The shock wave continued to add more suffering to me, but I didn''t let my spear go.


    All depended on this, and I had to fix myself and hold my ground. If that demon was trying to eject me away from its dominance then it meant it was afraid, or else why it would push me outside like this.


    The violentndingsted forever for me, but it finally ended. I felt my abdomen wasn''tfortable, and I thought of throwing up but I barely held myself like I barely resisted the violent shocking waves emanated from that demon.


    Once I stood my ground holding my spear strongly to prevent me from flying again, I raised my head and glimpsed at my back.


    Everyone, my army and those attacking my yers together, were thrown to the distance without any difference. That might have relieved the toll on my yers, but that didn''t mean things were that safe yet.


    If that wave stopped and my yers were slower in regrouping, they would end up being killed.


    One on one I was confident in my yers to prevail, but the odds weren''t the preferable to ur. Most optimistic situations would be a hundred Vs one of my yers.


    That wasn''t fair, but it was the fact I had to deal with.


    This situation was getting from bad to worse. I had to deal with this problem as well, and I hoped I could find a way to kill the demon without endangering my yers.


    I then looked back towards the demon. This bastard didn''t stop its attack at this point as another two hands of it were gathering two growing balls that had two different colors.


    When I nced at these balls I felt fear, as if these two had some threatening powers that might endanger my life.


    I had to act, and my strongest weapon, and the only effective attack so far was the one who prevented me from flying away.


    I had no way out of here without risking it all then. If this demon was using all its powers against me, then I should do the same. So, I let go of my spear as I freed one hand and then took out my staff again.


    If I had to defend against these iing shock waves then I better use the useless magic against it, and then use my effective spear against that demon.


    Once I took the staff out I began to concentrate. I had to use a defensive magic that wasn''t designed for defense. My spell of choice was a hard to apply spell, where I had to gather up my energy and try to send a shock wave of my own forming a crescent-like fire wave one after another.


    The more I gathered, the more waves I could create. It was a mighty attack spell that could create a gap in the middle of any army, however right now I intended to fight these shocking waves and create a space for me to rebound over that demon.


    Saying that, I knew this would be one of my rare opportunities to attack that demon. Knowing that made me doubt the effectiveness of my tricks over it. The tricks were enough to disturb its attack pattern, not enough to kill it.


    I needed a killer move, and right now I only had one in mind.


    That skill which I didn''t master yet. Thinking of this made me question the true intentions of Prino. How the hell did he think of me beating this demon? Alone I could do nothing, and even by the presence of that skill I wasn''t able to make a big difference.


    That made me think of that hideous man''s true n. He had to have a trump card, something he would use once I and my team would be killed at the hands of this demon and those fanatics behind me.


    That Prino didn''t have any good intentions for me at all, which made me more furious at him, and more epted to what I nned to do with him when I returned to the sacrednds.


    I demanded my soul to be calm as much as possible, trying to recall every single trial I did before when I was trying to mix up the three steps of that skill. What surprised me was the fact I didn''t see the exact effect of that skill when Robin performed on his own, which seemed a bit weird as I didn''t question him for doing so.


    Was he afraid the skill might hurt my yers by mistake? That might be the condition here, however even if he performed the mix right it wouldn''t be of any help too. Each yer must perform the skill with his own personal mix.


    That brought me back to my trials, as I felt more than once that mysterious resonance; that feeling of me approaching the right mix I sought.


    And now I had to desperately try to find it in this critical hour.

 Chapter 213: Star Descent Spear Skill

    Chapter 213: Star Descent Spear Skill


    I was trying to concentrate as hard as I could, ignoring the imminent crisis my team was in. The staff was a great help to me in concentrating my magical energy, which I assumed was double of my normal efficiency back in my days as a magician.


    However I didn''t know if this was enough. I didn''t n to just defend these shock waves, I had to step forward. That demon had to be hit as hard as I could master out of my skill, supposing that I seeded in casting the skill right.


    Once I started using my spell, I couldn''t augment it anymore. That was one of the drawbacks of it, which made it not my preferable spell back then. And now this came to remind me why I hated this spell.


    So I waited, as much as I could. The only constion for me was my team safety was secured. As long as these shock waves continued, no harm woulde to them from the believers.


    Though the more I waited, the more they got separated from each other. It was a tough choice, for me I had to take this on my shoulders as this was the only way out.


    I waited, and waited, and waited while my body kept swinging like a small piece of ash in the wind. Any strong blow would easily tore me apart, however I stood my ce motionless which made that demon angrier.


    It nned to send me back outside the area of his dominance. Frankly speaking I didn''t know why, however it seemed to be afraid of something, or that what I kept telling myself.


    Lying to myself kept me clinging to this weakst straw of hope, like a person in the final moments of his life trying to survive, and I was exactly like this.


    After the passage of unknown time, my umted energy began to seep away from my control. That meant my limit had been reached already and further energy gathering was of no help.


    So I began to act.


    Throughout this time my mind kept working, rewinding back each trial I made, each feeling I had, in hope to find my missed perfectbo.


    However up till now I couldn''t pinpoint it, with this vague feeling that I tried to haunt and it started to haunt me back, I was really confused and distressed.


    If I already had this feeling, why didn''t it just reveal itself to me?


    I couldn''t wait any much longer, the time was up and I had to move.


    The demon kept umting its two balls of energies as well, and I intended to st them first before anything else.


    Just when I intended to act, the same vague feeling came to rm me. it was something weird, like some soft voice kept whispering about not going forward with my n.


    The most crazy part was it wanted me to wee the two energy balls with an open chest and no arms, what craziness was that?


    At this moment I had no time to rethink, and my mind began to act with instinct. The first thing I did was to use my umted energy to cast my spell.


    "Crescent fiery waves."


    My spell was already ready in my mind to cast, as once I muttered those words and moved the staff in hand ordingly, the spell was cast sessfully.


    Crescent shaped waves began to emanate from my staff, as they began to form like waves of a big ocean. The waves started small and narrow then they started to grow in intensity and size.


    I knew if I had the ability then I would be able to summon waves that could cover the whole horizon, however my magic was short and my limits were bound to be lesser than that.


    However what I could summon would eventually be enough for me, at least it would save the day.


    The first wave was created sessfully as it began to cut its way among the demon''s waves. That made the pressure exerted upon me disappear, and my wind flying body stabilized finally on the stable ground.


    But I didn''t wait for a second there as I took out my spear and moved. The waves I created would keeping one after another, with the direction of them being controlled by my staff.


    They would keep present until they reached a distance I couldn''t control and dissipate. Some, however, would explode with some violence, and that wasn''t even under my control.


    I shook away all these distracting thoughts and began to focus over the task in hand. That demon noticed my counter and it began to show some distress signs, especially when I began to walk towards it.


    This seemed interesting, as everything was pointing towards its tyrannical overwhelming crushing victory over me, so why was it this distressed, even more than me?


    The second wave came to follow the first. The newly summoned wave came to push the first wave forward and aiding it in stopping the shocking waves of the demon.


    And I followed suit, walking with absolutely no pressure towards the pit.


    Each step I took made the demon more angrier, and the two balls of energy it was gathering began to shine brighter with each passing second.


    Whatever this demon was trying to do, it began to elerate it. I clenched my grip over the spear in hand as I had to react. Waiting for this attack to hit me first was an act of foolishness, I knew better, I was better.


    Just as I was about to throw my spear in the air preparing to use my trick, the same annoying feeling haunted me again, warning me from doing anything more.


    That was really bizarre, as there was no logical exnation for all that except it was the same feeling I had when I was trying to form the skill.


    I nced at my spear with doubt as I hesitated, the moment was just in front of me and if I didn''t act immediately I would lose this window.


    Should I or shouldn''t I do it? That was a really awkward situation!


    I decided to go with my mind and logic, and so I threw up my spear in the air and let it glide smoothly over the tips of my fingers. I eyed the target I was aiming for, one of the two arms gathering the energies and was about to throw the spear when a slight shake came out from it.


    My spear shook, and my own soul shook with it. that wasn''t bizarre, that was a warning, clear statement of my spear.


    I recalled the first moments when I learnt to do my trick, my spear guided and aided me through it. should I question it now?


    Without much choice I changed my mind, I would trust my spear even if what I intended to do meant to lose my life along with it.


    As far as I knew I wouldn''t be able to survive this iing attack of the two balls which the demon just threw at me, however I trusted my spear.


    It was my hand to kill and my arm to shield, and it never betrayed me, so why should I betray it now?


    The balls came fast towards me without much change in the shape or color of the balls, but their shining was getting brighter and brighter.


    When they just neared me, I felt the slight vibrations from my spear, so I followed my feeling and directed the spear towards each ball at a time.


    Miraculously, once the balls touched the spear they stopped, paused in their ces for a moment before melting down and disappearing into the spear.


    That was insane, I never imagined something like this to happen, however the weirdness never ceased to happen, as the old familiar bizarre feeling haunted me this time, and it came strong and vibrant like I was able to really touch it by my bare hands.


    That feeling told me to keep going with my skill, which made me speechless. I still couldn''t reach the perfectbination of the skill, so how should I be able to use it?


    However my hesitation didn''tst long as the feeling kepting stronger and stronger, and so I decided to give it a try.


    The skill needed three phases, which I was mastering perfectly by now. the minute tuning, however, wasn''t perfect, or anyway near it. helplessly I intended to let my spear fall in my hand grip when I had this urge not to do so.


    That was weirder, as the skill I was supposed to perform didn''t need my spear to be in this position. It wasn''t a trick to begin with. I sighed, I didn''t know what to do except to follow my vague mysterious feeling and start the skill.


    The three phases were done in no time, one after another. I mixed them based on the closestbo that generated the feeling from before. I didn''t put any hopes over it, but I wouldn''t lose anything from trying, after all.


    The demon had lost its two balls, that scary attack it was trying to hit me with, and now it only had the shock waves which were countered by my spell. Nothing was there for me to worry about, except for the skill which I was sure of its failure.


    From the ashes of my despair, the hope rose brightly to shine above me. the skill I carelessly used started to take shape, and the steps I just mixed up began to agglomerate together into one big mighty energy pulse that formed a serpent like lightning that hit towards the distant sky.


    That was an amazing feeling that made me shudder from the inside I did it! this was amazing! I stood my ce motionless while the waves kepting from my staff without pause.


    The sky, however, shook once the lightning serpent disappeared in it. I felt a sudden scary surge of energy that came from above, like a deity was descending from heavens to the world of mortals like me.


    I felt weak, but I didn''t feel danger. The most amazing thing was that I felt this weird feeling connecting me with whatever was there in the sky.


    It waited for my signal, my order, my permission to fall down on whatever I chose. It was really wonderful, to feel this invincible, this powerful. I felt if I wanted the earth to crack open, then I could do that.


    What was exactly that fierce skill? I now began to question myself, was it even possible for a weak person like me to obtain a skill like this?


    Was it even possible for Robin to know such a skill?


    I doubted that.


    I nced down over the demon, which began to coward away frightened of me. it was the only one here to really know the true limits of my skill, and it was sure of its demise I suppose as it started to desperately climb the pit in a try to escape.


    As if I should let it have what it desired!


    I just gave the order by my intention kill this bastard and eliminate it from the face of this world!


    Once issued, the sky shook again and this time I began to see the true shape of what was clouded behind it. It was a strong, massive, so bright star that was falling from an unknown ce heading straight towards the earth.


    Its speed was really impressive, and in a blink of an eye it fell upon that demon like doomsday. The earth violently shook, with a mighty wave of aftershock started to hit everything in its way without mercy.


    Everyone was in the reach of this wave of dust and blood, except for me. I was spared from everything except one the toll of using such a mighty skill.


    My body wasn''t that strong, as I suddenly understood everything. This skill wasn''t supposed for mere weak yers like me to learn, and that made it impossible for me to cast.


    I knew why Robin kept using the skill over and over without any sess, because he couldn''t use it, no one could before I did.


    Even I couldn''t do it without the help of these two massive energy balls from the demon, plus the help of the mystic art which supported me.


    Even so, my body couldn''t tolerate such pressure. Even with all that help, my body couldn''t deal with the recoil of the skill, which was enough to shock me out of existence and let me enter into slumber.


    I lost my consciousness at the same time my thin body began to show multiple deep wounds. My armor was covered with my blood which flooded from everywhere and even began to drench the ground.


    Thest thing I remembered was my spear, as it moved with its own will to lie on the ground before me, turning the whole bare scorched ground into a piece of garden full of big flowers.


    I couldn''t recognize any flower, as once my body fell upon them I was totally covered by their petals and lost the sight of this world for a long, long time I suppose, with just a simple question in mind.


    What the hell just happened to me here?!!!

 Chapter 214: Waking up with A Sore Body

    Chapter 214: Waking up with A Sore Body


    I didn''t know how long I was kept inside those petals, but once I opened my eyes I found myself lying on the floor of my balloon, which was standing motionless in the air.


    I heard muffled voices at first,ing from everywhere. I first thought it was the sound of my balloon flight, but when I noticed the balloon was standing still I began to focus again.


    In time voices became much clearer than before, it was a strange mix of roars and painful criesing from underneath the balloon, far in the distance where the sound became weaker when it reached me.


    That meant there was a battle ongoing there. my mind was like a frozen piece of ice which began to melt down gradually turning into a stream of water, however it was a stream of memories.


    Everything that happened at the end with that demon began to be clear in my mind, I managed to kill the demon, with high cost.


    It seemed my body wasn''t ready to use that power, as it copsed the moment I unleashed the skill. I felt a sudden throbbing pain in my head which drove me to moan and adjust my body from the ground to stand with some difficulty while leaning on something soft.


    It was the hand of a person. My head was like being hit with a meteorite, shaking constantly as my vision started to be blurry. I clenched my hand over the arm of that person trying to control myself and regain my control over myself.


    It seemed the price I paid to use that skill wasn''t that simple after all. Again a throbbing pain appeared which worsened my condition. I was forced to sit back on the ground of the balloon while catching my breaths with much difficulty.


    I wasn''t in a good condition, or even near it. I had to let someone examine me, someone with medical skills. The only option I had right now was to use the help of healers, whom I suspected to be much in benefit.


    Gradually I felt the pain fading away, and this time I felt my own control over my body returning slowly like a shy girl meeting her lover. I took my time to regain control and let my mind calm down, and with that everything around me regained its rity.


    "Are you ok princess?"


    This worried voice came with some urgency apanied by the appearance of a familiar face in front of my eyes; he was Gen and he was very worried about me.


    "I''m fine, help me stand," I said as I stretched my hand again to depend on his arm to stand. He hurried to help me while suggesting:


    "You can stay there for a while, you just regained your consciousness."


    "No, there is a battle going on and my yers need me to lead them," I said while managing to stand finally with his aid. I anchored myself on the rough edge of the balloon to stabilize, and then I looked around trying to understand the situation.


    "How long did I fall asleep?"


    "For two days princess."


    Wow, that was really longer than I expected. I felt like I just slept for two hours. I tried to focus on the ground below the balloon, where there was no one under it.


    On some far distance there was a big fight going on between shades of people. I couldn''t tell who was my men and who was my enemies, so I demanded:


    "Brief me on the current situation."


    "Can you rest for a bit longer? The situation isn''t that bad after all."


    "No," I stressfully rejected, "I want to know what happened the moment I lost my consciousness."


    "Sigh," Gen sighed helplessly as he knew how stubborn I was, "After you lost your consciousness, the demon was killed and its raging storm-like attack ceased.


    Immediately after I ordered my yers to regroup at your location, where we managed to form some defenses using the rocks damaged from the battle between you and the demon.


    However our enemy was overwhelming us in numbers, so we had to strategically retreat towards the pit, where we began our counter.


    There," he pointed his finger towards the distant fight, "our yers have retreated on the edge of the pit, giving those fanatics the opportunity to fill the pit. Then we start our attack using the height in our favor, after we clear the area we retreat again.


    This tactic helped us to reach a stalemate with them, and right now no one managed topletely control the pit with the demon remains and the treasures there."


    I had to admit, this strategy was the best to deal with the current situation. I nced around me to find a couple of yers standing guard over the balloon, where there was no one else besides the three of them.


    That meant all the yers were there on the battleground. I tried to move my arm to feel a deep pain residing in my muscles. The toll over my body was really massive, and it seemed I needed quite some time to heal.


    I looked again towards the distance. I had to acquire the artifacts and that demon corpse. That was my trophy, the one I paid arge price to get. I gritted my teeth as I tried to move my arm again, this time I buried the pain as hard as I could.


    I managed to move my arm, but that wasn''t even close to any battle shape. If I hurried to go there then I would end up being a burden instead, I had to bear my desire and wait.


    "Where is Robin?" I suddenly recalled that yer who mysteriously taught me that skill. when I used it I was sure of one thing, that yer could never perform the skill. I needed the help of the demon energies to perform it, plus my mystic art and I ended up in this messy state.


    "I beg your pardon!"


    I briskly turned towards Gen as I looked him in the eye. He wasn''t joking around, as his expression was sincere.


    "Robin, the spear yer you brought to me before," I exined further while monitoring every single detail of Gen.


    "I-I really don''t know what you are talking about princess. Are you sure you are ok?"


    Oh god!


    Gen was telling the truth, he couldn''t remember Robin. How could this be possible? I was still remembering him, so was his presence negated from everyone''s memory except mine?


    Who was he then? It was obvious now, he wasn''t even part of my yers to begin with. How could he enter my team like this without anyone suspecting him?


    I suddenly felt danger, though this Robin helped me a lot, he pointed clearly out towards a major problem here; I wasn''t secure!


    Anyone could walk this simple and be part of my team and everyone wouldn''t even suspect him! Was there another person like Robin then? How could I know?!


    At this moment I felt I was taking this world lightly it seemed. I thought I had everything under my control, however the shocking fact was that I was the one under control.


    "Princess, there is no spearman yer in the team to begin with. Who is this Robin you are talking about?"


    Gen asked with doubt as my reaction meant one thing, I was asking about something that actually happened and he couldn''t even remember.


    This wasn''t the time to chat about Robin, I had to leave here as fast as possible.


    Is there a healer in them?" I asked while pointing towards the two yers behind Gen, who turned to look at the two while saying:


    "they both are healers, they were trying to help you wake up."


    "Good," I said while pushing Gen calmly to the side with an arm while moving towards the two depending on the edge of the balloon with my other hand, "start working then, I need to be in shape as fast as possible."


    The two exchanged silent nces with each other then with Gen who nodded to confirm my request. It seemed the three were thinking I wasn''t sane yet after the shock I took.


    In fact I wasn''t in my best condition, mentally, however I couldn''t fake Robin or his assistance to me in such a way.


    Robin was real, and he had some mystery behind him. He helped me, no doubt, and he also warned me, as a fact. Deleting everyone''s memories of him and keeping mine made it obvious, there were some mind readers or some mind maniptive freaks out there.


    Neither I nor any of my team had the ability to counter such a thing, I even never imagined such an ability to exist! That was a brand new discovery whichplicated things.


    This world was something that shouldn''t be touched by any yer no matter what. Until I managed to develop a way to at least detect the mind change ability, I had to stay away from this world and never think of entering it again!


    If I wasn''t in need of the pond artifact, then I would have started evacuation without hesitation, but I couldn''t do that. The only route to the outside was only through that pond, so I had to get it.


    The two yers took out their staffs and started to use various skills over my body. I felt the warmth of their skills and somehow I began to feel better, however I wasn''t recovering as I should be.


    I didn''t speak as I let them do their job, while their skills were somehow effective, they weren''t even near the lowest bottom that I expected them to be.


    Why was that? I felt something was missing, something important I identally neglected.


    When I started to focus, things began to be solved out simultaneously in front of me, as the answer I was looking for presented itself calmly as it was there all the time.


    ''Damn, it''s that hunger value then!''


    This was the mistake here, as these skills could recover anything, except hunger value. That fatigue and pain were caused out of my high hunger value. Unfortunately I couldn''t know how much it was, however that mysteriousa I had began to be logical.


    I passed through all this because my hunger value exceeded my limit. Without any dy I took out five pearls as I began to ingest them one after the other. The appearance of these hearts in my hands surprised the couple of healers in front of me, but they didn''t speak.


    They knew I was trying to support their skills and regain my shape. The effect of a single pearl was obvious, as it cleansed away all the exhaustion I felt before.


    Things were really logical, as I used that skill based on my mystic art, so everything that happened was counted to be a burden over my hunger value.


    I continued to ingest the other pearls while enjoying this refreshing breeze of energetic pulses which began to spread all over my body. I felt my body was getting better, far better than before, however I couldn''t really tell what exactly happened to me.


    Anyway it seemed I was lucky this time, as amidst my crisis I emerged with this big gain, I hoped.

 Chapter 215: New Powers, Thanks for The Anonymous Help!

    Chapter 215: New Powers, Thanks for The Anonymous Help!


    My body began to shine with different colored halos as the healing skills continued to pour upon me. I wasn''t sure if I was really in need for them, however I let them continue just in case.


    I finished eating these pearls, and with that my body regained its previous vitality back. I clenched my two fists slowly, but firmly, to assess the current state of my body.


    I was fine, without any residue whatsoever, or at least I couldn''t detect any.


    I nced again towards the distance, we need to leave here fast. The urge inside me kept spurring me to move, and without my control I would have jumped from the balloon and bustled towards the pit.


    I needed to get those artifacts, I needed to do that now!


    I closed my eyes as I tried to calm my troubled heart, then I ordered the balloon to move. The balloon was near the pit to begin with, so it didn''t need more than a few minutes to reach there.


    The situation was quite worse than I had expected!


    The ground of the pit was literally brimming with dead bodies that climbed all the way to be about to t this pit with the ground. My yers had less than half of their numbers remaining, and the alive ones were on the brink of death.


    The other side wasn''t in the best shape either, as no matter the numbers that were thrown into this pit, they couldn''t even secure a foothold in it.


    I knew, from my high ce, that this delicate bnce would be smashed if this continued for another hour. My yers couldn''t withstand another hour, neither did I.


    It was the time for me to act, and I needed to be swift and decisive. I didn''t look back as I ordered:


    "Follow me down there, and you have two missions only, two only and nothing more."


    My tone expressed my urgency, so Gen replied instantly:


    "Your orders my princess."


    "You have to rescue everyone here, and then bring the three artifacts and the body of the demon with you to the balloon."


    "What about you princess?


    "I just told you, two missions only, no more."


    I didn''t wait for his reply as I didn''t need it. something was urging me to descend and finish this battle, and that wasn''t out of fear or desperation alone.


    I had this vague feeling, like I was upgraded during myst battle. Something was calling me to act, to exert my strength and show off my powers.


    I knew it was insane, the idea of me facing all of these enemies alone, but I had to do it.


    I couldn''t exin, however I was sure of my ability to face them, which wasn''t logical at all. I clenched my fist holding the spear, with the other holding the staff.


    It was the time for me to trust my instincts, if I was called and betrothed by something special in this ordeal then I would witness that with my own eyes. The distance between the balloon and the ground was vast, exceeding fifty meters, but somehow I felt an invisible hand pushing me to climb, stand over the rim of the balloon and look with no fear to the ground.


    Then I jumped, or to be clear I was pushed. That jump came so sudden, as Gen and the two healers behind me screamed with warning and help words.


    These screams got the attention of everyone on the ground, who just nced at me falling down upon them like doom. I didn''t know what I was exactly doing, but I felt I had to use my skills, the exact same skills that I knew how to cast before.


    But this time I was vaguely sure I would be able to do that, and that feeling had some sort of certainty in it that bewildered me.


    How could I be sure of the thing I was positive I couldn''t do?!!


    There was no time for me to think, I either do, bet on it to seed, or don''t and sumb to the fall hoping I would live through it.


    My decision was simple, so I raised my spear high up and let it glide over my fingers. I was halfway falling, with my armor bustling with shriek sounds from the friction with the air, apanied by the violent flickering of my cape like it was about to be torn off me.


    "Gravity skill."


    "Penta auxiliary skill."


    "Tempest of lightning skill."


    I suddenly felt something strange, so I sharply stared at my hand holding the spear. Somehow, there was some sort of invisible force moving my hand, like it was possessed by something.


    I wanted to stop out of fear, but I couldn''t. my hand didn''t follow my orders at this moment, which made my heart swell with more fear.


    What was happening?!!


    Before I could think of anything, with the grounding fast upon me, I regained the control over my hand again, however this time there were many haloes of light dancing around the tip of my spear.


    The skills I just muttered were activated, just like that! Was I getting the help of the guardian here or what? I couldn''t find an answer, and there was no time to do so. I wasing hot on the ground, and if I didn''t use my life saving skill right now I would end up dead.


    "Dragon cape fog skill."


    This was the skill that I had in mind once my body swam in the air, surrendering to the fate of gravity, to fall.


    This skill didn''t require much moves of my hands, which broke again free of my self control for a moment before it returned working fine again. Once the skill was used, I was surrounded with a fog, which covered the remaining distance between me and the ground.


    Two second, I had two seconds which I didn''t dy as I selected a ce above a group of enemies nearby. They were already surrounding a swordsman of my team and were about to kill him.


    Not under my watch! Once I appeared above them I threw my spear, to be followed by five more, then snap my fingers and then threw it again. This continued with some sort of a faster rhythm than I recalled. I was way faster, and my instincts were sharper than before.


    In two seconds I was able to kill over ten yers and create fifty spear shades. Just before I thought about choosing a ce tond; an idea popped up in my mind.


    Dragon cape fog skill."


    My hand moved in a second, when the fog was about to squander, it regrouped again.


    There was no cooldown here, I could use as much skill as I wanted without any restraints. Was I the only one here who could do so? Or that was a generalw here?


    I didn''t care, and whoever was helping me right now, he or she had my full gratitude for the help.


    As I could use my skills forever, then I wouldn''t be worried about facing these enemies. the feeling of trust that I doubted before became very convincing right now.


    I didn''t dy, as I moved again towards a nearby location where I didn''t hold my spears back, and sent them to cleave the lives of these foolish believers.


    Killing a group, and rescuing more of my team, then I would reuse my skill again and again. I turned into a shade of death, cloaked by ck fog with nothing to appear except for that huge entourage of the spears from behind, adding more dread to me.


    I was dancing around the ce, with nothing to stand between my spears and anyone I wanted to kill. The believers tried to use their swords, their hammers, even using some magic, but all were fruitless.


    Despair was the only reply they got from facing me, and despite that they kept flooding in great numbers without pause. They weren''t afraid of death, foolish believers.


    However my role here wasn''t to turn into their tyrant, the one who would exterminate them to extinction. I was only stopping them at the distance near the pit, where their bodies began to form small, patchy, dispersed hills all over me.


    I didn''t stop, the more they sent the more bodies were sent to the grave. I kept jumping, dancing, killing, snapping my fingers, forming a strange rhythm of music, my own music of death.


    Behind me, Gen was awed by me for a while. He wasn''t alone, as everyone kept watching me doing the impossible and stopping what they paid a hefty price to stop and failed.


    And I was seeding!


    After a few minutes of stun, they started to move based on Gen''s orders.


    I noticed their moves, and I heaved a silent sigh of relief. My rhythm wasn''t without cost, as after a time I began to feel weak, and that was met by consuming more pearls.


    I was overusing my mystic art, especially with the umting spears behind me that exceeded the five hundred spear. I was sure if I faced thousands of yers like before, I wouldn''t need more than a couple of attacks to sweep the floor with them and clean the world of their breaths.


    As my yers began to evacuate, I knew things were about to be concluded. I started to retreat, slowly and steadily, heading towards the balloon.


    If the two missions I gave to Gen werepleted then there was no need to spill more blood. I was keeping an eye over them, to synchronize their retreat with mine.


    Just as thest yer ascended the robe towards the balloon, I began to quicken my steps. I could reach the robe in no time, but I preferred to go there step by step. I would climb the robe using my fog skill, so I started with ten meters in my ount.


    Just as I used the fig skill to jump, and the area around me which was covered by a veil of darkness began to go clear, I heard a muffled sound coupled with distant shrill screams.


    Something was happening, and no matter what it was my rapidly palpating heart made me sure of its nature it was a clear threat to me.

 Chapter 216: Meeting The Guardian Again

    Chapter 216: Meeting The Guardian Again


    Just as I climbed halfway towards the balloon, I heard a sudden shouting from above, mixed with some moans of pain. I raised my head to look at the balloon, where I noticed chaos from the voices but couldn''t tell what was really going on, until bodies started to fly from there.


    Thankfully they weren''t on my team, but they weren''t simr to the believers as well. I nced at the dozen bodies who fell from high to get themselves a roughnding on the ground, however I couldn''t get any clue from their clothes or the weapons they carried.


    "Climb up fast princess, and try to move us away as well."


    This sudden shout came from Gen up above, mixed with some roars and the sounds of metal meeting another echoing loudly in the back. I didn''t dy to ask about anything, as I clenched tightly to the rope and started to move the balloon.


    I didn''t know where I should go, neither did I have any vision of the way. I just moved the balloon flying randomly at quite high speed, and due to that the rope began to swing violently that nearly got me off.


    Just as the sounds of fighting decreased up above, with many bodies thrown on the ground everywhere along our escaping route, I began to slow down the speed of the balloon.


    Once I managed to stabilize myself better, I started to climb up again, with some resistanceing from the movement of the balloon.


    If I knew what was going on exactly and how this happened, then I would be able to make the right decision, but as I was flying blindly like this, I couldn''t risk taking anymore decisions.


    Once the voices ceased to exist, I felt the rope being pulled up above, nearing me to the balloon. Once I reached the brim of it, I tightly grabbed it with one hand, and the other was still capturing the rope, just in case anything new might happen.


    "Wee back princess, sorry for the inconvenience."


    Gen stretched out his arm to grab the rope and help me ascend the balloon. Once I jumped into it, I found many marks of the previous battle. There were many scratches on the floor and the sides of the balloon, even there were some scattered weapons here and there. The ce was messy and that told me a lot about what happened during this brief period.


    "What happened here? How did the enemy reach this ce?"


    "We- We just don''t know, they fell upon us from nowhere," Gen said with some embarrassment.


    "What do you mean they appeared out of nowhere? They flew towards you from high above, isn''t it?" I tried to better understand what he was speaking of, but he shook his head as he replied:


    "No princess, they just appeared above us, like they were hidden from us, like"


    "Assassins?!" I muttered as I finished his words while thinking deeply about this. I nced around me looking seriously towards the weapons lying on the ground.


    "They aren''t assassins, as their weapons were mainly swords and knives."


    Gen said when he noticed my observing eyes, as this was the thing which confuzed me the most. If they were assassins, then why did I see many swordsmen falling from the balloon?


    "Then why did you ask me to move the balloon?" I asked while picking up one sword and observing it closely. It was a well made sword, heavy for me to carry, with a sharp edge and thick de.


    "I thought they might be teleporting to here, through some sort of portal," he replied after some pause as he seemed to find it hard to express why he did ask for that request.


    He behaved out of his instincts, and this time he was right. There were no more attacks towards us, and that meant we escaped whatever means these attackers used to intrude inside our balloon.


    I sighed, it seemed this world didn''t want to let me go off this easily. I recalled my sudden vague feeling of danger, which happened nearly at the same time of these bizzare attacks.


    "Here, princess, these are the four artifacts we found back there, and there is the body of the demon you in."


    Gen gave me one of the porins which I gave him. I took the porin and then nced at its content, where I found four strange objects, plus a huge motionless body of the demon I fought.


    What was weird, though, was the four artifacts, as I was promised only three. That was weird, how this treasure hunt started, by aiming for one artifact and now I ended up with four.


    ''There is no need to take any risk here.'' I thought to myself as I nned to move at once from here using the pond artifact. Staying here any minutes more would endanger us by the mysterious powers of this world.


    I didn''t say anything, as I took out the pond artifact, which was like a deep cup of double my hand in size, made out of rough rocks with strange liquid inside. The liquide didn''t move when I moved the artifact, like it was glued to the inner walls of this pond. The translucent liquid seemed not to be present there, which added more mystery to the pond.


    I observed the pond closely as I thought about how to use it, and the distant memory of using the prison artifact jumped into my mind- I should use my blood.


    At once I cut my finger and let a drop of blood fall over the pond, the external walls of the artifact absorbed the drop of blood and then the liquid inside started to dye, faintly but visibly, red.


    Once the liquid turned all red, it regained its rity again, and this time it shook slightly in my hand and I felt a strange connection between me and the pond, like I could control and give orders to it.


    I didn''t know how to use it, and there was nothing to guide me, so I started to think about linking this ce to the pond, and once did the pond shook again, like it did what I thought of, or it was just my illusion.


    I didn''t know, and I didn''t have time to find out as that same vague feeling started to rise again, I needed to run, and now.


    So I thought about exiting here and returning to the sacred world realm, and just as I thought about it, the pond shook again, but this time it didn''t stop shaking even when it freed itself from my hand grip and flew in the air at the same level as me.


    This attracted the attention of everyone, who looked at the pond and stared silently at it. what they didn''t feel was that they got paralyzed, like what happened before, and I was the only one able to move.


    I was still in the balloon, where the world around me started to change color into grey. I hoped this would be the effects of the pond, or else I would face a threatening opponent whom I couldn''t face.


    Just as I was feeling more threatened, especially with the increasing feeling of danger, I saw a familiar scene in front of me, which made me heave a long sigh of relief.


    The world that was grey changed abruptly to be pale green, as I was back to the guardian location.


    "Wee to thend of dreams special power holder."


    A majestic voice sounded from everywhere as the guardian weed me. to be honest, I was startled by this sudden transition, but it seemed I had to go through him before I could leave here.


    "It''s good to be back," I lied.


    "Oh, you aren''t that happy, despite the fact I just did you a favor."


    "What favor?" I asked.


    "You have been targeted by the ck portal curse, which wouldn''t let you exit here no matter what you tried, even your artifact wouldn''t be effective against it."


    The name that this guardian used was somewhat catchy, and notmon. I thought for a moment before I asked:


    "You said a curse, right?"


    "Yes, a curse is a higher form of power and authority than the artifacts, so the pond you got would fail you."


    What this guardian wanted to say was clear, he helped me escape that attack, which was rted to those who were chasing me and attacked my balloon.


    "Is the one who did that like you?" I asked the question which was in my mind right now.


    "Unfortunately yes," the voice replied.


    "And you two want something from me, right?"


    "You are clever."


    "What makes you think I would give you this artifact?" I asked as I already knew what they wanted. I was told there were three artifacts there, and I got four. So, the fourth one was the one these two holy beings were after, right?


    "I know you are clever than that, as helping a friend is better than helping an enemy, especially when you are nning toe here in the future."

 Chapter 217: Returning to The Sacred Lands Again

    Chapter 217: Returning to The Sacred Lands Again


    His words were somehow a promise of help rather than a threat, but I wasn''t sure if I could let go of this artifact with only a shade of promise.


    "If you want that artifact, then you must give me a better offer."


    I needed more than a promise, however I didn''t know what true potential this ce held, so I vaguely asked for another price, without naming it.


    "Hmm, you don''t want my help?" the voice asked after some time.


    "I want, but it alone isn''t enough," I said, "you see, to give you the artifact with clear conscience, you need to give me something higher than the other rival of yours would offer."


    "Are you trying to ckmail me?" the voice calmly, yet stressfully asked.


    "No, I''m just bargaining with you," I didn''t flinch as I replied in a calmer way than him. I wasn''t the one in need for the artifact, and I wasn''t the one who had a strong rival to that.


    "Fine, I can grant you an information service, but the price of this would be separate from our deal," he finally said in his mind, which startled me at first.


    I thought he was belittling me, as my face changed once I heard his words. it seemed he realized my reaction, so he calmly added:


    "My information service is way beyond yourprehension foolish girl, so don''t look at me like I was tricking you here, I''m the one who is losing a lot by doing that."


    He seemed proud, confident, and that made me more wary of him. "Give me an example of what you can do so I can better assess your value," I replied with these words without showing any trust in his offer. I smelled the scent of scum here.


    "You want a free service? From me?!"


    He spoke like I was insulting him, but I really couldn''t see any value of his information agency or whatsoever.


    "I don''t know the value of your words, so please enlighten me with some of your wisdom."


    I tried to act modest, showing respect that I rarely leaned to, in a try to make a good grasp of the current situation. I wasn''t lying, or faking when I said those words, as I was really ignorant to his worth.


    "Fine." Long time passed without a single word until he spoke this, and he stayed a long time before adding, "I will give you this free info, and it''s very important to you. I know you are a direct descendant of the witch, someone of the same existence as me.


    Putting that in mind, then it would be better if you learnt about what your enemies are currently scheming against you. I believe you came all the way here trying to eclipse a plot of a castle, an old cursed artifact that got itself in your way.


    Don''t be mistaken, it wasn''t put there idently, but as a move from your enemies to dy your progress. They wanted to halt you at the ce where the castle was built, and that was to make sure you won''t be able to advance.


    They fear your advance, your progress, fear the old forgotten shade of the witch toe back, even as a glimpse in you. So, they started using all their connections and used the castle as a beginning step towards destroying you.


    My info is regarding their next step, as you have some sort of challenge back at your home, a way to prove yourself worthy of leading people. They are trying to amass groups of people to their cause, pushing them in front of your path, trying to snatch what so called; the first dungeon ces , or something that''s simr to this concept.


    So, be aware, you can crush the castle now using the artifacts in your possession, but all of them won''t work when you return to your home. Some limitations of the ce you are at will be forced upon you, so don''t waste much time in your quest, and try to be prepared for the bigger challenge back home.


    Losing this challenge seemed to be very important, in their opinion at least, as a mandatory step in falting your progress and failing your promising project.


    Seeding there will boost your prowers, making you a force that wouldn''t be shaken easily, cornering your enemies in a more disfavorable situation. So don''t be mistaken, and don''t belittle that challenge or underestimate your enemies, or else failure will be the ultimate result you will gain no doubt."


    I had to admit, this was way beyond my expectations. The first things he said carried a secret I didn''t realize, the true identity of the witch. She was on par with the being who was speaking to me, a guardian to this world, someone so strong that I couldn''t even guess his true strength, an unfathomable being that I was descending directly from and was an heir to.


    That meant I was destined to greatness, and the words he just spoke made things clearer. It seemed what Shin warned me about was true, I had enemies, fierce enemies that knew my true potential and were afraid of who I would grow up to be.


    The challenge the guardian spoke of was rted to my adventure group. Frankly I never imagined this group would be this important, at least to my enemies, however it seems I underestimated the true value of it, but not anymore.


    I used to see the group as a way for me to establish my guild, just a means that was presented to me and I intended to use it, but I didn''t imagine it was this important.


    This meant one thing, there was only one way to help me establish my guild, which was by sess in making my group recognizable and strong. Knowing this, my vision for the group changed drastically, and with it I learnt how far important the wordsing from this guardian mouth were.


    "I agree to your offer," I instantly replied once my mind jumped to this conclusion.


    "Good, now let''s exchange these."


    A token appeared suddenly in front of me, which I strangely observed while asking:


    "What is it?"


    "A means to speak to me whenever you want info," he simply replied, exining the use of this token. I totally missed that I would leave here and go back to the sacrednds. It wouldn''t be practical if everytime I wanted to know some info, I had to use the pond.


    So this token came to solve the problem I wasn''t aware of. I took the token and sent the fourth mysterious curse towards the sir, where it vanished with a wandering voice of the guardian:


    "I feel you never inspected the curse, why didn''t you do that?"


    "Knowing something that would never belong to me isn''t useful, letting go of it with my ignorance is better," I replied without removing my eyes from the token. "How can I use it?"


    "Everytime you want some info, you have to drop a single blood drop onto it, then you can speak with me. be aware that from now on, I can''t answer any question of yours or tell you any info before paying the appropriate price for it."


    "Don''t worry Mr. Guardian, I won''t bother you a lot," I replied, evading the point he just spoke of. I wasn''t sure what price he would ask for, but if he was artifacts'' nerd, then it would be impossible for me to get any use out of this token.


    "Good, it''s time for you to return back now."


    Once spoken, I felt a great repulsion force that hit me out of nowhere. Just as I closed my eyes and opened them, I found myself returning again to the sacrednds, with a huge castle standing in the horizon, guarded by high walls and sturdy defensive towers.


    And it was midday, which meant I was gone for nearly one whole day.


    I was standing in the balloon, surrounded by my team, or what was left of it. I started this journey with one hundred yers, and returned here with forty four only.


    I looked at the castle, then at Gen as I said:


    "Be ready, we will start attacking shortly."


    Gen looked at me like he was looking at a crazy person and he had the right to think that. The castle we left under the building had already beenpleted, and the walls were now tightly surrounding it, preventing anyone from getting near.


    Any move against the castle would be suicide, and I just decided to attack, in what appeared to be on a whim to them.


    I wasn''t mad, or lost my sanity, as I had a weapon to crack this castle open. I went into that adventure to get a key to gain this castle, and though I failed in achieving that, I had the way to render this castle ineffective.


    Though I longed to the effect of the castle, in trapping people and turning them into demons, higher level demons. I controlled the balloon to go towards the ground, while saying:


    "Send messengers to everyone loyal to me here."


    "Your orders my princess," Gen respectfully asked.


    "Make them all gather towards my balloon, we will hit this castle and destroy it tonight."

 Chapter 218: A Perfect Chance

    Chapter 218: A Perfect Chance


    "Where have you been?"


    I was startled by this sudden voice which sharply exploded just beside my left ear. Spontaneously, my spear was lifted, and it went smoothly into the ce the sound came from.


    The muffled metallic sound came when the spear and the dagger met together, pushing the speaker out of the stealth condition.


    "Damn it Rog, I always told you not to speak to me in this way, damn."


    "It''s your fault for disappearing in this way for so long."


    Rog appeared as he was pissed off, even when I returned again, his mood was still off.


    "Why are you this angry at me? I told you about my n already, what is the problem?"


    I exploded at him as I told them before I left about my ns, and that was enough to make him not be this mad at me.


    "You said it won''t take long, it was just a dungeon, that was your words by the letter. Can you tell me why the hell you took three days to finish that dungeon? And now you seemed toe back without gaining anything, plus the castle and the walls are finished and everything is obviously lost.


    Rog was furious, mad at me, for reasons I knew he had all the right for, but that didn''t exin why he was in this state, this anxious and angry.


    "What happened?" I asked directly as I knew all he said were just excuses for his storm of fury at me.


    "Everything happened, the castle now controls everything in thisyer. No single yer can move a step forward without their permission, and guess what? The first and foremost price they chose was us, hunting us down to thest member of our team."


    "What?!!!"


    I was shocked to the point that my own body trembled, I was angry, so angry right now that I would even destroy this castle brick by brick using my bare hands.


    I took long deep breaths one after another, in a failed try to calm myself. Rog had all the right to be angry, I was feeling much more than him right now when I learnt the news.


    "Tell me, how bad is it?"


    "Very awfully bad, there are only a handful of us alive, and the rest are dead and waiting for your return to revive them."


    His words calmed my anxiety for a bit, as I totally forgot that I could return them back to life easily by paying some gold coins.


    "How many?" I was stressed.


    "Alive? Only ten, me included," he dejectedly replied. The mood was depressing, and right now I felt more pain in my heart.


    "What about the yers who joined me recently?"


    "They either killed, ran away, or shifted gears to the other side."


    My eyebrows were raised when I heard this, as this was one of my own secret ns, a n I improvised in a hurry and performed without any dy.


    "I know, I also wondered a lot about how this happened. we may have a mole, or we were tightly watched without our awareness, in the end we lost, badly lost."


    I shook my head, as this visit to the sacrednds didn''t take the route I nned for. "Don''t worry, I will revive them all."


    "That''s not wise," he said after looking for long at me, "we can''t revive them as they will die again. we need to escape, find a way to end this trial for you and leave, or leave even without finishing it."


    "Listen," I said before I heard a loud banging from far that interrupted me. I turned sharply towards the direction, to see at the distant walls of the castle arge cloud of smoke that rose up after that bang.


    It seemed some party wasn''t satisfied by this castle and started to take action. Just as I was looking, a second, a third, and a fourth explosions hit the walls in different ces.


    "Look, they are attacking the castle," one of my surviving yers said, pointed out with excitement towards the walls.


    "It seems not everyone agrees on the way things are running," I muttered with no feeling of pity or happiness, after all I needed to vent my anger by my own hands, not to let some strangers do it.


    "They are just the beginning of the reactions to the new rules," Rog suddenly said.


    "New rules?" I muttered.


    "Catching you and destroying your strength is considered done by those controlling the castle, so they announced new rules, taxes must be paid as passage fees or else no one would be able to step one foot behind that wall."


    "Oh," I muttered as I nced at Rog, "you still have assassins tracking them."


    "Sure, I can''t be safe without knowing what they are doing all the time,'' he replied with a silly smile like a small boy.


    "Great, then we have to" I just amidst my sentence when a very loud, extremely aggressive bang happened which made the dirt under my feet tremble for quite some time.


    That didn''t shock me, what really shocked me was what caused this bang, as the walls extending on the horizon started to shift upward, forming a whip-like extension of it, whichnded heavily just a moment ago over one of the ces where attacks came from.


    That being happened, a second, a third, and a fourth more aggressive bangs appeared one after another to turn the ce into armageddon.


    No one could resist such brutal force, and no one could take a hit like this and live again. I felt gratitude to those who led the first waves against this tyrannic castle, as they made me see how strong this castle was.


    I wasn''t nning to renege on my intentions, for this show to act in my favor in reality. If the castle was something ordinary, then breaking it wouldn''t add anything to my name, and this was the part where what happened was in my best interest.


    As I recalled well, one of the conditions to establish a guild in the game was to have branches at other game worlds. this castle, and bringing it down, was the opportunity that presented itself to me, for me to rise in fame and have followers, from different game worlds.


    So I just stood my ce watching this brutality without even blinking. If I learnt something from the game, then I knew for sure how stubborn the yers were, how daring they were towards any risky challenge.


    This devastation was nothing, as I was sure many attempts would follow, and that is what really happened.


    A second, a third, a fourth, and so on waves appeared one after another, trying to bring this castle with its walls down with no sess. No one lived after the attack, and with their sacrifices they couldn''t even scratch the outer surface of the walls, or set foot beyond it.


    Keeping this for hours, I couldn''t stand still anymore. I looked to Rog as I said:


    "I want your assassins to be ready."


    "What is my princess?"


    "When I give the signal, I want them to deliver a message to everyone here."


    Rog looked in a weird way as I added:


    "A message, or better suited to be a deration of war."


    Rog didn''t speak, as he just pointed his index finger towards the walls and the creepy castle behind. I just nodded to his unspoken question, and my answer didn''t satisfy his curiosity as he asked:


    "How do you n to do it?"


    "I have my own ways, just be ready to spread the news." I wasn''t in the mood to exin everything to him, especially the time of my move was drawing near.


    The frequency of attacks had reached its climax, which meant in a short time they would decrease until they die out. The moment these attacks ceased, was the moment of my move.


    Before that, I must make sure everyone was paying close attention to me. I wasn''t even thinking about my odds, as my sess was something as guaranteed as day and night. All I needed to do was to control things after breaching the walls.


    I had many races trapped inside my prison, and I intended to make them pledge their allegiance to me, however I already had a better substitute.


    I intended to ask everyone here to follow my lead once I breach the walls and break down the castle. This would lift me rapidly to the ranks of their leaders, plus making it easier for me to control the castle.


    As for owning it, I wasn''t fool or intoxicated by my confidence in sess. Whoever nned this all would never permit this castle to fall away from his hands, especially if I was the one to receive it next.


    I was sure once the castle and walls would be lost, the owner would act rapidly and take them away. This would solve the problem indeed, but for those who didn''t know everything they would think of me doing it.


    I just hope everything work out the way I n.

 Chapter 219: Attacking The Castle

    Chapter 219: Attacking The Castle


    Waiting there wasn''t that boring, as not a single minute passed without having an attack, with a brutal counter, filling the whole world with sounds of explosions.


    What was weird, though, was the presence of demons, they still came on us, trying to attack our group every now and then.


    When I just used my spear to kill the first of them, I recalled my buttler. As far as I know, she wasn''t that easy to be killed.


    "Do you know where Diana is?"


    "Last time I saw her facing a couple of teams solo, but after that I lost sight of her."


    Rog''s reply wasn''t the one I expected, as he didn''t know if she was alive or not. I just sighed as I hoped she would be alive, as she was the third mystic art yer in my team.


    "Can you send someone to search for her?" I demanded.


    "I will try," Rog replied after a moment of silence, as he didn''t like that request, especially when we were short of hands here.


    "Don''t worry, she is worth the effort," I said.


    "I know, however I''m worried she would end up dead, and so our efforts would be wasted."


    I just nodded to him in a gesture for my persistence on searching for her. Diana was someone I hated at first, despised her presenceter, but now I was feeling lonely, for her absence.


    I thought letting her here would help, but it seemed I underestimated my enemies. the words of that guardian were still refreshing ringing in my ears. My enemies were really resourceful, with many capabilities under their disposal.


    All these efforts were made just to stop me here, wasting my time and effort. I had to admit they were doing a perfect job, but as I underestimated them, they also made the same mistake regarding me.


    I waited for three hours, during which the frequency of attacks decreased obviously until half an hour passed without a single attack. I waited for another half, and when I made sure everyone had lost hope, I muttered:


    "Start delivering the news, Rog."


    "Ok."


    He simply replied before he went into silence, as he started tomunicate with yers, those who were still alive, and ordered them to start.


    I knew spreading the news alone wouldn''t help, as no one was fool enough to believe a false hope, especially through these desperate times, so I intended to demonstrate my true powers soon.


    I waited, as I had to make sure my message, my war deration would be well heard by as many yers as possible.


    The number of yers stuck here was enormous, putting in mind this was the passageway towards all theyers above. Each force had their yers and preparations ready, and most of them were now pissed off as they were forced to pay a hefty price to pass through this lowyer, which they never put in the eye before.


    "The message has been delivered my princess," Rog said, extracting me from my moment of thoughts. I didn''t know how long it took for his yers to do their job, but I believe they didn''t take longer than I expected.


    "Good, now I want you to follow me," I said as I started to move the balloon towards the castle. Gen approached me as he asked:


    "Are we going to attack the walls with our numbers only?"


    "No," I shook my head before adding, "your role isn''t to fight alongside me."


    Gen and Rog looked confused, while I added, "Your mission is to wait under the walls, wait for the yers toe, and then lead them in my name into the walls and castle."


    "What about you princess?" Gen said after he exchanged silent nces with Rog. Both seemed stressed, and didn''t like my arrangements it seemed, but I had no obligation to follow their wishes, or even exin to them what I had in mind.


    "Just do your part well, or else everything I will do will be wasted."


    I directed my words to none of them, as I was looking away, outside the balloon, towards the nearing gloomy walls and castle. I was, in fact, addressing the two and the others behind them, as they had in their mission, which seemed simple at first nce but I knew how hard it would be.


    So I prayed they both could handle things, and control the yers as hard as they could.


    The flight towards the walls took longer than it looked from the balloon, as it needed an hour to reach there. I thought I appeared in a ce near this castle, but I was mistaken.


    Just as I felt there was less than five minutes between me and the walls, I began to descend with the balloon to the ground. The area wasn''t empty, as many yers were already gathering from everywhere,ing to see who was insane enough to challenge the castle with the brutal walls.


    The appearance of my balloon wasn''t rming, as it seemed many already had seen balloons like it or even better. That helped me to avoid spying eyes, and rude yers who might pump over and interfere.


    I let Gen and Rog lead the yers out of my balloon, before I soared again to the sky. The two had a very simple task to do, however how they would do it was entirely left to them.


    For me, I had a battle up ahead. Once I approached the walls, I heard a sudden loud shriek like scream that ached my ear drums. I put my hands over my ears to protect them, wondering what was going on.


    This unpleasant scream didn''tst for a couple of seconds before it faded away, abruptly like it appeared, however what followed it made me surprised. In front of me, atop one of the defensive towers in the distance, a huge dragon like creature was there, fanning its huge wingszily, like it wasn''t in the mood to fly over right now.


    Its head was long, covered with strange thick scales, each seemed enough to make a fine armor out of it. The head was like a tiger, full of fur and had two rows of three long spike-like teeth in the upper and lower jaws, opened wildly in a warning, and a threat; both were targeted at me.


    "Interesting," I muttered when I noticed that creature up ahead. I knew this monster, either if it had sentience or it had a master riding on its back or nearby, must have the courage to appear like this, in such a provocative way, as my enemies already knew I couldn''t use my prison artifact.


    Or else, this nice dragon like monster would form a very fine addition to my collection, what a waste! I preferred not to kill it, hoping I could capture it once I destroy this castle, but I knew deep inside my soul that this was just my fantasy.


    Whoever sent this monster, he wanted to attack me, and thus killing this monster or hurting it badly wasn''t a thing I could avoid. I moved my sight away, as I looked towards the walls, which were now just a couple of hundreds of meters away from my balloon.


    It was time for me to act, and it was time for these distasteful walls to be crushed under me.


    I put my spear down, making it stand over the edge of the balloon in an oblique way, and then I straighten up myself, standing alone in front of everyone watching, either a friend, a foe, or even nobody.


    I waited for a whole minute to pass before I began to act. Yes, I couldn''t use my witch artifact, as for some unknown reason this castle and walls could counteract its effects, however I had another, better suited artifact, that could make me easily breach these walls.


    The spear artifact!


    It was a small version of a spear, with nothing special about it in my opinion, however once I took it out, I felt how mistaken I was.


    Just holding it in hand made me feel like I was holding on to a bolt of lightning in my tiny little hand, a bolt that had such destructive power that made my hair stand to no end.


    I wasn''t holding a simple small weapon like I thought, I was holding a mass destruction weapon, if used wrongly then it would lead to many souls losing their lives, and much destruction that would go beyond repair.


    Holding it, feeling its true power, made me content and afraid of its power, so I didn''t dy in showing off as I intended earlier, and threw my spear like I was ditching a cursed object away.


    The spear once left my hand; it started to umte strange colored arches of energy, which danced around it like it was worshipping it. The distance was small, so I couldn''t fully capture what was going on.


    For those who were watching me from far, I was sure they must have beenughing at me right now,ughing at my naivety. I didn''t care, as in the next moment I was sure their minds would be blown off, as they would end up facing the shocking reality.


    This little girl here, with her little spear, managed to tear apart the whole walls that kept you scared from even getting close to.

 Chapter 220: A Ground Breaking Battle

    Chapter 220: A Ground Breaking Battle


    The spear hit the walls, causing the whole world to go silent for a few moments that seemed so long and sacred, the whole world was worshipping my hit, as if the walls there were an act of felony against nature, against the world, against humans, against me.


    "Boom!"


    It started with a muffled voice, like a small explosion happened manyyers beneath the ground, then it was followed by a very loud, extremely violent sound that trembled even the air itself. The lightsing from the sky diminished under the light generated by my spear, as if it turned the world upside down, the sky darkened turning into a piece ofnd in the night, and the ground lightened up so brightly to rival the sunny skies or even the sun itself.


    Everything started to shake, the ground, the sky, the air, even the distant mountains and hills. Everything seemed to tremble before the mightiness of my spear, before the devastation that was created from this simple throw, and this was followed by a series of loud bangs that started from the ce where the spear hit the walls and extended like invasion towards both sides.


    The high and majestic walls, side by side with the defensive towers, started to crumble, like pieces of dry bread got stepped by a careless giant. The devastation was massive, so massive that went beyond my expectations, as I nced with shock and thrilling emotions to the walls then to my hands where the little spear was still there.


    Was I dreaming?! I doubted myself, however another explosion sounded from far, which made my body shiver. That distant creature roared, and it seemed to be agitated, challenged by my spear over its authority, and it should be.


    I was afraid at first, but when I sensed the spear in my hand, and felt its eagerness to shred this creature to bits, I regained myposure. I could kill that creature and ten more, hundred more, even thousands more if needed, with just a simple spear in my hand.


    Was this the true power of the artifacts? Was my prison that powerful? I suddenly understood what my enemies were thinking of, and why they were so desperate to get rid of me before I became more powerful.


    Damn them, I had already be this powerful, who could stop in my face now? that stupid lizard? I nced with no interest towards the creature, as it fanned its wings aggressively and began to rise up the sky. It nned to hit me directly, get rid of this threat which made its own heart tremble of fear, however I didn''t even give it more than single nce, as all I did next was to throw my spear lightly like that, like throwing a rock into ake, and even didn''t bother to check the results of that attack.


    I already knew what would happen to that lizard, no force in this world could stop my spear froming through, only artifacts could do it, and no one here had such a thing, except for me.


    The hit came swiftly as a loud bang happened, not as devastating like the first one, but it was vigorous indeed. The walls below me were now in ruins, and the road to the castle was wide opened.


    However I was sure whoever lived and controlled this castle wouldn''t let me get there that easily. Once the walls got down, and even before the rubble settled, and after the elimination of that creature, dozens more of the same creature species appeared, forming a grand weing party for me, an rming presence for anyone else.


    "Listen to me," I totally ignored those lizards as I turned to look back, towards the growing armies of yers as I shouted at them. "I''m Agatha, and I''m here to get rid of this tyrannical castle. I will handle anything dangerous, and you get yourself busy dealing with the demons. Stay away from the scope of my spear, or I can''t guarantee your safety."


    My words were meant for propaganda, nothing more. I could easily tear apart this castle, kill everything that popped up from it, but where would be the fun in that? I needed to make myself a hero, not just some passerby who couldn''t leave a mark inside those yers'' souls.


    Many of these yers are in fact my enemies, and no matter I did they wouldn''t acknowledge my help, and if a change presented itself they wouldn''t hesitate to stab me in the back.


    I wasn''t targeting them from the start, a fool would live and die as one, like a scum. Whom I wanted were those who came outside the nobles circle, those like me and my group, those free yers who had no loyalty to anyone, as their swords were only for themselves, and themselves alone.


    I wanted them, wanted their support and their swords to be mine. I knew this would be a hard task, a long time needed to be done, but it was worth the effort.


    This was just my first step, as these yers wouldn''t be allured by money or prestige, or else nobles could have found their ways into their hearts a long time ago before me. the only way to obtain their loyalty was to gain their trust and admiration, and what I was doing right now was a crucial step towards that.


    I turned to look towards those lizards again, as during my little talks they advanced, in a strong motion, aiming for my life. I didn''t y safe, as I led my balloon to advance, heroically, in front of everyone''s eyes, straight towards those creatures.


    At the same time, the castle doors were widely opened, as legions above legions of demons started to appear. For me, they were just walking pearls that needed harvesting, and I had a moment of regret, as all this wealth would end up in others hands, while I was doing all the hard work.


    However eyeing my grand prize, I swallowed that bitterness in the heart and focused again towards those lizards. I had to let those yers have their share in this victory, or else how could I gain their trust? Brothers in arms, that was one of the highest honors any soldiers would share together, just like sharing food and drinks with one another.


    My spear wasn''t dyed by my own thoughts, as it started to im the creatures'' lives one after another, smoothly like it was cutting wild weeds. The painful, dying roars of these lizards came mixed with the brutal explosions happened by my spear, to fill the whole space and let everyone here, no matter his loyalty lied, or what he was doing, to be always attracted to my battle, with uncountable eyes sticking over me.


    I didn''t mind that, I even hoped this moment would be longer, but the lizards that stopped between me and the castle were just this few, and after killing them nothing else remained, nothing but the castle in sight.


    "It''s your turn now baby," I muttered as I flighted my balloon towards the castle, while an endless stream of yers came like a flood heading towards the castle, killing all the demons they met on their path.


    The fight on the ground was more heated and exciting than what I was having on my side, until I just reached the outskirts of the castle, where the defensive towers started to rain their fire over me.


    I wasn''t surprised, but what was surprising were these fires, which couldn''t be stopped easily, and by their rapid speed, evading them was something tedious, even for me.


    Things didn''t stop there, as suddenly more than a hundred creatures appeared, not alone this time, as they had other bizarre things apanying them.


    "Are these the defensive towers?"


    I blurted out in disbelief, as those dark things flying side by side with the creatures were the same towers which were firing at me, this time they became on the same level as mine, and the firing distance between us got worriedly shortened!


    "If you are going all out, then I have no excuse to not do the same."


    I muttered with a smile that didn''t suit this situation, that was least to be described as desperate. Everyone on the ground felt sorry for me, as I had put myself in this risk, cutting any routes for retreat, putting myself in danger without any hope for emerging safely.


    Even being victorious was now considered a fairy dream, a child''s wishes, a thing of the past.


    I was destined to render them speechless, make them more awed, in a way I would never do it better myself.


    The way to safety was simply by using another artifact, the shield. I thought at first that I wouldn''t be in need of it, but now I renege on my previous assumptions, as they were all wrong. I needed the shield now more than ever, as it was the only thing that could secure my life and make sure I wouldn''t lose anything I hardly gained.


    The shield wasn''t like the spear, as it was big, even bigger than my size, and it was heavy, heavier than my own weight. I felt like I was holding a grown up man, full of arms, not a simple shield like this.


    I gritted my teeth, as I had no way to waste my precious seconds trying to adapt to this shield. I had to defend first, then think of how I would stabilize my bodyter on, so I clenched my teeth, put away my spear artifact for a moment, and grabbed that shield with both hands as I moaned loudly while lifting it up.


    The higher it went, the heavier it became, until I felt I was holding a mountain with my bare hands, any more and I would lose my hands for sure.


    Just as I reached my limit, I sensed a faint tremble over the shield''s surface, covered with thickyered unknown ore, and it started to shine. Light was the fastest thing on earth, and now the light was the fastest and the sturdiest thing here.


    No matter what or where the light reached, any attack was negated, no matter it was a demons'' attack, creatures'' attack, yers'' attack, or even the defensive towers attack, all were humbled in front of my beams of light, like spoiled kids facing their parents.


    The world ushered in light, swarmed with strange silence and quietness that made the scene quite amazing.


    As marvelous it was, I didn''t get distracted as I tried to held the shield by one hand, leaning it on the balloon''s border, which got smashed under its heavy weight, even driving the balloon to swing from side to side, and by the other hand I grabbed my spear, and without any dy threw it towards the front.


    I feared for my shield to negate its effect too, but I was mistaken. It seemed the two recognized each other, as being servants to the same master, and thus the shield didn''t stop in front the path of the spear, which now was really omnipotent, with no power on thesends to stop it, not even the sturdy walls of this mighty castle.


    My victory was already grasped in my hands, and nothing would stop me from seeing it through, not even a miracle, if such a thing even existed.

 Chapter 221: Ending The Battle in A Funny Way

    Chapter 221: Ending The Battle in A Funny Way


    My spear went without any trouble, towards the close by high castle walls, to demolish them brick by brick in a speed that I couldn''t follow. In mere minutes, the whole huge castle, once was a symbol for tyranny and fear, now transformed into a mere dispersed collection of walls and stones, nothing more.


    The towers, which were flying over and tried to attack me, were like flies, which couldn''t take a single hit from my spear.


    This all happened in front of everyone, at the time when they thought I would run or stay and die, I overwhelmed their wildest imagination and proved myself as one of the prominent figures in this sacrednd.


    Once I finished my spree of attacks, I wasn''t that tired, as the spear drew hardly a speck from me, however it devastated everything, and the way in front of me became open clear.


    I stood there, over my balloon, watching the remaining few towers, which were lucky enough to be slightly away from the range of my spears. They never stopped attacking, and my heavy shield never failed to protect me.


    "Your turn, flies," I viciously muttered, enjoying this intoxicated feeling of power, however I suddenly felt ache, deep down my heart, like an arrow just passed through all my defenses, prated my flesh, and resided deep into my heart.


    "ENOUGH!"


    That sound, a shriek scream more than a normal person''s sound, came abruptly from the sky, where I felt a strange sense of crisi befalling above me, like I was an ant watching a mountain stepping on his side over me, I couldn''t run, nor could the ant.


    I was doomed!


    All I was thinking of was that voice''s identity. I didn''t think of how to escape, or why I was targeted, as escape was futile, and I exactly knew why I was targeted. I just couldn''t imagine if such an existence was here, an existence simr to that guardian from back then.


    "Stop!"


    An equal, majestic and grand voice came, this time from my back. The two sounds met, and their casual meeting caused the world to quiver, like an egg about to burst open.


    This wasn''t a ce for weaklings like me to exist, this turned from a mere scheme to tie my legs into a confrontation between two grand existences.


    After the two voices met, nothing else happened, but weirdly the whole world ushered in heavy silence. Indeed there were many things happening right now, but I failed to notice any, hardly with my powers I could detect anything at all.


    And so an hour passed like this, a heavy long hour that seemed like a lifetime. I was sure there were some big events happening above myprehension, and I just hoped the owner of the new voice would be strong enough to defend this ce, or else I would be doomed.


    I didn''t imagine stepping outside the boundary of the game for a few adventures would put me in such a deadly encounter. I was right, right about the game, it created a false sense of security, and even I was poisoned by it.


    That wasn''t good, I knew how harsh the real world could be, how I ended up being like this? I wondered with panic.


    "Sosh!"


    Suddenly the castle in front of me, coupled with the towers flying in the sky, started to fall apart, like being built out of sand and a weak wind came to copse them.


    That meant only one thing, whoever came here to harm me had lost, and now he is on the run. The disappearance of the castle meant many things, the least was I won, and the most dangerous was the enemies of me were much, far stronger than I initially imagined.


    The disappearance of the castle rmed everyone, as the world around us regained its vitality. I thought the world would never return the same as before, but thankfully everything ended by our victory.


    I looked towards the sky, to the middle of nowhere, as I expressed my silent gratitude to whoever was watching over me. I bowed my head, with sincere appreciation, and hoped one day I would be strong enough to return the favor.


    As things returned to normal, and that hideous castle and nasty walls vanished in thin air, I was now ready to finish my role here. so I led my balloon, to stand at the same ce where the castle initially was, and nced towards the swarms of the demons standing in front of me, fighting the yers in a heated battle.


    I stored my two artifacts, and then grabbed my spear again, with my first artifact, the witch''s curse, the prison. I hid the prison behind my back, while raised my spear high up in the air as I yelled:


    "Heed mymand, stop fighting andy down your arms, filthy demons!"


    My voice, although it was weaker than the noise of the ongoing heated battle, my appearance alone was enough to attract everyone''s attention. I wasn''t aiming for the demons to hear me, as they wouldn''t listen to a single word I would say, but rather those yers were my target.


    It was good they noticed, and so I held the prison in my hand and pressed on it, while thinking:


    ''Absorb all demons.''


    ''There are one hundred thousand demons, your gold coins aren''t enough for all of them.''


    "Damn!"


    I loudly cursed, as I didn''t realize my poverty except for now. there was no way to retreat, so I gritted my teeth and thought of the grand stele, where I put unconditionally most of the pearls I had and put them to sale.


    Without waiting for a few moments, I gained hundreds of thousands of gold coins. That wasn''t enough to absorb all of these demons, but at least I could cut a great chunk with ease.


    The cost for absorbing one demon was one hundred gold coins, and thus my ability was limited by the depth of my pockets.


    I had no other choice but to settle with this amount for now, as my luck was already bad enough to waste all my wealth from before.


    ''Absorb.''


    I gave the order, and my prison shook slightly in my hand, as it absorbed tens of thousands of demons in one go.


    Luckily, the demons were stretched for a far distance, facing great battle with yers. so, taking this amount was enough to disturb their linings in many ces, in addition to the sudden disappearance to their reinforcements, that all made their defeat something destined.


    I stood up there, after I put away my artifact for now, and threw with it my grief for losing all those pearls and the loss of all those demons, looking towards the battle without moving a finger.


    I have already done the worst and most impossible part, and now these scattered skirmishes were just for lowly yers, not suited for leaders like me.


    Standing in my position, I managed to notice the approaching multiple balloons, some were like mine, and few were even higher in rank than mine. I watched theming closer to me, while I didn''t do anything.


    If they were nobles, or following nobles, then talking to them would be a waste. Best thing would happen was to have mutual benefit, only on rare asions I would honor that, like they would do the same with me.


    As if they were rogue yers, then they were much weed, as I needed them to fortify my existence as a super power here.


    As they came closer, I began to notice they were arranging themselves in some groups, while only a handful were lonely. From the first impression, those in groups were either guilds, which meant they were nobles, or adventure groups, which meant mostly nobles. As for those lonely balloons, I put them under my careful notice, as they were the ones I took all the trouble for.


    Though their numbers were low, I had to ept the fact that strong and exceptional individuals would either be pouched by nobles, or killed. The presence of this handful yers made me more sure of their true intentions.


    Once they neared me, I noticed they paused, the grouped yers stopped their balloons tens of meters away, like they were afraid of me. in the next minute, I understood what was happening, as they stopped to prevent the rogue yers from getting near me, and at the same time, they were trying to arrange their order of getting to know me.


    It seemed they were dreaming of making me join their ranks, which was something so silly that I evenughed at it, a very loud and longugh that attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Are you surprised by my manner? Have you even bothered to look at my name, and try to know my identity?"


    My voice, which was calm and full of amusement, came to knock them from their delusions. They all looked at me, like they were asking the same question, who I was.


    I intended to introduce myself, but watching their lost faces made me rethink, they were funny, why not enjoy more of this as it was possible?


    So I entered into a silence, without saying a word, ncing at them as they stood there without knowing what to do, except to wait for their intel toe.


    And till then, I wasughing,ughing to my heart extent on them, as the most hrious moment hadn''te yet, which would be when they figured out who I truly was.


    That was the funniest moment ever, I promise!

 Chapter 222: Meeting Richard and Nina

    Chapter 222: Meeting Richard and Nina


    My wait, however, took longer than I expected, and so I became quite impatient after the passage of the first hour. When the second hour passed, I loudly dered:


    "You, you, you, you, and you,e here to meet, as for the rest of you who wasn''t chosen by me, go back and wait as much as you like for your info. If, which is unlikely, you want to make a deal with me, then you cane again and I will warmly wee you."


    My words were direct, unpredictable, and shocking to most. As for those I selected, they were the bunch of the lonely yers who, despite being pushed far by the groups and guilds here, didn''t leave. Some of them left already, feeling it was hopeless to speak with me, however their ill trust in me made them lose this opportunity, which would nevere easily like this ever again.


    "What are you ring at me for? Go back and don''t waste our time."


    I waved my hand towards them, in a rude manner, but they didn''t move until I took out my spear artifact again. The unique nature of my spear was already engraved in everyone''s memory, so once they saw it they didn''t cling to any pride or false ego, as they all left, all but the ones I selected.


    "Come here, I won''t bite," I said when I noticed the hesitation over their faces, even some fear. They should feel like that, if I was such a maniac person, if I was like my ancestor, that witch.


    I put away the artifact that scared them, and reced it with my usual spear. The presence of my spear had worked its magic, as the fear was gone and they started to move towards me without dy.


    "May I introduce myself," a tall, well built man stood in front of his balloon, which was the only one here above my own rank.


    "And you are?" I asked, faking no interest in his handsome face or sweet strong voice.


    "I''m Richard, the leader of a rogue group in the world numbered 1267445."


    His voice was so entrancing, that I had to look at anything else to distract myself. I felt my breath get shortened for a moment, and that made me feel weird, it was exciting but weird.


    "Sorry, I''m not familiar with the game numerical system, or know what rogue groups even mean."


    My words were met by his sweet smile, as the boot he was on stopped a few meters away from me.


    "My game started three years ago, and right now I hold a good territory inside it, a mansion by my name and a prestigious fort in this sacrednd."


    I didn''t know why, I waited for him to continue his words, like saying: and I''m here to be betrothed to you, or something like this, but he didn''t. I held myugh hardly as I said:


    "That''s good, what does a rogue group mean?"


    I was much interested in this more than the info he just mentioned. It seemed he was, like all others here, oblivious to my true identity, which made me picture his sweet face reaction once he learnt about it, that was really a moment not to be missed.


    "This is some sort of our,mon yers I mean, way to bend the rules and create groups like the official adventure group."


    Although I understood it was like a fake group, that was very good news to me. I needed to gather around all those scattered yers from different game worlds, as I didn''t recall, was it five or ten or more worlds?


    If it was five, then those present here would suffice. If it was more, then I needed to find others then.


    "That''s a good way to find your way amidst a world controlled by nobles," I said as I smiled, "if we have future cooperation, then I can promise you that your footing will be deeper and much stronger than now."


    "Richard, stop the nonsense already!"


    Suddenly his female voice came, strong and loud enough for the two of us to notice her and turn to look at her. She was a magician, fine magician if I had to tell, with a long thin staff in her hand, leaning on it like it was a walking stick and not a war staff.


    "What''s wrong Nina?"


    "You forgot to tell her you are married, not once but thrice," she said with a wide smile that held mockery more than the weight of her balloon, which was the same as mine.


    "You" He seemed very angered by her words, which made me release myugh finally. Iughed wholeheartedly, as this man here was a womanizer, and from all the women out there he picked me to flirt with, what a moron with sad luck.


    "Humph," he angrily harrumphed, as he nced at me then at Nina while saying, ``for your knowledge I respect her like my own sister, she is even at her own age now."


    "Sister?!" Nina replied with a sneer before adding, "I never heard of you having a sister, when did that happen? In your dreams?"


    This time I couldn''t control myself fromughing loudly that even my entire body trembled. He looked, in an embarrassed way, to me as he wanted to apologize or say anything, but I pointed to him with my hand to stop before I controlled myughter and said:


    "It''s alright, I''m already betrothed to someone."


    "See? Even married women didn''t escape from your hands."


    Nina was funny, as she stopped her balloon beside his. Richard didn''t say much more, while he left the stage for Nina who introduced herself:


    "Hi sis, I''m Nina, I''ll be in your care from now on."


    I smiled warmly to her as I felt we would end up being good friends. "Hi Nina, tell me, are you from the same world as him?"


    I asked as they both seemed familiar, very familiar with each other, but she shook her head while saying:


    "No, my little sister is, as he flirted with her many times before until she told me and I taught him a lesson."


    "What do you say?" Richard angrily yelled as he couldn''t take this anymore.


    "What?! Do you want me to teach you another lesson again?" she calmly said, like beating him up wasn''t the big deal at all.


    "Without your rank, you wouldn''t be able to be this big in front of me," he proudly said, refusing to be beaten this bad. Nina didn''t say anything more to him, as she turned to look at me while saying:


    "Don''t mind him, he is big in everything but his mind is this small, but he is a good person, very nice actually, also loyal."


    "Are you talking about your dog?" I jokingly asked, which made her open her eyes wide before she burst intoughter, while he red angrily at me, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Sorry, forgive me, I just felt the urge to say that."


    "Humph."


    He only replied like this. He was so cute, when he was angry he was like a big little kid, I liked teasing him.


    "Tell me, from which world are you from?" I asked.


    "I''m three years earlier than him, meaning four years from now. what about you?" she asked with interest, even Richard and the three approaching balloon owners were listening keenly to my reply, as I said:


    "I just entered the game this year."


    "C''mon, you can''t be serious!" Richard said, letting go all of his anger like it wasn''t there.


    "I''m, I just joined the game for no more than a month."


    Honestly, when I heard myself saying that I felt weird. It felt like ages, not just one month. All this happened in this short duration, what an epic journey it was!


    "Really?" Nina said in a surprise tone that seemed not like a surprise at all, "so you must be familiar with that spear girl, the one which attacked some guilds and embarrassed them," she added while her eyes were sharp, very sharp.


    Unconsciously, I prepared the shield artifact in my mind, so at the least suspicious move I would summon it to defend me.


    "Yes, the one who is the fiance of the crown prince," I replied.


    "Yes, she is, do you know her?" Nina asked, with her poker face that showed nothing to me. I couldn''t tell if she was going to explode in my face or be the nice funny girl from earlier.


    "Yes, it''s me," I said, sharpening my instincts, ready for any battle. The situation kept this tense, which was felt even by the approaching yers, for quite heavy moments. During which none of us even spoke a word.


    "Really?" she asked, "are you sure you are this girl?" she stressed.


    "Yes," I simply replied, without adding any more words.


    "Good," she nkly said, "I wanted to meet you a long time ago."


    "Long time ago? for what?" I asked, without lowering my guard for even a moment.


    "Because Shin was my love, the one I used to dream lying in bed with, and now he left me and joined the stupid server you are at, because of you. Tell me, where is he now?" she suddenly threw these bombing words, that made me unconsciously shudder. I hardly crossed that ck hole event of my life, and now I was forced, without my wishes, to go back and be thrown into it again.

 Chapter 223: Meeting Sin, The Renowned Berserker

    Chapter 223: Meeting Sin, The Renowned Berserker


    My minute changes were caught by her keen eyes, as she hurriedly said:


    "He isn''t alright, he is in harm, right? What happened, tell me!"


    She was anxious, nervous, and afraid. All the emotions that I hated, but I felt sympathy for her, instead of anger.


    "Listen, something happened."


    I just couldn''t continue saying what happened, as tears welled up in her eyes, with her pretty face turned ashen white. "Is he dead?" she hesitantly asked, with a horror I never saw before.


    "No," I replied, "Not dead, but he gave up his privilege for me," I added.


    "You mean that stupid, crown prince stupid race?" the hatred I felt in her words were literally could be seen by naked eyes, vey massive.


    "Yes, I guess," I replied, without knowing if she would be angry or d. I felt like dealing with a crazy person.


    "I don''t care about that," she finally smiled, "but where is he?" she added as she tried to look inside the balloon as if she might have missed him.


    "He," I paused, as I really didn''t know where he was.


    "You don''t know where he is?" she muttered with disbelief, "he literally left everything for you, and you don''t know where he is?"


    When she phrased it this way, I felt embarrassed, like I never felt before. She was right, Shin was really there for me, believed in and helped me when I was lone and weak, much weaker than now. I had to look for him, more serious than I did, that if I really did something.


    "Sigh," I sighed, "there is a story, I will tell you now if you like," I said, as I didn''t know what else to say or do.


    "Then tell," she said, as she crossed her arms in front of her. At this time, another balloon had already arrived, to stand beside Nina''s balloon, but they didn''t say a word.


    Nina seemed to be a respected person, or famous one, or both. I took a deep breath, as the thoughts of this incident were enough to make her mood turbid like foul mana.


    "The story starts when" I started to tell what happened back at that auction house. The more I spoke, the more anxious she became. When I mentioned the name of Terry, her face shifted from pale white to bright red. She knew him, and it seemed it wasn''t just a casual rtion.


    "and after that Shin vanished, and I was told his life is rted to what I will do in that new crown race," I finished my words by saying this. I was honest, didn''t lie or change any info even slightly. I knew this might hurt her, as I was already feeling pain just from telling it.


    "Is that all?" she slowly muttered, lowering her head to look at the distant ground.


    "Yes," I said, "that''s what exactly happened," I paused hesitantly before asking, "Do you know this yer? Terry?"


    "Know him?!" she raised her head to the sky before she sighed, then smiled, thenughed, a strange hystericalugh, "I know him very well, he was once one of our closest friends, me and Shin I mean."


    She seemed very far opposite to the happiness on her face, as I even felt more pain and remorseing from her direction. I just sighed, I knew I couldn''t do anything, and even worse I might attract all this hatred for no reason.


    "Did you say yer Terry?" someone from a balloon said, as he spoke after he felt we were done.


    "Yes," I said as I felt some familiarity between him and that Terry. If they were friends, or rted in a good way, then it would be enough generosity to let him retreat safely, with his head attached on his shoulders. Do you know him?" I calmly asked a question which would determine his fate.


    "Yes," he said, a middle aged man, nearly the oldest one here, with broadsword, broader than anything I ever saw before. "He was my sworn enemy, the one I had to kill," his looks then started to get ferocious, as he nced at me while asking, "Have you killed him? it has been a while since I found a trail of his."


    "He was punished," I replied, for fear of misunderstanding. That man looked really inpatient, the type who would act first then thinkter.


    "Is he dead?" he stressed on this point.


    "Who are you?" Nina asked, "I know all of Terry''s enemies, but I never saw you before," she said, with some doubt and slight aggressiveness in her tone.


    "I''m the one you can never meet," he simply replied, "but first I need an answer to my question," he demanded, with a straight nce to me.


    I didn''t know what to say, as this man seemed quite rude, but I felt deep hatred towards Terry, like it was personal, like a vendetta for one of his family members. He was like me.


    "Don''t worry," I said, "he is alive," I added, "but he will need a year at least to be free," I rified this point.


    "No problem," the man said, with a tone of relief and much gratitude in his voice, "I take by that you are also an enemy of that traitor."


    "Traitor?" I asked. "Traitor? Wait a minute, are you the ck sword berserker, the silent berserker killer?" Nina suddenly shouted, like she found something, "yes, the description match you, it''s you, my god it took me ages to find you."


    The man didn''t seem impressed by her words, and even I didn''t understand a thing out of it.


    "If I didn''t want anyone to find me, then no one can," the man said, "but here, I want to be called by my true name, and my identity can be kept secret between us, please."


    His request was fair, as I didn''t request everyone to announce his secrets to the crowd. I nodded as I said:


    "This is fine by me, you can keep your identity hidden and well protected, in return I will call you by your name, which is?"


    "Sin," he said.


    "Sin," I muttered, one letter and it could be Shin, what a strange coincidence. I smiled finally to him, while Nina said:


    "I want to speak with you."


    He side nced over to her, before saying:


    "I know what you want to say." "And?" Nina asked. "No," he replied.


    "Humph," Nina harrumphed, before adding, "if it was before, then I would take your refusal and leave here, but right now you''re not the strongest person here, or our leader."


    Sin looked at her, then he looked at me as if he was testing my intentions, "what she said is true," I started, "I''m here the strongest, one of the strongest in this entirend actually, and I''m nning to gather you up."


    Sin narrowed his eyes, as he softly asked:


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I mean I will act from this day on as your boss," I directly announced my intentions.


    "Who says that?" he asked, in a way that seemed rude but I felt he was faking it.


    "I," I instantly and calmly replied, "if you have a problem then you can leave here and go back to wherever you are from."


    Sin nced for long at me, and the others didn''t open their mouths. I didn''t know why, I felt everyone''s eyes falling one me, like they were seeing how this situation would end.


    This sin seemed to be the strongest here, and the most authoritative one. If I managed to tame him, then at least all those in front of me would end up following my lead, if not then I might face trouble achieving my goals.


    "You say you are the strongest here, right?" he simply asked, like he was questioning a silly joke not an obvious fact.


    "Yes," I simply nodded.


    "That means you are stronger than me?" he persisted.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "Even if I''m already a mystic art master," he provoked.


    I was really shocked when he said that, internally, but on my face I never showed any speck of shock. All I did was to take out my spear, and shield, as I held them both proudly in my hands while challenging:


    "I have these two artifacts, right here no one is above me," then I nced down over him, "not even a master like yourself."


    He silently gazed at my two artifacts, while the others felt the panic they already forgot, the one they got from my earlier battle with the castle and its towers and creatures. Their bodies'' trembled, and even one or two retreated a step or two inside their own balloons.


    I didn''t intend to attack any, or scare even one, but that proimed master seemed quite proud and arrogant, that he even forgot about my earlier battle with the castle.


    "Good," he simply nodded, pping his hands like he witnessed a marvelous show, "I was sent here by the board to get rid of this annoyance, the castle, but when I got here I was surprised to know of your deeds. Surprise might not be the right word, shock can be better suited," he added in a tone that was away from any arrogance or aggressiveness.


    "but, I have to refuse joining your party, I can''t simply agree on that, not because you here might be stronger than me, but because I can''t, due to my current esteemed rank, join any force lower than a guild. I hope you can understand and excuse me from your invitation."

 Chapter 224: I Want to Go Beyond Others

    Chapter 224: I Want to Go Beyond Others


    I nced at his face, he wasn''t despising me, or mocking my offer, or even had a speck of arrogance, he was just simply refusing for the reason he just said.


    My eyes didn''t waver, as I felt sudden hesitation. He was a master, mystic art master, someone at the top of the pyramid, the pyramid I just started ascending.


    If I gained his support, someone like him would be a grand addition to me, a big advantage that was so juicy for me to let go easily like that.


    "Why are you staring at me like this," he said, in his calm tone.


    "What do you think of me?" I suddenly asked, out of the blue.


    "You?!" he muttered with obvious surprise, "I think you are a good yer, someone I kept hearing her name recently. All your deeds are amazing, an eye opener, and above all they all expressed your beliefs, as someone hating tyranny and seeking justice on his own.


    Your ambition is big, and I heard you just applied to the challenge to establish your group, and I even heard this castle and all this ordeal was designed for you. Knowing you have three artifacts in your possession adds more to your prestigious name, as this info would spread like fire east and west."


    His words were ringing in my ears like bells, and if anyone else other than me then he or she might be satisfied by this, but not me.


    "May I ask for your personal simple opinion of me?" I asked again, calmly as before.


    "On what condition?" he asked, after a long silent deep nce at me.


    "You know what I mean," I replied simply like that.


    "Sigh," he sighed, before shaking his head as if he was knocking away a dirty thing, or a thought, "I think you make a finedy, ady I can work under," he finally said the words I needed to hear.


    "Good," I smiled, as I added, "May I add you as my friend?" I asked.


    "Sure," he said, before he paused for a moment, "but I''m a master, an esteemed master, with a busy schedule all the time."


    I understood his meanings, so I just nodded before receiving an invitation from him. I epted it, and just before he was about to leave, I sent him a picture, a picture of an old token in my possession, a token I kept hidden for so long already, even though it collected some dust and rust over it.


    "Do you want something from me?" Sin asked, without opening the picture it seemed.


    "Just a token of my appreciation," I replied, stressing over the token to attract his attention. He turned to look at me, suspiciously, before he opened the message. I stood there, marveling his facial reactions which turned from calmness, into disturbance, then shock, andstly excitation.


    I wasn''t the only one noticing these changes, as everyone here was wondering what I just sent to him, to make such an esteemed man to show all these expressions fluctuated in no time.


    "This" he muttered, with a shaky voice, before I raised my hand to him, ushering him to silence.


    "This is my token of appreciation, a gift for you, for one day our paths might be intersected. I know you are a busy man, so I won''t take more of your time, just," I paused, as I looked deeply and silently at him, without even blinking, "I might need your aid, from time to time, you know."


    His face revealed more excitation and anxiety than before. I didn''t n to recruit him today, not in the open, not like this. I wanted him to be my hidden dagger, a weapon hidden from my enemies, be used one day if needed.


    Having such a backbone would ensure my safety, and make me morefortable and confident towards establishing my guild.


    "But" he tried to object, but I firmly added, "We can continue our talkster, as I''m sure you still have many things to do, and I don''t want to dy you over your confidential things."


    My words were direct, straight, expressing my desire to postpone everything forter. He just nced at me before he nodded, took his balloon and moved towards the distance before disappearing in it.


    ''I want to talk to you soon,'' he simply sent this message to me privately.


    ''After I return to my game world,'' I simply replied.


    ''There is some plot going on against you there,'' he warned.


    ''I know,'' I simply said.


    He seemed to be shocked, or didn''t know if I really knew or I just mixed it with something else, so he sent to me:


    ''I meant your adventure group challenge quest might have troubles in the future.''


    ''I know,'' I just replied by the same previous reply, confirming his guess about me. I didn''t know what he was thinking right now, but he must be wondering how could I know, how could I obtain all these artifacts this early, and how could I possibly get a guild master token!


    "It''s a waste, he was such a force if we managed to keep him," Nina said, expressing her regret. I like Nina, although we first knew each other with a conflict, but I think she was a pure hearted person, someone on par with Shin, but not like his greasy personality.


    "I know," I faked a sigh of regret, "anyway, who are you?" I said, looking at the twost yers standing here.


    "I''m Rendy," one of them said, as he was wearing pieces of equipment that matched each other. They weren''t a set, but it seemed he had some taste in arranging his weapons and gears.


    "I''m Randy," he was an exact copy of Rendy, with some changes, like length of hair, and his style in clothing.


    "You have quite a taste Rendy," I said, "not like Randy," I added.


    "It''s an honor for mydy to acknowledge me," Rendy replied, with some courtesy that made me wonder, "are you part of the nobles?"


    He smiled with some embarrassment, like he was caught doing a shameful act.


    "He once was, but got expelled, or to be precise he abandoned them," Nina was the one to speak, exining his situation, "He and Randy are brothers, but Randy is from amon mother, whom didn''t get the approval from the nobles from the start, so Randy isn''t considered a noble."


    "You left them?" I asked Rendy with surprise, while ncing with some pity towards Randy. It wasn''t easy for anyone to be abandoned by his father, and I was sure his life wasn''t that easy, not at all, not even close to his brother''s life. at least Rendy had the option, not forced upon him like Randy.


    "Just like mydy, who had the greatest honor for a woman and left it for her own beliefs," he said, with a charming calm tone that couldn''t make me get angry at him.


    "Indeed," I nodded, "such a decision isn''t easy, you must be suffering from it," I added, trying to know him better.


    "Yes," he replied, "my parents got killed on the nobles hands, and my brothers were banished away, sisters got enved, and my beloved fiance left me. The only family I have is my younger brother Randy," he said, numerating what he suffered. I just felt awful, he had it harder than me for sure.


    "Don''t be surprised, all nobles are monsters, that''s why I left them," he said, with a calm tone despite what he just mentioned, "and you are so lucky not to be with them," he added, ncing at his brother with a beaming smile.


    "I praise your strong will," I said, expressing my feelings to him.


    "It''s not will, mydy. I swore not to rest until I get my revenge over those bastards, and putting that in sight kept me sane so far," Rendy said.


    "And I swore to take revenge on those who abandoned me and tortured my family and tore it apart," Randy added, with hatred I felt over expressed for a bit.


    "And if so I would love to help you too," I said, at least this was the only thing I can offer right now.


    "Being superior to them, crushing all their plots, establishing your empire here is something I''m d to help achieve. After all, your sess is part of my revenge," Rendy said, expressing his thoughts.


    "Good," I said, wrapping this meeting, "from now on, if you don''t have any second thoughts, I will act as your leader here. your forces and mine will act ordingly," I added.


    "To what end, may I ask?" Randy asked. I nced at him, although I felt some sympathy, but something kept warning me from him. it was like he was perfectly fit in that role, and I hated perfect things, as they never were real.


    "Until we form our ownbined territory, out there," I said as I pointed towards the distance.


    "Whatyer do you want to colonize?" Nina simply asked, as she thought my goal would be grander, crazier than this.


    "Beyond the known limits of thisnd," I simply said, dropping my bomb over their ears without warning.


    #### Author Note: If you like my novel, Please leave a Review about your opinion, as it helps other readers to get to know the novel, Thx. : D ####

 Chapter 225: Bring Me More, Im Greedy

    Chapter 225: Bring Me More, I''m Greedy


    Richard, who kept himself silent for long, asked with surprise:


    "Do you mean to go towards a higheryer?"


    "No," I replied, shaking my head, "we go to the highestyer, and then cross it," I exined my real intentions.


    "That''s" Randy muttered, without finding the suitable words to describe my decision.


    "Insane!" Nina said what he couldn''t say, "but I like it. do you think you have what it takes to reach such heights?" she asked with an interesting look in her eyes.


    "Sure, I know it''s challenging but I can''t know without trying, right?" I replied.


    "What about our current territories?" Rendy asked.


    "We will keep them," I said, as I looked towards the distance, "for now, and we will establish more along the road."


    "What do you mean?" Nina asked.


    "This incident, the castle and the walls I mean, taught me a lesson," I then turned to look at them, "we must have our own territories in eachyer, linked together in a straight line."


    My idea reached their minds, as Richard objected:


    "It will take a long time to be done."


    "I believe crossing higheryers will take longer than here, right?" I replied, as I already had nned everything in mind.


    "Yes, you are right, but," he said, however I interrupted him by raising my hand. "We won''t be always here all the time, as taking one territory here is simple, but I believeter on it will be a hard mission. We need time to recuperate, control and better organize our troops.


    So, after we capture enough territories this time, we will return to the game worlds we came from, and then we can be regrouped again every month to advance forward a couple ofyers."


    My n was simple, as I wasn''t aiming for one time glory, I was desiring an empire, big enough to cover the whole earth. Building empires was something that lured my dreams for long, and now it was time to put myself to the test.


    Everything aimed for my benefit, as this step would help me in the biggest step, finishing the guild establishment risky task, everything aimed for such a goal.


    "Crazy n indeed," Nina was the first to express her thoughts, "I now know why Shin was crazy about you, your two minds are alike. Humph, I will support you then until hees back, and then we will have another talk."


    Her words were supporting me, regardless of any silly excuse she just gave, I didn''t mind it. What I was interested in was her and others'' approval. The others didn''t object, as they all agreed one by one after her, and like pieces of dominoes falling together to form a bigger, beautiful picture, my big picture, guild master one, was about to be seen andpleted.


    "Let''s go, thisyer here is weak and we don''t need to establish things here," I said, as thisyer wasn''t worth the starting point of my ns.


    "Whichyer do you want to start from?" Richard said, "we need to organize things with our yers," he added.


    "Layer five," I simply said, "this will be our base, and from there we will head towards the front. Tell me, whichyers do you have your territories at?" I asked, as any territory they had were now basically mine.


    "I have one atyer nine," Nina was the first to speak.


    "Me too at nine." "and me too," the two brothers said at the same time.


    "I have one at nine," Richard said, before his grin widened, "and one recently captured at ten," he added with much pride.


    "Good," I nodded, with content, "we don''t need to worry about these twoyers then," I added, before I took out four contracts, and gave each one a contract to sign. They didn''t say anything, as they were experienced enough to know any deal in the game was done via contracts.


    They read the contract, then signed it without any problems.


    Things were finished here, so I asked:


    "How many yers do you each have?"


    "I have twenty thousand yers," Nina said with obvious pride over her face.


    "We two have brought thirty thousands, with part of them being bought from the stele," Randy said, with a stronger and more proud tone.


    "You are two and I''m just a single yer, I''m better than you!" Nina muttered, refusing to admit defeat. Her act made meugh, and finally Richard said:


    "My army is forty thousand yers."


    His tone was modest, but his face was beaming with pride and that luster that came after winning battles. I just nced at those four and chuckled, it seemed no matter where they went, yers would always keep their sense of fun and thepetitive spirit all the time.


    "Calm down kids, my army is much bigger than yours," I simply said, attracting their attention.


    "We heard you already lost all your army," Rendy said in a cautious tone.


    "Yes, but does that mean I couldn''t resurrect them again?" I simply replied, as I led them back, towards the swarming armies of yers up ahead. The ce was quite chaotic, as all of the yersing here for days were kept from advancing, and now they all wanted to go on at the same time. things were messy down there, but I wasn''t interested in that.


    All I cared about was my army, or what remained of it, and all of my new subordinates'' armies.


    So, I took out my artifact spear, raised it high. Its reappearance caught everyone''s attention, and miraculously all the chaos here died down, and the noises that were so annoying turned into an indomitable silence.


    "All of my yers, my new vices yers, step forward," I calmly said, but my voice was quite heard for all of the yers down there, "as for the rest, make way for us to pass, or else don''t me me for being ruthless."


    My words weren''t just a calm request, but also a threat, to anyone who was having any dirty thoughts about me and my new team.


    The problem wasn''t when I was here, as long as I was here, I didn''t fear anything. The problem was when we, the big yers, left thends. I didn''t want my mind to be distracted with here, as this would make my legs heavier, and became a burden instead of a booster.


    Just as my words finished, a hidden movement started inside the endless stream of yers below me. I knew yers wereing here, and so I waited.


    In the next hour, many yers started to join my team, following the lead of everyone of my vices. The four weren''t the vices of my adventure group, but I considered them vices of my guild.


    As for my current adventure group vices, they appeared one after another. Less than one hundred yer remained after all the holocaust my team had suffered, and that was somehow painful to me, but not too much.


    After all, I could simply resurrect them, plus I already have one hundred thousand yers, and tens of thousands of demons captured in my artifact. What stood between me and having all this power was myck of gold coins.


    I knew I could ask my new yers to support me with gold, but my pride stood in the way. What a ruler would I be if I started my reign with asking them for money? I couldn''t do that, I would never do that.


    "I''m d you are ok princess," suddenly everyone knelt on the ground, the less than a hundred of my team, with a loud voice and great ego that didn''t match their few numbers.


    I nced at them and finally spotted Diana, she was alive. I smiled, despite the wrong start between the two of us, I could finally consider her as my friend, my only girl that I could say that about her.


    "Raise your heads," I ordered, "you did a good job, and now let''s continue our journey together." I descended the balloon to let them board it. Each yer entering the balloon was greeted personally by me. These one hundred yers or less were the main force, the core, that I could depend upon in the future ordeals.


    I climbed back to the sky, and waited patiently for another hour until everyone was ready. During this, not a single yer dared to move a single foot forward, and that made the scene very touching, engraved in everyone''s mind.


    A twelve and half years old female yer stood alone in the air, and her simple words made much older, far high-ranked yers stand silent, fearing of stepping forward.


    Just as I was about to issue amand to leave, a single yer moved, with clear hesitance. After he crossed ten meters forward, he knelt on the ground, mustering all his courage, before nervously yelling:


    "I''m Gorge, I want to join your army, princess."


    His words ended, and aplete heavy silence was his response. He risked everything for asking this request, and that made me admire his courage.


    Finally, my little act here and there had yielded some results. I knew he was just a single yer, but he represented all the singles here. epting him in my ranks would definitely open the road in front of others to join, so I had no objection at all.


    "Wee on board, Gorge," I said, in a clear and loud voice, as I threw, by my own hands, a robe to the ground for him to climb to my balloon.


    This act was seen, and noticed by every single yer here. I, personally, threw the robe to send them a message, I weed anyone who wanted to join me, and I warmly weed him or her.


    Just as the robe didn''t touch the ground yet, more yers got the courage to step forward, kneeling on the ground, and yelling their request in joiningmy ranks. I stood on top of my balloon, watching all these individuals, with shining eyes, and greedy minds.


    More, I wanted more, I did all this, undertook all the trouble, for getting more. Bring me more, I wouldn''t refuse any, and I wouldn''t evenin of extras.

 Chapter 226: This Is My Way of Fighting

    Chapter 226: This Is My Way of Fighting


    Like an ice ball falling from high, starting small and ending with an avnche, more and more yers got the courage and stepped forward, expressing their desire to join my ranks.


    My less than a hundred army of yers, the number that was somehow modest and couldn''t be put in the eye, had grown hundred folds, and kept increasing without stopping.


    Initially, the number of yers here was massive, beyond measure, so when my army of yers exceeded fifty thousands, it didn''t have any big impact over the overall picture in front of me, but it was enough to make me own a considerable force, with a leader that couldn''t be reckoned with.


    Once the fervent of joining me faded away, I raised my spear high, my normal spear, as I loudly said:


    "Wee on board, we will move out now. During the way, my main yers, the elders in my group, will appear and organize you. Be cooperative with them, and don''t cause trouble."


    I then looked behind my back, towards the astonished yers of mine, as I ordered:


    "Go down there and do your jobs."


    They just nodded, as they knew this was a turning point, not only in my life but for theirs. Following me was the most bright decision they ever made in their life, and I promise to keep them astonished like this all the time.


    "You, and you and you will stay with me," I selected Diana, Gen, and Rog as I needed them to be by my side. They stayed, watching the others going down with great enthusiasm, dreaming of how big their own army of yers would be.


    I depended on their ambitions to train these yers and lead them well, enough to make me impressed. After all, thepetition was big, and choosing those three meant one thing, I only selected the best.


    "Let''s move."


    I yelled, giving orders to everyone, loudly like that, not using the chat method. I moved my balloon in the front, while my army, and my new followers'' armies followed alongside.


    It was a good scene to be seen, not grand, of course, like many high and esteemed groups and guilds here, but it was enough for me as a start.


    Just as we moved away from the territory of the castle, we passed through the hill I once visited. Just passing thisndmark, it felt like a horn was blown, gathering vast numbers of demons, herd over herding hot towards us.


    "It seems the demons were strangled just like us," Rog said, as he pointed out towards the far, "there is another hot battle with those who moved ahead of us."


    In the far distance, I could spot many huge dust clouds, which indicated big battles. We weren''t the first team to move out, so we weren''t the only ones facing these brutal attacks.


    "Will you act?" Gen suddenly asked, "or do you want us to y?" he added. So far I didn''t tell them why I kept them here, and now I intended to do so.


    "You three will act as my advisors, war advisors. From now on, our teams are huge, farrger than before, and so we need some system to arrange and lead them, or chaos would erupt. I don''t like chaos, so make sure you organize orders well."


    They looked at me, astonished, as Diana asked to make sure she understood me well:


    "Do you mean out army, or everyone''s armies?"


    "Diana, my dear," I said as I warmly chuckled, "everyone here is under mymand, they are all my army," I said as I pointed to every other balloon flying alongside me.


    Hearing this made their blood boil, I could see that in their eyes, even my own blood boiled.


    "Let''s go, we have a hard battle to arrange," I simply said.


    "What about you?" Rog asked.


    "I will watch and see the performance of everyone. If needed, I would interfere, but I hardly doubt it."


    They looked to each other, as they didn''t know how tiresome I was. I needed time to rest, time to take my breath, and now it seemed to be the right time.


    I stood there, as the three of my advisors started their job, stiffened at first, which was apparent over their faces, these small beads of sweats that started to appear gradually told me a lot about how hard it was to deal with this massive army.


    But they had to learn and master it, after all my time here was limited. I loved thesends, the opportunities here were endless, but I had another task I had to aplish back at home. My adventure group must start acting, announcing our presence to the public.


    I knew my once high level was now ordinary, or not that high at least, but that didn''t stress me. I once topped everyone, and once again I was confident in repeating it.


    The only problem I had was the dungeons, I needed to act and start attacking them. My only experience with them was rted to the one I had back at the novice vige, so I couldn''t n anything, not without a single piece of information.


    I thought of asking my three advisors about it, but seeing their strained faces made me change my mind. Let them handle their task for now, and I might ask themter.


    When the battle finally erupted, I was personally astonished by the massive number of demons out there. The demons stretched, covering the wholend in sight, till reaching the horizon, giving me the odd feeling of swimming in an ocean against current, though there were no waters, but demons.


    Things looked good at first, as my yers kept killing demons easily, due to their low ranks, but even low ranked insects could kill if amassed in great numbers.


    So, in time, demons started to surround us, making the process of advancing very hard to achieve, especially when I stressed over the need for dissecting any demon corpse, and brought me all the loot.


    This wasn''t my nature, to take from others what they gained for themselves, and that might cause misconception for those who recently joined me, but they still had faith in me and obeyed mymands, which were ryed through my three advisors.


    An endless stream of demon bones, hearts, and even medallions started to flood over me from the battleground. When things started to getplicated, and demons started to halt our advance, more and more requests for abandoning the dissecting, time consuming andbor diverting task were urgentlying more frequently to my advisors.


    They did their job and ryed the requests to me, but all I needed to say was just one reply:


    "Let them wait, reinforcements areing soon."


    My advisors had a glimpse of my abilities to recruit humans, yers who shifted their allegiance to be under my g, so they could understand my reply.


    However those on the ground didn''t know that, so they were starting to lose their faith in me, questioning themselves about the decision they just made in following me, was it rash?


    Just as advancing became impossible, and even keeping the ces they held was challenging, I had amassed enough coins, from selling all that came to me from the battle, enough to shift the tide of this battle.


    My wealth was now counting in millions, and reaching ten million was just a hair breadth away from my grasp, however I wasn''t that interested in even checking the exact number, as I knew for sure I would feel more pain if I did that.


    After all this money was destined to be lost, all lost, in just one second, to turn the table right here.


    I took out my prison artifact, that small ck cube, as I closed my eyes and dived deep inside it. There were already tens of thousands of demons held prisoners, plus one hundred thousand different races, whom I captured from my recent adventure.


    Using those races wasn''t the right choice right now, as I intended not to lose any of them. demons could be easily reced, but those precious trophies couldn''t.


    As for demons captured from the castle battle, they were higher in rank than those weaklings down there, but I wasn''t feeling that pained in using them, even if I eventually lost them all, as I was sure of ability to capture demons of their caliber or even better in the future.


    So, I opened my eyes, nced casually at the battlefield below, as I moved a few steps until I reached the forefront of my balloon. My movement attracted everyone''s attention, as they were already questioning themselves about the time I would interfere, doubting the personality of mine.


    I didn''t speak, as I softly muttered:


    "Absorb all the demons here."


    My order wasn''t that realistic, as I knew there were a lot of demons in this ce. the answer of the artifact came as expected, showing a shocking number of demons surrounding my army.


    "There are two million demons around you in a five kilometers radius, do you want to absorb them all?''


    It wasn''t logical for me to approve, but at least I knew how bad our situation was.


    "Absorb only those in five hundred meters radius," I muttered, as doing so would give a space for my army to take a breath of relief, even if it was for only less than a minute.


    ''There are fifty thousand demons, do you want to absorb them?''


    Without any hesitation I nodded, "yes," was my instant reply. Suddenly, a wide ce around my army was emptied, without any warning, rendering my army speechless, even those on their balloons were shocked by my great hand.


    However the real magic show was yet to start!


    "Ry orders, stay put and don''t move, no matter what happens," I strictly said to my advisors, who had seen this trick of me from before, so they weren''t that shocked at all.


    As they started to ry orders, I softly muttered:


    "I choose to turn all the demons inside into my followers."


    ``There are eighty five thousand demons, costing eight million and five hundred thousands gold coins, do you want to proceed?"


    I just paid a hefty price to absorb the fifty thousand demons from before, as each demon cost one hundred gold coins to be trapped, and the same to be turned into a loyal follower.


    So, I paid five million gold coins already, and my remaining coins were only less than another five million.


    "I choose to release only half of them, randomly selected," I muttered, hastily, as the demon army wasn''t that shocked by the sudden absence of theirrades and continued their reckless charge towards my yers.


    In less than twenty seconds they would reach my army, and what I just did would be wasted.


    ''Demons are now loyal to you, they will be released in the area you desire.''


    I didn''t waste any second as I thought of randomly distributing these demons, to surround my army.


    In a blink of an eye, the space around yers, the empty space, was filled with mixed ranks of demons. Their sudden appearance out of nowhere started everyone, and even caused a ruckus inside my army ranks.


    However what really caused a thunderous shock amidst them was what these demons did, as they turned their backs to my yers, facing the iing demons, roared viciously, and then charged towards the demons, attacking them without showing any mercy.


    "Muster up your courage, they are now our new allies, help them and keep pushing forward, and send me everything you collect."


    This time I stood over the front of my balloon, raising my voice to its extreme, yelling loudly and proudly into my army, showing them what it truly meant to be fighting under my banner.


    It meant to be invincible, to fight in a way no one had ever done before, and this was my way of fighting.

 Chapter 227: Finally, Setting Foot into the Third Layer!

    Chapter 227: Finally, Setting Foot into the Third Layer!


    AUTHOR NOTE: ANY STONES AND REVIEWS ARE APPRECIATED.


    The shift in battle was swift and shocking. Acting as tanks, the newly added demons to my army had worked their magic, shielding all yers behind them from harm, setting the grounds ready for yers to push the demons forwards, with hardly any remarkable resistance.


    Plus no losses, this was an astonishing turning table move that shocked everyone here.


    The lost morals and the weak beliefs in me had already gone and been reced by strong devotion and very fixed belief in me that made me doubt I was making a cult not a guild.


    Pushing the demons forward, so smoothly and this easily, with the fact that the demons everywhere were the same in rank and strength, so my yers kept moving like unstoppable lions, crushing everything in their way like an avnche.


    The momentum gained here wasn''t that easy or cheap as it seemed, as I was alone knowing how costly it was. Despite this initial charge, and the clear horns of victory echoing everywhere, I was in my position, high up in the sky, in my balloon, seeing the whole battlefield in general view, knowing how far we were from victory.


    The demons near us were shaken, that was a fact, but the numbers of demons were endless. I didn''t know what that damned castle did, but all I was sure of was the fact all thisyer, or what separated us from the nextyer, was full of demons.


    That made our initial win have no weight at all, and if things kept going in that direction without my interference, the demons I summoned would be eventually exhausted to death, and my yers would end up on the back foot once again.


    However, what we gained during this, not too short, moment of triumph wasn''t just morals and beliefs, but also what demons gifted us, items I could use, products I could sell, and I didn''t flinch to sell them all, despite the pain I had when I sold them.


    This was an investment, future investment. If I clung hard to my desires, kept my hand away from spending coins to support my army, then I would end up losing much more than I could gain in the near future.


    So, a new patch of demons was added to the field. This time I had many demons already stored in my prison, so I didn''t need to waste more gold coins in trapping some of them.


    The newly added demons didn''t stir up much shock this time, in fact it stirred a thunderous cheering from my yers, who began to taste the true meaning of being invincible, of having a leader as mighty and wise as me.


    Adding this patch, mixed with higher ranked demons, added more momentum to my yers. their feet weren''t just moving forward slowly, they were racing the wind, running so wild, trying to catch up with my demons up ahead.


    In fact, I could control my demons, order and organize their ranks, but I refrained from doing so. The enemy wasn''t sane beings or yers, but crazy monsters who were driven mad by us, or anything else I was not aware of.


    Using tactics against these savages was a mistake, fighting chaos with chaos, and order with order, that was the best thing to do. I left my demons wreck havoc everywhere without any restraint, even if it meant for my yers to start feeling tired from chasing them.


    This time, it took me a couple of hours to feel threatened again. my demons were strong and many, but my enemies bested them in numbers not strength. That made the battle one-sided for two long hours, however after that I felt the emergence of resistance from the demons, or perhaps it was my demon side that was starting to feel tired and exhausted.


    What also increased the rate of my demons'' exhaustion was the increased rate of attack on our rear. We had delved deeply into demons'' ranks, and that was an inescapable fact that we had to deal with if we wanted to exit this nightmare.


    I was sure it would take long, so long, for yers left behind us to bypass this nightmarish region. I didn''t care about them, not for now, as I had to emerge from here with the least losses and most gains.


    The only benefit I gained during these two hours was the huge amounts of treasures I got from the battlefield. With the mad rate of fallen demons on the battlefield, my yers mostly were engaged in dissecting them. that kept the item flood running without pause, and even my porins started to be full.


    As my demon army started to waver, I didn''t hesitate to sell many of my items, keeping only the most worthy ones, the pearls and the medallions, to myself for now. If possible, I wouldn''t sell any single item of them, and I hoped this new addition would be enough to support my yers for a longer duration.


    Being sold, my wealth brisked with gold coins that were in tens of millions, but I didn''t even nce at them, as a huge patch of demons vanished miraculously from the battle field.


    My yers were busy keeping up with my demons, dissecting the fallen ones, and trying to kill any demon that managed to slip by ident. So, the disappearance of a new, huger patch of demons from the battlefield was only noticeable by those on the balloons, knowing what that meant.


    In the next moment, all the demons which just disappeared from the ground reappeared again, standing side by side with my yers, who had already gotten used to their presence and their role in fighting for them.


    The newly added patch of demons was the highest in numbers so far, numbering in hundreds of thousands, and their presence added more security to my yers, and more confidence in me.


    I stood my position, up there, watching the course of war, which was now one sided killing in our favor. I knew my demon army now was more than enough to topple up the bnce and maintain this huge advantage for us for so long, long enough to get us out of here, I hoped.


    But I didn''t order my yers to stop their dissection, despite we didn''t need any more gold coins, for now. This was a chance for me to store up many things in my porins, and also to amass a huge amount of money.


    Demons recruited in the secondyer were good, butpared with demons on the third, fourth, and higheryers, they were weak.


    I believe at a higheryer or two, all these demons recruited here would be lost, died in battle, and I would need to recruit more.


    I also intended to leave here after I reachyer five, establish a territory there. So I needed to save gold coins, so I could amass huge armies of demons, to serve as protectors for my territory.


    The threat wasn''t from other demons, as they would be easier to deal with even by my yers. The threat came from other yers, either those who had territories here, or those just passing by.


    There was no rule preventing any passing yer from attacking a territory, and if my actions back at my game annoyed certain people, and I believe they will, they might seek to cause me some losses here, to divert my attention from my game world.


    I didn''t want to be put in a position to choose between my two own properties, so I needed to make it impossible for any force, no matter who it was, toe here and harass me.


    Lost in thoughts and ns for the future, time rapidly passed. After many hours, nearly ten, we came so near from the borders separating the second and thirdyers apart. I could see the border clearly from my balloon, and I estimated we needed mostly one hour to cross it.


    The battle had long entered into a fervent stage, where demons from both sides were killing without any order. Amidst these hours, my hand was forced once to summon another demon patch, as the demons were about to be exhausted.


    Right now, out of the slightly over half million demons I summoned, less than one hundred thousand was still standing here. I hesitated, as the distance remaining wasn''t that big, and it didn''t worth spending any more coins over rank two demons, while I could easily recruit rank three in less than one hour.


    So I decided to wait, wait until it seemed impossible to move forward, then I would have to act again, hopefully I wouldn''t need to.


    The situation was very tense on me, intense on my yers down there, and luckily I didn''t need to use any more coins, as we finally passed through the barrier and enteredyer three.


    What a shocking disparity between the twoyers! I felt I just was picked from hell and was thrown into heaven. Theyer was open, calm, with hardly no demon anywhere.


    However, my demons were mad as they moved in their fury towards everywhere, even some of them headed towards the barrier, shockingly nning to go back and kill some demons.


    It was finally time to restrain them.


    "Halt! Come and stop there!"


    My voice was loud, clear, with a high tone of authority, as once heard, my demons all, like they were controlled as puppets, stopped in their ces, before they moved,ing from everywhere, in a sense of chaos that had the smell of order within it.


    Strange!


    AUTHOR NOTE: ANY STONES AND REVIEWS ARE APPRECIATED.

 Chapter 228: One Meeting before Leaving

    Chapter 228: One Meeting before Leaving


    At the end of the stressful battle we just had, everyone finally had his or her moment of peace, and I had no excuse to push on them right now. times of war were abundant, but times of peace were rare, extremely precious.


    "Order everyone to camp and rest here," I said to my three advisors, "and fetch for my group leaders and my new subordinates'' leaders as well. We have to organize a meeting."


    "Now?" Gen asked in surprise, as he thought we would take a period of rest before we think of what we should do next, but he was mistaken.


    "Time awaits no one. We need to rest, our yers are, but for their leaders, like us, rest is an extravagant luxury none of us can enjoy."


    I sighed, as the grueling life of those in power was something I was trained to do since I was young, so I was acting, as usual, in a natural way when I was in a position to rule, like now.


    My subjects, my followers, my yers, were just norms, people who just had some ambitions to achieve. I realized that I was different, and to seed I had to shape them to be like me, a workaholic, always thinking of what to do next.


    I didn''t wait for long, and during my wait for them toe, some demons started to attack my army. I didn''t order my yers to move, as they had earned this moment of rest preciously with their utmost efforts, so I just ordered my demons to sweep the ce clean.


    It wasn''t practical to order the demons to patrol, as they were uncontroble, but moving them back and forth every now and then was enough to keep any harassment away from my resting yers.


    In less than ten minutes, I saw the balloonsing again towards me, also my own was now weing my top yers one after another. This wasn''t just a simple meeting about thisyer, or to just get everyone to know each other, it was a meeting for the future.


    I had some feeling that I had to return to the game world sooner than I nned, so I would prefer to avoid any unneeded battles, go straight up towards the nextyers and im it.


    Staying here, waiting for my yers'' army to keep track of us was impossible. yers were fast, butparing them with the speed of my balloons was injustice to them.


    So, I had a simple idea in mind, which I intended to exin right now.


    "Hi princess, you are really full of surprises."


    Nina was the first toe, with a face full of eagerness to speak and chat. I just chuckled, as I didn''t mind having one more sister, as the first was reserved for Lady Nada, and the second spot was for Diana.


    I smiled, warmly weing her on board of my balloon, as I intended it to be the ce of our discussions.


    "I''m an open book, girl," I chuckled as she moved to hug me and I hugged her in return. She chuckled loudly and evenughed shortly before she moved away and looked into my eyes with a yful look. "Yes, you are an open book, totally opened."


    She winked, and I didn''t get her joke that she smiled on it like it was so funny. I just smiled back as she moved her eyes around, before muttering:


    "Sweet girl, you have many awesome looking boys here."


    This time I understood her, and that made meugh, embarrassedly, as I truly loved the presence of good looking, handsome boys around, how could I deny it then?


    "See? Busted, now tell me," she then leaned to me, that even her head was about to hit mine, "tell me whose is your favourite?"


    I couldn''t hold myughter back, even when I raised my hand to my mouth in a try to hide my wide opened jaws and bright to be seen teeth.


    "So far?" I asked in a yful tone as well, arousing her interest to the peak, as I dyed my response before whispering, "none so far."


    "Really?" she asked with doubt, as she looked toward Rog while gesturing with her eyes, "not even this hot assassin? I heard the boys speak, you value him dearly, even you granted him a mystic art medallion, right?"


    I didn''t speak, but it seemed my cheeks blushed and exposed me to her. She raised her finger to my face as she danced it up and down, like she found a great treasure. "See? C''mon, tell me, tell me all."


    I looked away, embarrassedly, as I muttered, "not now," then I looked to the yers around us, closely watching the two gossiping girls, "they are so close."


    "hahaha, you are such a cautious girl, and you sure should be, as it seems he isn''t the only one, right?"


    She winked again, this girl just loved winking and speaking dirty things it seemed. Though I was embarrassed by her topics of interest, she didn''t get me bored or overly annoyed. She passed the test, she could be my friend and little sister for sure.


    We didn''t have time to chat, or gossip, as the other balloons just arrived. Richard, Rendy, and Randy just came on board, ncing at the two of us, standing so near and whispering, in what seemed like a little conspiracy, girls'' conspiracy that they had no interest in.


    "Wee all of you," I tried to jump over this awkward moment, as I moved to stand in front of them, with Nina just closely following with a silly smile over her face.


    "It''s our honor to respond to your call, princess," Richard was the one to reply, first, as he slightly bowed his head, expressing how affected he was, and how much he respected me.


    I forgot they never saw me summon demons before, and so their looks of affection that I could clearly notice in their eyes were logical.


    "Let''s start our little, important meeting," I said, attracting their attention, not only the four of them but every yer on my balloon.


    "Isn''t it a meeting to arrange the camp?" Nina moved from my side, to stand in front of me, eyeing me in a weird look that made me quite helpless. As expected, their vision was only focused on things underneath them, not on the horizon, not like me, and they were lucky to have me.


    "No," I firmly shook my head, "I want all of you to listen, listen very well to my words. I intend to divide our move into two."


    "Are you dividing the army to control this region fast?" Rendy hurried to ask.


    "No," I shook my head again.


    "What do you n to do with half of the army then?" Richard asked, with his wise tone.


    "Sigh!" I helplessly sighed, "I never said I was going to divide the army." Before anyone else interfered with the unneededment, I hurriedly exined, "I want to divide our motion into two, one is this huge army, and one isposed entirely of balloons."


    My words rendered them speechless for quite satisfying moments, before Gen asked:


    "Do you want to hastily control a higher levelyer?"


    Finally! Someone had gotten my idea atst!


    "Sure, that''s my intention," I said, "I have something, very important things, back in my game world. I need to move from here fast, but I have to conqueryer five first, establish a territory for us there, so we can start from there at any time."


    They looked at me, like they were looking at a crazy person. I sighed, they just couldn''t understand how dangerous staying here was, especially when I already had a way to amass many yers and recruit endless demons under my service.


    "Listen," I said, after a long deep breath, "I know you might have your reservations, but my decision is final. We are here not to discuss it, but to discuss who will stay here and lead this huge army, and who wille with me and help me rule over a castle or a fort atyer five."


    Once I expressed my thoughts, a low storm of whispers aroused, before Rody led the yers from my group to speak:


    "We will follow your steps, princess."


    "Me too," Diana said.


    "And me for sure," Gen said.


    I looked at Gen, lost in thoughts. I knew this swordsman and the remaining of his team were loyal, so loyal to me. they had lived through hell and ordeals with me, but again I needed men to stand here, men I could trust, and again I needed men like them with me, men I could spare, control my castle and guard my territory until I returned again.


    This was a dilemma, who would go and who would stay


    "Gen," I finally made up my mind, "select ten of your best yers, ande with me. As for the rest, all those who came with me from my game world woulde with me, and the rest I will leave here," I then turned to the newly acquaintances of mine, asking in silent eyes about their stand.


    They now understood the meaning behind this meeting. I had my own ns for my own private forces, but theirs I didn''t step in their own businesses, though I had the right to do so. I preferred to keep their dignity, not arouse their upset against me for something so negligent like this. They understood, and apparently they appreciated it.


    "I wille with you, sister," Nina said, "it will be a fun thing to do," she added, with a yful tone, like she was going on vacation, or running away for a boy.


    I smiled, helplessly sighing inside me, without the need to say anything more, the rest nodded, as they nned to stay here, leading the army, enjoying the free benefits of this new reinforcements.


    "What about the demon army? will you take or leave it?" Randy suddenly asked.


    "I won''t take it with me," I simply replied, "but leaving it here wouldn''t be wise, as there is no one here to order them," I added.


    "You can teach me how to control them then," he said, before he obviated, "I just want not to lose all these powerful demons."


    He wasn''t convincing, not to me, not to anyone. I recalled he didn''t give me a good impression from before, and now he raised the rming suspicion towards him.


    "No, unfortunately you, or any of you, can do that," I faked my sorry, "I will release them, to clear the way from here to Layer four. They won''t be of much help, but at least they will relieve a lot of pressure."

 Chapter 229: When I sleep, Everything Went Wrong

    Chapter 229: When I sleep, Everything Went Wrong


    My reply, even when it seemed natural and not faked, wasn''t met with a satisfied look in his eyes, as if he was fixed on gaining benefit from me, this benefit, and now he lost it.


    "Saying that," I continued, "leaving the armies here under the three of you must be regted, as I appoint Richard as the leader, and Rendy as his vice."


    Myst appointment made Randy''s face flush with anger, though he said nothing. Standing there, he wasn''t spotted except by me, and I couldn''t risk ejecting him out of the ship, my ship, or else I would risk losing his brother too.


    One loyal and anti-noble brother, and one dirty and noble supporter, as it seemed. It was a delicate matter, with my hands strongly tied in here. arranging things like this provided me with some security, as after all leaving anything under that twisted brother might endanger things here, though I suspected he would be narrow minded this far and try to do something stupid here.


    "It''s quite an honor, thank you princess."


    Richard led the three on thanking me on their behalf. While standing here, I just sent him a short, private message, with few words in it.


    ''Be wary or Randy.''


    His eyes didn''t change, like he suspected the brother from before. I nodded in content, as things here were already settled.


    "Now, let''s go back, and I will leave in one hour."


    The meeting was done like that, as each one returned to his or her balloon. As for me, I dispatched my top yers to gather everyone from the huge armies down there, as for those who already died, I intended to summon them when I got hold of the castle inyer five.


    Reaching this far, and seeing everything was heading ording to schedule, I felt some relief and started to have some rest. The journey from here on wouldn''t be that stressful, not to me.


    I lied inside the balloon, watching the yersing to and fro, like I was watching someone else''s yers. Once the hour ended, I learnt about it from the noise that Nina was causing from her balloon, just next to me.


    I stood up, unwillingly, as I wanted to have some rest, which I totally deserved, but I had to deal with Nina. I liked her, but right now I hated everyone and everything that stood between me and my sleep.


    "Let''s go, sis, let''s go and spread our names!"


    She was holding a long, big g, with a picture of a spear on it. I marveled at that g, which was clearly made for me.


    "How did you get that?" I asked with much interest, as I forgot the sleep I dreamt of right now.


    "I ordered one of my craftsmen to make, and now he just finished making two gs, one is here and the other I gave to Gen," she said, as she pointed to one of the ends of my balloon, finding a simr g poled into the balloon. The color contrast, the way of drawing, and the general look of it was just perfect.


    "Thanks a lot for this amazing gift," I said, in gratitude, as I really loved this touch.


    "Don''t mention it, we are sisters after all. Now, let''s arrange our men and start moving. We can always chat along the way," she said, giving me the opportunity to ask for a leave to sleep, as I yawned, for real not fake, before saying:


    "I will also go and rest for a while."


    She noticed my exhausted face, as she waved her hand to me before saying:


    "You were exhausting yourself back there, go sis and sleep. Don''t worry about things here, I will get your back covered."


    Her words reassured me, as having such a girl here, with her leading personality, made me quite relieved about our journey.


    Before I returned to my rest, I adored for a bit the fine craftsmanship of the yer who did this magnificent g. I thought we could only make specific things in the game, limited by moulds and designs, but it seemed the only limitation was my mind.


    I went to sleep, losing track of everything, as exhaustion had its toll over me. I slept for hours, and when I woke up again, I sensed the tension in the air around me, like I was surrounded by enemies, not my subjects.


    Just standing from the floor of my balloon, looking around in vignce, to find the source of this tension, which didn''te from the balloons, but from the ground down there.


    I looked around, to find the balloon was almost empty, except for two yers who were now standing on watch, looking with a stern, solemn face towards the ground. I moved, to stand beside them, before asking:


    "What has happened?"


    They both jolted, shocked from my voice, but when their eyes fell upon me, they rxed a bit before hurriedly saying:


    "Princess, please, hurry up and save Lady Nina."


    I looked in a strange way towards that yer, before I realized he was speaking about Nina. I turned to look, but I couldn''t find her balloon nearby. I raised my head, observing the ground down there, to see the strangest thing I never expected.


    There wasn''t a fight, despite the presence of enemies standing proudly in front of my yers, who were standing in hesitation.


    "What is going on here?" I weirdly asked, as I started to count the numbers of the enemies here. they weren''t demons, but yers, with numbers in thousands. Their number superiority seemed to be the reason for their confidence.


    "They suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and they had five balloons with them, but Lady Nina acted as decoy and faked the presence of you with her, and then she ran away, taking all the balloons with her."


    One of the two soldiers said, and I felt extremely angry at these yers. it was stranger, though, as I seemed they were tracking us, and somehow they had some reliable info regarding my presence here. I noticed the disappearance of the g, which meant Nina ordered them to remove it, to make the lie more eptable.


    "Why didn''t you attack them after their balloons disappeared? Why didn''t you wake me up?" I asked what confused me, but the second yer said:


    "These are the orders of Lady Nina, she wanted to take the balloons as far as possible before waking you up."


    Nina was trying to give me the chance to escape, silly girl. She forgot I was her only way to solve things here, and help everyone to escape safely. Just as I was thinking about getting my spear artifact, one of the yers said:


    "They also spoke with Lady Nina about the yers we left behind, as they are also surrounding them right now. if we don''t deliver you to them, they won''t hesitate to kill our yers."


    I stopped, turned to look at the yers down below, with anger boiling deep within me. I smelled a foul odor, as a treason was issued here, and I knew who did it.


    Without any second thought, I took out my spear, which caused a stir once I took it. Everyone here raised their eyes and looked at me, astonished, as they thought I would be sleeping while they risked their lives for me.


    "Come here now," I simply ordered Rog and the others toe to my balloon. Just as they started to move, one of the thousands of yers moved to appear alone, showing his big, strong, muscr figure in front of his army of yers, standing in pride that disgusted me.


    "Stay there, or else your yers you left behind will be killed."


    I snorted, loudly enough for everyone to hear me, before raising my spear to the air. The appearance of my spear had made everyone tremble, especially my enemies, as they realized what I intended to do, and they were sure if the spear wasunched, they would be killed.


    "Stop, halt your attack, or else we won''t let your yers live."


    "As if you will live to see ite true," I snorted before I threw my spear towards them. things ended just like the way I imagined, with the destruction of everything.


    I didn''t stand in my ce to see the results, as I sent a short message to Nina, ''Send me your coordinates.''


    Once I sent it, I received a reply from her. It seemed like she thought about this carefully, and knew what I would think of and do once I woke up.


    ''No, I can''t, or else our yers would die.''


    I sighed, this silly girl was still thinking our yers were safe or alive.


    ''They are dead,'' I simply sent these words to her, before adding, ''we have a traitor in our ranks, someone has caused all this trouble.''


    She took a moment before sending to me, ''Are you sure?''


    ''Sure.''


    ''Fine,e northeast, thirty minutes in flight, and I will be luring them there.''

 Chapter 230: Gaining Ten More Balloons, Just Like That!

    Chapter 230: Gaining Ten More Balloons, Just Like That!


    I stood there, my ce motionless, as anger started to swell in my heart. There was a traitor, no mistake about it, but what I didn''t ount for to be two or three traitors in one go.


    I was sure I didn''t misread Rendy, but when I thought about Richard, I felt more rage boiling in me. I stayed calm, as possible, while controlling the balloon to flight into the direction I agreed upon with Nina.


    Randy couldn''t pull this betrayal alone, and that only meant that Richard helped him, or Rendy, or both. Dealing with these uncertainties was a nightmare to me, as I preferred to fight legions upon legions in battles, and not suffer from such treacherous actions.


    Just as I reached the ce of meeting with Nina, I was surprised to see an army was waiting for me there, and Nina was trying to lose them on one side of the ce. the yers there were numbered in tens of thousands, even reaching a hundred thousand yers.


    I just looked at this horrifying scene, without any impression on my face.


    "Are they the ones that attacked us?" I asked Diana, Rog, and Gen who were standing silently, lowering their head in shame, from their failure.


    "No, they were only those five balloons," Rog was the one to reply, as he pointed towards the distance, where I spotted Nina''s balloon was trying to lose the tracking of ten more behind it.


    They were ten, not five. I sighed, it seemed I had lowered my guard earlier than expected. I thought I was safe, but I was well schemed by my enemies, betrayed and lost many of my strengths by my own mistakes.


    I sighed, angrily ming myself in silence.


    "Do you want us to prepare for battle?" Diana asked, as she tried to ask for redemption in this impossible battle with impossible odds.


    Not if I didn''t interfere of course.


    "No," I firmly replied, "this is a challenge, direct challenge issued to me, and I will respond on it personally."


    I moved a couple of steps forward, then I jumped, using the robe of the balloon, which I just threw over the edge of it, to fall rapidly on the ground.


    One girl, standing with a spear in hand, facing all these endless numbers of yers.


    The moment my feet touched the ground, I heard a chorus ofughter, as it seemed my little jump amused them. I nced silently, while taking out my artifact, the prison.


    Before I dropped down, and along the way to here, I kept selling many things in my porins, pearls and medallions were sold out without reservation. During the way to here, I didn''t spot a lot of demons, but I absorbed any demon I spotted into my artifact.


    However I didn''t intend to release them, as their number was mediocre. I held the artifact tightly in my hand, hearing their mockery and sarcastic rude insultingments, as I muttered to myself:


    ''Absorb them all.''


    ''There a''


    ''Absorb them all!''


    I didn''t need to waste any time calcting their number. Absorbing a single yer cost me only one gold coin, so even if their number was in millions, I was able to sustain absorbing them.


    Suddenly, the whole world ushered inplete silence, like some god had killed all the sounds in this world. I turned around, enjoying this sense of silence for a moment, before taking a deep breath and shouting:


    "Is there any bastard who wants to scream orugh at me again?"


    I was met by silence, as no one replied, as no one was here except for me and my yers. I didn''t stand there anymore, as I caught the swinging robe, climbed it up, while controlling the balloon to move towards Nina.


    I didn''t absorb only the yers on the ground, but also the yers on the ten balloons, who were chasing Nina. They were all like my balloon in rank, but gaining ten at one go was a strike of fortune.


    I moved rapidly towards the staying still balloons, as once I boarded mine, I started to distribute the trophy:


    "Diana, Rog, Gen, Rody, Elyo, Gabri, Goda, you all will take one balloon each, board it with some yers from here, and follow me."


    My arrangement was a surprise for them, as they thought I would collect them into my inventory, or give some to Nina. I intended to give one to Nina, as once we met, she sobbed while saying:


    "I''m sorry, I thought we can save our friends."


    I looked at her swelling red eyes, to know she was crying for a long time already, perhaps since I told her that our friends were all dead. I sighed, as she turned out to be this tender heart.


    "Don''t me yourself like this, look we have three balloons here, you take two and I will take one."


    I changed my arrangement, as after all she deserved more than one. She just nced at the balloons, without much interest, before asking with her crying tone:


    "Are our friends really dead?"


    I nodded, as she cried higher, as she yelled in pain:


    "Why did this happen? you mentioned a traitor, who is he? I won''t stop before killing him with my hands!"


    "You know him, or to be honest they are two," I replied.


    "Two?" she muttered, "Who?" she asked.


    "One is Randy," I said, observing closely her facial reactions. She wasn''t much surprised, as I thought, while saying:


    "That damn filial brother, I always thought he was discontent with his fate, unsatisfied with his life, always thinking about what his brother had and abandoned. Never thought he would turn out to be a traitor."


    She had the same opinion as me, which made me wonder if she would agree upon the next name in mind.


    "And the second is Richard."


    "No way!" she immediately said, with genuine shocking expression, and exmation out loud, as she couldn''t imagine Richard would be the second traitor.


    "I left him in charge, and when I left, I warned him from Randy. Randy could never do anything without the support of Richard," I exined.


    "I can''t believe it," she muttered, "Richard was always by my side, always killing and attacking nobles, how can he suddenly sumb to them?" she then went to silence before saying, "I''m sure it was Rendy, this family is a filthy one, bad blood is running in this family, I''m sure it was Rendy."


    I silently nced at her, sighing helplessly, as I knew she would suspect Rendy first. A noble that left them was someone who can''t be trusted, as who was crazy enough to ditch all this wealth andfort?


    However, I was sure Rendy was honest when he spoke about leaving them, as I was sure Randy was a traitor. I pursued my lips, and said nothing, as identifying the traitor right now wasn''t important. I just was curious about the fate of that ex-noble, was he alive?


    If I was in those two shoes, then I would have killed him for sure, erasing all evidence from my sight. I was sure they were confident in their chances to win, as they would never suspect I would realize the truth.


    I didn''t need to stay here any longer, as I took one balloon and stored it into one of my porins, while the other two were given to Nina, who thanked me a lot, before assigning two teams of her to ride and control the balloons.


    We started with two balloons only, but now we were ready to continue marching forward with twelve balloons, a dozen balloons created a magnificent scene to behold.


    We wasted a lot of time already, but the gains were enormous. I didn''t go to sleep again, as I stood on the edge of my balloon, hunting down any demon I could see.


    After a while, I decided to just use my artifact frequently, as I started asking it to absorb any demon nearby.


    This way I managed to increase the number of absorbed demons by folds. I didn''t need to look around in caution and concentration, like I was afraid of a stalker, but I just sat in rxation, on the floor of my balloon, and used the artifact to absorb demons.


    The journey went smoothly without any surprises, as we needed to fly slightly over a day before we reached the borders lining the third and fourthyers apart. Through this journey, I managed to spot some simple looking forts.


    I thought of snatching some, training myself over how to siege a fort, but I realized I had artifacts, strong enough to shake the whole world. I didn''t need to train on these weak forts, didn''t need to train at all.


    We passed through the barrier, smoothly like that, and just before we could continue up ahead, I was faced with another challenge, a challenge that made meugh no matter how hard I tried not to.

 Chapter 231: Killing The Traitors

    Chapter 231: Killing The Traitors


    To be honest, it wasn''t an intentional trap, as once we crossed the border, I spotted from my high ce in the sky arge group of yers moving up ahead.


    They were numbering in tens of thousands, moving at a high speed, like they were racing time itself. I was captivated by them, as I was wondering what was causing them to move in such a hurry.


    Just as I was asking myself, my balloon and the others were getting closer to them. The speed disparity between the two of us was already big, even when they were trying to push their limit as hard as they could.


    Getting near them caused me to freeze from surprise, as the yers down below gave me a vibe of strange familiarity, and in time I realized soon enough why I felt like this.


    They were originally my army, the one who was entrusted to the three leaders from before. Just when my balloon marched above them, the yers down below got distracted by my presence, and amongst them, three were very eye catchy.


    I spotted Randy, Rendy, and Richard, each surrounded by their own men, moving with urgent looks over their faces.


    Just seeing their faces from the sky made me burst in uncontrobleughter, as it seemed all my guesses were wrong, and the three were agents to my enemies.


    The appearance of our intimidating army startled everyone, especially the three leaders, as they wondered about the identity of the one leading this huge force.


    "Oh, where are you going , traitors?"


    I forced myself to control myughs, as I heard the angry voice of Nina, shouting out loud from her balloon towards below.


    The sudden appearance and recognition of Nina made everyone stop in their tracks, and when I glimpsed down below, I noticed the slight change over Randy''s face.


    "Nina, it''s a relief to see you fine and good."


    This was the words Richard said to her, and before she could say anything more, I hurriedly sent to her privately:


    ''y a little with them, and don''t tell them Im here.''


    Nina paused, for a few moments, before she said:


    "I''m not good, where is our princess?"


    She faked ignorance, thank god, as I knew my previous assumptions were wrong. My only concern right now was to see who was the traitor, and understand what really happened.


    I sat inside my balloon, listening and carefully observing the reactions of those below. I found it, strangely, amusing, like I was ying a game of some sort.


    It was funny!


    "We are going to rescue her," Rendy suddenly said, as he urgently added, "you were with herst time, so you can guide us here, and tell us about the status of those damned noble armies!"


    His words, and rage, befitted what I had in mind about him. He wasn''t the traitor, I was sure of that, but it seemed they were victims to a grand scheme, me included.


    They were told some sort of a lie, and we were told another lie. It seemed whoever schemed this, enjoyed a wicked imagination of his own. My eyes were fixed over the body of a single person, that damned Randy!


    I didn''t know why, Rendy the ex-noble, suited to be amoner like us, and his filthy dirty treacherous brother, Randy, suited to be like those dirty nobles, how ironic!


    ''What should I say?''


    She sent it to me, as she didn''t know how to act from here. things seemed fishy, even for her, and so she decided not to act without consulting me.


    ''Ask him about the source of his info,'' I simply sent back to her.


    "Who told you about what happened?" she said, before adding, "You were supposed to stay behind, howe you reached here this soon?"


    She yed it well, as she faked doubting his word, their actions. As expected, Rendy rapidly defended himself:


    "We got a warning, about what you were facing, and Randy confirmed it. So we all decided to move out to rescue you."


    "Aha, I see," she said, as she nodded her head, "and you just followed the orders of Randy, and not our princess, right? she added.


    "She was in danger, you two were in danger, how can we stand by and not act?" Richard broke his silence, as he replied in an exaggerated tone.


    "Perhaps you should have stuck to the warning she gave to you before she departed," Nina said, in a cold tone, replying to his unreasonable storm of rage.


    Richard didn''t reply, as he was surprised for Nina to know this small, secret detail, known only to him and me. His silence and his faked storm of rage made me think again that my assumptions weren''t groundless after all.


    "What warning?" Rendy asked, as he felt he was missing something important.


    Richard just looked silently towards Nina, as if he was thinking how he could face her own army of balloons, without losing the gains he just acquired, perhaps.


    I watched this little act, silently, with some rage inside me, as they yed me and my men for a fool. I felt some gratitude for them, to keep my own army intact like this, but the most I could do to repay them was to kill them swiftly, without any torture.


    As Richard didn''t reply, Nina said:


    "He was warned of your brother, as our princess suspected that your brother was a traitor, but," she paused, as she looked at Richard, "it seemed he wasn''t the only traitor here."


    "Liar!"


    Randy suddenly bellowed, loudly and angrily, before pointing towards Nina:


    "She was thest person with our precious princess, and see how calm and collected she looks? She isn''t even worried about saving her like us! She is the traitor, dirty liar!"


    "Yes, you are standing up there amidst a balloon army you never had before. Tell us, traitor, is this the price for betraying our princess? Are these balloons quitefortable? Who can bring me her balloons, the dirty price she received for killing our Lady, down to the ground? Who is brave to do so, boys?"


    Richard joined the chorus, sticking the charge of treason more on him. I didn''t need any more proof, these two were together in this treason, and I would never forgive such betrayal.


    Before the situation got anymore out of hand, I stood up from my ce, moved to where everyone could see me, and took out my artifact, the spear, to be seen by everyone down there.


    My sudden presence like this was unpredicted, and I spotted the faces of the two traitors, paled white, like seeing death in front of them.


    "So, what were you two bbering about just now? please, I want to hear this badly crafted lie and reasons!"


    My voice was met by silence, as I sighed, before raising my spear up high:


    "Anyone not kneeling to the ground right now will be considered part of this treason."


    My voice was calm, but domineering. Everyone looked at me, knowing that I was their princess, the one they thought was in danger, and they travelled on haste just to her aid. I wasn''t in danger, and this was a y done by their leaders.


    I would never take them for the crimes of their leaders, but if there were any loyal subjects here, then I wouldn''t mind killing them as well.


    All started to kneel, not doubting my presence, authority, and words. As I suspected, a handful were still standing, those who were surrounding Richard and Randy.


    "You will never win this war!"


    Richard finally exposed his true colors, as he yelled viciously to me, expressing his utmost hatred, and his ill intentions. I wasn''t intrigued by his words, but I was tempted to torture him a little.


    However I refrained from this, after all I knew they were just pawns, thrown on my way to make me suffer, and waste more time, nothing more.


    My real enemies were those nobles, with the harem of the weak bastard, Respon, as the main head of this giant python.


    I didn''t waste any time in saying useless words, as I directed my spear towards the dirty group, and rooted them out of the ground of my army. their death came swift, and the whole world ushered intoplete silence afterwards.


    "Rendy, ascend to my balloon now!"


    My order came loudly, as Rendy moved, with dejected face and distorted expressions, towards the robe that was thrown from my balloon. I didn''t n to waste more time here, as the idea of breaking up the army didn''t work, so I loudly ordered:


    "Start moving now, follow the balloons in the sky."


    I then turned to look to my three advisors, as I said:


    "Lead the ground armies, and ask Nina to send someone of her group with you as well."


    They nodded, as they understood how dangerous this treacherous plot was. They moved to coordinate things, while I stayed up there waiting for Rendy to ascend here.

 Chapter 232: Meeting The Sword of Calibre

    Chapter 232: Meeting The Sword of Calibre


    Rendy ascended the balloon while the three advisors went down. I watched him moving with his head lowered, standing silently before me, without opening his mouth at all.


    "Don''t be like this, he brought this on himself," I said, trying to console him.


    "I''m not sad for him, I''m angry for what he did."


    "Don''t be angry, he is an adult man, he chose his stand, and whatever happened to him is only his fate, his alone."


    Rendy just looked at me, with a calm face, but broken eyes. I sighed, it seemed I wasn''t able to fix this crack, not for now at least.


    "Anyway, I want you to lead the armies with my advisors. We need to break through thisyer, and enter the fifthyer as fast as possible."


    Rendy didn''t say much, and I couldn''t make him get over this fatal treason of his brother. At least I showed my stance towards him, that I still trusted him.


    He descended, and the five of them, three from my side, Redny and Nina each leading an army, moved in a swift speed towards the front. When the first encounters with demons ended, they sent me the items they salvaged from the demons, but I refused them while instructing to totally ignore the items, and focus more on catching speed.


    I didn''t want my enemies to catch me again. I had been subjected to two attacks so far, since the moment I reached here, and now I didn''t want to experience anymore.


    Wasting my time here would endanger my adventure group, plus my level stagnated here for some bizarre reason, while others kept leveling up back at home.


    We took four days and nights until we reached the borders of the fifthyer. The time we spent here was cut by much, as we didn''t rest a lot, ran and didn''t walk, even the fallen demons didn''t work on them. We were like being chased by the demons, fearing for our lives, trying to escape to safety and in time.


    So, when we reached the border of the fifthyer, every single one of my army was exhausted. During our travels, I kept absorbing demons most of time, leaving some sporadic demons to appear once in a while, to keep the vignce of the army sharp.


    I pushed them until we crossed the fifth border, and thus I dered a period for rest, a whole day. I trusted the five advisors to arrange for everything here, while I took my balloon, ascended into the highest altitude, then started to roam the area.


    The first notable thing here was the presence of cavalry, demons riding strange shaped horses, that were looking strong and intimidating.


    I didn''t dy and started hunting for the cavalry specifically. I had already an excess of the foot demons, and now I missed the cavalry.


    It didn''t take me long until I was spotted by some yers, as they sent their balloons in the air, to monitor me. from their careful movement, it seemed they were waiting for my arrival, or already heard about me.


    I didn''t know what they thought of me, but I didn''t care. all I cared about was to find a suitable fort to capture, regardless of it being under demon or yers control.


    The fort I was looking for had some special conditions to be met. First it must be huge, well equipped, have many defensive towers, and ces to expand the scale of it. I also wanted it to be on higher altitude than the terrain around it, and I wanted the terrain to be in, exposed, without things to hide any army behind.


    I didn''t mind the presence of forests beside it, as I would burn the forest down, or cut the trees to the ground. Whatever it needed, I would do to make the terrain in in sight, clear with no obstacles.


    These conditions were somehow strict, but I knew they could be met easier than I thought. The fifthyer was already massive, so massive that I crossed many parts of it during the day, and felt like I didn''t explore anything of it yet.


    Just as I felt I wouldn''t get what I wanted, I suddenly felt the aura of fighting, somewhere nearby. This aura was so thick, as I felt like being on the verge of a grand battle, watching from far, just passing by.


    The presence of such battle aroused my interest, so I moved my balloon towards the ce I felt the battle was there. Just as I flew for ten minutes in that direction, I was met by a grand explosion on the end of the horizon,ing from the same direction I was heading to.


    That made me more confident in my hunch, there must be a massive battle out there. I pushed my balloon hard, trying to get there just in time, to see what was going on, and what was the source of that explosion.


    In minutes, I was bewildered by the sheer number of balloons in the skying towards me. It seemed like they were running, running for their lives. I felt astonished, as I counted roughly hundreds of balloons in just a simple nce. I was sure, there must be more than them.


    My balloon was going in the opposite direction, and when I just crossed them, I noticed how panicked they were.


    Just as I was at a loss, I felt a sudden threating from far, to look at the distance, seeing a thick line of light ascending into the heavens, like it had no end at all. That pir of light came from a small spot on the ground, where I noticed the presence of a mighty fort, lying on a high hill.


    It was the fort I was looking for!


    Thrilled by this discovery, I lost the feeling of danger I just had moments ago, not until one of the passing by balloons yelled at me like I was suicidal:


    "Go back, where are you heading?! Are you out of your mind! The sword of Calibre is activated, none can stand against it, go back, the campaign to take the heart of the fifthyer is cancelled!"


    The words of this swordsman had awakened me, as I looked at him for a brief moment before he disappeared from my line of sight with the balloon he was at. I was heading fast, with my utmost speed, in the total opposite direction of everyone else.


    I looked again towards that high pir of light, feeling the danger eyeing me again. This time, I didn''t get distracted by the castle on the ground, or by the huge number of yers down there retreating fast, with ferocious looking demons hunting after them.


    I only focused on that light, a sword was it? I felt somehow intimidated by it, and the fact it was defending this castle, the castle that I liked, instigated me more to challenge it.


    It was an artifact, and if it was a sword, then I had my shield ready for him. so, I took out my shield, put it on the side of the balloon, hardly holding it, while moving directly towards the sword.


    I was sure, anyone watching me now would think I had already lost it. somehow I felt this ce carried some challenge, not to me, but to every yer who sat his foot on thisyer.


    It was the first time I heard such a term, the heart ofayer, as I wanted to ask more, knew better info about this ce and such a sword, but from just the scale of its strength I didn''t need to figure out much about it.


    It was an artifact, and regarding artifacts, I was the most suited yer to face it.


    The sword vibrated, like it was agitated by my challenge and the defiance I showed to it. the next second I felt the whole world beamed with a shiny bright light, a light that hurt my body.


    At this moment, I raised my shield high up, and a light radiated from my shield. Two lights wrestled together, fighting each other, but my light was much more focused, much stronger than the light of the sword.


    So, in the end, the battle ended for the favor of my shield. My shield protected me, and didn''t allow even for a minor scratch to befall over my balloons.


    However, that wasn''t the fate of everyone, as once the light subsided, I saw the great devastation that befell over everyone, onnd or on the air, even those balloons which were miles far from me, they didn''t survive this.


    "What a strike!" I muttered, as this massacre, a strike that didn''t differentiate between enemies or allies, was really a groundbreaking strike for me.


    I nced again towards the sword, which started to shrink, returning again to disappear inside the castle at the bottom, and I sighed. It seemed I could move alone against this castle, anyone else with me would end up killed, unless I expanded the shield to protect all.


    However, thinking again about the experience I just had, that made me suspect the efficiency of my shield to protect everyone. The only thing that made my shield able to withstand this mighty attack was the small area it was defending.


    If I expanded it, then it would be risky, and thus I decided not to bring anyone with me here, not at least I nullified the sword.


    So, I started my journey back, to be stopped on my way!

 Chapter 233: Thanks for The Offer Anyway!

    Chapter 233: Thanks for The Offer Anyway!


    I nced again towards the sword, which started to shrink, returning again to disappear inside the castle at the bottom, and I sighed. It seemed I could move alone against this castle, anyone else with me would end up killed, unless I expanded the shield to protect all.


    However, thinking again about the experience I just had, that made me suspect the efficiency of my shield to protect everyone. The only thing that made my shield able to withstand this mighty attack was the small area it was defending.


    If I expanded it, then it would be risky, and thus I decided not to bring anyone with me here, not at least I nullified the sword.


    Without waiting anymore, and after I overcame my shock, I moved my balloon, without putting away my shield. I kept my eyes checking the rear all the time, for fear of any sudden sneaky attack from that strange sword. I was alone, moving amidst the emptiness that veiled in ce of all the yers and demons who were upyingnd and sky minutes ago.


    I didn''t feel fear, instead I was coveting that sword. Obtaining an offensive artifact like that sword was something good. I already had a spear, and holding a spear in hand, and a sword in the other was a great picture in my mind.


    Who could stand against me with all these artifacts here?


    However I knew conquering this castle would be easier said than done, and subduing that sword would be nearly impossible, especially when I was nning the attack on my own.


    "My esteemeddy, may I have a word with you?"


    Amidst my thoughts, I didn''t detect the sudden appearance of a ballooning from far, far away. The words the owner of the balloon yelled from his far, far away position indicated he was watching this massacre, and the fact I was still alive made him vignt.


    And his appearance made me more vignt. It seemed I was distracted by many thoughts, and didn''t detect his presence, which was something rare to ur to me.


    "Come, friend or foe, I don''t care!"


    I didn''t decrease the speed of my balloon, and my reply expressed how I eyed the neers. If they were my friends, then I should wee them, hear them out, and see them away.


    If they intended to be my enemies, then I would cut their throats, upy their balloon, and return with one more balloon in my Inventory.


    "Friends, we are friends, my esteemeddy."


    The voice came again, as the balloon started to draw near me. It was a much higher balloon than mine, which made me regret them being friends. If they were just enemies, I could obtain this awesome balloon in the end.


    "Mydy, may I know your name, please?" a swordsman appeared in front of me, leaning on the wooden ridge of the balloon. Seeing him made me wonder, were most of the yers here swordsmen, or was that entirely my luck?


    "No names," I simply said, "I don''t intend to stay here for long," I added.


    "I''m Sir Teragos, a nobleman under your service mydy."


    My eyes shone brightly one I heard his introduction, a nobleman, that was great. I could now snatch his balloon on a rightful basis, right?


    "A nobleman under my service? That''s a joke, right?" I asked, in a rudely sarcastic tone, preparing to jump over him the next moment he replied arrogantly as usual, and imed his balloon.


    "Yes, it''s indeed correct my esteemeddy."


    He, opposite to my expectations, acted nicely, so much nicely that even pissed me off! What was wrong with these people?! The time I want them to behave nicely, they behave arrogantly, and when I want them to be arrogant, they treat me nice! I couldn''t understand the logic behind these people''s actions anymore!


    "Sorry, I think you are mistaking me for someone, noble, as you are. I''m just amoner," I said, trying to correct any possible misunderstanding in him, and stimting his arrogant nature by using the wordmoner.


    "No, my esteemeddy, I''m not mistaken. Though you are amoner, you are of noble origin indeed. After all, in front of our god, we are all of noble origin."


    ''Damn you bastard!'' I was really angry with him that I clenched the shield and was seriously thinking of getting out my spear right now. I had it enough from him, this snake tongue person, whom did he think I was? An idiot?


    He is a nobleman, a filthy dirty nobleman, why didn''t he act like one then?


    I eyed my beloved balloon in regret, mammy couldn''t take you home little cute baby, so don''t be sad.


    "May I know what you want from me?" I asked, as this was the only possible exnation of this change of attitude of such a noble origin man.


    "Oh, my esteemeddy, I can''t be this low to just meet your highness and ask for a favor."


    I didn''t respond, as I started to move my balloon to the front, moving away from here and him. he was surprised, it seemed, from my behavior, as it took him a few minutes to catch up with me, shouting in his delicate respectful tone:


    "My esteemeddy, mydy, I didn''t mean any disrespect to you from before. I just don''t want to ask a favor once we just met!"


    "Then give me your balloon and you can consider us acquaintances."


    I replied back, without even turning to look at him, however the gasping sound I heard from him made me chuckle, and regret not looking at his reaction.


    "Oh my esteemeddy, this balloon is nothing but a vassal, I can''t give you something this old and tattered like it. You deserve something new and clean and advanced, matching thetest trends in our empire. By the way, what family are my esteemeddies from?"


    This snake was really something! I swore if he wasn''t a nobleman, he must have been a merchant, a filthy rich merchant with a big belly and money he couldn''t even count.


    "I can live with your balloon as an introductory gift, and we agreed not to use names from the start, right?"


    "My esteemeddy, I can''t refuse a request of you," he said, finally making me turn to look at him with my most affectionate smile, "but I need that balloon for the uing task in hand, the one I need your help at."


    "You "


    I cursed in my heart with the most dirty words I could muster, with many ''bastards'' amidst all of these curses. That nobleman was so mean and sly, he was a merchant, I was now one hundred percent sure of it.


    I kept pushing my balloon fast towards the front, but unfortunate for me, his balloon was faster. I was at my wits end, if he kept doing this, I would really turn around and snatch that beloved balloon from his dirty, ungrateful, disrespectful hands, despite not doing any harm to me.


    "My esteemedde, please wait, hear me out at least, if you don''t like my offer, then you are free to go."


    He finally caught up to me, which made me quite annoyed. It was like a fly, an irritant fly, even after hitting it a couple of times, it kept flying back, annoying you.


    "Fine, just tell me what you want, and don''t speak much," I finally asked about his offer, while my eyes were attached to the balloon.


    "I noticed my esteemeddy to have a gadget, an item that can face the mightiness of that sword and survive, am I correct?"


    I just patted warmly, and slowly, over my shield without saying a word. His eyes were attracted to the shield, as mine were attracted to his balloon.


    "What about we exchange? You take my balloon, and I take that shield? It looks quite heavy on a sweet young esteemeddy like yours."


    "You sneaky bastard!!!" I angrily yelled, as I took out my normal spear, pointed it towards him in a promise.


    "Ok, ok, this was just an extra offer, not the main one, I can say the main offer now," he hurriedly retracted his insulting words he just said, and that didn''t even make me feel better. This man was indeed a nobleman, nice treacherous nobleman.


    "What is your offer?" I asked.


    "Youe with my army, to attack this castle. All I need of you is to defend against the sword attacks, and after the battle you can take one item from what we find inside the treasury."


    My eyes shone more brightly when I heard the word, treasury, as I hurriedly asked:


    "Is there a treasury down there?"


    "Sure, sure, a very big and famous treasury, the one amongst the first tenyers not to be opened yet."


    He replied, honestly, making me feel more grateful to him, but I had already gotten what I wanted, so I put away my spear and took out my other one, the artifact spear.


    "W-W-What i-i-is this?" he stuttered once he spotted my spear, but he didn''t have long in this world, as I attacked him, before jumping over the balloon, and killed everyone else there. it didn''t take a minute for me to kill everyone, obtain the balloon, and then I decided to continue using it, while putting my older one into my Inventory, while muttering:


    "Thanks for the offer anyway."

 Chapter 234: Heading Straight for Heart of the Fifth Layer

    Chapter 234: Heading Straight for Heart of the Fifth Layer


    I flew away, using my new balloon, which was much faster, greatly stronger than my previous one. I checked the list of the skills here, mostly focused on offense, with thunder was a main factor in all of it. Now I could call myself the girl of thunder, as I had a thunder balloon, and a thunder artifact, my spear.


    The journey back to the camp went smoothly. I was in a good mood, so I always stopped to collect some demons, not leaving a single group slip away. When I reached the camp, it was already the next day.


    The approach of my balloon had alerted everyone, and I needed to send the advisors a direct message so they would drop their guards and weapons. I wasn''t afraid of them, but I was afraid I might get carried out and annihte many of them.


    Just as I sent the message, they dropped their offense, and started to approach me rapidly as Inded in the middle of the camp.


    "Princess, what a nice balloon!" Diana was the first to speak of, as she was amazed by the balloon I got in my hands.


    "It''s just a bonus, after defeating his previous owner," I simply replied, as it was nothing. I really didn''t break a sweat there to kill that man, so it was really nothing!


    "Wow, you managed to get your hand over the thunder balloon, and you call it nothing? Our princess is mighty indeed," Rendy came from far, bellowing in amazement when he saw my balloon. He recognized the balloon, which made me giggle. I also thought his owner wasn''t just nobody, he was a noble after all.


    "I met his owner, some sort of nobleman he was, and we ended up in a fight and then I killed him. this little baby was there alone, so I figured out to bring it with me."


    I said, in a yful childish tone, as I patted over that balloon like it was my pet. Nina just arrived, and sheughed, the most pure heartedugh ever heard from her so far, before she patted me on the back, and jumped to hug me while saying:


    "You killed that fat bastard! You did me a great deal of help, you know?"


    I just chuckled, before asking:


    "Was his name fat?"


    "No, no, he is called genratom, a stupid name of a stupid noble family. He is the head of one of the noble guilds in my world, and he is simply a d*ck!"


    Iughed, when I heard her words, before I said:


    "It''s ok, I just taught him a lesson. He tried to approach me with sweet words, but I eventually killed him."


    She smiled warmly, before Rendy said:


    "I heard he was trying to get his hands on the heart of the fifthyer, have you met him there?"


    "Regarding that," I said as I gestured for the five of them to approach me closer, before I added:


    "I met him nearby a strange castle, where a massive strong sword attacked and killed everything in its way."


    "The sword of calibre, that''s its name," Rendy said, as this was a well known info. I then asked:


    "What is the heart of theyer?"


    Nina took the role of answering me, as she said:


    "Eachyer here, starting from the thirdyer onwards, has a fort in its center region. this fort is considered the strongest fort amongst all the forts in theyer. Some also speak about the arsenal and treasury of these forts, being a treasure trove, arsenal full of equipment, advanced equipment that you can never find anywhere else.


    However thisyer, the fifthyer, is special, as all the otheryers were defeated and conquered a long time ago, even before we were born, or fathers were born either. But thisyer is different, as it has that nasty sword of calibre."


    She said, in a way that was funny in itself. I giggled, as I recalled the horrific scene of that spear, before I asked again:


    "No one ever managed to bypass that sword?"


    "Nah, not a single one," she replied.


    "So, basically, no one ever knew if there is another deadliest weapon in the castle or not?"


    "Nah, no one ever set foot there, so no one ever knew about the presence of anything else. Some said that bypassing the sword meant getting the castle, as the sword was freakishly strong. But others refused this theory, and said it was just like other forts, full of demons and traps, defensive towers and other stuff.


    Do you know the castle you defeated back atyer two? it was considered the heart ofyer seventeen, or eighteen? I don''t remember, but it was the heart of thatyer."


    I chuckled, as I already overtook that castle, so it was much possible for me to take this castle.


    "Do you n to go there and attack the castle?" Rendy asked, with some nervousness in his voice.


    "Why? Are you afraid?" I asked back, looking directly him in the eye.


    "No, no, and yes, sure, I''m scared of this sword. I heard a lot of rumors, and some even said when we got hit by it, we got sent to our worlds directly, and some even said we never came back again."


    I smiled, as this Rendy was easily scared it seemed. I nced at Nina and him, the two of them were making a perfect couple indeed.


    "Are you ready to move out?" I asked, as I nced around me, checking over the status of the army. They looked refreshed, asst night was rxing for them.


    "We can move now, if you ordered."


    I thought for a bit, if I wanted to hit that castle, then I should do it alone, but again I just recalled that noble I just killed. I should be wary of his allies as well, who knew what they might pull, or what desperate situation I might face after taking the castle.


    Thinking rationally, and acting with care, I decided to proceed with caution.


    "We will move, you will stay near that castle until I take it down, then I will ask you to rush to me."


    "Are you really going to attack this castle?" Nina asked, with widened eyes, as she couldn''t believe my words.


    "Sure, but there is a catch here," I said, as I looked at my five advisors in the eye, "I will move and leave you alone, all alone. If anything happened to you, I can''t pull over from there ande to your rescue. That means" I paused, as I wanted my words to be remembered by them. "I won''t be able to help you, and you will be all alone."


    They looked deeply towards me, before nodding their heads. They understood what this mission carried as risks, and I was sure something bad would happen from the nobles. Those nobles only existed to cause me trouble, no more.


    I oversaw thest preparations of my army, as I stepped into my balloon, all alone, while others followed me in their balloons or marching on the ground. The n was to escort them to a ce just next to the castle. I wouldn''t attack the castle directly, as I would start making tours first to secure the area for them. After I made sure of the safety of this ce, I would proceed with my n.


    This castle wouldn''tst the night, and in the morning its walls would wee new gs, my gs.


    We moved, and met some scattered demons here and there. I always prioritized taking these demons into my artifact, but as we were heading to war with many variables, keeping the vignce of my army was one of my aims.


    So, I let the demons harass my army along the way, without interference. I observed the small fights going on here and there with demons, which all ended by our victory, indeed.


    It took five hours until I reached a ce near the castle. ording to Rendy, the sword of calibre had a range of miles, so it was best to stay outside the area of its reach.


    I agreed with him, despite them being five hours away from the castle. Knowing how far it was, I started to roam the area, looking for any intruders, or spies rted to any force.


    I soon found some small armies, camped all over the ce. I took Nani with me, as she was familiar with the local powers here. she spotted these forces, identified them as belonging to the noble forces.


    Without even saying a word, I acted by using my artifact, absorbing every single person here, and then moving out. I repeated the process for over twenty times, wasting more hours in the search and hunt, but eventually I had big gains.


    Away from securing the ce, as the numbers I got rid of were really huge, now my prison was full of yers. I could turn them into my subjects, push them to swear their allegiance to me, however I didn''t rush to do it now.


    I didn''t know, yet, what dangers I would face inside this castle, as I might need the help of the artifact, to absorb demons inside the castle.

 Chapter 235: Finally Attacking the Castle

    Chapter 235: Finally Attacking the Castle


    It took five hours until I reached a ce near the castle. ording to Rendy, the sword of calibre had a range of miles, so it was best to stay outside the area of its reach.


    I agreed with him, despite them being five hours away from the castle. Knowing how far it was, I started to roam the area, looking for any intruders, or spies rted to any force.


    I soon found some small armies, camped all over the ce. I took Nani with me, as she was familiar with the local powers here. she spotted these forces, identified them as belonging to the noble forces.


    Without even saying a word, I acted by using my artifact, absorbing every single person here, and then moving out. I repeated the process for over twenty times, wasting more hours in the search and hunt, but eventually I had big gains.


    Away from securing the ce, as the numbers I got rid of were really huge, now my prison was full of yers. I could turn them into my subjects, push them to swear their allegiance to me, however I didn''t rush to do it now.


    I didn''t know, yet, what dangers I would face inside this castle, as I might need the help of the artifact, to absorb demons inside the castle.


    It was now my turn to invade this castle. The ce of this castle was really unique, standing on top of a huge mountain, as the top of it was like being cut smoothly, to form a ce for that castle to stand upon.


    The mountain was a lone one, with no others nearby it. there was nothing undetected for miles, to those inside the castle. I was pretty sure, If I took over this castle now, then with the least amount of troops I could defend it easily.


    There was also a river running down from this city, without any other tributes it wasing from. It was like, this line of water originated originally from the castle, which was something miraculous.


    Having water, having a wood inside the castle perimeters, and a secure ce. This castle was just the perfect one for me. the only thing Icked now was to capture it.


    Coming near it from my balloon, it looked extremely tiny from this far, but I wasn''t deluded by that. I saw the devastating effect of that sword, which was responsible, in my opinion, for making all this ce empty around the castle.


    My approach wasn''t unnoticed from the hidden eyes everywhere, as they thought, wrongly, I would be like other crazy yers,ing here with dreams and going home with pain.


    I approached the castle, and at the time I took out my heavy shield. Oh god, this shield was really huge and heavy. Just thinking of moving it over the edge of the balloon was exhausting already.


    I just put it on the wooden edge of the balloon, and waited. I knew the sword might have a detection range, but I didn''t allow that thought to lower my guard.


    Just as I was lost in thought, I heard a soft mumble in the air, like a soft songing from far, far away.


    "What business do you have here?"


    That was what I heard, and if I didn''t hear it wrong, then this castle owner was asking me about my intentions. No one had ever told me before about the presence of a castle owner, so I hurriedly replied to the middle of nowhere, like a crazy young girl:


    "I never heard of the master of this castle."


    "I''m not the master," the voice came swiftly, and softly like before, I''m just the guardian of it. retreat or advance and die."


    I wondered why his attitude changed this abruptly. So that sword had a master after all, and this master was now pissing me off, that was great, just great.


    Anyway, I came here to defeat that sword, and if that sword had a master then I would also defeat him, and take this castle for my own.


    I advanced, I never thought about retreating, not a single thought passed my mind about it. when I just moved on for a minute, a light appeared in the horizon, a light originating from the castle up there, and that wasn''t just any simple light, but the sword of calibre.


    He was intending to attack me from this far, and I was ready just to receive his attack. I held my shield, as a light emanated from it, forming a defensive shield around me and my balloon. It seemed the light of the shield irritated that sword, as its light descended, rapidly, without waiting for quite some time as it happened before, and it hit my balloon.


    This time, I was wrong about something. When I initially thought abouting here, I thought the sword wouldn''t focus on me alone, and would attack a wide range ofnds like it did before.


    However, I was mistaken, as it hit me, and stayed focused on me for quite long minutes. I didn''t retreat or advance, as I stayed to defend this horrible, lethal attack of this sword.


    Luckily for me, my shield was quite useful against this attack. It seemed both artifacts were of the same grade, and thus I was lucky to have this shield in my possession.


    I felt a strange tension in the air. It seemed whoever was this sword master, he wasn''t that happy by my defense. I had to conquer this castle no matter what, and return to my own game world again. so, I pushed my balloon forward, using these precious moments of distress at the sword owner, and covered a long distance before a second strike descended upon me.


    The castle was still far away frommy current position, so I couldn''t use my spear to just randomly hit a small dot in the far. I had to get near, and see clearly where I was hitting, so I had to endure these brutal attacks, no matter what.


    The second attack came, and I managed to defend it swiftly like the first one. Before it could attack me again, I moved my balloon to the front, and when the third hit happened, I didn''t stop my balloon from advancing, instead, I pushed its speed.


    I didn''t care about the mood or the satisfaction of that castle master, or guardian, as I was getting this castle one way or another, even by tearing it brick by brick down.


    I started to lose count after the tenth attack, as my shield kept me proud and safe, while that sword master seemed to be distressed. From my far position, I noticed a huge stream of demons being unleashed from this castle. They descended down the mountain body, to march fast, very fast, on the ground.


    I just glimpsed over them and did nothing, as I had no time to waste on trapping those demons, or even bother worrying over my own army back there.


    I knew the aim of this sword master, he was such a sneaky little bastard, wanting me to retreat, in defense for my boys, or else I might lose them and win this castle.


    What he didn''t know was that in my possession, there were uncountable demons and yers. I could simply summon hundreds of thousands, loyal to me, and I could defend this castle once I took it.


    As for my army, I was confident in their ability to stand their ground for a long time, long enough for me to capture this castle, and defeat this sword master.


    It was now down, simply like this, into this time race, between who would finish his task first, me or those demons.


    I pressed it one further, didn''t even turn to look anywhere but that distant small castle that was getting bigger and bigger with each second, bringing me closer to it every moment.


    The sword attacks started to be repeatedly close, that I even felt they wouldn''t even stop anymore to rest, and this master wouldn''t hesitate to continuously pour his strength to crush me down.


    And I didn''t fall, as I kept moving forward, without any thought of retreat, with the shield in hand covering me, protecting me from any sword light.


    Until I finally started to see the castle walls clearly. The whole mountain was really huge, covered with a horde of demons without an end. It seemed like this castle was the source of all magic in the world, as this tiny ce managed to pour out all these demons.


    Once I saw the towers, the sharp ragged ends of the walls, and I didn''t stop to see any other detail inside. This castle was in reach, and it was now time for me to retaliate.


    So, I took my spear out, one of his against two of mine, and I released the spear to hit those walls, and moved the spear lightning to move deeper into the castle, vaporizing any demon or living thing it touched.


    Simply I flipped the switch, and now I was the one tyrant being, and that master and his army were now the miserable ones.


    How ironic!

 Chapter 236: A Brutal Battle with A Giant!

    Chapter 236: A Brutal Battle with A Giant!


    I didn''t stand still in my ce, as I kept pushing forward despite facing enormous resistance that kept pushing my balloon backward. I kept pushing forward, while grabbing the shield, the heavy huge shield, by one hand, and the other didn''t stop shing with my spear towards the close by fortress.


    My attacks went like thunder, killing, damaging, burning everything in their way. The sounds of agonic roars filled the ce, loudly that I could hear them clearly from my ce, but I didn''t even decrease the rate of my attacks.


    I was pushing myself, I knew that, but I had to seize this chance and break through, I believed that. This moment was the do or die one, so I endured the pain in my whole body, the strain over my hand grabbing this unbearable shield, and my soul to the screams of agony and pain.


    Helplessly, anything that moved was killed by me without any differentiation. What made me, somehow, relieved was the fact these were all demons, my enemies, and I had to kill them all, my enemies.


    If there were yers there, my conscience would be stressed upon by this massacre, but even if they were there, I would have considered them all nobles, or noble followers, and killed them without a blink.


    The master of this castle was now upset, very upset, and I even heard some angry roars, that differed from thoseing from those demons, and I swore the whole castle was vibrating, alongside the mountain it was on.


    This didn''t scare me, perhaps a little, as I knew as long as I had my shield, no harm could touch a hair of me in this sacrednd. However, I underestimated that master, as I totally didn''t get its true identity until the caste vibrated violently, and that mountain was cracked open like it was made of butter, to find a huge head, neck, shoulders, and four arms appearing from this gap.


    "What the hell is that?!" I muttered, with disbelief, as I watched this giant showing up his true colors. I saw his face, fazed with his three gigantic eyes, lined together on his forehead. As for the ces of human eyes, there was nothing there.


    He looked at me, with some hatred that I knew I deserved some of it. at least I knew that I was the one who drove him to show up his true face, and I didn''t know if this was good or bad.


    "After so many years, someone has already got the audacity to wake me up? Has the old pact been forgotten? Thisnd is mine, granted to me by the sacred witch of your kin, what is someone weak like you, aspire to do here? Do you think you can kill me, a thing that your sacred witch couldn''t endless years ago? That''s a joke, a real joke!"


    I suddenly felt some unseen pressure exerted upon me. I hurriedly used my shield to protect me and the balloon, and it did. However, despite being protected from this insane force, the whole balloon crushed on the ground, loudly and violently, creating a crater, deep enough for a pool of water to be formed here.


    What a gigantic enormous inhuman force was it!!


    "In front of me, you have to stay on the ground, not on equal terms with me, animal!"


    I didn''t know why this gigantic being was this rude, but the more he talked, the more actions he did, I started to hate him more. The idea of killing him started to appeal to me, if the witch managed to imprison him here, then why couldn''t I imprison him there?


    And then, I retracted my spear, and got my third artifact, the prison, the witch personal artifact. Once taken out, that gigantic being sniffed the air, like he was able to smell the scent of this prison. Once he confirmed his guess, I noticed a faint, brief look full of panic crossed over his huge face.


    As I thought, this being was lying, and the witch didn''t kill him by reason of inability, but benevolence. I grabbed the prison tightly, as I knew absorbing this being wouldn''t be this easily done, or cheaply executed.


    So, I summoned the stele, sold every single bit I had in my possession, and the result was an astonishing figure in millions, tens of millions of gold coins.


    Would this wealth be enough to im this horrible giant''s life? I wondered, as I decided to put this into test.


    ''Absorb him.''


    Just as I ordered my prison to absorb him, a cloud of dust rose up from that giant''s ce, coupled with a cry of agony, so severely loud that even my ear drums were about to explode. I didn''t flinch, as I focused with much determination over this giant, it was either I seed in imprisoning him into my artifact, or I would fail and perish here, losing all I did so far, starting again from that sanctuary ce far behind.


    "Damn it witch! Even your words after your death areing to be true," the giants suddenly bellowed out, in a furious tone, and I swore the whole mountain shook, violently, from his anger.


    As I waited, with great stress and anxiety, the cold sound of the prison came to my mind, telling me the omen news.


    ''Sorry, the target was shielded with artifacts more than you. You must have at least an equal number of artifacts, or else you can''t imprison him."


    I looked towards the giant, where that cloud of dust vanished slowly, showing up his ugly figure, and his four hands were holding four different items, with that distasteful sword among them.


    "Kakaka, you can''t imprison me, foolish girl. I have to admit I was fooled for a second here, thinking you came prepared as that which predicted. Act as a loyal dog to my heir, she said, entrapping me here like a dog, a dirty dog. This bitch, it''s good she is gone now, and I can now redeem my freedom by killing you."


    He suddenly unleashed four consecutive attacks against me, two swords, one arrow, and one axe. I looked towards these deadly attacks, and felt nothing, no fear, nor anxiety, and no worry.


    "You said Icked one artifact than you, and so you are acting mighty and highly of yourself. My ancestors trapped you here, like a dog, to act as a loyal dog to me. I swear when I turn you into my dog, I will make sure you pay for this in the most bitter way possible," I cursed out loud, with an angry tone, and, strangely, calm face.


    The giant looked at me, whileughing on my words, while his attacksnded one after another over my shield. This time, I felt my whole body crashing on the ground, with each bone inside me shattering into powder. Even my soul shuddered, like it was about to break, like a masterpiece of ss fell from high on a hard, marble floor.


    However, when all the attacks ended, I wasn''t dead. There were two long blood lines falling from my nostrils, my ears, my eyes, and even my mouth, but I wasn''t dead. I looked at that giant, at my loyal dog, in the eye, defying its existence, announcing my presence high and mighty.


    "You are acting so mighty and you are this weak. Do you think you are safe now because I can''t match up with your artifacts?" I sneered, thenughed,ughed from the bottom of my heart, as I reopened the stele again, and this time I whispered softly:


    "I want to buy the witch''s artifact."


    "The pr"


    I didn''t wait for the voice echoing in my ears to finish its worthless talk, as I yelled excitedly, without a shred of fear or anger anymore:


    "Just buy it!"


    A moment passed, and that dreadful giant was about to attack me again, when a ball of light fell upon me. I didn''t even nce at it, as now I had four artifacts, just equal to that bastard.


    ''Imprison him!''


    I tightly grabbed my cube, and pointed it, in strong determination, towards that giant, who hurriedly threw all his artifacts towards me. I didn''t bother defending, or thinking to raise my shield, as at this precise moment, the sweet cold voice of my artifact sounded in my ears:


    ''You obtain four artifacts, two from the witch. You have the bloodline of the witch. Conditions are met, and the protective guardian assigned to you by the witch is going to be activated.''


    At once, a ray of light radiated from the cube, to shine the whole world in front of me. In the next second, I found the light gone with that giant, and what remained was that big mountain, which was now having a huge hole inside its huge body.


    I looked around to make sure that sneaky bastard was finally gone, entrapped forever into my prison, acting from this moment on as my loyal dog, my guardian. I also, hurriedly, checked the fortress, to find it safe and sound, lying proudly on top of this mountain, waiting for me to go up and im it.


    "Let''s go and im my prize then," I muttered with much joy and bliss to myself, as I controlled my balloon and started to fly again towards that castle.


    ''Move yourselves here, the fort is now ours!''


    In these simple words that I sent to the private chat between me and my advisors, I announced shortly my victory and dered my ownership to that fort, the same fort thaty for endless years hard to be conquered by any force, no matter how strong and vastly huge they were.

 Chapter 237: Defending A Tattered Castle

    Chapter 237: Defending A Tattered Castle


    I looked around to make sure that sneaky bastard was finally gone, entrapped forever into my prison, acting from this moment on as my loyal dog, my guardian. I also, hurriedly, checked the fortress, to find it safe and sound, lying proudly on top of this mountain, waiting for me to go up and im it.


    "Let''s go and im my prize then," I muttered with much joy and bliss to myself, as I controlled my balloon and started to fly again towards that castle.


    ''Move yourselves here, the fort is now ours!''


    In these simple words that I sent to the private chat between me and my advisors, I announced shortly my victory and dered my ownership to that fort, the same fort thaty for endless years hard to be conquered by any force, no matter how strong and vastly huge they were.


    I was just in my ce, watching the castle up above in admiration and pride. This castle, the one thatsted for so long that people thought it was impossible to conquer, was easily conquered by me, a twelve and half years old spear girl.


    I knew the distance between my army and here would take hours for them to get here, so I had to move to the castle and nned to wait for them there. the castle was really huge, much bigger than I actually thought.


    The walls and the towers were damaged, heavily attacked by my artifact. I knew it was inevitable, but seeing the castle in this miserable state pained, truly pained my heart.


    Just as I was overlooking the castle and thinking about all the hard work it needed to shine again, all the gold coins I had to pay for these high and mighty walls to be repaired, I heard a sudden noise,ing from far like a breeze of wind.


    At first, I neglected this, as I started to tour the castle from above, looking at each and single part of it. there were many buildings inside the castle, destroyed under the effect of my spear, and frankly I didn''t know what these buildings were.


    I decided to wait for my army and my advisors toe. I knew they must have any info regarding this, especially Nani and Rendy.


    Just as I thought about the two, I received a distress message from them, as both sent in the private chat of my advisors in warning tone:


    ''Princess, many yers'' armies are heading straight to you right now,'' Nina said.


    ''Princess, many noble guilds are amassing their forces here and are now nning to continuously attack the castle,'' Rendy said.


    As I just read these messages, I looked again to the horizon, as I squeezed my eyes hard, to finally be able to spot arge cloud of dusting from far. It was like the whole horizon was blocked by something, like a flood, and it was apanied by a sand storm it seemed.


    "So you are greedy enough to abandon your honor and cluster on a single weak little girl like me, huh?''


    I was pissed off them, as the joy from obtaining this victory evaporated once I saw the iing enemies. they even didn''t give me a chance to gather up my armies, damn them.


    If they thought I was helpless, they would make mistakes. I didn''t know anything inside this castle, and there was no time for me to ask Rendy or Nani to teach me, so I had to consider it like I didn''t get the castle.


    But in fact, the presence of the castle was enough to make me use my prisoners, atst. Throughout the way to here, I didn''t stop absorbing demons, plus yers, every now and then. If they thought they could beat me with theirrge numbers, then I also have my ownrge armies.


    Plus, I could always absorb yers, all the time. the more theye to me, the merrier it would be.


    I didn''t feel any eeriness, as I wasn''t that frightened from them, in fact I was eager to show them all my strength, to show the whole world how strong I was.


    Without any further ado, I closed my eyes and thought only of one order, giving it to the cube I held in my hand right now.


    ''I want all of them to be loyal to me.''


    The cold voice of the artifact came again, as it said:


    ''There are monsters and yers, which one of them do you want to be your new subjects?''


    I knew that this artifact was always trying to organize things, but I felt like it was trying to waste my time, all the time!


    ''I want yers first,'' I said, as recruiting yers didn''t require a lot of gold coins, not like monsters. Plus, I already have hundreds of thousands of them, an army big enough to cover the whole castle, and form a nice defensive shield for my fort here.


    ''There are four hundred thousand human beings here, do you want all of them to be your subjects?''


    ''Screw you, you are intentionally wasting my time!'' I wanted to yell at that artifact, but I nicely replied, ''I want all of them''


    ''They are released after soaring the oath of loyalty to you.''


    I had to admit, no matter how frustrating it was when I dealt with this artifact, when it did things, it did them brightly. In just a blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands, reaching four hundred thousand yers, and humans, appeared here in the castle. The moment they appeared, they looked up at me, with some being angry, others resentful.


    I didn''t care, as I took out my spear, my artifact spear, and spoke out slowly, yet loud enough to be heard:


    "Kneel!"


    My words were obsolete, like aw. If there was anyone who intended to disobey me, then I wouldn''t hesitate to kill him or her. I didn''t know what would happen to them if they broke thews here, but at least I knew what I could do to them when they broke my words.


    Just as an avnche, a group led the rest to kneel in front of me. I looked down on them, satisfied by this nice gain of yers. they were, mostly, part of the hostile armies that I cleared, scattered around the castle and my army.


    When I recalled this, I looked again above the walls of this castle, as the enemies were now closer here than ever. I could also see their faces, feel their desires, and hear the loud shouts of wars echoing in between their ranks, motivating them and raising their morals high.


    The higher their morals ascended, the louder and heavier they descended by me. I waited, and even didn''t order my new army to stand from their kneel. I waited, as my enemies came closer, darting up the huge mountain, celebrating the fact I didn''t attack them yet, as if I was exhausted, or even mocking me of being petrified and horrified.


    I waited


    "Raise up your heads, and take your positions up the walls!"


    I finally yelled, a loud cry for war and battle I longed for since I left my kingdom. My new army was speechless, while moving rapidly to the walls, to be faced with much astonished yers, who thought initially I had already surrendered.


    But I didn''t.


    I wasn''t in need of my new army to help me at this wave, and I wasn''t afraid, or even close to that, as my enemies were many but like fireflies, could be killed on a whim.


    The first thing I did was to get my hand over that heavy shield. Every time I get this shield, I really curse my bad luck in life. I held it as high as I could, while intended to shield and protect the castle.


    A light shone from my shield, covering the whole castle, and a few hundreds of meters away from the walls. Just as I did that, many long ranged yers started to attack, unceasingly, thinking with their pathetic skills they had, this unbreakable shield of mine would fatler.


    This shield could sustain the attack of the sword artifact, howe it couldn''t sustain their easy pissy attacks?


    I didn''t care to watch their attacks anymore, as I hesitated, should I kill them all in one go and get rid of this nuisance for a few minutes, or should I absorb as much as I could into my prison, then kill the rest?


    As I knew the mindset of themanders, I refrained from absorbing this patch of yers. cannon fodders would be sent first, to scout the area, and then the more stronger units would follow.


    So, without any care, I waved my spear all over the ce, sending lethal hits towards the growing army around me. this attack came to remind everyone here of the sword artifact that stupid guardian had.


    In the next minutes, none of the huge, endless, noisy army attacking my castle had any remnants anymore, not even a trace could be found of their presence, like they were never here.


    I stood inside my balloon, overlooking the whole empty battlefield in satisfaction. As for my new army, they were shocked, as each one of them was asking himself this question, if I was this mighty, then why did I summon them then?


    I justughed when I thought of their reactions, and keptughing when I pictured the grim faces of my enemies.

 Chapter 238: Facing Two Arrogant Mystic Art Masters

    Chapter 238: Facing Two Arrogant Mystic Art Masters


    I watched the empty space created by my spear in satisfaction, before nodding as I had achieved what I aspired for. My newly recruited, hastily gathered, low moral army changed, transformed into a fanatic believing army, yers who would fight and die for me without any hesitation or fear.


    How could they be afraid of any enemy when I was their greatest fear and admiration? Moral soared to the heavens, and I was content by this.


    "Listen up, you will hold the castle until my army reaches here."


    I said, as I intended to go at any moment of notice, to rescue my army. I already knew this battle would be long, chaotic one, so for an army supporting me toe here, all the way through all this ocean of yers, they would be annihted many times already.


    So, I needed this new army of mine to buy me time, as when my other army requested aid, I would definitely move to their aid without hesitation or doubt.


    My newly recruited yers were silent, didn''t respond back in words, as they thought I was testing them, and for sure I was. I stood in my ce, rxed, without any stress of any kind. I had already secured this castle, triumphed over that nasty defendor of it, and now what remained was to stomp upon these flies, and dere my right to own this ce.


    As I thought from before, the position of this castle was rather unique. No army coulde here without being spotted. Just as I watched the iing armies of yers, many of my newly recruited ones moved in different directions, like they were chaotically scared.


    I was about to yell at them, stop their retreat, and order them, harshly, to return to their posts, when I noticed something else. They weren''t retreating, as part headed towards the crumbled walls and started to repair them, using the pieces of ores, smashed under my mighty battle with the guardian from before, and trying to amend the deep wounds in the walls.


    As for the other part, they headed towards those huge towers, and I watched them in curiosity. Did they know how to operate them? if so, then our odds had already soared by thresholds, even without me taking part in any fight.


    My hunch was on the mark, as they started to operate the towers, starting a massive attack on the iing enemies. The towers were, mostly, intact, and they had a clear great range of offense, so their first wave of attacks rendered many yers dead in no time.


    I watched, feeling some pride in myself, as my towers kept raining spells over the yers. it seemed there was an imaginary line, after it no yer could manage to set foot without dying.


    As the ground approach was halted like this, I noticed the approach of many balloons, numbered in thousands, trying to approach the castle from above, oveing the defensive towers, as I did long time ago with that nasty castle.


    ''Interesting,'' I muttered to myself, as this strategy of mine was brilliantly copied, and was now used to attack me, how ironic!


    I just giggled, before I pointed my spear artifact, and started to rain thunder over their faces. Each balloon couldn''t withstand one hit from my spear, disintegrated into ash, along with yers within.


    Equipment started to rain down the ocean of yers on the ground, like it was a festival day. I kept attacking the balloons until less than one third of them retreated, with fear in their hearts. I was pretty sure they wouldn''t try this little trick over me again, as they now knew the consequences for that.


    I had to admit to myself, this oppressive feeling of being so mighty would be missed greatly when I returned to the game. there I couldn''t use any artifact, as these artifacts were bound to operate only in the sacrednds, not inside the game.


    The feeling of returning into that chaotic stressfulpetition with other yers, with many odds against me, wasn''t the best feeling ever. But, I knew I had to endure, bid my time there, and try to do my best.


    I had many tasks being dyed by my trip here, besides the addition of my greatest enemies, those anti-witch groups, I was sure the early days after returning wouldn''t be nice at all.


    I sighed, why did my life have to move from this good to that bad?


    I couldn''t change the rules of the game, but all I could hope for was my performance here would be admired by my master, and he might give me a hand there. Also Lady Nada must be proud when the news reached her ears, and my cksmith life would gain a tremendous boost, or that what I hoped.


    After the destruction of most of the balloons, the greedy yers couldn''t find any way to invade here except for going straight up against me, so the rate of attacks increased, and with the new added yers to the charge, they managed to outnumber the defensive abilities of my towers.


    Just as they were approaching my walls, which were now showing signs of recovery, endless skills were used, raining down from my newly recruited army over the heads of my enemies.


    I could swear I heard the curses of those enemies from my ce, as the appearance of my new army was so sudden, as they thought I was alone.


    I just giggled, as the hardships they had to conquer increased by folds. Now, even if they managed to escape the devastation caused by my defensive towers, they wouldn''t be able to set their path freely towards my castle without facing another stubborn attack by my army.


    And thus, this castle, these towers, those yers in my army, and this huge mountain had turned the ce into a meat grinder, able to kill any number of yers no matter what.


    With time, it seemed yers started to lose hope, as my enemies showed signs of decreasing the intensity of their assault over my castle. I found that logical, as they were stressed greatly by the massacre that was going in front of their eyes, without any signs of breaking through.


    Hope was a tricky thing, as it was gained hardly, and lost easily. Once hope was lost, cause was lost with it, and so defeat woulde.


    I stood motionless, observing the fervent fighting beneath me, with readiness to interact at any given moment. I was ready to interfere if the situation demanded, and when I was about to lower my guard after hours of continuous killing, a sudden change appeared in the battlefield.


    There was a sudden roaring from the sky, followed by the appearance of two small dotsing from far. They weren''t using balloons, as the two were flying over to me. they were yers, highly ranked yers at least. I felt some threating from them, and me feeling this threat in this ce with all my might, was something disturbing and strange.


    My attention was shifted, from the whole battlefield towards these two. they were moving here fast, and in a few minutes they managed to cross a huge distance, to stand with pride and arrogance, just near my castle, on a higher level than my balloon, like they were just looking down at me.


    "Oh, it''s a small fry then," the female yer said, while she brandished her sword, strangely shaped with irregr edges like a saw, not a sword.


    "Aha, I thought I would face a master, but ended up only facing a mere disciple," the male said, while putting his huge broadsword over his shoulder. The two were speaking to each other as if I didn''t exist, as if they had already kicked me out of here and this was now their ce.


    This attitude irritated me, as now I wasn''t that weakling back in the game. I wasn''t forced to lower my head anymore, or ept any injustice or harsh, offensive words and attitude.


    So, I didn''t speak until I got out my shield, put it on the balloon, while looking towards the two in disregard, as if they were nothing, the same way they were looking back at me from the start.


    "Oh Will, look, the little kitty wants to y with us, hahaha," the female swordsman spoke andughed on her silly words like it was a very funny joke. The berserker, named Will, took off his huge sword from his shoulder, pointed it towards me before saying in an arrogant, irritating tone:


    "Hey kid, just give up, we are both masters, mystic art masters. If you don''t want to be cursed for your entire life, after we kick you''re a** from here, then surrender the castle peacefully, and we might consider giving you a gift."


    "Listen up you two jerks," I replied instantly, without the need to hide my upset or being polite to these two bastards, "this is my castle, my own gaining. If you want to im something, have the strength first beforeing here and say these empty bullshit words!"


    "Y-You!" The female swordsman trembled, from extreme anger, as she was offended by my words, but that Willy was calmer, more collected than her. He just sneered, as he replied:


    "And who is going to prevent us from taking this castle from you? Your pathetic master?"


    I red back at him, as I knew I was facing not just one master, but two. I already knew how hard it was to face two monsters like them, but this might be the case if we were back in the game world.


    But here? Here was my turf, my yground, this was the ce where I set the rules, not anyone else. So, I sneered back, thenughed loudly, mocking the two of them, then said:


    "My master is too high for some weak ants like you toe and take care of things here. I will face you off, and I promise you I will conquer, break your damn arrogance, and record every single bit of this battle and announce it to the whole world, so everyone would know how weak, pathetic, and stupid you are!"

 Chapter 239: A REAL DRAGON!!! God Help Me!

    Chapter 239: A REAL DRAGON!!! God Help Me!


    "Listen up you two jerks," I replied instantly, without the need to hide my upset or being polite to these two bastards, "this is my castle, my own gaining. If you want to im something, have the strength first beforeing here and say these empty bullshit words!"


    "Y-You!" The female swordsman trembled, from extreme anger, as she was offended by my words, but that Willy was calmer, more collected than her. He just sneered, as he replied:


    "And who is going to prevent us from taking this castle from you? Your pathetic master?"


    I red back at him, as I knew I was facing not just one master, but two. I already knew how hard it was to face two monsters like them, but this might be the case if we were back in the game world.


    But here? Here was my turf, my yground, this was the ce where I set the rules, not anyone else. So, I sneered back, thenughed loudly, mocking the two of them, then said:


    "My master is too high for some weak ants like you toe and take care of things here. I will face you off, and I promise you I will conquer, break your damn arrogance, and record every single bit of this battle and announce it to the whole world, so everyone would know how weak, pathetic, and stupid you are!"


    My voice was so calm that I was nearly whispering, but it was so strong that it was heard over the whole battlefield. The ongoing fight, that was already going for its demise, was stopped abruptly. Every single yer here just raised his head and watched me and these two masters about to fight.


    "Did you hit your head when you were a child? Don''t you know who we are?" the female swordsman said, angrily, while the other berserker just stood there, motionless, while watching me with his two big ring eyes of his.


    He was about to attack me, I could sense it!


    Without any hesitation or dy, I raised my shield, using its light to defend me. my hunch was right, as once the light just shone, I heard a loud bang, followed by a series of bangs, as the broadsword of this berserker attacked me without mercy.


    For a long minute, my ear drums were hurt by the loud bangs caused by this sudden, and severe attack. I just overlooked that attack, and nced at that female swordsman, to find her not anywhere to be seen. She had moved and hid somewhere I couldn''t see.


    These two were really very familiar with each other''s attacks, which made it very hard to even face them at the same time.


    The first thing I thought of was to absorb them into my prison artifact, but the reply I received something bizarre, the first time I heard a refusal from my artifact:


    "Can''t absorb these two, they are being guarded by a protective witch talisman."


    I couldn''t understand this reply, but I didn''t have the time to think, as once the sword attacks stopped, it was reced by those female sword attacks. Her attacks didn''t feel as strong as this berserker, but they were numerous, much more numerous than the attacks of that broadsword.


    Alternating between the two made me wonder, why were they doing this? It was apparent from the start that I was able to hold their attacks in bay, and no matter how hard they attacked, my defensive shield couldn''t be shattered.


    That made me look at the pattern of the attacks in a new light, they weren''t trying to hit me, they were trying to stop me from moving.


    If that was right, then I hadmitted a grave mistake, one that I had to correct right away.


    Without any warning, I raised my spear artifact high, and arcs of lightning were dancing around it. my aim was at the middle of the castle, the empty ce where no one was there, but it had a single building in the centre of it. I directed my spear into that spot, andunched attack after attack.


    Thick arms of lightning descended like doomsday upon the empty and open area of the castle. This sudden, and brutal attack, seemed crazy to anyone, but the look over the two enemies in front made it clear, I guessed it right.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a ce in that area had caused this loud explosive sound, as a shade appeared in there, a human shade, and he was trying to defend himself against my spears of lightning.


    "Got you!"


    I excitedly eximed, before I tightly grabbed my spear and shouted, angrily and excitedly while focusing all my attacks over him.


    "Distract her, hurry!"


    His shaky voice came to dere how bad his situation was. He was close, so close to the centre of this castle, where, I suppose, there was the main token of this castle.


    I believed he was heading there, to obtain that token, and imed the castle to himself. This was another way to obtain this castle, but I was lucky to recall these distant words that Shin once told me about.


    My timing was superb, and I just managed to get him before he could do anything I couldn''t fix. The attacks of my spears didn''t slow down, or decrease its intensity, even when the two fake attackers resumed their fervent attack over me.


    No matter what they did, my shield, the shield that withstood the heavy attacks of that guardian from before, was standing like an immovable mountain in their faces. They couldn''t even cause a single scratch to me, and so I was focused, entirely absorbed into attacking that assassin down there.


    I could attack the two annoying flies in front of me, and I could kill them, however my main target was their leader, that hideous assassin that almost got me.


    I was furious, as I hated to be yed as a fool like this. So, I insisted on not letting that man even leave with his life. He had an artifact in hand, which was able to absorb most of my attacks, but it couldn''t negate all of it. so, it was normal for him to cough blood, even kneel on the ground, with thepse of time.


    As for the two annoying flies, if they stopped, I might have used thest artifact I got from the witch, and killed that assassin very fast.


    "Good, you are good," that assassin tired tone came suddenly from the below. He was exhausted, very exhausted, but his tone carried all his ferocity and hatred. "I won''t let you have it as long as I don''t have it. Release the Dragon!"


    "Maste!" the two flies in front of me panicked, as once they heard their master''s decision they panicked. They left everything, and without even looking back, they ran, ran like their entire life depended upon it.


    As for that hideous master, I didn''t get what he was bbering about, except that he was summoning a dragon. I recalled that dragon I fought at the dungeon, it was strong, but not that scary.


    I knew it must be another version of that dragon, a more scarier version. No matter what it was, I swore to kill that bastard, that shitty master, before his eyes could fall upon his dragon.


    As the two escaped, I didn''t need to use the defensive shield again, so I took out the witch artifact, that long thin curved sword, and then I waved it, to fall like a mighty icy avnche over the head of that master, crashing down with the arcs of lightning over his defensive artifact, and finally crashing it.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of collision between my two artifacts and that master ended in a violent explosion that even rumbled the whole castle. A strong wave of aftershocks carried a lot of ice blocks everywhere, so violent that even some of the walls that were repaired got some damage yet again.


    I watched everything, steadily from my balloon, as I wasn''t that skeptical about such an explosion. After all, my opponent was someone very high and esteemed, but he acted lowly and so mean. I didn''t feel any regret when I thought about his retaliation back at the mystic artmunity. I was sure the video I just recorded would act as my back up, if that man was too bitter at losing.


    I just thought that, when I started to feel an ominous feeling, as if a huge to dark green eyes, with thick eyshes, were looking straight at me amidst a strange wave of thick gray fog with many thunder in it.


    That wasn''t my imagination, as in the second after that master falling, this thick fog appeared, as a huge mountain flying high in the air, without following any worldlyws, with these two huge green eyes ring at me.


    I had to admit, I was frightened, I was so scared at this moment,


    This wasn''t a fog, this was a dragon, not a mere monster in some dungeon, it was a real dragon, A REAL DRAGON!!!


    God help me!

 Chapter 240: Lets Go and See the Treasury

    Chapter 240: Let''s Go and See the Treasury


    I was petrified, as this being, this colossal, real dragon, was now eyeing me with no care at all. I had a feeling, very strong to be just a random feeling, that if this dragon wanted to kill me, it would be able to do so.


    "So, you are the one who made that idiot summon me for one life, right?"


    The dragon spoke, and I had to say that I didn''t see a mouth moving or anything. his voice was clear and vivid in my mind, so I instantly replied:


    "Yes, it''s me."


    I wasn''t replying in any arrogance at all. I didn''t know why, but I was sure this dragon had some special power that would render me helpless in front of him.


    "Good girl, I owe you one," he suddenly said, as he turned around, or whatever this huge cloud of fog did, and he started to move, slowly, away.


    "Oh, you aren''t going to kill me then," I suddenly said, in a deep relief, as this was something I couldn''t believe.


    "You did me a favor, but topletely end my stupid summoning contract, I have killed one of your men standing here. so, that contract was fulfilled, and I''m finally free, thanks to you. I will help you once, and if you continue to be the witch you are linked to, then I might help you another.


    I still owe a lot of favor to the witch, and she made me swear to help her descendant when timees. So, grow up well, and don''t disappoint me or her."


    Just as he said thest words, he disappeared, leaving me speechless. I didn''t think this dragon was old, so old to know the witch. I knew he was strong, but not so strong to be friends with the witch.


    Whatever happened here, I had no clue about it. what mattered, though, was that everything ended, and I was now free from any nuisance or annoyance.


    I looked at the swarm of yers down there, as they were my next target. The two masters who acted as decoy not long ago weren''t any ce to be seen. I was sure they had escaped far, far away, when they heard about the summoning of the dragon.


    I wasn''t concerned about them, after all I still had my master, two actually, and they would be able to discipline those two rogue ones, and kill them once and for all.


    Just as I was thinking about that, the yers surrounding the castle started to retreat. If they were only facing the army inside the castle, then there would be hope for them, but I was still standing behind those defenders, and I was a monster in my own terms.


    So, staying here was foolish, attacking here was stupid, and retreating was the only wise choice they could make.


    I watched them retreat, and didn''t pursue, as I had no real grudge against them. by the retreat of thest yer, this castle was officially branded as mine, and no one would threaten to take it, not now at least.


    "Listen up," I suddenly said, attracting all of my yers standing here attention, "this castle is ours to rule, and I need you to run an assessment to everything in the walls and defenses. Try to amend them and repair what you can, make a list of what you need. I want this castle fully running in two days from now."


    "We will," a loud voice came in a wave like cheering, as they were excited to be here, to be with me. I had a desire to explore the castle, but I still had my advisors, and my army, missing.


    ''Where are you?'' I asked, as I sent this privately to the chat of my advisors.


    ''One hour and will be there,'' Nani said.


    ''What just happened?'' Rog asked.


    ''We met many retreating yers,'' Rendy said.


    ''They even tried to persuade us not toe to you, can you imagine that?'' Gen said.


    Once I knew they were fine, and they were on the road to here, I heaved a sigh of relief. I was stressed thest couple of weeks, and now I had a moment, finally, of peace.


    ''The castle is secured now. I will wait for your return to open the treasury,'' I sent back, with a big smile over my face.


    ''Oh, I always heard legends about the castles'' treasury,'' Rendy said.


    ''I would say I''m not in, but I would be lying, I want to see the treasury. Can I have a ne from it? earrings?'' Nina said, in a yful way that made me chuckle.


    ''Sure, each one will have a gift from inside, and the rest will be usedter,'' I said, before adding, ''I just hope the treasury would be as great as we all hope.''


    ''Don''t worry, Gen here said he once attended opening a normal castle treasury, and it was full of gold, war treasures, and other rare and valued things,'' Nani said.


    I was sure the treasury here would be much better than the one Gen witnessed. One hour wasn''t long, so I decided to rest in my balloon and wait for their return.


    The atmosphere inside the castle had changed dramatically from the depression that overwhelmed over the yers, to that joy party they were having while working. Just the sight of them was enough to push the smile over my face.


    I rested, and closed my eyes to enter into deep sleep. Just as I closed my eyes, I heard a loud bang around me, so I reopened my eyes rapidly, to hear a loud noiseing from inside the castle. I moved, feeling some stress over my back and shoulders, to see what caused this noise.


    My advisors came with my army, and this was mistaken as an enemy from my other army inside the castle. I just smiled as I raised my hand, as I yelled to everyone inside the castle:


    "Lay down your arms, this is my army as well. Open the gates and let them in."


    My voice ended the conflict before it even started. I thanked god that I woke up at the appropriate time, despite hating that now as I had this unbearable headache.


    "Wow princess, who are they?" Diana was the first toe and ask me about these yers. I could feel her concern for me, and I always appreciated that concern.


    "They are just being recruited like others," I said, before weing the other advisors, who were excited to be here, finally inside this legendary castle.


    "Defending this castle would be hard," Rendy said, as he started to assess the state of the castle.


    "It has a lot of defenses that I know nothing about. Some of these yers helped in operating and maintaining the walls and the defensive towers, but I have no clue regarding how to defend it."


    I expressed my thoughts honestly in front of them, as if I wanted to ask for help, then they were the only ones who could, sincerely, help me.


    "I will be stationed here to guard the castle, after all I can''t return with you to your world," Gen said, as he hit his chest te with his fist, "I swear to protect the castle with my own soul and heart."


    "I will help organize the defenses before I leave here to my own fort," Rendy said.


    "Do you know that we can link forts and castles together through teleportation channels?" Nina asked, as she said something new to me. I shook my head, while feeling overwhelmed by luck as my advisors were really trustworthy.


    "We will keep this ce safe and secured, don''t worry about this princess," Rendy said, before pausing for a moment, like he was thinking about something. "There is just a point you must know, each year you muste here and take a new test. I think your master will inform you with this, but I just wanted to tell you beforehand," he added.


    "Do you mean I have to raise my mystic art rank?" I asked, without feeling any challenge here, but excitation.


    "Sure, and the sooner you get here, the better. The more times you enter here, the more advantages it will reflect on your game world. trust me," Nani added, as she also agreed with Rendy''s view.


    "Alright," I said, with a smile, "I will make sure toe here in the next six months," I dered, as I was really enticed by the feeling of being supreme. I knew I would return to be a normal yer back home, but somehow here felt like being home.


    "Great, it''s settled then. When youe here next time, just send a word to our territories and we will get the news. We will make sure to catch up to you," Rendy said, with a big smile. "Now, let''s go to the treasury, shall we?" he added, with a beaming face full of expectations.


    He wasn''t the only one feeling this, as I was also feeling the same, alongside everyone else.


    "Let''s go, I think it''s at that central building," I said while pointing towards the central small building that resembled a simple house. It was built out of stone, and during the whole battles here, it never got a single scratch on it.

 Chapter 241: The Treasury

    Chapter 241: The Treasury


    The building was like a sealed box, with one way only to enter it, which was by passing through a semi transparent door.


    "Let me go first, please," Nina pleaded, and I didn''t have any objection to that. just as I nodded, she jumped out of ecstasy, and then passed through that door.


    The moment she passed, the whole building shed in green light first, then in ck, followed by a sudden booming sound as Nina fell off the ground, heavily hitting a wall nearby.


    "Are you ok?" I ran to check on her, as she stood up, heavily, with some difficulty, as I noticed some bruises inside her. She looked at me as she faintly said:


    "There is no way I or anyone else can enter here before you, this door is made to filter anyone not the person who owned the fort," she said, before she recalled something, "have you attached the heart of the fort to you by blood?"


    "I didn''t have time for that," I replied, honestly, as I went from a battle to a battle to another battle.


    "Ok, that heart is there, in the next building to it," she said as she moved with some limbing for a while. I walked by her side with the others walking around us. As for the rest of the yers, they were standing on their posts, at the walls, guarding the castle.


    "From here," Rendy said, as he pointed through the opened door into a long and vast hall, but it was so gloomy and dark. I stepped into it and nothing magical happened, except for that distant, diamond shaped rock that appeared in front of me, ignited in green light.


    "Just drop your blood over it and the binding will bepleted," Nina said, as she seemed to be skeptical to enter here. I nodded to her, as I left her to the care of others, then marched towards the distant rock with Diana moving like my shadow.


    Once reached there, I didn''t inspect the stone, as it had nothing there to be special about, except for it being floated in the air, circling around itself.


    I injured myself, then let my blood drip over the stone. One drop was enough to cause a vibration to this stone, and ten drops were needed for the binding process to bepleted.


    The diamond shaped stone then shone brighter and brighter, before I felt some burning feeling in my left hand, as a mark, simr to this stone, was there left on my skin.


    "I think it''splete," I said, while turning back towards the exit with Diana by my side.


    "Are you ready to enter the armory?" I asked with a chuckle, as I headed straight towards the building, with them by my side. Once I reached the semi-transparent door, I stepped into it, to feel the mark on my arm burn a little before the pain faded away, and I entered the ce.


    The scene in front of me was really unbelievable. The ce was at least at the size of the whole castle, with boxes above each other. Some boxes fell from time passage, and their contents were spoiled on the floor. Some were full of gold coins, some were full of strange ores, others were full of some sort of a liquid, and others were full of papers, mostly recipes and designs.


    My eyes shone, as besides all these endless boxes, there were other strange structures there, war structures.


    "Wow, there are war chariots here, even war ships!"


    "Is this a Turret blueprint?"


    "No way! Is this the transformational legendary mind crystals?"


    I heard the different exmations of everyone behind me, turned to find my advisors already inside and each one of them was shocked by one thing or more here. even Diana, she was standing in front of a box full of strange ck liquid in bottles, and her eyes were looking, in greed, towards it.


    From just the expression over their faces, I knew how valuable everything here was.


    "May I ask, if I can use these things back in my world?" I asked the most essential questionregarding this wealth.


    "Of course, it''s considered your reward, your plunder. You can bring them back and use all of them."


    Nina''s reply was enough to make me understand how valuable this treasure was. I needed to return back and surpass any other yer groups or guilds, and with these treasures, I was sure to be able to do so.


    "Ok, let''s do a detailed check first, then I will decide what to do with them," I said, giving them the order to move, as after finishing here, I would return home again.


    "You promised to let me have one item from here, right?" Nina asked, humbly and with pleading eyes that made meugh.


    "Sure, sure, everyone here can pick one item, on condition there are other items like it here," I said, as I thought about something. Such a high end and very important castle treasury couldn''t only contain simple things, it must have things that would exceed rarity, finding an artifact or two wouldn''t be surprising, right?


    The first half of my sentence made everyone chuckle, but the rest of my words were enough to kill this chuckle and made them frown. They were funny, I liked their reactions.


    "Princess, most things here might have no equal!" Nani said, trying to ask for an exception.


    "Well, show it to me then, if I don''t care about its uses then fine, you can have it."


    My reply didn''t make them feel any better, it seemed, but they couldn''t do anything to change the current situation. They couldn''t even take a single item into their Inventory, or take it out the door of this treasury without my permission and breaking a hidden seal around each item and box and ornament here.


    I didn''t look back anymore, as I started to examine things I had now. If I couldn''t take anything back to my world, then I wouldn''t bother who took what, but now, with me able to take anything back, I had to be cautious. I might lose an item that would determine everything for me.


    And so, a journey of discovering everything new around me started, with me opening each box, taking out a single item, and investigating it, before putting it back to its original ce.


    ''Ore of the damned: extremely precious ore, can be used in forging and making potions. Can be upgraded, can be traded, can''t drop after death.''


    ''Tooth of the gretay: extremely precious forging material. Can be upgraded, can be traded, can''t drop after death.''


    ''Revival potion: tinum grade potion. Each time a yer drinks it, the yer can be killed any number of times during one day without any penalties. Can be traded, can''t be upgraded, can drop after death.''


    ''Aerial pulsating fiery scroll: tinum grade AOE scroll. Needs five groups of magicians, each group has an odd number, the more the numbers the more powerful the effects, with no limit highest number. Needs one hour to be activated. Once activated, an area five kilometers square would be affected by a pulsating wave of fire. Can be moved ording to the owner''s will. Duration: one hour. Number of usage: once a day.''


    ''ck matter liquid: tinum grade item. Can be used by mystic art users only. when absorbed, it will forcibly enlighten the user about one skill he knew, and upgrade it. CD: once per month.''


    ''Mental essence: tinum grade item. Can be used in forging, architecture, potion making, and personal growth. Single essence can add rity for mystic art users so he or she can learn new skills easily. CD: once daily.''


    ''Mind crystals: tinum grade item. Can be used in forging, chanting, mechanical structures, potion making, personal growth. If used for yer personal growth, each crystal can equal to fifty free attribute points, freely allocated by the yer. CD: five crystals per day.''


    More and more items, unique treasures appeared in front of me, all in tinum grade. I felt excited, as many of these were meant for mystic art users like me to use. Besides, I now had medallions that could enable other yers in my group to enter the mystic art world.


    ck matter and mental essence were two indispensable things to my growth and my yers'' growth, so I wouldn''t agree to let a single item of them away.


    There were a lot of scrolls, war structures, blueprints that made my eyes dazzle, but I wasn''t that attached to those. If anyone asked me for one of them, then I wouldn''t refuse the request.


    It took me more than five hours to go through each and every single item here. even the boxes which had the items were made of extraordinary wood and ore, making them suitable to be used in forging.


    I was literally inside a treasure box, a huge treasure box, that I could even make use of the box itself.

 Chapter 242: Yes, I have A Guild Master Token... Lets Start A Guild Together!

    Chapter 242: Yes, I have A Guild Master Token... Let''s Start A Guild Together!


    As I finished examining everything, I finally sighed a deep and long sigh of relief. I had porins, enough to take all the treasures here without worrying about the size of my Inventory.


    When I returned back, I found all of them had one item in hand, with much expectations on their faces. The items they chose varied, as Rendy chose a war chariot, while Nina took a warship. Diana took, as I guessed, a bottle of ck matter liquid. As for Gen, he took a scroll of AOE, but I intended to leave many scrolls with him for defense of this ce.


    After all he would be the one to stay here and defend this castle. As for Rog, he chose wisely, like Diana, a bottle of ck matter.


    I looked at them as I noticed their anticipation. They chose what was best to their development, and things they took were now theirs.


    "You can have all you chose," I said finally, quenching their stressful anticipation.


    "Yeah!" Rendy screamed while othersughed. I just watched their happiness, and wondered how long could I maintain such a nice and great atmosphere?


    "Now, Gen, you will lead the defenses of this castle for me, so here is this box," I said as I went, and grabbed a heavy box to him, "it''s full of AOE scrolls, defensive and offensive, so they might be handy at some time."


    "Thanks princess," he said, deeply bowing his head in expression of his feelings. I just smiled before looking to others:


    "My time here is up. Rendy and Nani, you can stay here as long as you love, as I will move back once I finish wrapping things here," I said while pointing to the whole treasury, "Rog and Diana, go back and inform those who came with us, to be ready. I will resurrect those who died from the moment we sat foot here to now, and I want you to help Gen to organize things here. When I finish, I will return at once, so don''t waste any time."


    "Ok, princess," Diana said, while Rog just nodded. I watched them leave the ce, where I was finally alone. I nced at all these treasures andughed, as it was really exciting to be inside a ce such as this.


    "Let''s resurrect them then," I muttered, as I opened the stele options. There was an option to resurrect every single one that fought alongside me. when I saw the number of coins needed to do so, I felt some headache already.


    "Twenty five million gold coins! That''s a steal! A daylight robbery!"


    I couldn''t believe how resurrecting all my men would be this costly, but when I checked the data of those who are dead, I figured out the reason.


    "So, it counted those I recruited and killed from those enemy yers," I muttered before I decided to go all out. I needed to not worry about this ce, and to do so I had to provide all the possible help.


    So, reluctantly, I started a very massive selling of what I owned. I was going back to my world, where these items might not be that useful there. I started with the bones and demon medallions, then I ended by selling the pearls that I stored so far.


    When I finished, my wealth was barely enough to cover my expenses. With some pain and regret, I resurrected them all.


    "I hope this will be helpful," I sighed, as I reminded myself of the greater good in doing so.


    "Now, let''s put everything in the porins," I said, while I started to take out one porin after another. I started a spree of absorbing everything inside the porins. The process went smoothly, better than I thought.


    I was upied by moving boxes into my porins, without unloading them. as I said before, the material these boxes were made from were already top grade, and could be used in cksmith.


    As I was deeply immersed into my business, I suddenly felt a strange aura wrapping around me. I didn''t return yet to my world, so I could use my artifacts here. I took out my shield, and my spear in an insticital reflex to what I felt, however even with them the aura started to grow stronger, until it took hold of mepletely, making my whole body float in the air.


    "System notification: yer Ronde has already issued a request for guild establishment. He will gain double exp buff for one week, this buff is applicable to all yers who will join his guild. The guild will have a three months protection against any challenges."


    This sound appeared in my ears, ringing loudly like an annoying bell. Before I could get hold of myself, and collect my thoughts, another announcement came:


    "System announcement: Every yer with guild master token is notified, the first yer started the race for establishing guilds. Do your best and start working harder, when more than fifty percent of guild token yers start using their tokens, others will be given a time limit to start their guild. If more than seventy five percent of the yers having guild master token started joined the race, all other yers will be forced to join the race as well."


    I finally got myself released from this binding, as this aura vanished. My mind was like a storming sea, with no way to calm down or signs for the storm to pass by.


    "This is bad!" I muttered, as I recalled the old warning Shin gave me. "What should I do now?" I asked myself, as I had previously nned to wait until the next visit to here and start establishing the guild.


    However I had no time then, this bastard had ruined all my ns! I didn''t see this as a coincidence, as just after I secured this mighty castle, this announcement came.


    "It''s on purpose, they know I have the token," I muttered, as this was the only exnation here. how did they know this was a simple answer to me, Respon! this weak minded, good for nothing crown prince must have told his harem about me.


    I took a deep breath, in a failed attempt to control my anger and frustration. I was just about to feel really secured, as I was going on the n I already drew from before, however now everything was ruined.


    "So, if you already knew about me having the token, why should I care then? Why should I hide myself and my token? You started the first guild request, and I will issue the second!"


    I was already mad, and if they wanted to corner me and force my hand, then it should be better for me to reveal the token on my own. At least, I might gain more support this way.


    I thought back to the conditions Shin told me about. I hardly remembered them to be honest, but the one condition that lingered in my mind was the necessity for the guild to have branches in other worlds.


    I looked up, outside the borders of this treasury. I already had some supporters from worlds outside my own. I hesitated for a moment, before I opened up my chat, and wrote in it.


    ''Come down now!''


    The order came into my advisors chat, as I opened my Inventory, looked at the long put token inside. It was long forgotten there that I was sure I might find dirt and dust on it once I took it out.


    In less than a few minutes, I spotted the advisors going through the semi-transparent door, as they looked worried on me.


    "What''s wrong princess?" Diana asked, as she took out her sword, looking I vignce around her. I really felt touched for her loyalty and worry, this girl started to be closer to me, despite the rough start we had.


    "It''s alright, there is no danger here," I said, trying tofort them.


    "Oh, I thought you were in danger," Nani said, as she came to stand beside me, checking my face. "Why do you look worried about this?" she asked.


    I looked towards them in the eye, before I took a deep breath to calm my mind. Noticing their weird looks to me, as it seemed they never were so stressed before, I smiled.


    "Ok, I want to tell you how much I truly trust you, and I want to know if you too trust me in return," I said, trying to start the topic, and ended up evading it.


    They exchanged silent nces, before Rog asked, in a very serious manner:


    "What''s wrong, Agatha?"


    I took another deep breath, as I, finally, opened my Inventory, took out the token from inside, and then held it in my hand, high enough for everyone to see it, clearly I hoped.


    "Do you recognize this?"


    "Holy sh*t!!!" Rendy screamed in panic.


    "T-T-T-This is" Nani stuttered while going close to look at it.


    "No f*cking way! When will your surprises end!" Rog cursed, as he moved closer as well.


    "" Diana and Gen never said any word, but the widened eyes, and the very white paper faces was enough to tell me how much they were shocked.


    "Yes, it''s a guild master token, as my initial assessment was a guild master candidate. Now, do you want to walk this rough, long, bumpy road with me?"

 Chapter 243: Lets Return Home, Folks

    Chapter 243: Let''s Return Home, Folks


    "Yes, it''s a guild master token, as my initial assessment was a guild master candidate. Now, do you want to walk this rough, long, bumpy road with me?"


    My question, while I was holding the token in hand, seemed crazy to be true for them. I could see their shocked facial reactions, their trembling bodies, and even their elerated breaths. They were shocked, as this moment was the most shocking moment in their lives.


    I stood there, giving them time to assess the situation and absorb the shock, collect their emotions and return to their norms, but they didn''t manage to do that.


    They were really unable to believe what they were seeing right in front of their eyes, with many times they stretched their hand and tried to feel the token, it was really real, that what I thought they kept telling themselves.


    "C''mon, control yourselves better," I said after they took over half an hour and didn''t manage to ovee their shock. My words made them try their best, but they needed another two hours to stand without any trembling, with a face clear of any shocked emotions.


    "How did you get this?" Nani was the first to speak up, as she pointed, with shaky fingers again, towards the token.


    This wasn''t the first time she asked me this, I think we exceeded the dozen times already. "I told you, I got it from my test," I, with no much patience, said.


    "What were the answers you gave in that exam again?" she finally asked a new question, despite being irrelevant.


    "How could I possibly remember!" I replied, "Let''s stop asking the wrong questions here, I have the token, and I need to start nning to use it," I said, in a loud voice addressing all of them.


    "Wait a minute, the guild race has already started in your world?" Gen suddenly asked, as he was the most collected one here.


    "Yes, it started, and one way or another, I will have to show up my token to the public. So, I n to use it, and try to make the guild be established," I said.


    "Oh, that exins things," Diana muttered, in a shocked face as the others.


    "People, wake up, I need your minds, your brains, these little things that tweaked inside your heads, to think with me of how to sessfully establish my guild."


    My aggressive tone managed, finally and thanks god, to wake them up. They looked at me, as they started to think, or that what I just hoped.


    "One sec, why are you this nervous?" Rendy asked, "Establishing a guild is a five years long quest, with each year assessment, so why are you this stressful?" he added.


    "Because I''m not the only person who knows about this token existence," I said, as they looked, suspiciously at me, "my damned fiance, Respon, knows, and he, for sure, told his harem, and these b*tches are really distasteful, and really, really hate me."


    My answer was full of anger and hatred, and they understood, finally, why I was in such a state.


    "You suspect they wille after you?" Nani asked, with concern.


    "I''m not assuming, they have already moved against me. the first yer in my world has just sought to establish a guild while he is at level twenty, can you imagine that?" I said.


    "Sure, it''s unprecedented, the guild race always starts after crossing level fifty, as you will need to finish many dungeons until level one hundred dungeon, and so starting early isn''t an advantage," Rendy said, stating one condition of making a guild.


    "why does this seem simr to the conditions of making an adventure group?" I suddenly asked, as this part was, strangely, simr to the legendary quest I already had.


    "A quest for an adventure group?" Rendy muttered, as he didn''t get what I was speaking about.


    "The princess had a quest, a legendary quest, to establish her own adventure group," Rog said, exining to them what they didn''t understand.


    "No way, you issued a legendary quest already?" Nani suddenly eximed, "wait a sec, have you fulfilled any step in this quest?" she said, with a bright look and a smile on her face, a silly smile to be honest.


    "Yes, the most basic number requirement condition was met a long time ago, even before I came here," I replied, as I didn''t know what is great about having a quest I wouldn''t continue.


    "Oh, that''s great, that''s wonderful, that''s wonderfully great!"


    She kept muttering to herself, like a crazy girl. I didn''t know why she turned this crazy, but I looked at her and said nothing, waiting for her to speak up, and exin.


    "No way, are you thinking?" Rendy, he too, joined her in this mad little party. I took a deep breath, and exhaled in a limited patience that I alreadycked.


    "Can anyone exin why you two are acting silly?" I finally couldn''t take it, as the two were now whispering and grinning between each other, like nning a scheme.


    "It''s simple, yet very surprising. As the adventure guild has a legendary quest for groups, it also has a legendary quest for guilds," Nani said, finally exining why the two of them were acting this bizarre.


    "Do you want me to go and ask for a legendary quest? For my guild? That''s insane!" I said, as I couldn''t believe their madness! The quest I received from the guild was already crazy and so hard that made me feel some helplessness, and now these two wanted to make me ept another quest, how insane!


    "No, no, it''s not like this. Just listen to me and then decide," Rendy interfered rapidly, as my reaction was well clear to them, "the normal guild race is apetition between yers with guild master tokens, and that''s why it''s called a race. Only a handful of them would seed, and the rest would fail.


    However, going to establish a guild through the legendary quest will make youpete alone, on a totally differentpetition, so they couldn''t beat you in this, the only things they could do is to start troubles at your path, trying to make you take longer, or of course, fail," he added, as he shrugged his shoulders when saying thest phrase.


    I thought for a moment, as what he said wasn''t that bad, and it made logic. If I got myself out of this stupid race, then I would be, somehow, secured, but I wouldn''t get rid of their schemes on me.


    "But the adventure group quest I had is already a nightmare, I can''t imagine the quest requirements of the guild," I said, as Iined about the difficulty of this quest.


    "Oh, herees a nice ident," Nani said, "if you applied to the legendary quest, before the third yer announced his guild master token possession, and you already started the adventure group quest and, at least, fulfilled one condition in it, you can enjoy one year of immunity, during which fulfilling the quest conditions of the adventure group would be counted, during this year only, as a contribution to your guild establishing quest, plus you will be relieved from many conditions, and the first year assessment will be considered as a pass with perfect score," she added, with a wide grin over her face.


    She had a point here, and her words were really encouraging and got me very excited.


    "But I heard from Shin, before, that to establish a guild I must have other branches at other worlds, is this true?" I asked.


    "Sure, it''s an essential first year condition, as you need ten branches in ten worlds, beside your HQ. But the beauty of it is that you can be exempt from this, as the first year would be a pass for you. The hardest conditions always started at first year, and if this condition wasn''t eliminated by your legendary adventure group quest fulfillment, then you can use the time toe here again, gain more followers from different worlds like us, and you can establish the branches you need," Rendy said, and he had spoken all correct and perfect.


    Suddenly, that huge burden on my chest felt so light, after hearing what they just said.


    "Ok, fine, I will follow what you just said, but I also want you to contact other friends of yours, and try to pouch them towards me," I said.


    "Oh honey, don''t worry, we are now part of your guild, and we will try our best to make it a kicking guild," Nani said, in an excited tone that drove a smile over my face, while Rendy just nodded, confirming her words.


    "Ok, fine, I will do as you just told me to do. Diana, Rog, are our people ready to leave?" I asked, as it was now time for me to return home.


    "Everyone is ready, princess," Diana replied.


    "Ok, how can I leave here then?" I asked, looking towards Diana, Rendy, and Nani, as thetter said:


    "Just open the stele, and select the exit option, then you and all of your yers will return."


    I smiled, then hugged her a long one, before waving to the rest while saying:


    "Take care of yourselves, folks, and let''s meet in six months to establish the guild."


    They waved back and wished me luck, before I opened the stele, took a deep breath, and then selected a small option at its bottom with the word: EXIT, written brightly on it.


    Once clicked it, I felt a force pulling me, as the whole world just kept spinning around me, as I left this world and returned to mine.

 Chapter 244: Being Dragged to A Courtroom!

    Chapter 244: Being Dragged to A Courtroom!


    I didn''t feel my body when I crashed on the ground, and luckily I didn''t feel any pain, but I felt awkward.


    I thought I would appear at the game again, just inside the town I was ying at. I might appear outside the walls, or inside the town, but this ce where I just crashed into was neither of them.


    "Wee yer Agatha to the mystic art council."


    Suddenly a deep and venerable voice came from behind me, so sudden that startled me. as I looked closer to the surroundings, I found myself standing in a deep room, lined with huge walls, and whoever spoke to me right now was sitting amidst all those who were sitting there, and they were many, really many.


    "I know this is your first time to go ande back from the sacrednds, so I will try to introduce you to the facts first."


    I finally spotted the man saying those words, as he was sitting on the same level as others, slightly, as I saw from my lower angle. Raising my head and seeing them up there made me feel like being humiliated, and at this moment I realized something, though I was mighty at the sacrednd, I was actually a nobody at the game.


    How ironic!


    "first of all, any mystic art useres from the sacrednd must be debriefed, and we are here to hear from you, and ask you a few questions, of course if you don''t mind that."


    I didn''t know why, I suddenly felt like being used and was now under interrogation. I never heard of such a procedure before, and if there was such a harsh one like this, Nina and Rendy should have already told me before.


    In addition to that, the tone and the attitude I was feeling from that man and those around him wasn''t pleasant to me. I had only one way to get out of here, and I hoped he would help me here.


    "I won''t say or answer anything unless I get my master beside me here."


    Just as I said it, the whole room got busy with discussions. It was like a bomb was thrown in this ce, and before even any of them spoke to me, I heard a loud banging from one part of the room, up there at the masters ce, followed by a rising sound of arguing, and finally a loud bang.


    Something was happening up there, and I didn''t feel it was quite good!


    These were signs of a battle!


    "How dare you intrude into this room of court like this, have you forgotten yourself, Sam?!!"


    That man stood up, and strangely he seemed so small to me from my angle. I was all tense, all until I heard the relieving name of my master. He finally came, and it seemed I was in a very bad ce, not the weing party that liar told me about!


    "I can enter any ce I want, especially when you are the one opposing thew here, Terik!"


    The sound of my master was so strong, loud, but calm. He wasn''t nervous, not nervous at all, though he came in alone, facing all of them here, and he wasn''t worried or afraid.


    Yeah, see that? he is my master, bunch of cowards and liars!


    "I have all the right to interrogate her, as there are manyints against her!"


    "And I have all the right to be here, she is my disciple, and this was her test, and she just called me to stand by her side, and I will!"


    Suddenly I saw a shadow leaping from the very top of there, jumping over the heads of all people, and descended like a mighty titan on my side. He was tall, reliable, and he had very strong and warm eyes that made me unable to see anyone there but him, not even the other shadows who jumped following him, an army of my master appeared.


    "What is the meaning of this?" that distasteful Terik said, interrupting this perfect moment of meeting my master.


    "Understand whatever you like, and now I want every single pawn of you sitting here to know this if it''s war you want, then touch one hair of my disciple, and you will have war!"


    He was offensive, rude, and strong, standing there beside me I really couldn''t feel any fear or worry at all. Unconsciously, I moved my hand, in a motion to pick my spear, my artifact spear, carried by the moment, forgetting about thews of the game.


    But suddenly I felt the spear in my hand, with its familiar flickering thunder around it!


    "Oh, see? She is trying to attack me! she is guilty, and I bear you all witness!"


    I really had it from that bbery, foul mouthed man. I raised my spear, looked him in the eye and said, in a clear strong tone:


    "If it''s not legal for me to be here, then you trespassed me first, and I have the right to cut your dirty head off your small body!"


    My master stole a short nce at me, in a way that seemed to be full of surprise. If I was alone, if I didn''t have my artifacts, then I would have to bow my head to this moron, and let the matter pass.


    But I had the right, surrounded by mighty masters, and my own master was in front of me, and I could use my artifacts! Why should I be afraid then?!!


    "You foul mouthed child, how dare you?!" he spurted out at me, but all I did was to raise my spear, and let a single strike hit the roof of this room.


    If you didn''t want to respect me, fear my thunder!


    "Easy, Agatha," Master said, with a wide grin over his face. He was happy of me, and I was proud of this. "Start your weing party, or trial, or whatever you want, and let''s end this silly act now!"


    My master said, taking out his own spear. I suddenly realized, this was the first time to see my master''s own spear, and it was really frightening.


    Unlike my spear, which was small and full of dancing thunder, it was thick,rge, with a sense of oppressioning from it like I never felt before. I was sure this spear, alone, would be able to tten that castle and whatever dared to guard it.


    I knew my master was strong, but I never expected him to be this strong!


    When he took out his own spear, I felt the whole room to be silenced. I usually got this reaction when I took out my own spear, but now I realized, for once, what others felt when I used a spear.


    "I think this weing party isn''t needed anymore," that distasteful man said, but my master raised his heavy spear andnded it heavily on the ground, wrecking the whole room, and even my own body trembled from the violence of it.


    "I said continue with your allegations, usations, or whatever you like to call!"


    I didn''t know what he was trying to do, but I trusted him, if he wanted this y to continue here, then I had no reason to object.


    So, I stood my ce, motionless, behind him, respectfully following his back, with many masters by my side. I could finally glimpse around, and some of them I already knew, as Ivort, Aria''s master, and Armondo, Rog''s master.


    They looked at me and smiled, and I didn''t know what to do but to smile back. They were masters after all, venerable ones, and allies to my master, and masters to my friends, but I didn''t know how to respectfully greet them except with a slight bow of my head.


    "I said proceed!"


    My master''s voice echoed in this room, which was now having many cracks in the walls done by his heavy spear.


    "As you like, Sam!" the man said, in a displeasing tone, like this was against his benefit.


    "First, Agatha, you were sent to the sacrednds as a test from your master, and you had a mission there, state your mission," the man said, in an unwilling tone.


    My master moved to the side, clear the path for me to respond, and I replied, at once:


    "The mission is to go and secure a territory atyer two of the sacrednd."


    "And you end up finishing it, right?"


    "Yes," I replied, but before I could add anything else, that man hurried to say:


    "Great, you are done, official"


    "Halt!"


    My master shouted, interrupting him like he interrupted me.


    "What is it, Sam?" the man asked, while clearly gritting his teeth.


    "This isn''t the proper weing party my disciple deserves, plus I have here the list filed by one of your men, right? Isn''t Alfons one of your men? He wanted a trial against my disciple," my master continued, with a pure mocking smile over his face.


    "That would need a courtroom," the man said.


    "And what is this if not a courtroom?" My master said, "a court room requires at least twenty percent of masters of our society, and you brought thirty not twenty. It requires a judge, and you are entitled as one. It requires an used person, my disciple here, driven by force, away from the normal weing rooms to be trialed here! and finally, it requires awyer, me, defending my disciple, on the ount of blood if I needed to do it!"

 Chapter 245: A Master and Disciple Little Chat

    Chapter 245: A Master and Disciple Little Chat


    I raised up my eyes to see my master, tall and strong, standing in front of that deceitful man up above, just for my sake. I really adored him right now.


    "My disciple didn''t mean to," that man said, with a tone that I recognized well, a cowardly tone!


    "No, I insist, he already filed his usation, and my disciple had to answer to him. ``You know the rules, whoever is guilty will be expelled from society," my master said, pausing for a moment, "and I intend to dispel your precious disciple," he then added.


    "What are his usations against me, master?"


    I raised up my voice at this moment, as I was sick hearing that man lie and lie again. my master turned to look at me with his warm smile, before saying:


    "He is using you of attacking his newly acquired castle and killing all of his men, a serious usation actually, one that would end up by expelling one of you two."


    My eyes got widened, as I didn''t and never expected that all this was for my castle, the castle that I took by force, not by anyone else''s help. Suddenly I recalled the three masters'' attack on me, and I got extremely angry.


    "Are you the one who sent him?" I looked up, with fiery eyes, fixed upon that man''s body. those three seemed to be pawns, acting for someone else, and now I knew who was that one!


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," he simply replied to me like he was replying to a little girl.


    "Liar!" I suddenly bellowed, and my voice echoed in the whole courtroom, "they said they were sent by their master, and you are their master, you are the one who tried to steal my castle from my hand!" I was extremely enraged, and even the sight of that man angered me.


    "Keep your tongue little disciple!"


    "Or what?!" I answered back, word by word, "if you are considering yourself worthy of men, thene here and show me your courage, tell the whole world what you just wanted, what you tried to steal from me!"


    The man''s face was very unsightly, even from my position I could spot his gloomy face and ring, angered eyes. I knew he would never do that, but at least I took my own revenge by my words.


    "Sam, control your disciple better than this."


    "Control your puppets first," my master sneered, "now, let''s start this trial, or do you want me to call the great council of masters to bear witness?" my master added, with a chuckle like he was really enjoying what that Terik was suffering.


    "I told you, there is no need for that!"


    My master sighed, in an impatient manner.


    "Master, what is the great council of masters?" I suddenly asked.


    "They are the strongest and oldest of us all, the fairest and the most wise of us all."


    "That seems nice," I giggled, "how can we summon them?" I added my desired question, and my master''s reactions were really amusing, as he started to like the rebellious spirit inside me.


    "Only in great emergencies can the great council be summoned," that distasteful Terik said, interrupting our little speech.


    "What are these emergencies, master?" I ignored Terik, and so did my master, as we two continued our little discussion, like master and disciple.


    "Like the attack of demons on here, like some great damage happening to the society, like the killing of many judges and elders," he then pointed at Terik and asked, simply like that, "do you want me to kill him for you?"


    His question silenced the whole court at once, as it seemed my master wasn''t of the joking type, he was of the do type, and I liked that nature of him.


    "This liar? No we need him to be trialed with his henchmen," I said, shaking my head, as I added, "let me summon the great council then."


    I didn''t speak further, as all the eyes were focused on me. if they needed to summon the strongest and oldest and wisest mystic art masters, then I need not to summon usual demons, but a special one.


    I closed my eyes, and entered with my consciousness into the prison artifact. I had already tested the ability for me to use the artifacts here, which meant this HQ of the mystic art masters lied inside the sacrednds, or at least followed their rules, not the game rules.


    I took out my prison artifact, my little cube, and started to observe the guarding demon I captured from the castle.


    That huge demon, which was once before a foul mouthed arrogant one, was now lying very docile, without making any sound.


    It was already bound to the prison by some sort of chains, chains I never saw before. The moment my mind was focused on it, I received info, very old info, left by the witch for me.


    This demon was left out by her, for me to use, and the binding process waspleted the moment it entered the prison.


    That three eyed giant demon was now acting as my servant, with its four pieces of artifact, including that fearful sword.


    ''Can I summon it?'' I asked.


    ''Only for a brief one minute,'' the cold voice of the prison replied back.


    ''One minute is more than enough,'' I smiled, evilly smiled, as I reopened my eyes and looked at the ce around me. the room was huge, but after seeing that giant demon, I suddenly felt it was very small, tight and crowded, not enough for the great show I had in mind.


    "What is it, disciple?"


    It seemed my actions were keenly spotted by my master, as I was observing the whole ce, thinking if I should summon the demon here or not.


    "This ce is so small and tight, master," I simply replied, and as everyone was now silently watching us, my words were perfectly heard all over the ce.


    "This hall is small?" my master repeated my words, "small for what precisely?" he then added, with some curiosity.


    "For summoning the great council," I replied back, like a child saying all the perfect and meaningful words in the world, "I need some bigger ce," I demanded.


    "Bigger ce, you say?


    "Yes."


    "For what, again?"


    "For summoning the great council."


    My master started looking around us, and I really didn''t know if he was ying the game of not knowing my intentions or not, but I started to like this game.


    "Do you want me to reshape this ce? this, alone, would be enough to make the great council appear."


    "Oh, no, I just want a bigger ce, a wider zone, with no ceiling," I said, pointing to the roof of that building.


    "With no ceiling, you say?" my master asked, and I literally had to hold back myughs at this interesting moment.


    "Hmm," I nodded, "that ceiling is bad, it makes me unable to summon the venerable masters," I added.


    "I can destroy it if you want."


    "Nah, I can''t feel it here, let''s go to another ce."


    "Go to another ce, you say?"


    "like the roof of this court," I suggested with a chuckle that I couldn''t control anymore.


    "I can blow the roof for you," he said.


    "Nah, it will ruin the view, plus it''s so tight here."


    "Ok, let''s go to the roof," my master, said, amidst the astonished and funny looks of everyone, he grabbed me, and simply like that, he let his spear took us up to the ceiling, before crashing the roof of the court and making a hole, big enough for us to pass through it.


    That was just unbelievable!


    Just as we exited the court roof, other masters following him did the same, and the whole roof was transformed to be like a honeb, slowly copsing to the ground, causing some noise and dust.


    The view outside was really refreshing. It was night already, and the scene from the top of this building was really fascinating.


    "We aren''t in the game, right master?" I asked, as the view of these distant gardens, hills, and even the three moons in the night sky wasn''t anything familiar in the game.


    "Yes, we are in one of the mystds under our control," he said, "any disciple muste here for debriefing and receiving an assessment, a process usually done by one master, a newly appointed master. But you, my disciple, was dragged all the way to our main HQ, to be trialed, and condemned guilty to be expelled, and all your belongings in the game or outside wouldn''t be protected by the society rules anymore," he added.


    "Meaning any mystic art master, like that liar down there, can attack me and my castle."


    "Exactly," he simply said.


    "Thank you master," I honestly said it with all the gratitude I had for him. I didn''t know without his aid, and support, what could I possibly have achieved.


    "You are a good disciple, with the blood of a great ancestor running in your veins. That''s the least I could do to protect you," he said, referring to the witch''s lineage I had. I didn''t know he noticed this, and knowing he knew before and did all that relieved me, the idea itself was quite reliable.


    "What do you intend to do now? I advise strongly against leaving here before putting an end to this Terik''s ambitious treacherous acts."


    "Don''t worry master, '''' I said, as I held tightly my prison artifact, "I''m not the one who needs to run," I added with an evil smile over my face.


    ''Come forth my giant,'' I simply muttered.

 Chapter 246: Venerable Mystic Art Masters

    Chapter 246: Venerable Mystic Art Masters


    The moment I thought about it, the area around me stirred in an ominous aura, forming a huge spherical tornado like phenomenon. The sudden appearance of this aura with the phenomenon alerted all the masters around me, but my master calmed them down, saying it was my doing.


    The spherical shaped tornado started to expand, fast, to cover a huge area in the space in front of me. my master muttered something I didn''t hear, and a huge tform made of special sturdy looking ore appeared just underneath all this.


    The ce around me was made of the same material the courtroom was made of, so they wouldn''t withstand the demon I was summoning here. My master did give me a hand here, and I appreciated all his support and care.


    In less than a minute, the whole world calmed down, as a huge demon appeared, with three eyes in its forehead, with four artifacts in its arms, one was that mighty dreadful sword of calibre.


    Once appeared, every master around me took out one artifact at least, preparing fora battle. This was a natural response to the summoning of my demon, whichnded smoothly on the tform summoned by the master, and it looked me in the eye.


    "It seems I lost to you, witch descendant," it said, in a regretful tone that wasn''t suited to its huge domineering existence.


    "Don''t be like this, after all you weren''t supposed to win," I chuckled, as this demon which stirred this fear into the souls of everyone around me, was my pet now.


    "Tell me, did you summon me to deal with those ants?" he said, in disdain, while ncing at the masters around me.


    "No, they are my friends," I replied instantly, for fear this demon might act on a whim and cause a severe problem.


    "So, who is your enemy? Point at him and I will make him disappear in a minute," it said, in a strong sense of confidence, andplete utter arrogance that I liked.


    "No, there is no enemy here, I just summoned you to say hello," I said, enjoying the funny reaction on this demon''s face.


    "Are you sure?" it said, trying to make sure of what it just heard. I just nodded, before a sound of rm echoed in the whole ce around me, apanied by a ruckus from everywhere, as many masters, disciples, and guardians ran to here, hurriedly, in preparations to fight.


    "Hold your arms, this isn''t an intrusion," my master shouted, with a very loud and clearly audible voice, stopping everyone in their tracks.


    They all looked at him, then towards my demon, then at me, as the demon seemed obviously speaking to me, in a calm manner they never experienced from demons before.


    "You know it''s a crime bringing these filthy creatures into our own turf, master Sam!"


    Suddenly, this voice came like a soft whisper, from high up above me. I looked up to feel the presence of a mighty force descending upon me, binding me in ce, as if I had to move a muscle I would be instantly crushed by it.


    "Do you want to die?" my demon said, as it was also subjected to the same sheer force like me.


    "They are here," my master simply whispered to me, "remove your pet before they kill it," he added, in sincere advice.


    ''Return the demon,'' I thought, and the same sphere made of the ominous aura reappeared again, overing my demon, which bellowed with its angry voice:


    "Don''t return me, I want to teach these ants a lesson, don''t send me back, let me be here, let me fight them."


    I just chuckled and felt great pride in having such a strong and courageous demon. "Don''t be upset, the time for you to fight woulde sooner orter. Just rest inside and be prepared for a fight at any time," I said to it, in an attempt to south its wrath.


    It disappeared rapidly, without having a chance to say a word. As it vanished, the sounds of rms vanished as well, and ten humans appeared, out of nowhere, standing on the air, surrounding the ce my demon was just at a moment ago.


    "Tsk, we came all the way here for nothing then," one of the venerable masters said, in a dejected tone.


    "Don''t feel this bad, after all it seems we were summoned for another purpose," another venerable master said, while setting his gaze upon me.


    "Hey you, little disciple, did you summon that stupid animal? Just send it back so we can teach this arrogant idiot a lesson, and might kill it in the process," a female venerable master said, making me quite speechless. Heydy, this is my pet, which I paid too much sweat just to capture! it''s not meant for you to kill!


    "Sorry to interrupt you, venerable masters," my master stepped in, greeting the venerable masters in front of me, bowing his head, and cubbing his hand in a move everyone around me did, so I also did the same.


    "Sam, I always saw greatness and wisdom in you, what happened for you to act this foolish, and summon us in such a way?" another venerable master said, with some upset in his face.


    "It''s a matter of injustice that I can''t stand by and watch without dealing with," my master said, without raising his head yet, "my disciple was schemed by an elder here, a judge, who is now trying to expel her, and take what she had earned with her bittersweet," my master added, in words that made my face blush.


    "You mean by disciple to be this one next to you? The one who summoned that animal?" The female venerable master said, before pointing to me, "hey little girl, take your animal out, I want to have some morning sport on him, and I might kill it idently in the process," she again said, which made me not know what to say to her.


    She was insane, childish and insane! How could she be such a venerable master?


    "Camilia, c''mon," another master said, "let''s just share it, it''s rare now to find a suitable sport for us," he also was a mad person, it seemed all of them were.


    "What happened Sam?" one of them finally was sane enough not to participate in this silly, let''s sport on this animal of mine and idently kill it, game!


    "It''s Terik, he plotted against my disciple, and wanted to im the fifthyered heart castle to his own," my master said.


    "What did you say?" Camilia, that beautiful female venerable master, who was so fixated on killing my demon, asked with some surprise in her tone.


    "Did you say the heart castle of the fifthyer was breached finally by us?" another venerable master asked, with much more surprise in his tone.


    I knew this castle was so hard to acquire, but I thought for venerable masters like them it was a piece of cake. I didn''t imagine they might see this as surprising.


    "Who did it? this disciple of yours?" another venerable master asked.


    "Yes, she just conquered it and returned here, but she was weed with a court trial, instead of being honored," my master said, in a very calm tone.


    "Terik did this?" venerable master asked.


    "Yes, master, he did it, and I couldn''t stop him alone," my master said, twisting some facts around, but that Terik deserved it.


    The venerable masters didn''t say anything, as they stood silently there, and they were watching me, that was what I thought.


    "Terik,e forth now," one of the venerable masters simply said, in a low tone that was hardly heard. I doubted that Terik would even hear it, but strangely he appeared the moment he was called upon.


    Strange!


    That once arrogant and full of himself snake was now standing in front of the venerable masters, shaking of fear. I wasn''t worried anymore, as I was confident in my ability to get out of here safely, with the support of my master.


    "Tell us, Terik, one of our elders and judges, what is this all about?" one of the venerable masters said, calmly, a calm that preceded the storm.


    "It''s a simple matter that I was trying to get the truth of it, but Sam here made it a big deal already," Terik said, trying to evade the answer.


    "Just answer the question properly, and let the judges be called by us!"


    "It''s one of my disciples, came to meining he was robbed by Sam''s disciple," Terik said, and paused at this point.


    "What did she rob from him?" a venerable master asked.


    "The castle," Terick replied, "the fifthyer castle," he added, neglecting the most important word.


    "Do you refer to the heart castle of the fifthyer?" a venerable master asked.


    "I-I don''t know, I didn''t have the chance to get any answer from her," Terick said, stuttering in his speech for a moment.


    "But your disciple knew what this castle was and what its identity was, right?" one of the venerable masters said.


    "If he is as if he presumed, then he must know the identity of the castle, and you as a judge and elder here appointed by us, have all the needed ess to review the reportsing from the sacrednd under the question," another venerable master said.


    "So, Terik, did you go and check what your disciple imed?" another venerable master said, in a very domineering way.


    Terik couldn''t speak, as he was already thrown into the abyss the moment I managed to summon the venerable masters.


    "Masters, if you may," my master said, as he pointed to me while saying, "my disciple had the demon guarding the fifthyer heart castle, and this is alone a proof for her right, and for what Terik and his disciple was shamelessly trying to do.


    I don''t need to say anything regarding the significance of this matter, and Terik''s previous promations to be one of the anti-witch groups is all known to you. I only ask for justice, and to give my disciple the right she deserves."


    Honestly, I didn''t understand what he was talking about, but it seemed taking down that castle had much more significance than I initially thought. Apparently, the fight I was thrown into was a veryplicated and fierce one.


    ''What the hell have I thrown myself into exactly?!!'' I muttered to myself, with a total loss.

 Chapter 247: A Very Dangerous Enemy Being Revealed

    Chapter 247: A Very Dangerous Enemy Being Revealed


    As I stood amidst all those great and venerable masters, I realized how I was so low in the general statusdder of this society, yet here I was, standing there like one of them.


    Camilia, thatdy who wanted to toy with my poor demon and kill it, looked at me as she calmly asked, in a serious face void of any humor:


    "Tell me, what exactly happened?"


    I noticed that all the masters were now looking at me attentively, and at this moment I felt some nervous, as I tried to be as calm as possible:


    "I went to conquer the castle of the fifthyer, and after conquering it, three mystic art masters came to sneakily attack me, and when I killed one of them, the other two escaped, threatening me with their master, and here I am, being trialed for a crime I didn''t do, and on hands of the criminal himself!"


    I started speaking with some nervousness, but the more I spoke, the more anger I became, and I totally forgot any anxiety or nervousness at all. All I cared about was to get my right back, and that thief would be punished, properly punished.


    "May I ask why you chose that castle?" One of the venerable masters politely asked.


    "I just wanted the biggest castle with the best defenses onyer five, and that castle was fulfilling all what I dreamt of," I replied.


    "You didn''t know anything about the importance of the castle or how difficult it was, or impossible, to obtain it?" another venerable master sneered as he said, in a tone that didn''t please me.


    "Antoine, don''t let your feelings for your former disciple cloud your judgment," another venerable master said, and I learnt why I felt some hostility from that master, that Terik was his disciple after all.


    "I just want to hear her answer," that venerable master seemed to be fixated on hearing my answer.


    "Ok, I will answer you, venerable master," I said, as I didn''t like the attitude of being under usations like this, "I didn''t know its importance until meeting and hearing you now. all I knew about was it''s hard to acquire a castle, and that made me want it more back then," I replied on his questions without any stress or worry.


    "Then how did a little girl like you manage to acquire that castle? How did you bypass that nasty sword?" he seemed to be really determined to ask me all his long list of questions. Though I could answer him, his attitude didn''t suit my taste at all.


    "Why are you asking me and not asking your precious disciple?" I suddenly asked, making everyone look at me in an astonished way.


    "Do you have a death with a kid?" that master sneered as he said that.


    "Are you threatening me?" I replied back, feeling much more anger towards him than that terrible hideous disciple of his.


    "Can we both calm down for a bit?" one of the venerable masters intervened, while I added, "Why don''t you threaten that criminal you have as your precious disciple?"


    "Enough!"


    That venerable master shouted, and he seemed to have a certain position among them, as Terik''s master hesitated, before stopping what he intended to do.


    "Hey kid, it''s not manners to talk back to your mentors like this, so you will have to answer his question first. How did you do it?"


    Though it was the same question, I had no issue replying to him, as I said:


    "I used this artifact to defend myself," I took out my heavy shield, lifting it up, with some difficulties, with one hand, "this shield is strong eno"


    I didn''t evenplete my words when a sudden sh of light arrived in front of me without any warning at all. All I did was to hide my own body behind the huge shield, subconsciously, without knowing what just happened.


    "Stop!"


    A sudden shout appeared, as I heard a ng sound followed by the disruption of this strange light. I heard some ruckus and then everything quieted down. I raised my head to peep on what was happening, and I was astonished to see that the Terik master was already surrounded by three of the other masters, while they were threatened by the rest.


    "What is the meaning of that?" one of the masters asked, the one who seemed to be their leader.


    "What? I was just testing what she was saying, after all my sword was just inferior to the famous sword of calibre," Terik''s master said.


    "Even if this is true, you shouldn''t have done such a thing," another master said.


    "I don''t care about him, I just want his disciple to be severely punished," I suddenly interfered, expressing my own desire.


    If it was up to me, I would have chosen for that distasteful hideous master and the three around him to be killed, but that was impossible. They were so freakishly strong, and even with the presence of other venerable masters here, it seemed there was no threat on them.


    So, I had to get out of here, killing Terik, making that vulnerable master of his suffer such a loss. I thought Terik was acting on his own, but they were all paws of that venerable master and his gang.


    So, acting realistic now, I had to put my grudge down for now, as things seemed much moreplicated than I initially thought.


    "No one is going to touch my disciple!" that master bellowed with some anger. He seemed to be pissed off at my deration, but he didn''t know, I couldn''t touch him, but I can touch Terik.


    "Ca"


    Before anyone of them could speak, I suddenly summoned the one artifact they were all afraid of, that sword of calibre, I took from the hands of that demon, and with it in hand, and the shield in another, I attacked Terik, who was standing with confident smile just a moment ago, bathing him in the burning light of my sword, vanishing him from this realm.


    I killed him, just like that, and when his master tried to hit me with his sword, my shield defended me again, and that strike did nothing but push me a couple of steps to the back, with the angry looks of this master.


    "I killed Terik, as he is obviously manipting the rules of the society for his own benefits, and I demand for him to be expelled from here, and be hunted down for his medal," I said, as I wasn''t intending to cower away after iming his life, I nned to go further beyond that.


    "Are you done?" Terik''s master simply said, as his breathing was racing. Before he could add anything else, that leader of the venerable masters said:


    "I dere Terik to be expelled from society, and you to be punished for your misbehavior. You won''t be able to ess the sacrednds in any mission of the society for two years from now."


    I opened my eyes at maximum, then I realized what this master just said. away from punishing Terik, as I requested, he gave me a slight punishment, as forbidding me from essing any other mission for two years, which meant I couldn''t level up or upgrade in two years.


    That was harsh, somehow, but I felt he was trying to protect me, though. I knew I had my territory there, so I could just go to the sacrednd by using the castle, but I couldn''t ess any othernds, not now at least.


    "Thanks for your mercy, venerable master," I said, while bowing my head to him. He had helped me, and I had to show him my understanding and gratitude.


    As for Terik''s master, he just harrumphed, before pointing out to me as he loudly said:


    "Listen to me, witch descendant, watch your back, as you won''t see meing."


    I knew he wasn''t bluffing, or saying any meaningless words, but I was astonished to see the others looking in vignce towards him, like they were ready to attack him if he did a move on me right now.


    "Let''s go for now," my master said, as he sensed it was dangerous for us to stay here. I walked following his lead, as I looked back towards that venerable master, the enemy of mine, as I sneered without showing any signs of weakness to him.


    Master took me downstairs, towards the heart of the room I was brought to at first. He was followed by other masters, who were with him along the beginning.


    "Listen carefully," he suddenly said, while moving towards the exit of this room, "this door will lead you back to your world, but be careful out there, as that man is a snake, and you challenged his authority in the public," the master added.


    "Don''t worry master," I said, "I was his enemy from the beginning, at least now me and him can battle face to face without hiding in the shadows, after all snakes love shade, hate light," I added, with a sneer, as I wasn''t the loser in this challenge, but I was the winner, by knowing who exactly was my enemy, and how strong and authoritative he was.


    "Good luck then," the master just smiled warmly as he wished me luck. He didn''t say another word, as I went towards the door, opened it and turned to look at them, bowed my head while saying:


    "I will be indebted to you my whole life, thanks."


    I then passed through the door, closed it and was bathed in a blinding white light.


    Let''s Make An Array


    "Good, continue and never stop then," Arthur said, patting Ron on the shoulder before adding more meat to the already exhausted reserves. He then went to check the new seedlings, those who would be put to further tests, and be granted many opportunities.


    "Who, among you, is afraid of being killed, step out and return home now," Arthur said once he stopped in front of these youths. Most of them were present when he reached here with his small group of mages, summoned those huge monsters and took over the n head title by his own hands.


    He didn''t know that, but inside all those seedlings'' souls, he was already a legend.


    No one moved an inch, instead they all raised their chests in pride, even if it took them to die, they would be dead under the teachings of their legendary n head, some honor many were preparing to take any risk to obtain.


    Arthur just nodded,mending all of them silently inside his mind. It wasn''t the first time for him to teach new disciples, he had a sect before, and he taught those youngsters until they became masters.


    And he intended to do exactly the same here, however the only problem he had was that he was exposed, totally exposed to any stranger eyes watching sneakily from far.


    There was no time to look for another ce, hidden from eyes, secluded, for training, so his only option now lied in one thing, the arrays!


    Arrays were one great tool to affect mother nature, using the energy of heaven and earth, channeling it into a modified way that would cause certain results. What he needed now was an illusion array, not an advanced one of course, as advanced arrays would take much time and materials to be ready.


    He could build a simple yet effective disguising array, which would be one of the lowest arrays in the illusion category, one of the lowest he ever made in his entire life.


    To make an array, he needed various materials, like a special kind of wood to form poles, pirs of any array, and if he had a special type of clothes he would go further to form gs, but hecked that right now.


    He had the wood material, that charcoal he gathered from the burning forest from before, he had a lot of it. These burnt down trees were really unique, as they absorbed a lot of energy dissipating from the heavenly garden.


    He thought if that didn''t work to use the trees inside the garden, but he didn''t want to do so, so he hoped this would seed using this charcoal.


    The second thing he needed would be a special ink, and he already had three unique blood reserved to be used as ink, one of that scorpion, which was kept alive, and even was given a chance to eat some meat from time to time to recover part of its strength before continuing its bleeding.


    The second would be that flying monster''s blood. A five horned flying monster that had a really long neck, a crocodile-like head, and sharp and thin needle-like feathers, grading in red colors to orange, with a ck fanned tail. Arthur also kept it in a wounded state, and never let it heal, treating it the same way he treated the scorpion.


    The third, and the highest and most precious type of ink would be that was gathered inside the heavenly garden, forming arge pool, came from the killed ancient demon.


    Arthur was skeptical to use that ancient demon blood, after all it was so rare to meet one, and even much rarer to kill one. So, he decided to go with the scorpion and that bird''s blood.


    He knew he couldn''t use different types of inks in making the poles of the array, unless he was doing aplicated array that was formed by other smaller arrays. So, he chose what he had much of, the scorpion blood.


    The third thing he needed was to know how to draw the general and specific diagram of the array, where to distribute the poles, forming certain diagrams, matching heaven and earth energy flow.


    He had this knowledge already, deep enough so he could teach others, and was considered by others as being a master. He looked at the youths, as he said:


    "I want you to keep eating this meat, each will take only one hundred pieces until Ie back," he said, as he threw a huge pile of meat in front of them.


    His move seemed unnecessary to others, but he knew how deeply malnourished these youths were, and how bad their bodies needed energy. If he wanted to form an elite force as fast as possible, then he must start with what he started with for himself, nurturing his body in the right way.


    And also he needed some time to make the array. He then left Randy with the new youths, as he loved the idea of being the head of them, and started to yell at them for no reason at all, but Arthur didn''t say anything, as these youths needed some harsher treatment than the care he was giving them.


    And Randy seemed to be the perfect candidate to do this role.


    He then returned inside again, with his mind busy by the array he intended to do. He didn''t doubt if that array would work here or not, as he stopped asking himself such questions since he met that venerable mysterious dragon being.


    Without knowing it, Amelia was walking, silently, behind him. She didn''t mean to sneak on him, as she noticed how deeply immersed he was, and she didn''t want to disturb him.

 Chapter 248: My Group is Under Attack!

    Chapter 248: My Group is Under Attack!


    The moment the bright light faded away, I found myself standing outside the main gate of my town. I noticed therge number of yers there, the huge diversity of equipment and the batches most of them wore.


    The general atmosphere here was nice, much warmer than what I was feeling back at the sacrednds. The journey to thends wasn''t that simple, or easy, but it felt like a dream, a long dream that wasn''t easy to forget.


    I had to admit to myself, I had already started missing the artifacts I had. I was invincible back at thends, speaking eye to eye with even venerable masters, but here I was just a normal yer.


    Sigh!


    Just as I was about to call my team, I heard some scattered words from the yers around me.


    "Heard? That good for nothing adventure group, the bloodthirsty dragon group, has already returned from the sacrednds," one archer said to a group of passerby swordsmen and some knights.


    "Yeah, I heard. They came thinking themselves the rulers of this ce, not anymore. Even the dungeons around here are all dominated by other groups," another yer said.


    "I think they had to lower their heads for now, the town has a new boss, us, hahaha," another yer said.


    "Hey, you, why are you looking at me beauty? Impressed by my guild batch? Right?" a swordsman said, as he pointed to a slogan on his chest, which was the slogan of his guild.


    There was only one guild here, the one that made me shudder from before. I just nced at him as I asked:


    "Where is that good for nothing group?"


    "Sis, you are a beauty and can''t be dealt ill in our guild. That good for nothing group is now being surrounded by our guild main force. I a"


    He wasn''t able to continue his words, as I took out my spear, my normal spear, lifted it on my fingers, and sent it towards his chest.


    ''System notification: you attacked a yer from the Trinity guild. You will be subjected to any attack from the guild members for one hour, and getting killed won''t result in any punishment.''


    I received a silly system note, but I didn''t bother with it. I didn''t stop, as I snapped my fingers, grabbed my spear, and threw it again.


    It seemed I was away from the town, and even cockroaches forgot me and called themselves lions. I would go to my group ce covered in their blood, showing to the world I was still here, stronger and much more brutal than ever!


    The sudden attack made everyone unable to move for a while, as I kept attacking them, killing them with one spear only, and moving step by step towards the wilderness.


    The yers around me cleared out a path, and all my enemies had this red halo around their bodies. At first I thought the whole world was full of red spots, which made my aim much easier.


    I didn''t know why this happened, but I doubted it was a normal thing. It might be an upgrade I received asa reward from the society for my achievements.


    I didn''t have time to consider this, as I started to receive distant attacks, magic skills and archers'' arrows, so I started to evade and dance.


    It seemed strange at first, but with time I realized that they were moving much slower than the demonsfought, and their moves were somehow clumsy and well predictable. I couldn''t find any problem in dodging all the attacks, without the loss of a single HP point.


    As they attacked and I defended, I also attacked and they died. The frequency of attacks on me started to waver in time, especially when the number of my enemies started to decline. The interesting part was that some of them tried to sneak around me, to nk me from the back without my knowledge.


    What they didn''t know was that I could see them clearly, even amidst all the crowd watching now, I could easily identify them, raise my spear, and target them with great precision.


    In ten minutes, the whole path behind me was covered in lost lives and many fallen equipment. I didn''t care now for anything, but to show the might and prestige of me and my group.


    I was aiming to establish a guild, how could I falter now and lose even the group I once created?


    That seemed quite frustrating, like a palm of hand fell over my face, jolting me awake from the dream of supremacy I just had at the sacrednds.


    "Damn beggars,e and face me!"


    I yelled at the whole world, and the crowd around me kept following me, from a safe distance, though they realized by now there was no such a thing in front of me.


    "May you say your name? and why are you attacking the Trinity Guild?" one of the yers shouted, as he seemed to record a video of this fight. His words were met with an agreeing nod from everyone, as I replied with pride:


    "I''m Agatha, the leader of the Bloodthirsty dragon group."


    Once I said my name, revealed my identity, everyone took a long cold breath, astonished from me, not believing I was the legendary figure who once rocked this town.


    I didn''t know what went wrong when I was away, but I didn''t care. I was here now, and I had to reign supreme again over everything here, and this town must be my own, a fort for my group and guild.


    I didn''t know what was happening in the forums, and between the talks of the yers and groups, as more yers came to surround me the more time I walked to the wilderness.


    ''Where are you guys?''


    I sent this message to my main team private chat, as after walking for a while I couldn''t find any more enemies, so I thought I was lost.


    However before I could receive any message from any of them, I spotted a group of reding towards me. they were moving in a confident manner, with no hesitation or fear.


    From my ce, I spotted ten of them, covered in the red halo of my enemies, I sent my spear to attack them, but they evaded the attack easily, just like me.


    "Oh, you are a mystic art user then," I said, greeting them like greeting an old friend.


    "Sure, you aren''t the only one here," one of them said.


    "We heard about what you did at the sacrednds," another one said.


    "And what you did to the venerable masters," another said.


    "So, we have our orders to kill you, even at the cost of losing our right to be members of the society anymore."


    I looked at them and I smelled the dirty stanched smell of Terik. My smile only got bigger as I replied:


    "Do you think I would be hopeless here?"


    "Oh, princess, this isn''t the sacrednds, nor the society HQ. this is the game, your artifacts can''t be used here, and your group mystic art users has been dealt with already by another team," one berserker said, as he seemed to be the leader of this group.


    I just nced at them, while the calmness I had changed into a coldness. These bastards really had nned it well then, aiming for my team, attacking Rog and Diana, which would be hard for them toe here to my aid fast.


    "Fine, I w" I was in the middle of my talk when I heard a soft whispering from the depth of my soul, strange but I can hear it so well and clear.


    ''You can use the prison functions here, make the demon your pet.''


    I stopped, stupefied to be exact, as this sound, cold as it might seem, was somehow simr to my voice.


    It was like me telling me what to do!


    "What?! Our little princess got terrified already!! C''mon, we came all the way here to just fight you, the legendary leader of those insects, don''t make us regreting here," that berserker said.


    "May you tell me where the other group attacking my team is?" I asked, without blinking.


    "Why? Do you want to run to them? that might be interesting, running from one group to fall into another," the berserkerughed, like he just said a hrious joke, and others alsoughed with him.


    "Let''s consider it this way," I replied, simply like this, trying to buy some time, as a progress bar appeared in front of me when I asked for the demon to be contracted as my pet. It was now fifty percent, and that meant I had to buy more time.


    "Oh, you are really nning to run!" that berserker said, putting down his huge sword on the ground, turned to look at his team members as he sarcastically asked:


    "What do you think boys? should we let her run and enjoy the fun?"


    "Yes, boss."


    "Let''s see a chick run, it would be worthing here."


    "I agree."


    "Can I ride her?"


    Well, they all said mean and dirtyments, and I had to endure, not neglect, as soon enough I would return all these words, many folds to them.

 Chapter 249: Entering A Hell Ranked Dungeon

    Chapter 249: Entering A Hell Ranked Dungeon


    They seemed full of themselves, and I let them feel free, as soon they would taste what bitterness really meant.


    "Girl, you can run as much as you like, the more you struggle, the better," their leader said, before pointing to the west, "your men are over there, run now as you have the chance."


    I just smiled, while replying:


    "Thanks a lot, I won''t torture you then for your generosity."


    My words caused them all tough, but what I did next made them all to stutter, shudder, and retreat a couple of steps, regretting crossing my path.


    "Come forth, my demon," I muttered softly, but the demon appeared with a huge bang. It wasn''t the same as before, as much of its strength seemed to be sealed, and his artifacts were now reced by four weapons, a sword, a knife, a bow, and a spear.


    Its appearance was sudden, and it made everyone feel fear inside their hearts. It wasn''t as strong as it used to be, but it was enough to kill all of them with ease.


    I watched on the one sided ughter, as these yers used their mystic arts without any much effect on the demon. Eventually thest one fell, and they left me a lot of mystic art medals, adding to the ones I already farmed from the sacrednd, I could allow for one hundred yers to be mystic art disciples.


    I collected the loot, the medals, the fallen gear, with a smile over my face. No matter who my enemy was, my time lost in the sacrednd wasn''t for nothing as long as this demon would stay by my side.


    Thanks for the witch for that, as I knew this had to be rted to her old and long scheme.


    "Let''s go that way," I said, as yers welling around me from every direction made way for me to pass. I walked for half an hour, and eventually I reached a ce where there was a huge cave, with many yers standing opposite each other, as a battle was already raging between them.


    I managed to spot all of my elders and my group vices. Diana, Rog, Rody, Elyo, Gabri and others as well were already fighting a hard battle against yers with some of them using mystic arts.


    "See those over there," I said to my demon, "go and kill them."


    I just gave the order, and my demon moved like wind, cutting any opponent standing in its way. It was like death itself, attacking freely and killing whatever it liked.


    The sudden appearance of this three eyed demon made everyone retreat, stop their fighting, and look with dread to this gigantic opponent, but that didn''t mean my demon would stop. It continued to push forward, attacking my enemies, dering its allegiance.


    It was on my group''s side, everyone knew that. my boys cheered loudly by this sudden flip of tables, while my enemies'' hearts fell to their knees, knowing their battle was lost, and they tried to escape.


    However, how could I or my demon or my yers let them lose this easily?


    I raised my spear, let it slide over my fingertips, then threw it, snapped my fingers, and threw it again. the nightmare of me had reappeared again, and when my yers saw my signature attack, their cheers turned into a thunderous one, making the earth itself tremble under my feet.


    "Attack, leave none alive," I shouted, dering my new motto in this battle. I was so angry, angry at that bitter loser of enemy, Terik, for trying to set this lousy trap for me.


    I kept pushing forwards, as my yers started to act freely. They started to give chase to the runners, nning as I ordered, leaving non alive.


    I followed them, killing as many as I could reach, and after quarter of an hour, the ce where it was filled with my enemies was now littered with fallen gears and some scattered medals.


    "Gather everything, and distribute these gears over our yers," I ordered, while weing my group pirs.


    "Princess, what took you so long?" Rog was the first to speak, and I didn''t get his point, so I asked:


    "What do you mean by that? I was only dyed for a couple of hours."


    "No, it took you two days toe here, princess," Rody said, as he was really exhausted, "we came here to try this dungeon out. It''s the first dungeon of the town, level fifteen dungeon, but those losers tried to prevent us from entering it," he said, exining the situation.


    "The other groups and that distasteful new guild had all cleared the dungeon. We need to be in the first three, and they tried to stop us," Elyo said, feeling somehow dejected.


    I could rte with his feelings, as I was also frustrated. "Don''t worry, we can enter it now and clear it so rapidly with my demon," I said as I pointed to that giant with three eyes in its forehead.


    "Isn''t it the demon that protected that castle?" Diana asked, as she recognized it.


    "Yes, it is, and it''s now my pet,e, gather the team and we will rock the few dungeons in this town, rendering everyone speechless, announcing the return of the king of the town."


    My words made everyone''s eyes shine, as they knew I intended to y it big this time. they started getting themselves busy, arranging everyone, making a team of twenty, led by Diana, Rog, Rody, Elyo, Gabri, and of course me. I just watched them on the side, while watching the number of yers watching us growing in number.


    "We are ready princess," Rog said, attracting my attention to him.


    "How is the state of the group now?" I asked.


    "Well," his face slightly changed, "our absence made others target out yers, and we ended up losing most of them," he said, in some embarrassment.


    "No problem," I just said that, without expressing any anger or regret. "Let''s go inside, add me to the group and make me the leader," I added, as I went towards that cave entrance.


    Once I reached there, a notification popped up in front of my face, to choose the difficulty of this dungeon.


    I selected the most difficulty, the hell level. After all, I wanted to prove my worth, my group''s worth, showing off our strength to the whole world.


    I knew these yers were now broadcasting my entry to the dungeon. Once I chose the difficulty, the shape of the cave changed, with a huge mouth, demon-like, with four long horns on its head appeared in front of me. The color was dark red, giving anyone the danger vibe, but I didn''t hesitate to enter, with my pet and my team just behind me.


    The moment I entered, the whole world around me changed, as there was a sudden appearance of a thick forest, extending for a long distance without boundary.


    "This dungeon is set in a tropical zone, we need to kill all the monsters inside, and reach the exit on the other end, which would take roughly four hours for the fastest team to end it so far," Rody said, as he had already investigated this dungeon.


    I didn''t speak much, as I ordered:


    "Go and kill anything that moves."


    My demon moved, like a giant Mecha that I adored much, towards the forest. The moment it entered it, a loud ruckus appeared, and due to the thick forest up ahead, I couldn''t tell what was happening.


    However I knew he was fighting, ughtering these poor monsters. I raised my hand as I ordered:


    "Move as Diana will lead the charge, Rog will be our eye, everyone else keep yourself busy collecting loot, and don''t fall behind."


    My yers knew I would use my demon as the spear tip, and they would follow, so they executed my orders, heading to the forest after the demon, while Rog kept sending updates in the team chat.


    "There is a group of ten monstersing from the north oh forget it, the demon just killed them now."


    "There is a group of seven mo again the demon killed them."


    " the demon is killing everything that moves, literally doing so."


    After some time he got used to my demon efficiency. Such a colossal being who was once guarding a castle for endless years wasn''t this simple, even after sealing most of its powers, and taking all the artifacts from it.


    I moved forward, as my yers kept collecting the fallen loot everywhere. Rog''s mission changed from telling us about the monsters, to telling us where the loot was.


    "There is a group of gears one hundred meters to the north east."


    "There is a group of scrolls and gears, seventy meters to the west."


    "There is a group of gears and potions, two hundred meters to the north west."


    My yers used to this, as we moved, unhindered, with the constant sounds of fighting getting constantly away from us. My demon speed of killing was exceeding our pace of collecting loot, how ironic!

 Chapter 250: Finishing the Dungeon in the Fastest Record

    Chapter 250: Finishing the Dungeon in the Fastest Record


    I moved forward, as my yers kept collecting the fallen loot everywhere. Rog''s mission changed from telling us about the monsters, to telling us where the loot was.


    "There is a group of gears one hundred meters to the north east."


    "There is a group of scrolls and gears, seventy meters to the west."


    "There is a group of gears and potions, two hundred meters to the north west."


    My yers used to this, as we moved, unhindered, with the constant sounds of fighting getting constantly away from us. My demon speed of killing was exceeding our pace of collecting loot, how ironic!


    I was looking at the dungeon around me like I was looking at a sightseeing ce. there was no single monster that escaped from the hands of my demon, at least for the first five minutes.


    "Princess, we areing to meet the first boss here," Rog suddenly said to me, appearing from nothingness, in a way that made me raise my spear and hit him with the blunt end of it.


    "Ouch, that hurts!" he moaned in pain, but when he saw my serious facial reaction, he hurriedly apologized, "sorry, my bad, my mistake, won''t do it again."


    "Hmph," I harrumphed, before asking, "how many bosses do we have here?"


    "Only two, the first one is up ahead, and the next lies at the end of this dungeon," Rody said, exining what he had managed to gather about the two monsters, "the first monster is a kobold monster, with a strange long tail that had great mobility. The monster is really strong, as it has two AOE skills that would cause huge amounts of damage in a short time."


    "What are those two AOE skills?" I asked.


    "One is called the acid rain, and the second is called the arrows storm of fire," Rody said. He didn''t need to exin further, as I had already anticipated the main strategy of that monster.


    That monster would use that arrows of fire skill first, then it would use the acid rain next.


    "Ok, lead the way, healers must be kept safe and well protected. Rog and Rody, if that monster started using any of its supreme skills, just informed us and we all had to dodge," I said, trying to set the battle strategy straight. Just as I was looking for my pet, as we were already at the doorsteps of that koboldir, I heard a very loud bang, and their in front of us got smashed, showing two colossal beings fighting each other, my pet and that boss monster.


    "Alright, don''t let that demon take all the credit from us, just attack," I inwardly sighed, helplessly, as this demon seemed much stronger than any monster here. even the boss here seemed at the back foot when dealing with my pet.


    "It''s your pet, princess, tell it to move away," Elyo said in discontent, as the battle desire burnt strongly on his face.


    "We aren''t here to y, we are here to set a record, just advance and help that demon," I said, without any smile on my face. My tone, my features, and my words made everyone move, heading towards that kobold, as a rain of skills fell over it without warning.


    The battle which I thought to be long and hard, didn''tst more than two minutes. we managed to in the kobold, or my pet mostly did, and as others went to collect materials, the demon vanished from my sight, heading straight towards another group of monsters.


    "Just grab everything fast and let''s go after that demon," I shouted, as I moved outside the damagedir. The body of the killed kobold was priceless to me, and to any yer, but we weren''t here for fun. I wanted to set a record no one else would ever dream of breaking.


    As moving in the lead, everyone else couldn''t dy, so unwillingly they moved chasing after me, as I was chasing after the demon.


    "I think the demon will set a great record today!" Rog suddenly appeared, again, without warning, and this time I didn''t even flinch when I hit his face with the blunt end of my spear.


    "Ouch, it hurts!" he moaned again, and I continued to run after my pet while muttering:


    "It''s my summoned pet, no one had the right to judge me on my own strength!"


    Rog wanted to say something, teasing me, but he stopped, hesitating, as his face was still hurting him.


    I went straight, chasing after my demon, who started to attack anything that moved in this dungeon. The straight run, with many gears collected on the way, made me even excited for the final record. I didn''t know about others, but my timing wouldn''t be less than the first ce.


    "Princess," Rog spoke from a distance this time, and he paused to avoid my spear which I didn''t throw at his face, not yet. "Thest monster is ahead of us," he added.


    "Is it stronger than the kobold we just killed?" I asked.


    "It''s stronger, but not too much of a difference, after all it''s a higher version of that kobold, with three ultim"


    He didn''t have time to continue speaking, as my demon had already engaged into a heated up battle with the monster. I raised my spear high up as I shouted:


    "Aid the demon, kill the kobold, let''s grab the first ce from anyone else, we are invincible!"


    I heard Rog chuckle beside me, so I hit his face again with my spear. He didn''t say a word, as the battle was already hot and staying in one ce for too long was dangerous.


    That kobold was muchrger in size than the other one, with two huge axes in hand. My demon was muchrger than it in size, but the two were very colossal to us, mere yers.


    I stood on the side, as my spear didn''t stop attacking and reappearing again in my hand, with many skills of different sses falling on the head of this monster.


    The battle was fierce, as the monster kept using its AOE skills, which were much stronger than the other kobolds. The third new AOE skill of his was the iron spears, which would form aplete circle around his body, then flung into everywhere, attacking anyone with a very high damage.


    I even was about to be hit with one of these spears, except for my spear to protect me at thest moment. I took a deep breath, looking towards that kobold as its HP bar was already this close to hit the ground, and I continued my attacks.


    In less than six minutes, this kobold fell on the ground, with a loud bang and many items rolling under my feet.


    "Hurry, carry everything and let''s go," I shouted, as I pointed to my pet as I said:


    "Go back."


    Its huge body disintegrated, as it entered again into my artifact. The presence of such a strength on my side was really refreshing, and it consoled me a lot on losing the huge advantage of my artifacts.


    I watched my yers moving as fast as they could, putting everything inside their inventories, and then they stood behind me, so neatly and in an orderly fashion.


    "Let''s rock the world," I said while exiting the dungeon through the main gate of it. the moment my feet stepped outside it, the moment I felt the dungeon wasn''t that hard to do, or perhaps I was too overpowered on it.


    "Congrattions for the yer''s team finishing the dungeon. The total time spent is fourteen minutes and twelve seconds. "


    "Congrattions for the yer''s team taking the first position in the ranking."


    I heard the two notifications, which weren''t just exclusive at me, as everyone in my team heard it. When the second notification was issued, I heard cheers from my team.


    They were happy, despite the fact they were mere guests here. I just smiled and said nothing, as long as my main goal was achieved, I had noints.


    The moment we exited from the dungeon, in this short time, my ears heard many strange, and irritatingments.


    "Look, hahaha, the morons had already exited the dungeon."


    "A total wipe out, wow, they are the first to do that!"


    "They are losers, and any yer joining them is a loser like them."


    I nced at all the yers who were mocking me and my team, they were all yers of one guild, Trinity guild.


    I sighed, why should they irritate me like this!


    "Princess, should we kill them?" Diana asked, but before she could say any more words, two things happened at the same time, coincidently.


    The first, my huge demon reappeared again, showing its huge stature, silencing everyone and making the whole ce usher inplete silence.


    The second thing was a game announcement:


    "Regional Announcement: Congrattions to the Bloodthirsty adventure group finishing the hell difficulty Lvl fifteen dungeon scoring first ce. the group leader will receive a scroll as a gift."


    The two happened at the same time, and despite the shocking looks on the faces of my enemies, I raised my finger,zily, pointing towards those around me, as I said:


    "Attack these losers, kill them all!"


    My demon pet didn''t need any more orders to act, as it sprung like an arrow, hitting and killing every single yer of that cursed guild, Trinity guild.


    "Can someone record this massacre and release the footage on the forums?" I asked my team.

 Chapter 251: Entering the Second Dungeon

    Chapter 251: Entering the Second Dungeon


    We were twenty, only twenty yers, and in front of us were hundreds of the so called the first guild in the game, however those hundreds were now being ughtered by my demon pet, as if they were just cabbage.


    I knew this would end fast, with no surprises, so I turned to look at the dungeon while asking:


    "What is the closest time to our score?"


    I wanted to know if this run, which seemed perfect, could be done in a more time efficient way. If our position was secured, there wouldn''t be any problem, but if the second rank was just right at the corner, then we should reconsider our dungeon run.


    "It''s away from our time by two hours at least," Rody replied, with a strange look on his face. I just nodded, not saying anything more regarding this dungeon, while my demon pet came to stand by my side.


    "You said we lost a couple of dungeons ranking, how many others?"I asked.


    "Two more, princess," Elyo said, "one is for level twenty, and thest for level twenty five."


    "Oh, I didn''t know the level of yers had reached this far," I muttered, as my level was still the pitiful twenty.


    "The top level yers now are at level twenty five, and the mainstream level is at twenty two," Rody said, as the ones who went to the mystic art sacrednds had their levels stable, and those who waited here got killed more than once, so their levels got even lower.


    "Good," I said, with clear intention to change all this, "lead the way to the next dungeon run," I said to Rody, "how many yers do we still have in the group?" I suddenly asked.


    "One thousand, princess," Gabri replied.


    "Good," I muttered, before I said to Gabri, "spread the word, I want all of them to be here at thest dungeon run."


    "The one of the level twenty five? Or twenty?" Gabri asked.


    "Neither," I shook my head, "we will end the dungeon runs at level thirty five," I dered, "and make someone go on my behalf to the adventurer guild, and hold any eptance for new members there," I added, "I will make this one thousand a bunch of legends, all will fear us, and we won''t ept anyone more for now at least," I announced, while my words shocked everyone here.


    I didn''t care what they were thinking or feeling, as I looked to my pet as I said:


    "Lead the way, anyone stands in our way kill him."


    My demon just nodded, as it moved to the front, with Rody walking on the side of this huge mountain, feeling how small he was. The road to the next dungeon wasn''t far from here, as we reached there after half an hour.


    I intended to make all my yers, those who were loyal to me and remained in the group so far, to be rewarded and enter a dungeon round with me and my demon until their levels would exceed those strongest in this game.


    I hated that guild, that idiot who established it, thinking by doing this he would corner me. just the thinking of it made my body shudder, as I had no intention of letting this matter just slip by like this.


    I followed the lead of Rody and my demon, who killed any monster standing in our way, to another cave entrance. That cave was like the previous one, gloomy and deste much more than the previous dungeon.


    Without our presence, there would be a few teams here, not exceeding twenty teams top. Our presence with all the crowd of yers around us made our entrance more grand.


    I didn''t bother with this, as my care was to inspect the bodies of these yers. half of them had the batches of that damned guild.


    "Go, kill these, these, these, and these," I said to my demon, pointing out the teams wearing that guild batch. The team yers were all astonished by my words, but my demon didn''t need to be, as it plunged towards them, starting its spree of killing.


    One punch, one kill, one sh, one kill.


    They were even weaker than weed in front of my demon.


    I stood there, watching the massacre going on. Some yers had strong minds, as they overcame their shock and started to fight back with their skills. I admired their courage, though being futile, as in the end of the day, nothing worked on my demon, and all of them were killed.


    "Go and collect all their drops," I said to Rody and others, while walking to the front of the dungeon. The previous dungeon was already lower than our levels, so even after killing all these monsters we didn''t gain any decent experience.


    However this dungeon was different, it was high enough to raise all of us a couple of times at least. I waited until all the fallen gears were collected, then I stepped in front of the cave entrance.


    ''System prompt: what difficulty level do you want to enter? Easy- intermediate- hard- hell.''


    ''hell level,'' I muttered in my mind, and the dungeon entrance changed like before, turning dark red, with an offensive aura, frightening everyone.


    "Let''s go," I said, as I entered with my demon while others followed me. Everyone here was watching us with wide eyes and gaped mouths. It wasn''t easy believing what they were seeing, as this was the hell difficulty, the second hell difficulty in a row that my team was making without even a single moment of rest.


    I didn''t care about anyone''s opinion, or feelings, as I intended to continue this run towards the level thirty five at the least.


    The moment we entered the dungeon, I found myself standing in a desert-like ce, with a scorching sun over my head.


    "What is this ce?" I asked Rody, who came behind me at once, "I asked for hell difficulty, not a hell ce!"


    "This is the nature of the dungeon, princess, but what I heard didn''t show it this bad," he said, exining nothing in his words.


    "What is the purpose of this dungeon? How can we finish it?" I asked.


    "We have to find the three oasis here, kill all the monsters there, and drink from the water in each one. Drinking from the three waters would open a water gate here, ending this scorching heat, and it''s also an exit to the outside.


    I looked at the dense hills of sands everywhere. There was no direction, no guidance, no sign on anything or any ce to go.


    "Where are these oases then?" I asked.


    "I heard anywhere you walk to, you will be able to find them, but I also heard there were sand monsters here, and dealing with them could be quite tricky," he said, with a warning tone.


    I just looked at him, as I muttered:


    "With my pet here, nothing can touch us. Hey, go ahead and discover the road," I ordered my pet, which moved at once to the front. The ce here was really unpleasant, with silence reigning over everything until the first monster appeared, or my demon descended to meet it under sand.


    It happened so fast, as after the passage of a few minutes without meeting anything, thend trembled, and a hole suddenly appeared, swallowing my demon, then it closed up again.


    "What the hell!" I eximed, and all my team eximed out as well.


    "These seemed to be the sand worms, I heard they are huge, silent killers," Gabri muttered, "and now I know why they were called that," he added, swallowing his throat.


    Before anyone could say another word, the sand shook again, and this time a huge and long body of a ck worm appeared from the bottom of the sand, with my demon cutting its path out through its mouth.


    It was obvious there were some wounds on its giant body, but they were like scratches.


    I nodded to it, while pointing to the whole area around and said:


    "Go and clear the road, then return to me."


    The demon moved, like an arrow, towards the distance. Just before it reached a point it could disappear from our sight, another worm attacked it, and took it down, vanishing from my sight.


    "Let''s collect some materials from this huge monster," I said to my team, as I wanted to give them some rest, and give my demon some time. The team started cutting the worm, and salvaged anything that could be used in forging or even alchemy.


    Just as we finished, the demon reappeared again, with more wounds on its huge body, but it was totally unfazed by them.


    "Good, just in time, lead the way then," I said, as the demon stepped forward, while me and my team passed through this scorching hell, with many worms'' bodies littered on the side of our walking path, to finally reach the first oasis here.


    And there I spotted a great number of monsters, killed, with none alive, even its boss monster.


    "Good boy, you even killed them as well, great," I patted on my demon''s shoulder, while looking to Rog, "go and check the ce."

 Chapter 252: Ending The Second Dungeon Run

    Chapter 252: Ending The Second Dungeon Run


    "Good, just in time, lead the way then," I said, as the demon stepped forward, while me and my team passed through this scorching hell, with many worms'' bodies littered on the side of our walking path, to finally reach the first oasis here.


    And there I spotted a great number of monsters, killed, with none alive, even its boss monster.


    "Good boy, you even killed them as well, great," I patted on my demon''s shoulder, while looking to Rog, "go and check the ce."


    The oasis was formed of many small sand hills, surrounding a central well that had water pouring magically out of it. The area adjacent to the well water was green, a strange existence in this yellow scorching desert.


    Rog moved to the front, scouting and checking the state of things, before sending in team chat:


    ''All clear, there is no monster here.''


    I knew my little demon could be depended upon, so I moved inside the oasis, and headed directly to the well.


    "Go and collect any material we can get, thene and drink from the waters of th"


    I was about to finish my words, when I suddenly saw a huge pir of watering out from the well''s direction. Even before I could speak, Rog hurried to say in the chat:


    ''Princess, there is still a monster here, seemed to be the boss of this oasis.''


    I looked, in a ming way, towards my demon, which just shrugged his shoulders. This monster was well hidden to be honest, but it should have found and killed it.


    "Alright, let''s gather around and go to kill this monster."


    I threw my spear high up in the air, then I didn''t wait for my team to gather around, or for the monster to show itself, as I threw my spear to hit it.


    My spear''s attack caused the monster to roar from pain, as it moved backward, away from the water pir, showing its strange body, full of scales.


    It was a long python, which stood, weirdly, inside the water pir. The moment it left the water under my spear attack, all the scales on its body shone in bright light, with pillows of smokes rising from its huge body, like it was burnt under the scorching heat of the desert.


    At once, it roared in more pain before it tried to enter the water pir again.


    "Don''t let it reach the pir, all attacks focused to cause pain and knock it off bnce," I suddenly shouted, as I snapped my fingers and then threw my spear towards it.


    This time I was supported by the skills of my team, while my demon pet didn''t stand still, as it understood my words and moved to grab that monster, lifted it from the well, and threw its huge body on the scorching sand.


    The monster kept roaring, and I kept pushing it away from the well.


    "Secure the well, and keep pushing it away," I yelled again, as my target wasn''t to kill it directly with the skills, but to keep its huge body away from the water, so it would get grilled with the hot sun and sand.


    Just as the battle raged on, the monster finally realized how hard it was to bypass our tight grasp of the well, so it started to attack viciously, spraying out venom towards every single member of my team, but luckily we all managed to evade this strange AOE attack.


    As this failed, it tried to attack us one by one, using its huge opened mouth, with those freakily dreadful looking fangs, or using its huge tail, using the advantage of its high agility, and its unpredictability, to hit us one by one.


    Some of us got hit, but most of us didn''t get any considerable damage. These physical attacks seemed not the speciality of this monster, or it might be under huge pain, so it wasn''t fighting with its full power.


    Whatever the reason, this monster was doomed to be killed after the passage of ten minutes, setting the record of the longest monster killed under my hand in the dungeons so far.


    Once it fell on the ground, I felt a strange vitality going on the oasis, as the part of sand around the whole oasis changed, forming a ce full of green nts, with the mild refreshing atmosphere of any garden.


    "Wow, that monster was eating this ce''s vitality," Diana muttered as she stood beside me with some wounds over her body. This battle wasn''t easy, and the most difficult part of it was the element of surprise that the monster used perfectly to hit us.


    "Rest for two minutes, and start collecting the materials, then we will move out," I said to my team, before looking at my demon, "you would have caused us a great set back here. go up ahead, and make sure you kill all the monsters properly this time."


    My demon roared, as it was trying to justify its failure, but I didn''t consider any of its roars. It moved then, in a wide strides, like it was angry or something, towards the distance.


    "Is it wise to let it go alone like this?" Rog asked, "this monster was tough, and the next would be much tougher," he added.


    "Don''t worry, it is stronger than these ants here. it was just a sloppy move from it, and I''m sure this wouldn''t happen again."


    In fact I wasn''t worried over my demon, as I knew how strong it really was. This battle was just a mere mistake from it, and if we didn''t attack and kept in the way, it would have simply finished it sooner.


    In less than five minutes we were again on the burning sand of the desert, heading towards the second oasis. Alone the road, the dead bodies of the worms were thrown here and there. my team kept gathering materials, until we reached the second oasis.


    The oasis'' boss monster was killed already, and the whole area was now covered in green. My demon wasn''t here, which meant it went ahead to kill more monsters.


    "Gather the materials fast, and let''s go to the third oasis."


    We didn''t wait there for two minutes before we hit the road again, following the dead monsters'' trail along the road. When we reached the third oasis, the battle was still raging between my demon and three boss monsters at the same time.


    "This oasis is thest one, the hardest one. Let''s use any distant skills and help my demon," I shouted while sending my spear towards one of the three monsters.


    I thought the battle was in its hottest moment, but it turned out the monsters were about to die. My demon had already caused them severe damage, and with our attacks, they all fell on the ground, dead, releasing the curse over thisnd, turning it into a piece of heaven.


    The demon stood, in pride, before the bodies of the three monsters, while I just nodded to him in satisfaction. Without its great aid, we couldn''t even finish the dungeon in one piece.


    "Let''s go out now," I said, after resting for a couple minutes and collecting the materials. Once we exited the ce, I noticed the presence of arger audience around the dungeon.


    I didn''t care about them, as I looked up to hear the ranking of our dungeon run.


    At the same time I heard two notifications, telling me about leveling up twice, and most of the team leveled up thrice, or even four times.


    I didn''t wait long, as the announcement came at once:


    "Regional Announcement: Congrattions to the Bloodthirsty adventure group finishing the hell difficulty Lvl twenty dungeon scoring first ce. the group leader will receive a scroll as a gift."


    It was the same reward as clearing the previous dungeon, but the announcement caused a stir in the distance. The groups of yers there had already heard the announcement, and that caused them to be shocked with it.


    Two dungeon runs in a row, with two shortest times scored so far. I was proud of myself, and I knew that would be a start of a legend, with everyone either wanting to join us or envying us.


    "Guys, let''s go to the next dungeon," I said, raising my voice so the whole ce would hear me, "Rody, lead the way," I said, asking Rody to lead the road, side by side, with my huge pet.


    Our move, coupled with my sudden deration, made the whole world around us unsettled, as all the yers moved, following our lead, towards the next dungeon.


    Dungeon level twenty five was already considered the highest dungeon defeated among yers up till now. The defeated difficulty there was the high difficulty, with no hell difficulty being knocked down yet.


    I learnt about this along the way from the loud whisper of yers following us. This was just perfect, as we can now have the title of being the first to beat the hell difficulty dungeon.


    Thinking about it made my blood boil. I was sure my enemies were now hidden amongst the crowd of yers, waiting for a moment to attack, but I didn''t bother.


    What I was doing now couldn''t be removed by just attacking us, they needed to find a way to beat our dungeon run, or else they would be still defeated forever.

 Chapter 253: Being Ambushed One Time After Another

    Chapter 253: Being Ambushed One Time After Another


    However it seemed I was mistaken, as I underestimated the witty enemy of mine. just as we reached the next dungeon, Elyo suddenly said:


    "Princess, we have reports indicating the attack of many yers over ours."


    I looked at her as I knew who was attacking us. "Are they that guild?" I asked.


    "No," Gabri replied, "they are a coalition between the guild and the noble groups," he added, "the forums are exploding now with the videos."


    I didn''t say another word, as I opened the forums, to see a lot of topics insulting me and my group. Most of the topics were titled by the name of the group who did it, and the rest belonged to the guild.


    I opened some of them, to see my yers being massacred at the way towards thest dungeon. I intended to make them level up there, running a dungeon run with each group of them, but now it seemed I couldn''t do that.


    "We have moles in them," I muttered, as this was the only logical answer for the enemies to know my group location. "Order them all to gather with us here, if they want to attack my group, they have to deal with me first!"


    I said to Gabri, who ryed the order at once. we were now next to the dungeon, and that sudden development made it impractical to just enter there and finish the run.


    We needed to wait, until all of my yers got together with me.


    "Princess, they areing, but the enemies have retreated," Gabir said, while feeling odd about this.


    He wasn''t the only one, but all of my twenty yers felt the same thing. I knew what was going on, so I asked:


    "Where is the direction to the dungeon? Is it far?"


    Rogy took the liberty to answer:


    "It''s to the northeast from here, only half an hour."


    "Good," I muttered, before looking at my pet, which just nodded its head, understanding my gaze.


    It moved, rapidly vanishing from our sight, while I said:


    "Let''s stay here and rest until theye to us."


    My words seemed vague, but my yers followed my lead and entered the ce around the dungeon, where there was no one, and we then stayed there to rest.


    The other yers just kept flooding, ncing at us from far, without anyone taking the initiative to disturb us. I smelt their fear and hesitation, and that was logic.


    After all, two mighty forces were about to sh now.


    What they didn''t know was I just sent my demon to intercept the enemy yers from getting in the way of my retreating group. The enemy retreated, not fearing me, but to reorganize their lines, and move ahead of my yers and intercept them.


    So I sent my demon to meet them on the way, interrupt their nning, and make the way here clear for my yers toe.


    I knew there were moles in them, but most of them were loyal, dead loyal to me. I had to ept the presence of these moles, and try to adapt.


    I rested for half an hour, before my demon returned, with a confident look on its face. I nodded, silently to him, while the others noticed this unspoken conversation between the two of us.


    "Oh, so the demon went to kill them," one of the twenty yers eximed in surprise, and his words attracted everyone''s attention, asking him about what he was talking about.


    "Just open the forum, thest post, it''s a funny post."


    He was right in describing that post as funny, as it was written by one of the yers killed under the hands of my pet. That yer was so angry, to the degree he posted the recorded video of the ughter on the forums, using me to use hical methods to kill them.


    It was funny, as this was war, and if there was an hical thing here, then what they were doing was considered one of them.


    Having a pet wasn''t against the regtions of the game, that was a simple fact that I didn''t even need to state.


    "Be ready, Rog go ahead and inspect the area, I want to know if there are any more enemies waiting for my yers or not," I said, asking Rog to scout the area between us and my yers.


    I was worried that these idiots might try to attack my yers again, despite knowing the presence of demons nearby. It was supposed for my yers to arrive in less than ten minutes, so they were quite nearby.


    Rog vanished from my eyesight, while I kept lying and rxing my body on the ground, uninterested by the spying looks or the gossiping whispersing from yers all around us.


    My wait didn''tst long, as patches of my yers appeareding from far, in multiple groups, raised head high to the sky, with their morals skyrocketing.


    It seemed they already knew about what I just did to protect them, and they deserved to be protected.


    "Listen up," I said, once they all gathered in front of me, around a thousand of them, ''from this dungeon on, we will make a dungeon run with me. during that time, just do as I say, and don''t be smart or brave. This isn''t the ce for you to shine, it''s a ce for you to get stronger.


    So, don''t be slow, don''t be silly, and don''t be noisy," I said, while looking at my twenty yers team as I said:


    "Let''s go."


    I went ahead, as I selected the usual hell difficulty, then I and my demon pet entered there first, ahead of everyone else.


    Just as I was about to enter the dungeon, a shout came so sudden from far behind, as many yers appeared out of nowhere, waited for me to enter the dungeon and attacked my group.


    The dungeon area was just part of the wilderness, with no ce safe to hide. The yers who attacked my yers selected the most appropriate timing, and they also wanted me to know about their presence.


    However I had already entered the dungeon, and that made me unable to exit it unless I dered my forfeit.


    If I asked to cancel the dungeon, I wouldn''t be able to enter it again in twenty four hours. That provocation aimed to dy me, and I would never fall in their trap.


    I wasn''t making a group to babysit everyone, I respect their loyalty but I wanted to respect their strength too.


    So, once I entered the dungeon, I didn''t even think for a moment about retreat, as I walked to the front with calm steps.


    This dungeon was like a huge cave in the heart of a mountain, everything around me was made out of rocks. I just nced at this huge mountain cave, where I even could spot the four main bosses of this dungeon, and thenpointed to the four of them as I muttered:


    "Go and kill these four stupid monsters."


    My demon nodded its head, before it moved at high speed towards the front. I just followed its trail, with much devastation all around the way it passed through.


    All I did was to collect any materials, nothing more. I didn''t manage to see a single monster along the way, and all I heard was many roarsing from distance.


    "That demon is really reliable," I muttered, while finishing collecting some materials from another killed monster. just as I stood up, I felt the aura of leveling up wrapping around me. I smiled, as I didn''t stay here for too long and now I got one level.


    I just hoped my yers would be there when I finished that dungeon, as this was a good ce to level up.


    As I reached the ce of the first boss monster, I found the battle between it and my demon was still raging. The monster itself wasn''t that strong, as it was like a cow, with many horns and heavy hooves.


    The problem wasn''t in that cow monster, it was in the mini centaurs it summoned, so numerous and small that were so distracting and hard to kill.


    "Go and focus on that cow, I will y its babies," I shouted to my demon, as I threw my spear out, snapped my fingers, then threw it again, joining the battle.


    I was kind of far from the battle, but my spear could travel all that distance in mere seconds, so even when these monsters noticed my existence, they couldn''t approach me no matter what they did.


    All fell on the de of my spear, and that helped my demon a lot, as it started topletely focus on that cow boss. In less than five minutes, it managed to kill it, and then it moved towards the distance, continuing its mission.


    And I started to collect materials from all the dead monsters here, boss monster or its babies.

 Chapter 254: Finishing The Dungeon Run

    Chapter 254: Finishing The Dungeon Run


    After I finished, I went ahead towards the next point, where I continued to collect materials from fallen monsters along the way. I had to admit, at first I couldn''t enjoy doing this, but with time I got used to grabbing the monster, opening its body, and collecting shiny materials from inside.


    I felt groose at first, but I then adapted to the situation. With time, my material extraction speed got pumped up, and I could gather materials from a monster in a few span of seconds.


    If I didn''t see these materials wasted, and I needed as many of them as I could collect, I would have preferred to let them rot in the first ce. However, many things could be done with these materials, and as a group master myself, I had to set an example for that.


    As I reached the second cow boss, I found my demon had already beaten it. It seemed this boss was the agile kind, as it had thinner legs than the other boss monster. also I couldn''t find any minions anywhere around the fight ce.


    That might be the reason why my demon was able to take it down so fast. I didn''tin, though, as all I cared about was to wrap this dungeon fast, and hurry to the other fight outside.


    I hoped my yers wouldn''t be all wiped out until I came out. Putting the treacherous hideous thinking of my enemies, I was pretty sure they didn''t send all their yers to attack mine.


    They just wanted it to look like this, but I was sure they wouldn''t risk sending everyone, and that would y in my best interest. If the number of enemies weren''t that huge, I was sure my yers would be able to hold until I leave here.


    After gathering the materials from the fallen boss, I moved to the third one. This time I found my demon was still fighting that boss, which seemed to have an annoying regeneration ability, by summoning smaller monsters and sacrificing them.


    The fight couldn''t have ended fast without my help, so I joined the battle again, using my spear to attack the mini bosses summoned, reducing the amount of Hp regained by the monster.


    In between the summons, I would help my demon attacking the monster. This tactic helped in increasing the rate this monster lost its Hp, and gradually its Hp started to hit the bottom.


    The moment this monster died, I felt greatly relieved. Thest boss monster, if my guess was right, would be a magician based one, with the ability to use spells, especially AOE skills.


    This wouldn''t affect my demon, which had very tough defenses and thick skin, so I continued to collect materials, while watching my demon moving to thest boss.


    After I finished, I moved after my pet, and as I reached thest boss monster, I was pleased to see it was like I expected.


    It used a variety of AOE skills, trying to tackle my demon, but in return all it got was just a few damage that wasn''t even enough to consider.


    On the other hand, its defense was low, and if not for its thick blood, it would be killed long ago. I didn''t stand by, as I used my spear to hit it, while my demon acted as the main DPS, taking all the Aggro and damage from that boss.


    After five minutes of fighting, and the loud storm of skills, that monster finally fell, with a bang on the ground.


    "Be ready to go out now," I ordered, while I went ahead to collect this colossal body''s materials. It took me a few more minutes to wrap things here, and once I did, I moved towards the main gate of this dungeon, exiting the ce.


    The moment I reached out, I received a notification of me finishing the run, scoring the new record, and gaining a scroll.


    However I didn''t even read that message, as the first thing I did was to assess the situation.


    As I expected, they didn''t send everyone they had, only a couple of thousands stood on one side, trying to break through the tight defenses of my yers, who were still standing, most of them.


    "Go there and kill them all," I muttered, pointing towards the rear yers who were trying to break in.


    The moment I gave the order was the moment these yers'' nightmare began. The demon moved without any hesitation, wrecking havoc amongst the yers'' ranks.


    "Princess, you have done it!" Elyo came with a big smile over her face that wasn''t suited with the current situation.


    "It''s just a piece of cake, how are things up here?" I asked, as I noticed the yers ranks were now being devastated by my demon.


    "Oh, they have attacked us the moment you entered the dungeon," she said, while looking towards the yers, "they didn''t look as strong as I initially thought, most of them are still at lower levels than twenty."


    Her words made me be more sure of my previous assumptions. My enemy was really cunning, but I was blessed with luck and wisdom myself.


    "don''t worry," I said, patting on her head, "they just tried to fake the appearance of a mighty army, and they failed, miserably failed," I muttered, while looking at my yers, "we need to wrap things here, before we can continue our leveling n," I said, while raising my spear, and attacking the yers up ahead with it.


    So far, since I returned from the sacrednd, I didn''t have the need to use any skills to boost my mystic art. So, only one spear was enough, directing it towards the ces with dense yers, to break their gathering and making them feel fear.


    As for Elyo, she returned to the frontlines, leading my yers in the attack, using the chances I was creating for them, me and my demon.


    The fight didn''tst for ten minutes after my appearance, which was apanied by a game announcement as usual. The n of my enemies failed, and I knew they wouldn''t stop just at this.


    The next step would be a total war, if they wanted to really stop my advance. A war of this scale would be hard to anticipate or control, so I knew why they refrained from using this in the first ce.


    But now, I had tied up their hands, and they had to either submit and announce undered defeat, letting me go back to my rightful ce as the queen of this ce, or to go off limits, and start this war, which would cost them a lot, even if they seeded.


    Thinking about these matters would take time, and so after all the enemy army was defeated, I stood amongst my yers as I proudly said:


    "This battle ends in our victory, and as a reward, each one of you will have a dungeon run now with me."


    I heard the cheers of my yers, celebrating the victory and the reward. Each dungeon run would be able to raise them a couple of levels at least, if not more.


    As for me, I decided to enter with them, raise my level a bit, and try to seek for any suitable yers to form my own personal guards.


    Up till now, I was the only one in the upper echelon of the group who didn''t have an army so far! Though our numbers were diminished, all who remained were considered elite and veteran yers. all my elders and vices still had some remnants of the yers they initially had.


    So, the series of dungeon runs started, with me and my demon taking the lead. After the first run, I already knew the best way to best this dungeon, each boss monster stats, pros and cons. So, the next runs went up smoother than the first one, scoring even shorter time there, one run after another was making new records, announced by the game to everyone.


    I didn''t know if I shouldugh or cry, as this would make my enemies more frustrated, but this would make them more settled at facing me, cutting off my way to advance.


    I wasn''t afraid of fighting them, but I knew this war would really exhaust me, putting in mind I still have two legendary quests to fulfill, a group to restart building, and mystic arts to learn.


    I had no time to waste on these losers, so I, intentionally, tried to elongate the time of each run, making it unable to beat the fastest record set under my name.


    However, again, my enemies proved themselves quite unpredicted, and made me quite wary towards them.


    I didn''t only fail to predict their next move correctly one time, but many times in a row, which was a loud rm, giving me warning regarding them.


    That new guild, the one called Trinity, wasn''t that simple at all!

 Chapter 255: Meeting with My Core Team

    Chapter 255: Meeting with My Core Team


    Amidst one of my dungeon trips with the boys, I felt a strange, yet familiar aura hovering around me. I didn''t have time to think about it, when my whole body got stiffened, and a sound rang inside my ears:


    "System notification: yer Loli has already issued a request for guild establishment. She will gain double exp buff for one week, this buff is applicable to all yers who will join her guild. The guild will have a three months protection against any challenges."


    My strange state was immediately noticed by my yers, as they all stopped, surrounded me, and asked with care and worry:


    "Princess, are you ok?"


    "Is everything fine?"


    "What happened?"


    All of them had keen looks over their faces, but I couldn''t really trust them, knowing for sure there was a mole inside my group.


    "It''s ok, just I lost bnce," I lied, "I might have exhausted myself for the past runs, I should take a break after that."


    I didn''t need time to rest, I needed time to reconsider what I should doter on. My team said a few consoling and supporting words, even asking to terminate the run for me to rest the whole day, but I refused.


    I had many things going on inside my head now. I thought I had an edge over my enemies in this game, but it seemed I always was left behind.


    My guild token seemed to be a very heavy rock right now, slowing me up, bringing me down, and I had to endure.


    Issuing the guild quest must be done as fast as I could. I ended the run, and had two things to do, first was to strengthen my group, and the second was to go to the adventurer hall at the town, and issue the legendary guild quest.


    I knew once I did that, the doors of hell would be widely opened at me. the problem wouldn''t just be in my enemies, but in other greedy yers who might see me weak and unworthy of the token. The greed of yers in the game was really something I couldn''t underestimate.


    So, to be more secure, I had to first strengthen the group, then go for the guild establishment.


    To strengthen the group, I needed to reopen the closed eptance door, level up all the yers, take all the honor for conquering the dungeons around my town.


    And most important of all, I had to crush all other existence here that didn''t belong to me.


    A crusade should be done, and I needed to win it with no loose ends.


    So, the first thing I did was to stop participating in the dungeon runs personally. My own level got pumped up to be level twenty seven right now, a very good level without doubt.


    "Diana, send for Rody, Elyo, Gabri, and Rog. I want to meet with all of you right now," I said, as I turned to face my yers, "I will leave you to level up with my pet, follow his lead."


    This was my best way to solve things up. My demon nodded its head, understanding what I wanted him to do.


    As for me, once I left the yers in my pet''s custody, I went to a corner, just outside the dungeon. The ce had long been emptied from most yers, and who remained now were those spying eyes for other forces eyeing my movements.


    I wasn''t interested in them, as my mind was already heavy with all the thoughts inside it.


    I didn''t wait alone for long, as I spotted my main yersing towards here, with the lead of Diana. I stopped caring for all the worries in my head, as I had to share them now with them, and six minds were better than one.


    "What''s up princess!" Rog said when he reached me.


    "There is one more yer who established her guild," I said, while my face expressed how tense I was.


    When they heard my words, their faces showed the same anxious expression that I already had. Time had no mercy for anyone, and I was always pressed by it.


    "That means we only have one window to have the quest," Diana muttered, knowing how dangerous it was right now.


    "Sure, but we don''t have enough yers even to care for our group," Gabri said, expressing the main problem we currently had. "I thought we had more time, sigh," he sighed, helplessly, expressing my own thoughts and feelings.


    "So, we have to open the door again, ept as many yers as we can," I said, while looking at them in the eye, "I know we would face some problems, but currently we have the tide on our side, at least in front of every normal yer in the game," I added.


    "What if we used the guild token as a factor to establish our strength?" Elyo suggested.


    "Not an option," I shook my head, "the moment we do that, our enemies would use this to scare yers from joining us, and they would have all the right to do so," I added.


    "But just sitting here and epting yers won''t do any good. Once the third yer announced the guild establishment, things would go out of control for us," Rog said, refusing my approach.


    "I know," I sighed, "so I want to start a full our war in the town, crushing other groups and guilds first," I added, "this war would keep them slightly busy, and will make our existence here unchallenged," I added, expressing my own thoughts.


    "It''s still a passive approach," Rog said, "our enemy is cunning, I prefer we do the two things together," he added.


    I knew he was right, but going on full out war with the danger of not having enough yers was a risk decision to make. However, he had a good point too, as my enemy was really cunning, always doing what I never expected.


    I might go all out on my n, and he just flip the board simply by establishing a third guild. Such an enemy was really hard to deal with, which made me feel somehow helpless.


    "Fine," I finally said, "let''s go all out. Let''s go back now, and start establishing the guild," I said, as this was the only solution I had.

 Chapter 256: Unexpected Reaction to My Guild Master Token

    Chapter 256: Unexpected Reaction to My Guild Master Token


    One year of immunity from other guilds attacks was something tempting, but it was also a double edged weapon, as I couldn''t also touch any guild for a whole year.


    Clearing the ce from other groups would be easy said and done, but they might, simply like that, shift to join other guilds, making me unable to fulfill my wishes.


    I knew this wasn''t the best situation ever, but at least it was a solution. We started to head back to the town. Before leaving, I waited for my demon to finish the run, and then instructed it to continue helping my yers to level up in the dungeon.


    The good thing I found was that I also got XP from these runs, even if I didn''t personally take part in it. it seemed the game acknowledged my demon to be a representative of me, and that was a nice surprise among everything happening now.


    I knew the moment I used my token, the doors of hell would open, however I had to get through this. I might be able to attract yers based on one year immunity period, but that wasn''t the same amount I thought I would gather from just crushing other groups and guilds in the town, bing the absolute overlord here.


    "How is everyone''s gears?" I suddenly asked, as I passed through the gates of the town, recalling my missed Lady Nada.


    "Weck many gears, as our yers kept dying and losing them at the previous battles," Gabri said, with some embarrassment.


    "Hmm" I started to think hard about this problem. I missed talking with Lady Nada, she was someone who made me feelfortable speaking with. Also, after what I had been through, I wanted to tell her about my adventures, and the challenges I faced up till now.


    "Ok, I will handle this matter after issuing the guild quest," I decided, as I would go to Lady Nada and speak a little with her.


    The road to the adventurer guild wasn''t that long, and in minutes we reached the front door of this crowded ce.


    "Go inside and start epting yers first, then tell me how things is looking," I said, as I entered the main hall, full of yers seeking for quests to take, "I will go and start the guild establishment process," I said, as I took a deep breath, trying to calm down my troubled mind and heart.


    I left them and headed towards the smallest line here. Just as I stood there, waiting for the yers in front of me to finish, a stir suddenly happened in the ce, while I heard many whispers, spreading faster than fire.


    "Did you hear that? the famed bloodthirsty group has reopened their eptance."


    "I can''t believe it! I wanted to join them."


    "I was part of them, but I was heavily targeted by the other groups. The legendary leader of the group was nowhere to be seen, so I had to quit until things calmed down. I can rejoin again, hopefully they won''t turn me down."


    "Let''s go and apply together then."


    More and morements came and I heard them all. I held my nerves down, trying not to be carried by the moment, as I was sure all this would be killed the moment everyone heard about me establishing a guild.


    That reopening move had suddenly cleared the line in front of me, and I wished it wouldst longer, but I moved, with much hesitation and anxiety, towards the NPC responsible for this desk.


    "Hi, how may I serve you today?"


    He was an old NPC, with white hair and many wrinkles on his old face. His way of speech was so warm that it made me lose the nervous edge, and start to feel slightly calm.


    "I want to use this," I said, as I took out my token, the long awaited one inside my inventory, and gave it to him. the moment his eyes fell on it, his face changed, as his tone started to stutter, as he grabbed it with shaky hands.


    "T-T-This i-i-is g-g-guild m-m-master token!!!"


    His tone wasn''t that loud, but suddenly all the NPCs here looked towards him, then to the token in his hand, then to me.


    "Oh god, it''s the token," the old NPC eximed in a great shout that startled me, and grabbed all the attention in the hall towards here. "Come,e esteemed yers, let''s discuss this important matter inside," the NPC said, as he stood up, and gestured in a respectful move towards a distant room behind his desk.


    I didn''t speak a word, or even turned to nce at anyone, like I was doing something wrong. I didn''t know why, but I was feeling extremely terrified at this moment, the moment I dreamed of for such a long time already.


    I followed this old NPCs hurried steps towards the room he pointed at, and when I entered there, I found it was anotherrge hall, full of smaller desks, with many NPCs sitting there, working diligently on many papers.


    ''This is the room behind the scene then?'' I muttered, as I knew this was where all the quests issued were processed before going out to the yers. just as I walked in it following the steps of that old NPCs, I noticed the appearance of many NPCs,ing from the other hall to here, while those who were already here looked at me in a strange, questioning way.


    "Come,e esteemed guild master, we are extremely honored to have you in our town," the old NPC said in a loud tone, so that each NPC here would hear and understand who I was, which seemed to be something bigger than I thought.


    The moment they heard his words, their faces changed, showing expressions of shock and delight. They seemed to be facing a great opportunity, so rare and precious that they couldn''t even believe their eyes, while looking at me in a respected way.


    What was wrong with these people? Weren''t the guild master token a curse, not a blessing? Or what?


    That old NPC led me to the rear end of the hall, where there was one desk taking the whole space there, with three old looking NPCs sitting on the desk, eyeing me with bright looks.


    "Are you the yer who has this token?" one of the three asked, with his strong tone.


    "Yes, it''s me," I replied, without the need to hide my identity from now on. I had to get used to this, being called guild master, not just group leader.

 Chapter 257: The Harsh and Impossible Conditions to Establish A Guild

    Chapter 257: The Harsh and Impossible Conditions to Establish A Guild


    I didn''t know what that was all about, but I felt these NPCs'' reactions were a bit overboard.


    "Great, you did great having that token, hiding it so far," that old NPC said,mending what I did on an impulse to survive. Sure, I wouldn''t take the token now if it wasn''t for that enemy of mine.


    "I want to use it and establish my guild through the legendary guild quest," I said, dering my intentions loud and clear.


    "Oh, you are aiming that high then," that NPC said, in a mysterious way.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked.


    "Establishing your guild through this process means you will establish the alpha guild, the guild that would rule over the whole game," he exined, "and thus, this quest is very unique, so hard to aplish, are you sure of this?" he added, while looking seriously to me.


    "Sure," I nodded, as this didn''t faze me off, instead it made me more eager to try making it. In addition to that, I had no other choice but to go through that path. I was alone, all alone, not backed by a noble family or even by my useless fiance, screw his harem. I swore to make all these bitches suffer under my hands.


    "Good, for your knowledge, the town where a guild is established will gain many benefits, and the quest you are requesting will make these much more generous. At the least, our town will be upgraded to be a city, a very big city," he said, with a beaming smile lightening his wrinkled face.


    "Turning it into a city?" I wondered.


    "Yes," he confirmed, "part of the quest is to take this whole town and turn it into a mighty city by fulfilling some requirements," he said, giving me a little scare here.


    "Are these requirements hard? Are they many?" I asked, trying to understand what I got myself into.


    "They are indeed many and hard, but don''t worry, you will get the support of us, plus you will get the support of the town mayor and the main NPCs living here," he said, trying to reassure me, but he miserably failed in this.


    "May I ask what are these conditions?" I asked.


    "For a town to be a city, we need to upgrade the main buildings here, so you are required to find blueprints for these buildings. Five main buildings must be upgraded, the town mayor mansion, the adventurer guild, the cksmith guild, the auction hall, and the mystic art society headquarters. Plus, you need to add two more unique buildings to the town, as their specialty," he said, listing out all these conditions, which made me feel already exhausted.


    "Can I just buy them?" I asked, as if the problem was money, then it wouldn''t be that scary after all.


    "Nope," he regretfully shook his head, "you need to get them from treasure boxes at certain ces, guarded by open world boss monsters," he added, giving me more scare.


    "Then what help will you offer to me?" I asked, as these conditions seemed hard for the NPCs to help in.


    "We will give you the privilege to select up to five personal guards from our NPCs entourage," he said, giving me some hope, "in return to paying their prices, of course," and here went my hopes being shattered before born!


    "In addition to that," he added, giving me some hope he would say something nice, "we will be responsible for upgrading these buildings, and in return you will get some revenue back from the town, as you will be considered as a business partner and our benefactor."


    Yes! Finally some hope here! I was starting to think this quest was just a trap to make me fall deeper in the sand! I smiled to him as I said:


    "Thanks for your help. What about these monsters? Any clue about them?"


    "Sure, we have already a detailed map for them, but for your current low level, I rmend you don''t rush to hunt them now," he said, as I received a notification of a trade between me and him. I epted it at once, to find arge map, filled with red marks, and beside each mark there was some essential data there.


    "Level fifty monster? level seventy five monster? level one hundred monster? that''s crazy!" I blurted out the moment my eyes fell on the map. I didn''t mean to be rude, but this requirement was really silly to be met! Impossible!


    "Don''t worry," he smiled, trying to reassure me, which made me feel more worried, "all you need to do is to defeat these monsters in three years'' span of time," he added, and that time seemed quite reasonable indeed.


    Three years were long, I think I could start hunting them in less than six months, and I might evenplete them in a year and half.


    "About other conditions, you first have to obtain the legendary group quest, so you can apply for this quest," he said, stating the other rules, "plus in five years time, you will need toplete the conditions for the quest, making this town be a city, defend it against monster tide once each month, force your reign over the guilds and groups here, or even kick them away if you can, rule over all the dungeons here, taking the first spot all the time, obtain one million yers, plus ten million yers distributed over ten other game worlds other than here, older than here."


    He finally said all the requirements, and to be honest, it was such a long list indeed. I didn''t want to be pessimistic, but even I found it, somehow, difficult to fulfill these rules.


    "But isn''t there a protection period for each guild? And my guild will have one year immunity as well? How should I expel them from here?" I asked, one of the matters that I didn''t fully understand.


    "That''s easy," he said, "the immunity for them is different from you," he added, "as you are going to have a hard quest, you have a privilege to be protected, you and your yers, inside the green zone demonstrated in the map in your hands. as for them, you can issue a challenge duel at any time, negating their immunity, and forcing them to fight you with all their yers, at the time and ce you specified," he said, and what he said I liked a lot.


    "What if they refused toe?" I asked.


    "They will all lose five levels for that crime," he replied, with a wide evil smile on his face.


    If that was true, then if I managed to level up my yers faster than others, gathering arge number of yers to join my guild, then issuing the challenge would be enough to give them a scare! I was pretty sure if they showed up, they would be beaten, considering that I managed to pull my yers'' pool far away from theirs.


    And I had to admit, such a task seemed pretty hard, especially when my wicked enemy would already know that. he or she would do whatever they could to harass my yers, trying to prevent them from leveling up too much.

 Chapter 258: Long Live Guild Leader!

    Chapter 258: Long Live Guild Leader!


    ''Gears, potions, and any other thing that could help in boosting my yers'' strength is the key," I thought, while recalling an old dream of mine. ''Yes, I need to start looking for mechas! If I had mechas on my side, no matter who my enemy is, I could crush him or her in any frontal battle.''


    Suddenly a n started to take shape in my mind. I already had the lifestyle skills for making mechas. Thanks to Shin, and his old help, I could now venture on this path, and start to fulfill one of my biggest dreams.


    A mecha legion! That would be a nice seen to behold! Something I would never grow tired of looking at!


    "I already have that quest, and I have also fulfilled one part of it, working on other things as well," I said, as this was something I already achieved.


    "Oh, that''s good to hear," he said, as he checked some papers beside him, "but you don''t need to busy yourself with the group matters now. you have achieved one condition so far, and that''s enough. just focus on the guild, and the quest you will have. Do you want to apply for the quest now?" he asked.


    "Sure," hell yeah I would!


    "I will issue the quest for you now, good luck in fulfilling it," he said, as I received a system notification about the quest.


    "System notification: yer was offered the legendary guild establishing quest. Do you want to ept it?"


    "Yes," hell yeah I wanted!"


    "System notification: yer has sessfully epted the quest. For quest info and progress, please check the yer''s profile for more info."


    Before I could even celebrate, another annoying notification popped up in my face!


    "System notification: yer Agatha has already epted a legendary guild establishment quest. For any yer who would join her in this legendary campaign, please apply for it at your local adventurer guild. yers epted by Agatha the guild master will be transferred to where she is."


    The system already made the propaganda for me establishing a guild. Bye bye my sweet yers, I knew I didn''t enjoy obtaining you properly, but now I knew you would all leave me and escape.


    Cowards!


    "The town mayor will ask for you to meet him, with the higher echelon of the town. When he will be ready to meet you, he will notify you beforehand," the NPC said, adding thest info to me, "if you ever needed anything, feel free toe here and ask. We all will be d to serve you, our mighty benefactor."


    I had to admit, he was really nice and cosy in his words. I just smiled back while saying, in mutual courtesy:


    "Thanks for your help and trust, I promise I won''t fail all of you."


    He smiled back, with great excitement drawn all over his face. He wasn''t the only excited one, but all the other NPCs here were the same. I left the hall, returning to my old hall, preparing myself for the worse.


    "Long live the guild leader, long live the guild leader."


    Suddenly I was met by this loud, ground breaking cheers,ing from nearly every single yer standing here in the hall. I was stupefied, electrified by what I witnessed. Opposite to my expectations and fears, all yers standing here were excited, much more excited than the NPCs I just left.


    I walked in, amidst this huge crowd of yers, who started doing a strange custom, of touching my shoulders, like patting softly on them, showing their support in actions and expressions drawn over their faces.


    I walked, shocked and enthralled by the moment, without knowing where I was heading, to find myself taking rounds and rounds in the hall, with the cheers never ceased to erupt, never faded, instead it kept getting louder and louder, as more yers started to pour in the hall, celebrating with me, with everyone, like this wasn''t my achievement alone, it was theirs as well.


    Hell yeah, that was more I liked!


    "Princess," suddenly I heard a familiar sound,ing weakly amongst all these cheers, "Princess, this way," it came again, and I started to follow that direction amongst the sea of yers.


    I finally ended up exiting the hall, to be weed by another sea of yers, surrounding the whole hall, unable to enter, and started to celebrate, like others inside, cheering out loud, calling out my name!


    "Long live guild master, long live guild master."


    The cheers never ceased, and they never stopped to amaze me. I followed the calling of Diana, who was guiding me away from here. After nearly half an hour of snail walk, I finally managed to get out, to find myself a couple of streets away from the adventurer guild, with more yersing from everywhere, heading straight to there.


    "That''s madness, absolute nice and amazing madness!"


    The moment I managed to slip through, and reached the ce where my top yers were at, I expressed my utmost excitement.


    Their faces were littered with excitement as well, as they were there, watching the magical point being turned on when the system notification came. I bet that moment would be so remarkable that it wouldn''t be forgotten at all through their entire life.


    "Congrattions for the huge sess, guild master," Rog was the first to speak up, feeling how lucky he was to choose joining me, despite he didn''t have any choice in that.


    "Congrattions princess," Diana said.


    "Congrattions guild leader, guild leader is mighty," others expressed their congrattions as well.


    "Thanks, thanks everyone," I said, with a smile I was sure it wouldn''t be wiped out easily from now on. "Now, I want you to go back and handle everything," I added.


    "Oh, there''s something different in guilds than groups," Rody said, "the system will ept everyone asking to join us, without the need for us to intervene," he added.


    "Really?!" I eximed in surprise, "what if that person is a spy?" I asked with doubt.


    "Don''t worry guild leader," Gabri said with a chuckle, "every guild has spies from other guilds, that''s a known fact," he added, like it was nothing to fear.


    I was in a very good mood, so I didn''t think about this matter for now. "Fine, then go and arrange those new yers. we need to start organizing the guild, pushing everyone up to be the highest level in the entire game," I said, stating my desire loud and clear. I needed my yers to be supreme, and I knew how tedious such a task could be.

 Chapter 259: Meeting Lady Nada

    Chapter 259: Meeting Lady Nada


    "Do you have any preferences in choosing the system of the guild?" Rody asked, as the distant memory of their quarrel with Shin when choosing the group system was still vivid in his mind, pointing clearly to the fact that Shin knew for sure about the presence of a guild token.


    "No, let''s keep using the same guild system," I said as I clearly noticed the mncholic look on his face. "You go on, and I have another thing to take care of," I said, as I turned and headed straight to a certain location, the cksmith guild.


    Through the way, I kept hearing many words of praise that made me giggle, and many words of threat that didn''t make me worry. I had one year immunity for me and my yers. In return, I could issue a challenge to any yer group or guild, any time I wanted, any ce I chose.


    Putting that in mind made me not worry about anything. Being strong didn''t always mean to carry the biggest stick, as I was not the strongest, but the luckiest and smartest of them.


    And now I intend to be the most hard working yer in this game!


    "Hello esteemed hero of our town."


    The moment I passed into the main hall of the guild, the moment Lary met me with these words that made me chuckle. "Oh Lary, I missed you so much. Tell me, is Lady Nada here?" I directly asked about what I came here for. I needed to speak with her, gain her advice, and try to think of a way to start making my mechas.


    Making armors and weapons wasn''t that fun anymore, in regard of the possibility of making mechas.


    "Yes, she was expecting you toe after we heard the news," Lary said, giving me a token. Once I touched it, I felt there was a hidden door glimmering midair. I stepped in it, to be absorbed by this invisible door, making me enter into the usual studio of Lady Nada.


    And this time, I found Lady Nada in person standing in front of me, what a surprise it was!


    "Oh, I didn''t know you were really here," I said once I saw here, coupled with my shocked face, I was sure I seemed funny and silly right now.


    "Oh dear, you are our hero, my hero, how can I miss this moment and not show up, specifically for you?" she warmly weed me, pointing to a chair on the side of the forging table, while adding:


    "Plus, we are destined to meet."


    "what do you mean by that?" I asked, with a confused look over my face.


    "Dear, aren''t you supposed to meet the town governor?" she asked, simply like that, and her meaning just devastated my mind.


    "Wait a minute, you aren''t?"


    I paused, didn''t dare to continue specting, but her calm smile made me know the answer already.


    "Don''t worry, this isn''t our formal meeting, it''s a meeting between a master and disciple," she said with her calm smile that made me feel how naive and lucky I was.


    My personal masters weren''t just nobody, they were on top of everybody!


    I was really lucky, even blessed!


    "Don''t look at me like that, you never asked about my true identity," Lady Nada chuckled, joking around for sure. How was I supposed to know her true identity? Or even doubt it?


    Sure, her title was somehow catchy, but it wasn''t that suspicious at all. I never expected her to be someone outside the cksmith world, but now I was feeling much more relieved she had that other high position in town.


    We were alike, the same face of the same coin, a precious one indeed.


    "Now, let''s put all that aside, and tell me what brings here today?"


    "I just wanted to tell you about my aplishments," I instantly replied.


    "Oh dear, I was following your trail of news and groundbreaking achievements, even in that sacrednd, where you totally killed it! I never thought my little disciple to be this mighty, despite knowing your link to the witch and your possession of the guild token.


    I initially thought you would be scared to show it, hide it as all did, and finally would lose everything with your fear and care. to aplish what others couldn''t you must be daring," she said, with s sense of pride in her words.


    "But you didn''t tell me any advice back then," I said, in a slightly ming tone. I knew she was aware of my possession of the guild token, and her knowledge of my linking to the witch astonished me as well, but she could say anything, even hint from far regarding what I could do.


    "Dear," she calmly smiled per usual, "you can''t teach a cat how to be a tigress. It''s either you have the guts to do it, or not. If you aren''t that daring, any words from me or anyone else wouldn''t be enough to guide you. It has toe from inside you, and once it happens, I would be able to give all the support and help, knowing for sure how precious you are."


    Her words seemed logical and carried some sense of responsibility. Even if I was her disciple, it seemed to me she was separating her life as a town mayor and her life as a cksmith master. I suddenly felt d of my luck.


    Meeting Shin back then, as suspicious it might seem, was the major turning point of my life. I really missed him, and I swore to myself to never rest until I set him free.


    "Now, enough of this deep talking, there will be another time for that. Tell me, do you onlye here for this? Won''t you try to make new gears for your yers? I knew they had it roughst couple of weeks while you were away, and lost a lot of levels and gears. You solved the first, but not thetter, right?"


    She was like a prophet, able to see directly through me. despite knowing what I was thinking of, she didn''t rm or annoy me by that, instead it felt great, having someone caring for you, honestly and without any other ulterior dirty motives of their own.


    "I came here for that," I nodded, "but I didn''te here for gears," I added, " I want to learn how to make mechas," I dered my intentions.


    "Mechas?!!" She asked with a tinge of surprise in her face, "do you mean those mechas out there?" she asked, trying to confirm my demand.

 Chapter 260: An Offer I Cant Refuse!

    Chapter 260: An Offer I Can''t Refuse!


    "Yes," I nodded, like a little girl having candies, "those big awesome gruesome mechas out there. I want to build my own mecha legion," I added.


    "Oh, that might be troublesome," she said, thinking for a while, and I sat there, silently, watching herforting face. It was great having someone like her trying to help, thinking about my problems and proposing solutions.


    "To be able to do mechas here, you need a bunch of skills to arm yourself with. You have now forging skills, but you need machinery, potionology, rune making, and finally a mind to process all these," she summed what Shin once told me from old. I really didn''t recall all these stuff, but I hurried to say:


    "I have all the skills of these, but what do you mean by a mind to process this all?"


    "That''s because there is no known blueprint to make mechas, you have to make one on your own. To do that, you need to process everything, and try to mix them up. That''s hard work, and also needs a very long time to be done. Are you sure you want to do it? I can propose another solution for you."


    Her words carried heavy meaning and priceless suggestion, as I hurriedly epted her offer to help, as I said:


    "Sure, tell me."


    "I can arrange some masters in each category you need, but there is no one with the mind enough to process all this, so the leading role will be yours, and of course the critical assembling role. In return, we will gain half of what you make, plus we will provide you with all the materials you need. That''s the offer I can present to you now, with my limited abilities."


    ''Limited abilities?!!!'' I thought to myself, wondering what would happen if she wasn''t a town mayor and became a city magistrate? I was sure Lady Nada''s ambitions weren''t less than mine! at least in this game.


    Who was she really? This can''t be some random person, was she a noble? I was about to ask her about it, but instantly had cold feet. What if she had a bad old memory in her life? I wasn''t that close to her, not yet, to ask her about personal details, especially when I was just a mere disciple to her.


    "What? Didn''t you like it?" she asked, with some stress in her tone that I strangely could detect. She needed these mechas, just like I needed them.


    "Sure, that would be awesome!" I simply replied, "Your help is much weed and greatly appreciated. When can we start?"


    I wanted to start now, but from the look over her face, I knew that would be impossible.


    "Give me a week, during this week continue rampaging the dungeons, raise your yers'' strengths, and be ready to wee the next monster tide," she said, making me recall this condition from the quest I got.


    "Is this tide that bad?" I asked, with no clue about how severe the situation was.


    "Bad?" she smiled palely, "it''s not an exaggeration to say if we don''t handle this right, each monster tide is enough to make this town with no existence at all," she added, expressing how dire the situation was.


    I thought for a moment, my initial ns to make yers get out of here wouldn''t be right to use right now, not until I had enough support from yers to stand firm and strong against all these tides.


    "Don''t worry, we aren''t that weak," she said, trying to reassure me, "the problem is we would be prevented from helping you directly, but, well, not indirectly of course," she mysteriously added, which gave me some glimmer of hope. "Let''s postpone this for the grand meeting at the town mansion. Now, I suggest you make gears for your members, and try not to think much about anything."


    She left her seat, while adding without turning to me:


    "Stay here as much as you want, I already gave my instructions to Lary. This studio will always be opened for you, for anytime you want, and to any extent you desire."


    She then left the ce, leaving me here speechless. This wasn''t the simple studio from before, but it was a higher version of it. I was sure this might be the finest studio here in the entire guild!


    "Sure, I need to clear my mind and focus on making gears for now. let other things on the side, and focus on the main task in hand."


    I muttered to myself, trying to shake off any unneeded thoughts here.


    The first thing I did was to think about the level of gears I would make. I decided to make all kinds of gears, and thus I needed to think hard about the level of them.


    I decided to stay here for one whole week, immersing myself in forging the new gears. During this whole week, my yers would go out for leveling, and for the least expectations they would all reach level thirty, with top yers might reach level thirty five.


    That meant I needed to make gears for level forty!


    That might seem crazy, I knew that, but I put in my calctions the time between the next monster tide, give that three more weeks, so my yers would be at least level forty.


    Plus, even if I was here, I had left my pet out there helping them. All I needed to do was to give it some instructions, using my prison artifact, and then it would move with my yers from dungeon to dungeon.


    Level forty might be an underestimation of the levels they would reach, but it wasn''t that bad either. I didn''t want to make higher up gears, ending up storing them in the inventory!


    So, level forty it was, now I had to start inspecting the designs, and start modting them.


    I opened the interface, and by habit, I waited for the face of Lady Nada to appear for a brief moment, before shaking my head, joking at myself.


    The moment the interface opened, I found the designs avable for me to select. There were so many of them, much more than what I usually see, and when I observed closer, I really got a scare!


    "There are graded designs here! not just the standard designs granted by the system anymore," I muttered, in disbelief and shaking voice, as I looked at the long list of many designs with their higher grades, presented in front of me to choose.


    "Let''s pick this one and see."

 Chapter 261: An Armed Guardian Force

    Chapter 261: An Armed Guardian Force


    I was very amazed by the stats of each higher gears than the ones I was even making before. The problem that I found after scanning enough of these designs was the issue of time.


    The higher the grade of the gear, the longer it would take for me to make. After contemting for some time, I decided to make the usual grade I always did, so I could produce a huge amount of them in the shortest span of time.


    I wasn''t that skeptical about quality, after all my yers would soon rece these gears, so wasting time on making the higher ones wouldn''t be right.


    I started first to select the designs I would be using. For each ss I chose a weapon and armor, and for tanks I reced weapons with shields. As for other gears, there wasn''t enough time to make them.


    I had another way to obtain gears, which was by buying them from here or from the auction hall. If I went to the auction, I might buy them cheap, but that would limit the levels of gears I could buy, as all of these gears were considered extras or not useful ones for the yers who sold them.


    If I bought gears from here, I was sure I would find the levels I wanted, and I might as well gain a discount, but the problem would be in the huge price that I would pay!


    Besides, the guild wouldn''t have such low ranked gears like the ones I was looking for!


    After I selected designs, I then started the process of producing them. I didn''t edit them this time, or else the designs would climb a grade higher, and that would increase their time of making.


    As I started forging, I was totally immersed in doing so, as I lost track of time itself. One week staying there seemed long, but it passed like a breeze on me, I didn''t feel the time at all.


    Just as one week had passed, I was rmed by the sound of Lary, speaking through the interface, startling me as he said:


    "Hi our esteemed hero, Lady Nada is informing you that she will expect you in her mansion in one hour."


    I nced at him, taking my time to realize what he just said, before nodding and returned to finish making the sword in hand. I had one hour, so that meant I had to wrap things here in half an hour, contact my main yers, and then head to the mansion.


    One week passed just like that. during which I totally forgot about the problems of the world, just focusing on making the gears over and over again.


    "Oh! I leveled up ten time!" I eximed in surprise, as my level jumped from twenty four to thirty four in one go. I knew it would take quite some time to level up, but forging always gave me enough boost withthe rich XP I was getting from making the gears.


    "Good, it''s enough then. I will message the others and tell them to meet me at the mayor''s mansion. I took a rapid nce around the studio, where everywhere was filled with gears, lying without any order at all. "Thanks to the gift of inventory, without it I don''t know how to organize all this!"


    I then went on a spree of cleaning and gathering every gear here. After I finished, I was astonished by the total number of gears that I saw inside my inventory.


    "Good, great, my yers will be excited," I said while closing up the inventory and heading outside the studio room. The moment I went outside, I sent a message to Rog and Rody to meet me up at the mayor''s mansion.


    "We are already waiting for you there, guild master," Rog sent this brief, and mysterious message to me. I didn''t know what was going on, but I didn''t think much about it. After all, in a few minutes, I would be able to know everything.


    "Hi esteemed hero of our town," Lary weed me with a big smile over his face, "Lady Nada is waiting for you at the mansion," he repeated himself again.


    "I know, I''m not going to meet her," I replied, while waving my hand towards him, "sorry for the messy room up there, didn''t have time to clean it up," I said, hoping he wouldn''t be mad at me.


    "Oh, no problem, I will send some servants to clean it for you," he said, while pointing towards me to pause, "Lady Nada wants you to go with an armed escort of our guild," he added, while snapping his fingers.


    At once, over a dozen of very fierce looking NPCs appeared out of nowhere, surrounding me like they were the one attacking, not protecting. "Who are they?" I hurried to ask, with much nervousness. The weakest of them was level seventy!


    "They are your personal guards, selected by Lady Nada herself," Lary exined, "they are quite reliable," he added, "do you like them?"


    "I do like them," I said after momentarily pause, "but isn''t it slightly excessive for a bit? After all I''m going from here to there, all inside the town!" I said, as I felt this precaution wasn''t needed at all.


    "Don''t say that, your safety matters to us most. Unfortunately we can''t send them with you outside the town, but anywhere here, no matter what it is, they will apany you," he said.


    "Ok," I nodded, as I didn''t want to waste more time with him, "See you when I see you," I added, as I turned to move, among my new entourage. What girl wouldn''t like walking out in the street over protected like this? It was amazing, strange yet amazing.


    Just as I exited the cksmith guild, a smell of gunpowder was instantly picked by my senses. I turned around to inspect the ce, which seemed quite normal, with nothing there to be out of order.


    Before I could speak, one of my dozen guards moved, swiftly like he was doing nothing at all, reached to a ce where I sensed uneasiness from, took out his huge sword, waved it, and suddenly an assassin appeared from his stealth, falling dead on the ground.


    "Don''t worry, esteemed hero, no harm will ever happen to you while we are here!"

 Chapter 262: A Single Witch Vs Pack of Wolves

    Chapter 262: A Single Witch Vs Pack of Wolves


    The dozens all spoke in the same tone, at the same time, like they were being one person. Each one took out his weapon, raised it high in the sky, before they all disappeared, then reappeared with blood oozing from theirweapons.


    ''What the hell is going on here?!!!'' I thought to myself, as I didn''t imagine all of these would be targeting me. now I understood why Lady Nada brought those dozen guards to walk me to her ce.


    I had a tag over my head! Someone wanted me dead, and it was, without doubt, rted to the quest I issued!


    I clenched my fists. Though I was weak, I wasn''t that helpless either.


    "Come forth my demon!"


    I suddenly took out the witch artifact, called upon the demon of mine, who was at the doorstep of a new dungeon. My demon vanished from there, to appear in front of me, like it was there from the beginning.


    The giant demon''s appearance didn''t startle these NPCs, which meant they learnt about its presence, and so was the case for my enemies. that wasn''t boding well, as if they knew that and came after me, they were ready to meet my demon head on.


    "Can we move now?" I asked, as I still had the same uneasiness feeling.


    "Just a moment, hero," the dozens spoke at the same time, vanished, and returned again after a few moments. During their absence, I turned to ask my demon:


    "Is there a way to make you release your powers?"


    My demon nodded, and then it pointed to the artifact in hand. I understood his meaning, took him back, waited until all the guardians returned, closed my eyes, and spoke to the demon.


    "I need to either sacrifice part of my power, permanently, or for you to pay with something precious," the demon stated.


    "What do you mean by precious?" I asked.


    "One of the artifacts must be sacrificed," he said, "if you want my power to temporarily be unlocked, then part of the artifact''s power will be lost. If you want me to permanently regain my power, the whole artifact must be lost," he paused, before adding, "and what I mean by the artifact is what the witch had left for you."


    I didn''t hesitate as I had already one useless sword left by the witch, however I didn''t trust unlocking all his powers at once, so I said:


    "Only temporarily, but how long will itst?"


    "One month," he said, "then two months'' cooldown period, before you can use my full strength again."


    It was much more perfect than what I initially thought! So, one month of having such a mighty helper, that was awesome. I would change the way I was using it, not to clear dungeons, I would make him clear my enemies, all in one full sweep then.


    "I agree," I said, "this the artifact I will sacrifice part of its power," I added, "just don''t do it until I order you," I finally said, before returning again to the real world.


    The guardians weren''t here, and that meant they were killing some assassins. I stood alone, thinking about releasing my demons now or waiting, until they returned, safe and sound.


    "Can we move now?" I asked.


    "Sure, this way esteemed hero," they all replied at the same time, in one voice. I walked, with no fear at all, despite the uneasiness didn''t decreasing, instead it escted with time.


    The more we progressed, the more stops we made. The guardians started to be really busy, killing those assassins who came out of nowhere.


    So far, I didn''t know who was hiring them, I already had a lot of enemies, despite doing nothing bad to anyone! I really started to get pissed off when we were just three blocks away from the mayor''s residency.


    Each five steps we had to stop, they vanished, reappeared again with fresh blood over their huge des. The issue was repeated until I really couldn''t take it anymore. I wasn''t this weak hopeless, helpless girl, I was a fighter!


    "Come forth my demon!" I called, ''And unlock your powers,'' I thought.


    The demon suddenly reappeared again. At first nce, no one of my guardians eyed it with any care or interest, until it unleashed its true strength.


    The moment it did it, the whole world shocked, as if a cmity descended upon this ce. the faces of my guardians finally changed, bing far more serious than ever, with faint pallor out of fear.


    "Listen, there are many ants harassing me here. search and exterminate anyone with evil intentions to me," I said, "then return to stand by my side. Go," I ordered, while watching the demon disappear, taking away part of his brutal aura.


    "What just happened, hero?" Finally one of them spoke up alone, away from others. "None of your business," I replied, with a calm smile, a smile I learnt from Lady Nada, "please lead the way and don''t be stressed by anything," I dered, as I was so confident in the ability of my demon.


    Suddenly screams and shouts started to emerge, strangely out of everywhere. I didn''t care, as I stepped to the front, with thepany of my guards, towards the mayor''s mansion.


    Before we could reach there, the demon returned, with blood oozing from all his body, and a ferocious smile all over his face. "Go inside for now," I ordered, as I had no threatening feeling of any kind, not any more.


    The demon nodded, entered my prison, where he said to me:


    ''Be careful, I sensed the aura of wolves among those I killed.''


    I didn''t understand his meaning very well, so I asked, ''What wolves?''


    ''The arch enemies of the Witch, the ones who managed to kill her at the end,'' he said, making my heart palpitate, ''I once was one of their pawns. I would never miss their scent, not even from a mile away!''


    I knew he might be exaggerating, but that reminded me of the old words of Shin, where he warned me of the presence of enemies trying to fail me over and over again in previous time loops.


    It appeared that every word shin said, no matter how crazy they appeared, were true.


    ''Alright wolves, the witch is back to kill you and take her revenge,'' I thought to myself, firming my resolve, and making my disturbed mind regain its calmness and rity again.

 Chapter 263: How Did You Reach Here?

    Chapter 263: How Did You Reach Here?


    The performance of the demon astonished every single one of my guards, and the look they gave me changed, to be full of respect.


    I knew they considered me as a lucky kid, but I wasn''t! I had to reach this state of mine with my bitter work and sweat, not just a simple luck gifting everything to me.


    Even now, when I was supposed to enjoy a moment of glory, I was targeted, wanted to be dead. I had enemies that seemed so fixed on seeing my dead body hung on this town''s main gate, and right now I had the urge to do the same to them, and I would.


    "Princess, are you ok?" Diana was first toe to me. I sensed her worry, and I really appreciated that all the time. "I''m fine, how did youe here?" I asked, as my mind was full of questions right now, so I wanted to take one of them down.


    "We were informed of a grave danger approaching us, so the mayor sent someone to warn and grant us shelter here," she said, while others appeared from the main gate of the mansion.


    It seemed this danger didn''t only target me alone, but all my upper echelon as well. Even if the mayor could protect me, she couldn''t protect everyone on my team.


    "Don''t worry, the worst is over," I said, reassuring her and everyone else, "where is the mayor?" I asked, as I noticed the ce was void of any guards, except my own guards who kept themselves at the front door protecting the gate.


    "They disappeared a while ago," Elyo said.


    "I heard them speak of an enemy approaching, so they went ahead to help the mayor," Rody suddenly said, and my mind suddenly had a paralyzing shock. ''Did she asked me toe here so she could protect me?'' I wondered, before I seriously said:


    "Wait here."


    I then turned back, heading towards the gate of the mansion. We were standing in the open garden of this ce, which was a veryrge garden, worthy to be the garden of such a huge mayor mansion.


    "Esteemed hero, please wait for mydy to return, she instructed us to deliver you this message."


    The moment I approached them, all the dozen turned to look at me while replying in unison. My guess was right, she did so to protect me, and from the shape of it, she really was facing a tough foe.


    "Well, let me tell you this for once, you will stay here while one of youes and leads the way to where the battle was going. If you don''t do that, then I will be forced to bring forth my own demon!"


    My words startled them, as they knew how strong my demon became. They exchanged silent nces, with some nervousness in their faces. "Esteemed hero, the ce where mydy is fighting is hard to get for us," one of them finally spoke, alone, without the need for the chorus of them.


    "Really?" I asked without buying what he just imed.


    "For us yes, but not for you," he added, making me have some understanding of the situation, "but I have to warn you, this enemy is really formidable," he said, as he tried to make me renege on my intentions.


    "Just tell me how to get there," I didn''t flinch from his warning, instead I became more eager to fight.


    The NPC hesitated, before he took out a gold coin, big enough that it seemed like a medal not a coin, "here is the coin to that ce. you just need to drop your blood and you will enter it," he said, before sticking his fingers on the coin, not letting me have it, "it''s quite dangerous, even for mydy. Why do you want to go?"


    "I may be weak," I said while finally managing to grab the coin from him, "but I''m not a coward!" I let a single drop fall upon me, where I felt a traction force grabbing me, directing my body towards a certain direction.


    I knew this was a sacrednd, but the moment I dropped my blood on the coin, I felt this sinister feeling welling up around me, like it was weing a long lost friend.


    Though I felt a growing threatening feeling, I didn''t feel any fear. The moment that guard told me about this ce and its nature, I was much relieved. Inside the world of sacrednds, I was invincible!


    I might be very vulnerable in the normal game world, but my enemy seemed not to realize this point yet, or he knew but couldn''t invade the game without causing much trouble.


    "Boom!"


    I justnded, heavily, on the ground, causing a deep pit there. the moment I touched the ground, I didn''t dy and started scanning the ce around me. I was in a ce covered totally in ice, so thick that even the deep pit I just caused by mynding only revealed snow.


    It was snowing, with very rapid blows of winds attacking me like needles every now and then. I was in the middle of an icy blizzard, and above me, at the centre of this icy ce, I spotted multiple figures fighting each other, creating more havoc to this already messy ce.


    My sudden appearance suddenly caused all of them to stop what they were doing, as every single one of them just nced towards me.


    I managed to see Lady Nada, my master, and some other masters whose faces were still imprinted into my mind, andstly my new enemy, Terick!


    ''So, you are trying to kill me, wolves'' ves!'' I thought to myself, before I started to feel a strange resonance with something in this ce.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Suddenly this shout came from above, while I noticed the evil smile over the face of Terick. The sides of my two masters weren''t the one with the highest numbers here, so I shouted back:


    "I came as reinforcements," I then took out my prison, summoning my demon.


    "How did you reach here?"

 Chapter 264: The Witchs Grave

    Chapter 264: The Witch''s Grave


    This was the first thing my demon said to me, but in fact, at this moment, while I was holding my prison in hand, that strange resonance that appeared from before got stronger, much stronger than before.


    "What? What did you just say?" I asked, while my mind was trying to think about the origin of this bizarre feeling.


    "This ce isn''t good for you," the demon said, with a sorrow look over its face, "it''s the grave of the witch, how did you get here?" he threw this bomb in front of my face.


    So this was the witch grave, the ce where my previous self got killed and buried at? Was that why I had this weird feeling?


    "Just go up there and help my masters, don''t reserve any of your strengths, and take this with you," I said, while throwing his own four artifacts, which he grabbed with extreme delight over his face, "thanks a lot," he said, while he moved, very rapidly, joining the battle up ahead.


    As for me, I stood motionless in my ce, while trying to pry over the feeling I had.


    ''So it''s a calling, huh?'' I thought when I finally understood the meaning of it. the feeling was trying to drive me to one direction, where I started to move towards. I didn''t care about the heated battle up above, as I knew my demon would be enough to deal with these enemies, along with my masters.


    The journey to that direction took half an hour, before I managed to reach a small hill, covered with roses all over it. the ce seemed unrted to the snowy environment here, and that made me wonder, was my previous self buried here?


    I didn''t dy and started climbing up the hill. There was a path leading to the top, and I used it to reach there. all along the way, from the moment I stood over this hill, I felt like there was someone hugging me, showering me with love, passion, and care.


    Midway, though, one of Terick''s minions reached above my ce, where he evilly smiled after he managed to slip through all the fighting ongoing up there.


    "Die you witch!" he screamed, directing his sword towards me. I watched the swording towards me in no worry at all, as I thought about taking out my shield, receiving this attack, deflecting it.


    However, I wasn''t able to do so. Just as I thought of taking my shield, I heard a soft sigh before a soft voice erupted in the whole world, like it came from every single ce here.


    "Noisy!"


    This one word was said, and that master''s body exploded into pieces, simply like that!


    I nced, with no emotions at all, like this was expected, towards the bloody remnants covering the roses. I watched these parts being absorbed, slowly and silently, but these roses, which seemed also natural to ur.


    I had nothing in my mind except going up there, and reaching the ce where the previous witch died. I had this feeling, that no matter who stood before me right now would be obliterated.


    "Please remove all of my enemies, kill them all!" I suddenly said so, as if there was such a force by my side, then I should use it to kill all my enemies.


    "As you wish, exalted witch!"


    The soft voice came again, and after this short and respected reply, all the masters fighting against my own exploded, like they were ants and were stomped upon by someone!


    This sudden change disturbed everyone on my side, so I had to calm them as I said:


    "Don''t worry, it was me who did this."


    My words were simple, but they had great weight in them. they all nced at my direction, while I kept ascending this hill, like a victorious queen. This ce wasn''t any random ce of sacrednds, it was the witch grave, my previous self grave.


    I was sure the witch before me didn''t die simply like that. She had great powers, and special abilities that made her see the future, the distant future for her reincarnation, for me.


    I kept ascending, and every step taken towards the top made this mysterious feeling inside me stronger. I was like I was getting closer to my own identity, my true self, and indeed I was.


    As for my masters, they were all there, standing motionless, watching me ascending to the top, while the whole world ushered underplete, strange, and scary silence.


    Even the snow itself stopped falling, like the whole world was waiting for my arrival to the top of the hill and meeting my old self!


    The distance remaining to the top seemed endless, yet I finally stepped on the top of the hill, screening every single thing there with expectations.


    The top of the hill wasn''t thatrge after all, as it was only a rounded ce of two hundred meters radius top. In the middle of it, I found a tree growing there, so old and short that it seemed it was the origin of this whole world.


    The tree had a thick trunk, with many wrinkles on it like it had ages here. it was half my height, with many small crowded green leaves, with one strange oval shaped fruit in its middle.


    I could spot the fruit, and I felt some familiarity with it. It was like being part of me, lost for a long time ago, and finally being found. I walked in small steps, mesmerized by this fruit, until I finally stood in front of this tree, and took this fruit out of it.


    The moment my hands touched the fruit, the whole world shook. Suddenly all the snow around me melted down, forming streams of water that started gathering in the lower parts in this world. the ground finally appeared, grey and deste at first, then flowers started to sprout out from it.


    It didn''t take a few minutes for the whole world to be covered in roses, beautiful roses like those covering the hill itself. Manykes started to be formed, and the clouds in this world dissipated, letting the sun rays fall, shining this piece of heaven.


    "Wow!" I muttered with great admiration to this beauty around me. From my ce I saw the whole world being covered in a thick soft nket of very colorful roses, making the whole white world from before pale in front of this beauty.

 Chapter 265: Coming Back to the Town Mansion

    Chapter 265: Coming Back to the Town Mansion


    This all happened the moment I picked up the fruit, so I turned to observe it. It was ovoid in shape, with a smooth surface on the outside, felt by my hands.


    The silver luster on its surface was strangely beautiful, which made me admire the fruit, having an urge to put it into my mouth, and eat it.


    I pressed it gently, it wasn''t that firm, like it was juicy from inside. The moment I did that, I noticed the appearance of a radiant glow over her body, making it feel like it had its own sentience.


    "You are alive after all," I muttered, as I looked again towards the tree, which grew on the top of this hill. I didn''t know where the witch was buried here, but if there was a ce, then it should be below the tree itself.


    "Thanks for entrusting me with all your hopes," I said, bowing my head to the tree, expressing my deepest sincere gratitude.


    "You are the one to be thanked. May the fruit of knowledge be a goodpanion to you," the soft sound from before muttered, before I felt a breeze of wind, carried me from this ce, throwing me back to my game world.


    It was like a dream, so vivid that felt real. I was standing in my ce, motionless for quite a few seconds, before realizing the fruit in my hand.


    I nced at it, shortly before murmuring:


    "So this was real!"


    I sighed, before putting the fruit into my inventory for now. I decided to use itter on. I looked at Lady Nada, who just arrived with me, as she was speaking with her entrusted guards.


    She noticed my nces, so she stopped talking, or ming, and smiled to me while saying:


    "Come inside, the town is now safe."


    I nodded, while giving my team a nce, telling them to stay here for now. I followed her climbing up the stairs, reaching towards the main hall of this huge pce.


    It was fancy, but not too over decorative to be honest. Everything was carefully selected, with keen eyes and extreme care, sharing a single trait in them; simplicity.


    The decorations starting from the door we just entered through, the carpets on the ground, the marble of the ground, the chandeliers on the ceiling, the paintings on the walls, the golden furniture everywhere, were all simple yet ssy touches.


    "Come, the rest of the NPCs will be here in half an hour," she said, as I noticed the pce was empty of any servants, like it was abandoned.


    If not for the super clean state of everything, I would have assumed this pce was deserted, and no one lived in this mansion.


    We entered a meeting room, with three rounded tables connected to each other, forming a shape of a petal. "Do you like my home?" she suddenly asked, while sitting in front of a firece, on the main seat here in this room.


    "It''s really simple, but adorable," I said while sitting on the next seat to hers. She giggled for a moment before regaining her seriousness, "Don''t tell anyone about what just happened inside that secret realm," she warned.


    I won''t," I promised, as the witch''s stuff was considered my top secret, at least to those closest to me. It wasn''t out of mistrust, rather it was of protection.


    "Good," she nodded, pausing for a few moments, as if she was thinking of something. "Do you know where we were?" she suddenly asked.


    "The grave," I simply replied.


    "Don''t you feel any remorse? Regret?"


    "I didn''t have a choice from the start in all this," I honestly replied with a long tiring sigh, "but I intend to see it through to the end," I said my own belief.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m, but fear is the driving force for me," I replied.


    "Do you know the witch had many ferocious enemies? they now are regrouping again to face you!"


    "The likes of Terick aren''t my true enemies," I said, while looking at her eyes, where I saw a tinge of surprise on them. "If not the likes of him, then who then is your enemy?" she asked, with curiosity.


    The ones who lead them," I looked at the zing fire, "I really don''t know who they are, not until today."


    "Terick has a boss?" she doubtedly remarked.


    "Yes," I nodded, "all of those who appeared today, and a lot more has onemon boss," I added, while rubbing my hands in the direction of the fire, trying to get some warmth from it.


    "Do you know who this boss is?" she asked, coldly asked, with her serious face, "if you know any info about it, I promise you I won''t rest until I kill him, or her!"


    I nced at her face, feeling quite satisfied by her sincere intentions towards me. what a shame, though, she wasn''t able to help.


    "I can''t tell you that."


    "Why not?" she asked, before pausing for a moment, "don''t you trust me?"


    "It''s not a matter of trust," I replied, while returning to look at the fire, while thetest events shed fast in front of my eyes, "it''s a matter of protection," I softly muttered.


    "Do you think I''m that easy to get killed?" she said with a shortugh, but I never changed my posture, which made her take my words more seriously than before. "Are you telling the truth?" she asked.


    "Sure, knowing this info would only kill anyone rted to it," I simply said it, while returning to rub my hands again, trying to shake off my current mood.


    "How can you be so sure of that? you don''t know your enemies yet, and you don''t know your allies true powers."


    She had a point, and she had the right to know the reason, or at least to get an answer that would satisfy her. She wasn''t just anybody, she was my mentor, someone I deeply admire, someone who really stretched out a hand of help more than once, even risking her own life to protect me.


    I stopped what I was doing, while ncing directly in her eyes, while saying slowly, stressing on every single word of mine:


    "Because these enemies aren''t the leftovers from the witch''s era, they are the one who ended that era!"

 Chapter 266: Let the Meeting Begin, Let the Blood Flow!

    Chapter 266: Let the Meeting Begin, Let the Blood Flow!


    My words were instantly understood by her, and her two amazing eyes got widened, filled with worry. I appreciated her reaction, and I also appreciated her help so far, but this road must be tread alone, on my own, with no one beside me.


    "Well," she said after a long moment of silence, "if you ever needed help from me, I won''t hesitate to do so."


    I just nodded, as this wasn''t a simple offer for help. Asking her to stand against these wolves was like asking an ant to stand against an elephant!


    I knew these wolves couldn''t enter the game, not yet, or else they would havee to me and eliminated the threat I was representing.


    I stayed calm for the next half an hour, and she didn''t speak with me at all. I felt her stress, and worry over me, but I didn''t reopen the matter again.


    My only concern was to use this opportunity created by my past self, and try to strengthen my own powers, make me a force not easy to reckon with.


    I was sure, whatever this game world had to prevent the iing of these wolves, it was thanks to the witch''s arrangements. As for the sacrednds, I didn''t know if they were also protected like here or not.


    I suddenly realized something, I didn''t know a thing about the witch, about my past self! I never knew what she was like in her age, how did she die? And for what?


    I doubted she could be taken down this easily, and without good reason, she wouldn''t be easily defeated.


    So, if I learnt about this past forgotten history, then I might find some clues helping and guiding me here.


    What I had in memory about her came from Shin, who had his own hardships in getting these scarce info. I turned to look at Lady Nada, as I wasn''t alone anymore, and I could ask for her help.


    "May I ask for a favor?"


    "Anything you need, dear," she said, before adding, "but I can''t really help you regarding the game quests."


    "I want something away from the game, I want to know any info rted to the life of the witch."


    "The real witch?" she asked, trying to make sure of what she heard.


    "Is there more than one witch?" I asked, as her reply aroused this strange thought in me.


    "Sure, there were many false witches along the history since the fall of the real witch," she nodded, saying what seemed to be a shock to me, "these imposters made the situation quite messy after the witch was gone, and so certain organization hid all the rtive information about the real witch, keeping these data safe, storing them for the arrival of the real sessor," she added.


    "Oh, never thought of that before," I muttered, while being lost in thoughts, she added, "Don''t think about it, you are the real sessor of the witch, I know that!"


    "What makes you so sure?" I asked.


    "Because no one before had all the witch''s prophecy to bepletely applied to them except you, plus the artifacts already recognized you, and this alone is enough proof for your authenticity."


    I nced at her and nodded, before asking again:


    "So, how can we get the witch''s information from this organization? I''m in desperate need for anything rted to the old witch."


    "Don''t worry," she mysteriously chuckled, "though I and a lot more believe now you are the real sessor, this organization still doesn''t approve of you, not yet."


    Her words were mysterious, and vague. I felt she had some connections with this organization, and I was now being tested. "What is this organization?" I asked.


    "In time," she chuckled again, "everything will be revealed in time, my dear. Just have faith in yourself, and patience," she added, before looking towards the outside, like she was able to see through the walls, "they are here."


    She then stood up, and vanished without a trace in front of me. instant teleportation, a very unique and fascinating skill, only avable to the higher ups of the yers and NPCs. I wanted it, hopefully one day I would grow up enough to learn it.


    I waited there, in front of the fire, while my mind was busy thinking about this mysterious organization.


    ''Is it the mystic art society?'' I thought to myself, as this was the only big organization I know, with enough power to protect such an important secret.


    She talked about recognition, so should I reach a certain level in my mystic arts? Or should I increase my ranking in the society?


    I felt kind of lost, as I didn''t know what I had to do. Amidst my own dilemma, many NPCs started to step in, with one of the dozen guards that were assigned the mission of protecting me.


    There were ten NPCs in total, including Lady Nada. She sat at her seat, while others sat on theirs, surrounding the two of us.


    "Let me introduce you all to our new esteemed hero of our town, yer Agatha is the one who applied for establishing a guild here," Lady Nada said, introducing me to these NPCs.


    "Wow, I heard a lot about you, aren''t you the one who coward away from the newly established Trinity guild?" one NPC suddenly said, with his rude foul mouth, making me quite alerted to some fact I totally missed.


    My enemies could reach these NPCs, and preach them out! I suddenly felt how naive I was for ignoring such a scenario, and from the stupefied look over Lady Nada''s face, neither did she see thising.


    "George, what are you saying?" Lada Nada got over her surprise fast, while another NPC said:


    "I''m with George, why do we call her our hero? We can simply join the crusade of other true heroes, not the ones who just ran away from any battle!"


    Lady Nada''s eyes widened, but I had already understood what was going on here. Adding two, or three, or more to the mix didn''t make a difference at all.


    Just as Lady Nada was about to speak again, reprimanding them, I stretched my leg, gently tucked over her, making her stop what she intended to do.


    This was a perfect opportunity to pluck the filthy weeds from our garden.


    ''Go on, continue exposing your treacherous nature,e on, I want all of you to show up, step forward, and betray me, so I will reply, kindly, by uprooting your heads from your shoulders!'' I thought to myself, while enjoying the show yed in front of me.


    This wasn''t the time for democracy, it was time for dictatorship! My dictatorship!

 Chapter 267: Where is This Trinity Guild Located?

    Chapter 267: Where is This Trinity Guild Located?


    As I waited, silently and patiently, five of these NPCs showed their treacherous colors to me and Lady Nada. They were opposing the idea of helping me, and proposing to help the foreigners guild instead.


    As for others, they just side nced at those five, like they had a que or something. That was a good start, as less than half was traitors. The only thing remaining now was rted to Lady Nada, could she abandon them or not?


    I just nced at her with questioning eyes, and it seemed she got my meaning, as she silently, with a solemn look over her face, nodded in agreement, giving me the go sign to act.


    "Come forth my demon!" I suddenly and calmly muttered, while taking out my artifact. The next moment, a giant appeared in the room, crushing the ceiling of the pce, filling the ce with rubbles.


    The sudden appearance of my demon, with its huge strength, rmed everyone here. I didn''t dy as I pointed to these traitors, one by one, by my finger while saying:


    "Kill this, this, this, this, and that one."


    My demon nodded, then moved fast despite its huge body, to start the massacre. I sat in my ce, without breaking a sweat, while all the traitors were killed simply like that, with one order of mine.


    "Disappear," I muttered, when all of them were killed on the spot. The faces of the other NPCs showed conflicted emotions, as part was terrified already, and the other just nodded in content.


    How could I be their proimed hero if I wasn''t able to silence a bunch of traitors? That single execution had made my position here clear, I wasn''t asking for their approval for me to establish the guild, and Lady Nada wasn''t kind enough to allow such impudence here.


    You either with me or against me, and all who stood against me would be killed, mercilessly, without any exception.


    "Sit down, it''s just a simple procedure done against traitors," Lady Nada said, reassuring everyone else, bringing them out of their shock, and making them all sit down. "These NPCs will be reced by me, so don''t worry about any more work done on you," she added, while smiling like she just threw a joke.


    I nced at the remaining seven NPCs, with shocked faces, all except one. The NPC who once guarded me was sure of this result when these traitors spoke up, but he remained silent, and didn''t warn or stop them.


    That was something I took a note of, as this NPC was really smart.


    "Now, let''s discuss the reason for this meeting. As you all know, yer Agatha here had already applied to establish a guild into our town, taking the route of the legendary quest to do so.


    That means she is obliged to turn our town into a city," she said, while turning to look towards an old NPC, "I know your people did a great job and exined everything here, so I won''t waste any more time stating the conditions here. we all know it, and yer Agatha is determined to see all of them fulfilled.


    What I gathered you here for is to dere our clear stand behind her, helping her in anything that she might need. So, from this day forth, anything she asks for will be fulfilled for free, all cost is handled by me, is that clear?"


    I turned to nce at her, with my turn to be shocked by her generosity. I would need a lot of equipment, potions, and now I could just order as many as I wish for free. That was awesome.


    However, I didn''t n to be all this dependent on her. I had to stress over the others to support the lifestyle yers. we need to have our own way to get gears and potions, for any special circumstances.


    "As for the guards, she is allowed for five, and Godfrey here will be the one responsible for selecting her own entourage," she added, while looking over the guard who was protecting me.


    I knew this was one of the privileges of being a guild master seeking to fulfill the legendary quest, but I felt appreciated for the kindness of hers nheless. She had ordered her main guard to select guards for me, which was a hidden indication to select the best of the best in the town.


    "May I ask about our preparations for the iing monster tide?" a middle aged NPC, who looked like an alchemist, with all this scenting from his clothes, said.


    "The tide will happen in three weeks, why the hurry to speak about it now?" Lady Nada frowned as she looked at him.


    "It''s not in three weeks," another NPC said, "it''s tomorrow!" he added.


    "Tomorrow?!!" it was Lady Nada''s turn to be astonished, "isn''t it supposed to be one month after the quest is issued?" she turned to look at the NPC of the adventurer guild.


    "It''s supposed to be," he nodded, "but I heard, just like others, about that guild, called trinity guild, which used a special method to elerate it," he added, with a sorrowful look over his face, "the monster tide will appear tomorrow, and will be once every two weeks, not four," he added, throwing another bomb here.


    I clenched my two fists as I had my patience depleted a long time ago regarding this guild. I suddenly looked at this NPC as I asked:


    "Where is this guild main town located?"


    My question, with my tone, made everyone look at me with a surprise look over their faces. My intentions were clear, as the adventurer guild leader asked to confirm what he understood:


    "Are you nning to attack the guild?"


    "No," I shook my head, "I''m nning to upy their town, or destroy it," I dered, which seemed to be another bomb they never expected.


    "That''s" Lady Nada got silenced amidst her own words, "we can''t help you with this quest, and you will have to handle many strong NPCs there," she finally said her concerns, not reprimanding me for my wildest aim.


    "Don''t worry," I calmly replied, with an evil smile over my face, "who can stand against my demon?" I said, showing off my supreme card in hand.

 Chapter 268: Bullying Me is Over, Its Time to Bully Them!

    Chapter 268: Bullying Me is Over, It''s Time to Bully Them!


    I had only one month for the demon''s true powers to vanish, and I really, really had enough from this guild''s boldness. They had already crossed the lines many times so far, and I never replied back!


    If this continued, then they might cause a disaster I couldn''t control. Despite all they caused it was really hard to deal with, I knew they weren''t easy to handle.


    So, the best option I had right now was to cease this rare chance in front of me, while thinking they had my hands tied with this tide, I would fall over their heads like destiny, and destroy everything they built so far!


    If the town was destroyed, then that cursed yer would lose his qualifications to be a guild master. This was the proper way to respond to them, and I intended to make them all pay the suitable price for harassing me so far.


    Bullying me was over, and now I was the one who would bully them!


    The adventurer guild leader exchanged silent nces with Lady Nada, who just nodded, giving him her approval to reply to me.


    "It''s in the Onteral town, I can give you a scroll to go there," he said, and that scroll was the one that I really needed. "How many scrolls do you want?" he asked, with a curious look over his face.


    "Only one," I shrugged my shoulders, like this was an obvious answer, "I will go on alone, ande back with the key of this town," I added, while looking at Lady Nada, "isn''t the resources stored there enough to push the ns for town to grow further?" I asked, like I was talking about stealing a merchant caravan, not a huge town.


    "Sure," she nodded, with a wide triumph smile over her face, "they will be enough to make us upgrade a building or two," she added, with a good mood.


    "May I say this will stir every other town against us?" the adventurer guild leader cautiously said, "we might even be branded by the town thieves, or the town destroyers," he added.


    "What about being called that?" I instantly replied, "and I like the second name, let us call our new city we are building together the town destroyer city," I said with a chuckle, as I really liked this name.


    Lady Nada on the side justughed and said nothing, however her face said what she was thinking about clearly, as if she wasmenting these towns bad luck, stirring such a monster like me, that was the only suitable fate awaited them.


    "After yer Agatha returned with her triumph from this adventure, issue a warning to all the towns in this game world; any town that would harbor ill intentions against us will be destroyed, no matter what!"


    Lady Nada suddenly said, giving the order to the adventurer guild NPC, who, unlike my initial impression of him, was very excited about this. I just smiled and watched the rest of the NPCs giving me proud smiles, like they were looking at their real hero.


    This wasn''t for them, this was for me. if I didn''t put an end to this trinity guild, I was sure it would cause more trouble to me in the future. Plus, I needed to send a message to Respawn''s harem, these bitches must realize I wasn''t the easy meat to chew, instead I was so bitter and toxic, and I might be able to kill them!


    "Now, there is one missing thing we need to know from you, our esteemed hero," the adventurer guild leader said, while addressing me, driving me out of my thoughts, as I replied:


    "What is it?"


    "The name of your guild! You need to specify a name so we can use it in our official papers and messages," he replied.


    "Papers and messages?" I asked, without much understanding, "what do you mean by that?" I asked.


    "As you are building a guild inside our town, using the legendary quest, the whole town will be attached to your name, and thus we will use the name you choose in every single paper signed by our mayor, future governor. Plus, any official letters will include the name of your guild,ter the logo of it as well, as you will be the most iconic thing here in our town, future city."


    His words made me smile, widely, as it seemed I wasn''t just building a guild, I was building a country!


    "No problem, let''s call it the dragon mechas guild," I said, while remembering the mechas thing, "by the way, I want some help in making my mechas!" I said while turning to look at Lady Nada, pleading for her help here.


    "Oh, I totally forgot that," she wryly smiled, before adding, addressing everyone here, "yer Agatha wants to start making mechas, so I would ask all of you to help her, suggest some good NPCs at different areas so she can make them."


    "But mechas require the yer to have an overview over the whole thing, it''s not just a simple assembling process," the cksmith NPC, who remained silent up till now, finally spoke up.


    "She knows that, and she will first draw her own designs, then she wille to each of you to provide help," Lady Nada spoke up for me, exining what I was doing, which was something I knew nothing about yet.


    "If so, then I will be honored to help her," he said, expressing his support for the idea.


    As for others, they all nodded, expressing their opinions and support. I felt really gratitude to them, when Lady Nada turned to me and asked:


    "When do you n to leave?"


    I knew she meant going to that town and devastate it. I felt she was much more excited than me, regarding this adventure.


    "I n to go after the monster tide ends, directly after it ends," I said, stressing on the timing.


    "Oh, you want to go and deliver them the news yourself?" she said, with an evil smile that beat mine!


    "Sure," I nodded, "They can''t be left in the dark after all. This is their creation, and they have to receive the news first handed," I added, with an evil smile of mine.


    I was sure, all those sitting here right now just looked at us, like a mother and her child, two faces of the same coin! Iughed, as she did, while our minds were only filled with the sweet taste of vengeance.


    Oh, how much I loved this game!

 Chapter 269: Lets Call the Old Friends for A Meeting

    Chapter 269: Let''s Call the Old Friends for A Meeting


    "Good,"Lady Nada said, "I will now mobilize the guards and all the NPCs capable of fighting to protect the important buildings here," she said, "I can''t really interfere much in this tide, but I can give you some help here and there. feel free to make your yers get the gears they need from the cksmith association, and everything is on me," she added, with her charming smile which caused me to feelfortable.


    "Sure, thanks for the help," I nodded, before she said:


    "Go now and prepare."


    Everyone just nodded before standing up, and leaving. I was left alone with her, while she nced at me with her wide smile before saying:


    "You know, if you managed to cut your way to the heart of the town mayor''s mansion, you can find the heart stone of the town. Stab your weapon into it and at once a challenge will be issued, a challenge between two towns," she said, while winking her eyes to me, "but this is a top secret, so make sure you didn''t hear it from me," she added, with her sly smile that I loved.


    "Sure, I just learnt from witch''s legacy," I nodded, while knowing what she referred to just now.


    She wanted to help me in my crusade, as dealing with all these enemies alone would be quite dangerous. I felt grateful for her extended care for me, and I knew I had gained a great family member, like a mother to me.


    I then excused myself and went away, to the outside, where I saw my main yers there. I walked towards the gate as I said:


    "Follow me, we have a lot of work to do."


    They silently walked by my side, while I exited the gates, heading to the streets. "I have made these gears for our top yers, and for the rest of them, just make them visit the cksmith guild where they will have their own weaker gears," I said, as I knew for sure the guild wouldn''t afford to arm all my yers with fancy gears.


    "Is that for money? How much?" Elyo suddenly asked.


    "It''s a gift from the town mayor," I simply replied, before throwing the bomb in their faces, "make our yers ready for monster tide to hit us tomorrow morning."


    Their faces changed at once, while Rody asked:


    "Isn''t it supposed to be next month?"


    "Yes, but our beloved enemy had made something and hastened the time of the tide," I said, while recalling the enemies inside the town, "how about other guilds and groups here in the town?" I asked.


    "There are many groups here, but we don''t know their stand in regard to us," Gabri said."


    "Good, tomorrow make a list Gabri, each group or guild refuses to show up, mark them down, and find me their locations."


    I walked with them towards the adventurer guild, while asking:


    "How many yers have we acquired so far?"


    "Over forty thousand till now, and the number is increasing," Gabri replied.


    "Good, let''s arrange them then, and make a private elite group of yers for each one of us," I said, as I entered the parameters of the adventurer guild, to be met with a huge crowd of yers lining and crowding to enter there.


    "Sigh, this would take some time," I sighed, helplessly, while refusing the others'' suggestion to announce my identity to enter there.


    I didn''t want any more shouting and things like that. so, they all left to manage the current issues, all except Diana, who kept standing beside me, in silence, while waiting to enter the main hall of the association.


    "Why do I feel you n for something big?" she suddenly asked, as if she was able to read my mind.


    "Well, I really intend to do something big," I paused, as we already entered the hall. The moment I entered there, all the NPCs stopped what they were doing, stood up and shouted in unison:


    "Wee esteemed hero of our town."


    Their salute alerted everyone, inside and outside, as they all looked at me with questioning eyes at first, before the hall exploded with wild cheers again!


    "Long live mighty guild master."


    "Long live mighty guild master."


    "Long live mighty guild master."


    I just sighed, helplessly, as I was busted! I just nodded to them, epting their congrattions and deep wishes with my formal smile, while making my way to the back hall, where I entered and closed the door after Diana entered it.


    One NPC was waiting for me there, as he gave me a hundred scrolls while saying:


    "My master said to deliver these to your esteemed hero."


    I took the scrolls from him while looking in doubt to them. I only asked for one, but he gave me a hundred.


    "He also said that going to war can''t be done alone. You need the help of your trusted and capable subordinates, and this is just a gift for you to do so," he added, exining why there were a hundred instead of one.


    I sighed, again, helplessly, as I said:


    "Send my greetings to master, and thank him for me."


    I then took my leave, again passing through the whole cheerful crowd, until I exited their area of presence in a whole hour!


    I was already tired from smiling and replying to good wishes by thanks!


    "So, you are nning to go somewhere alone?" Diana asked, as she was, amidst all that chaos, calm and silent. I just side nced at her, as I was totally exhausted from all this.


    "I will go to the main town of that Trinity guild and destroy the town over their heads after I deal with the monster tide!"


    Her eyebrows were raised slightly as she replied in surprise:


    "I thought I was one vengeful person, but it seems I''m inferior to you."


    I smiled while pointing to the scroll I just took out and said:


    "This is the way to go there, and now I have a hundred of them. so, we will all go to make some noise there."


    She chuckled, as she said:


    "Destruction is my specialty, don''t worry about that."


    That sword girl was really bloody, and I was in need for her actions and violence in this mission. Though I nned to go alone, and was, at first, frustrated from the association leader''s behavior, but now I was feeling some warmth inside me.


    It was great having friends andpany when fighting against the whole world!


    "Where do you want to go now?" she suddenly asked, and I smiled, mysteriously, as I said:


    "Let''s gather our old friends, we have a war tomorrow and they need to be ready."


    Diana understood what I meant by that. I was going to call the two crazy sisters, and invite them to join me tomorrow.


    I opened my friends'' list, and sent a brief message to Aria. I told her the monster tide will be tomorrow, and I want to meet with everyone who would be willing to help.


    The old gathering I had with her when we went to the mystic art meeting was now needed to be held again. I knew she might be quite busy, as she received a greatly damaged group with many loose ends, but I was sure she must have done things brilliantly while I was away at the mystic art sacrednds.


    "Where are we going to meet them?" Diana asked, as the day she met them was the day I met her, and the day she was forced and punished to join me as a butler by her master.


    I was sure she was now feeling grateful for that fortunate encounter that made us meet, and I was too feeling like her.


    "Let''s meet in a restaurant, what do you think?" I asked, as I had no ce in mind.


    "That old ssy restaurant? No, let''s select another ce," she shook her head, as if she still hated the ce there, "let''s meet at the town''s mayor mansion. I''m sure the mayor wouldn''t disagree for that, and such a ce would be a great and clear message about your current identity."


    I really liked her suggestion, so I hurriedly sent the message about the ce of meeting, telling Aria to bring everyone ande to meet with me at the town''s mayor mansion.


    The name itself was heavy, and selecting that ce like it was my own home was a very clear message to those who would have second thoughts. I really liked this move from Diana, simple but cruel at the same time. so, I said in a good mood:


    "Come, let''s go and meet our old friends."


    She just followed me silently, without knowing what she was thinking of right now.


    The moment I reached there, I found many guards already gathering, responding to the call of Lady Nada. I didn''t know if she was home or not, but I went to one of them as I asked:


    "Hi, I''m yer Agatha, and I want to hold a meeting with my own allies inside the mansion. Is Lady Nada here?"


    The NPC guard looked at me, calmly at first, before he was startled, before leaning on one knee while saying:


    "Greetings esteemed hero of the town, it''s my honor to meet you!"


    ''Oh damn, not again!!!''

 Chapter 270: A Monster Tide Turned into A Demon Tide

    Chapter 270: A Monster Tide Turned into A Demon Tide


    The moment that guarding NPC greeted me, the whole ce stirred up and greeted me as well. This wasn''t as bad as the yers'' reaction, which was really hard to deal with.


    I passed into the gates, simply like that, while I entered the mansion. The first one I saw there, was someone I never expected at all to be there.


    "Master!"


    He was my master, and he seemed quite worried and concerned by something when he pumped into me and Diana.


    "Oh, it''s Agatha, how are you doing?" he said, in a simple, yet casual greeting that made me feel how much he was worried and distracted at this moment.


    "I''m doing great," I said, before Lady Nada came from behind him as she said:


    "Oh, Agatha, what brings you here now?"


    "I just have a meeting with yers'' groups representatives in the town, to discuss the means to repel the monster tide tomorrow, so I was asking f"


    I wasn''t able to continue my own words, as suddenly the sky above the town dimmed, like a storm wasing. My master muttered beside me, in a very soft, yet heavily worrying tone:


    "It has already started."


    "What started, master?" I asked, as the sky just dimmed, but there was no single cloud in it.


    "The monster tide that''s being prepared by your enemies," he replied, making me bbergasted!


    "Isn''t it supposed to be tomorrow?" I asked, with disbelief!


    "It should, but after their defeat at the witch''s grave, they were enraged, so they did something to the iing monster tide," my master said, as he turned to look at Lady Nada, who shook her head with regret while saying:


    "There is nothing you can do, or I, or any other NPC here. she had to face this threat alone," Lady Nada said, a very distressing word, "and she had to survive this ordeal using her own powers!" she added, making me feel the monster tide toe wasn''t that easy at all.


    "There is no time, my precious disciple," my master suddenly turned to look at me, as he took out a scroll, a strange scroll, covered with ores like gems, while he added, "use it at once, and you will gain the knowledge of another mystic art, a very deadly one."


    He paused, as he nced again, trying to confirm Lady Nada''s decision, and her face never changed, "I hoped I would give you more help, but my hands are tied, all of our hands are so," he said, before patting on my shoulders, making me feel the heaviness of the burden I was now carrying.


    My enemies, my treacherous wolves didn''t ept their defeat back at the witch''s grave so lightly, and they came for me!


    "Don''t worry," I said, to him, to Lady Nada, "I won''t be defeated easily, I would never be defeated at all!"


    I then turned to Diana as I walked outside the pce, "Diana, go and gather everyone up. We will meet at the front gate of the town!"


    I said, while going straight, seeing nothing in front of me but the distant town gate getting closer and closer. The closer I walked towards it, the more dim the sky became. I didn''t know what was going on, but I was prepared for the worst, for the hardest fight I had ever entered!


    The look of my master, that grim look gave me goosebumps already. My master wasn''t anybody, so to be worried and concerned like that made me realize how hard the iing monster tide was.


    "What do you hide out there for me? just bring it on, no matter what I will shatter it like I always do!"


    I had already reached the town walls, where I found a nearby staircase. I climbed it, while seeing all the chaos happening inside the town more clearer than before.


    Everyone was running, some were trying to gather up with others, while some were trying to escape. I also saw some punks who just spoke up very loudly, calling yers to abandon town, as this was punishment designated for me.


    "Noisy!"


    I said, calmly muttered from my ce, while my spear traveled in lightning speed towards these traitors, killing them in one hit.


    That spear, that familiar snapping sound, my presence, all were acknowledged by yers in the town! As I climbed higher, reaching the higher t end of the wall, I saw many yersing towards me, running as fast as they could, while trying to stand before me.


    I wasn''t just a normal yer, I was already a symbol in their hearts! Rody once told me that many yers had already migrated from many towns toe here just based on my name alone!


    I stood there, with my spear above my fingers, my back to the outside, while ncing calmly towards the swarm of yers umting here in great numbers, batch after batch without stop!


    yers of this town didn''t abandon me! the yers of my town didn''t leave me behind!


    That was enough to boost my morale, making my heart drum like a huge drum war, exploding it''s mighty sound in my ears, reverberating my whole body with it, with energy, with desire to fight!


    I then said nothing, just keeping my spear up in the sky, while looking towards the outside. I waited, waited for my enemies to appear, to this monster tide toe.


    The more time psed, the more dim it got, until it was almost pitch dark, with nothing to be seen, nothing but the shining light of my spear, breaking this darkness for yers, acting like a beacon.


    "System notification: Monster tide is about to attack the town, be ready and defend the monsters'' attack till thest one."


    This system prompt came with sudden silence afterwards, a silence that was broken, loudly, by massive lightning bolts appearing in the sky.


    The sky seemed to be ripped open, by a mighty force, as the game seemed helpless against it.


    "System notification: the game is under attack from another external force. The game failed to prevent the intrusion. The yers have to deal with this attack, and repel the intrusion."


    Just momentster, the sound of thunder started to echo everywhere, while a globe shaped object started to fall from that rip in the sky. This object was so massive that even the huge rift in the sky wasn''t enough to make it pass through.


    It took a couple of minutes, and more tears to the sky, for that object to fully descend here. It was a piece ofnd, a huge piece ofnd, with a semi globr base, and a t surface.


    The moment it fell on the ground, a massive collision force erupted, like a mushroom cloud, while the waves of its aftershock kepting and hitting the town walls one after another.


    Just as I stabilized myself on top of the walls, I couldn''t believe myself as I felt a very familiar aura around me. I turned around, with the sky starting to light up again, but it never returned to its formal shining, and the rift was still there, present as a deep scar on the face of the sky of our world.


    "System notification: part of the witch''s cursednds has fallen in the town. The town is now locked up, no one to enter, no one to exit. The town is now connected to the witch''s cursednds, following the same rules there. the game has no power to stop it. The monster tide is now forcibly reced by the demon tide.


    All yers have to work and defeat all the demons in the piece ofnd, and the reward for that will be tremendous by the game."


    The system notification came to make me, to make everyone realize how terrible this would be. I now realized why my master came to offer his assistance, and why he gave me this scroll, to learn at once a mystic art!


    I was sure, such a scroll was indeed priceless. I didn''t flinch, or feel fear, as my mind started to assess the current situation.


    That piece ofnd that fell here was like a wholeyer from the mystic art sacrednd I just returned from. Theyer fell on the ground nearby my town, ttened thends there, while it still formed an elevation above the ground.


    So, they already had the advantage of height, like being on the top of a hill or on top of walls. This wasn''t boding well, as I only had one option, to defend, only defend.


    The next thing I noticed was rted to the rules itself, we were now inside the mystic art sacrednds, which meant only mystic art users like me could have a chance to destroy these demons'' shells, then other yers could simply kill them.


    But here came the main problem, I had a small number of mystic art users in town! That number might grow a little if other groups, those who had enmity with me, decided to join hands with me for now, but I was pretty sure that would never happen.


    So, my choices were limited, and my enemy was endlessly superior to me and powerful.


    However, I could use my artifacts! That was, alone, enough for me to face any army without any fear!

 Chapter 271: The Blessing Scroll

    Chapter 271: The Blessing Scroll


    I stood on the walls, watching the distant piece ofnd, while waiting for the demons toe out of it. as I stood there, Diana and Rog had already climbed up to me.


    Everyone had already received the system notification as me, so they all knew this battle would be fought only by mystic art users. Behind the two of them, I spotted my old allies, Aria and her friends.


    They also rose up to my ce, stood beside me without saying a word, with extreme worry over their faces. Aria was standing beside me, then Merad, Mark, Rokal, Cloe cousins, Tomy, and the expelled aristocrat, Alfonzo. They were all I had known so far in this town, met here and there.


    They stood, with their grim faces, as they knew this battle would be difficult, if not impossible.


    "Don''t worry, you aren''t alone here," Aria said, as she patted on my shoulders. I nced at her and nodded, with a faint smile, out of my confidence.


    "We need to send yers away, normal yers can''t fight this battle," Merad said. I knew he was speaking out of logic, but who said I was going to fight by it?


    "No," I shook my head, attracting everyone''s attention. At this moment, the distant invading piece ofnd shook, as many demons started to jump, or literally thrown, out of it. they were already starting their attack towards here.


    "If normal yers stayed here, they would be an easy target for these demons, they had a very hard protective shield over their bodies," one of the Cloe cousins said.


    "I know," I nodded, as I just returned from a journey to the sacrednds, and all their knowledge came from my yers who went with me there, "I want you to organize them, be ready to attack the demons whom I will shutter their shields, and make others be ready to dissect them for their rare materials," I said, as I turned to look at the iing demons.


    From the first nce, I could say for sure they were higher, much higher than the ones I already fought at the Fornd sacrednd. I think these demons mighte fromyers above fifteen, or even twenty perhaps.


    They reminded me of the demons I fought before atyer two, when facing the castle and its walls.


    "Are you sure?" Aria asked with much concern, even Rog had the same worried look over his face. Only Diana was calm, as she knew what I nned to do.


    "Just be ready, and leave other things to me," I was about to act when I was reminded of something, "by the way, all the pearls will belong to me."


    I then climbed the short wall in front of me, before standing, alone, on this highest single point of this town, in the face of this endless wave of demonsing like mad dogs towards me.


    This was the simple fact of this struggle, the lone me against the pack of wolves, and I intended to make the same result every single time I was thrown into this situation; to kill them all!


    Everyone just nced at the back of me, as the whole town ushered underplete silence. I was like a pir, some light amidst all the darknessing here to kill them.


    I simply took out my artifact, the prison, and then muttered:


    "Summon my pet."


    "Roar!"


    The moment it appeared here, it roared, as it had sensed the presence of the mystds'' aura here. the giant demon looked around it, to find the iing demons towards here, before I looked at me in question.


    "Just act as my ride, and do nothing until I tell you to do it."


    I wasn''t in the mood to y around, or say jokes, or even speak nonsense. I had all my focus over this iing battle. "also be aware some assassins might target me, so be ready to fight them back," I said, as I knew the treacherous nature of my enemy.


    As I nned to stab him in the back after this battle by visiting his headquarter and destroy it, he also would n to use this chance to kill me more than once.


    Even if the assassination wouldn''t affect my level by much, but it would tarnish my public image and reputation. The demons were already near me, near the town wall, so I simply jumped, to rest over my giant''s shoulder, before taking out the two most deadly artifacts I already had.


    My spear, and my calibre sword.


    The moment I took them, a system notification popped up at once.


    "System prompt: the invading force had interfered in the rules of the game here. you can''t use the artifacts as pleased from now on, as each single use will consume your hunger value."


    "Oh!! You really came prepared!" I muttered, in surprise, as I didn''t imagine they would try and interfere in the game. "but this would make things more interesting," I added with a chuckle, as this wouldn''t stop me from using my artifacts, though, but limiting them.


    My enemy thought I was like others, limited by one hundred hunger values! This was the first thing he got mistaken about, as my hunger value was already in thousands. As for the second mistake it did, was underestimating my allies, and my master!


    "Let''s see what this scroll is all about," I said as I took out the scroll the master gave to me at Lady Nada''s pce. The moment I opened the seal, the scroll turned into white dots, as it entered into my body. in a moment, I had new info inside my mind, and the next moment I started tough,ugh out like crazy.


    "System prompt: you got the blessing of a long forgotten being. The mystic arts you use will be blessed by it. the energy consumed in any art you use will be half replenished by this blessing."


    It wasn''t any art at all, it was an ancient treasure! I didn''t doubt the value of this treasure, so my master had to coat it by the lie he had said in front of Lady Nada.


    Iughed, and my crazyugh was seen weirdly by everyone behind me, but I never cared. I now could fight to my heart''s content, without fearing anything.


    "Let''s do it!"


    On one hand I had my spear, and on the other I had my sword, and both waved at me at the same time. two brutal attacks fell on the demons, with the sword being more deadly than my spear, as it covered a longer and wider distance than it.


    I didn''t judge, and I never stopped. An attack fell one after another, clearing the whole area starting from my ce, to my enemy''s ce.

 Chapter 272: Scheme Against Scheme, Plan Vs Plan, Who Will Be the Winner At Last?

    Chapter 272: Scheme Against Scheme, n Vs n, Who Will Be the Winner At Last?


    Once the demons were shattered into pieces, and the mere living bunch of them were neglected by me, left to the crowd of yers behind, other demons started toe again, without any signs of fear or hesitation.


    "So, you want to deplete my strength first?" I smirked, as I knew this would be the ideal strategy for my enemy, but he was doomed to fail.


    "Walk forward," I ordered, as my two hands kept moving, sending one attack after another. I, out of curiosity, checked my hunger value, to find it doubled! That blessing effect wasn''t only limited on decreasing the consumption, it also doubled my hunger value, making it exceed six thousand points!


    As for my consumption, each wave of my spear took out one point, and each wave of the sword took two points. That meant only one thing, I couldst for a very, very long time before I would need to take any pearls!


    I had some leftovers from thest journey, and they were enough to make mest for a longer time.


    However, as my enemy was acting smart, I nned to outsmart him! so, every time my hunger value reaches one hundred, I ingest one pearl, replenishing the lost value.


    I didn''t need to do it, for sure, but I had to, for my n. I wanted my enemy not to suspect my real hunger value, so he would continue in his ns, and my n to capture him would seed.


    And so, simply like that, the battle started.


    I knew this war wouldn''t end until I went on that huge piece ofnd and conquered it. for a second I had this feeling that whatever this piece ofnd was from, it had some connection with the main sacrednd it came from, in some way.


    So, I ordered my demon to walk forward, while Aria and others understood what I initially spoke of, and so they started to organize the normal yers, while opening the town gate and exit the town.


    Behind me, lines of yers started to take shape, before they were organized into groups, each took the mission of finishing off random demons here and there, and dissecting them.


    I had already asked for the hearts, and they took everything and left the hearts to me, giving them to Diana, who ignored anything and marched behind me, side by side with Rog, and other top yers of my guild.


    I noticed them, but said nothing. I knew their intentions were pure, and I appreciated it, but for this battle, I was the only one needed, and they had nothing in their hands to do.


    The more I got near that piece ofnd, the more my demon found it hard to advance. My enemies understood my intentions, so they made sure the demons never ceased toe out from that ind.


    My demon walked to a certain point, and then stopped. It was really hard to press forward anymore.


    Seeing this, and the distance between me and that ind was still vast, I smiled. I wasn''t out of options from the beginning, but I wanted to make sure I needed to use my other solution.


    Because this solution would be very costly for me!


    "Show steele!"


    The moment I said so, the stele appeared in front of me. As I suspected, the stele was there, and so I could easily buy and sell whatever I wanted.


    But I was here for selling, not buying!


    Just as I opened it, I saw something that made my heart rage in anger! There was a bounty on my head posted there! I didn''t have time to waste here, but I rapidly read the bounty details.


    "Wanted dead: yer Agatha.


    Price: one billion gold coins.


    Information: yer Agatha world would be invaded soon, if you are interested, you can join up at the gathering locations that are posted in each sacrednd''s stele."


    I read this and suddenly my mind got frozen instantly! That wasn''t true, right? Demons couldn''t use stele, so the only exnation was for the wolves'' agents to make this bounty.


    One billion gold coins wasn''t a small sum for mere yers, but I doubted masters would be enticed by this. At this moment I suddenly got hit by it.


    "Diana!" I shouted, as I started selling the pearls I had in my possession, while waving the sword and spear over the demons, continuing to kill them.


    "Yes," Diana replied as she moved to stand beside my demon.


    "Come here," I said. when she reached me, I said something to her, then took all the hearts she had, before I started selling them again.


    I needed to amass a huge amount of money, especially when I noticed the presence of these bounties on my head.


    This wasn''t a simple move as I expected, and this bounty was the assassination I was waiting for.


    So, they were waiting for my energy to be depleted, before they started moving the yers here. That was a brilliant n, indeed, but I also had another brilliant n too.


    For it to seed, I had to dy the moves I had nned for. So, I used my time mainly to sell pearls, while storing up massive amounts of gold coins.


    After half an hour, Diana returned, and as she did, I had a massive amount of gold coins transferred into my game ount,ing from Lady Nada.


    "Great!" I muttered, as this was something I waited for.


    I then started to focus on the fight more, while taking out my prison artifact, and storing my spear away. This fight wasn''t suited for it, after all, as it was mainly a single target weapon, not like this AOE killer sword.


    As I took my prison out, I immediately gave the order.


    ''Trap every demon here.''


    ''Done.''


    The artifact sound replied instantly, with the disappearance of all the demons in the area, even those which were being killed by the yers. This sudden move startled everyone, but I didn''t care, as I waited for new demons to appear, and then absorbed them again.


    My wealth was now so fat that I could handle one million times the numbers of these demons! I had billions of gold coins in my possession, so how could these demons stop me now?


    My fight, my n was starting to get form, finally.

 Chapter 273: Turning Tables on My Enemy

    Chapter 273: Turning Tables on My Enemy


    I stood my ground, not moving an inch forward, as now I knew for sure that ce wasn''t an area I should go easily, not now, it was a trap. All the yers who would respond to that bounty quest wouldn''t be sent here until I enter thatnd, which I was sure to have something to interfere with my witch''s artifacts, and other artifacts perhaps.


    So, I had to change my approach, and thus I started to amass the demons inside my prison, without any reservation. After an hour, and amidst a huge battle going on between my artifacts, my yers behind me, and those demons, Lady Nada sent another batch of gold, and a single message from one of her guards.


    "Our esteemed hero, our Lady sends her greeting to you, and tells you it''s done."


    "Good, deliver my thanks to her then," I said, while that guard retreated without killing any single demon, or interfering, directly in the battle. He was bound by thews of this challenge, and I knew that, so I didn''t think much about his rapid withdrawal.


    Now, as everything was set in ce, I could start advancing again.


    "Move forward, Diana led the others to form a defensive line here," I said, ordering my pet and Diana. The giant moved, while I started absorbing the ocean of demons like crazy, without thinking much about the cost.


    In the next hour, I managed to reach thend, which was very difficult. I had to admit, this enemy of mine was really cunning. Though his entire n depended on me falling in this trap, he made it very hard for me to reach here, like it wasn''t a trap, but the heart of this attack, the most sacred ce.


    ''Interesting foe indeed,'' I muttered, as I knew the one who made the witch fall from before wasn''t just a nobody, or a simple person at all!


    The moment I stepped onto that ind with my demon, I felt a suppressive force hitting me so hard, that I was about to fall from the shoulders of my demon. My demon, itself, got forced to kneel, but it rapidly stabilized itself, standing up again.


    ''As I thought, it isn''t this easy trap, right?'' I muttered, as this was all expected. I knew my artifacts would be affected much by this, but for the good news they weren''t all negated here.


    The range of absorption, though, was limited to one kilometer only around me, and that was also the range of attack for the sword as well. I didn''t stop absorption even for a moment, and my sword never ceased to sh out.


    ''Come, show me your hidden trap, flighty opponent,'' I muttered as my demon kept moving forward. Thend was like a piece of randomnd in the Fornd sacrednd I went to before. There were some mountain peaks in the distance, from where I felt the spuression force was generated, and also that stream of demons came from.


    ''So, you want me to go there, then?'' I thought to myself, while I kept dealing with all the demons which dared to enter my area of effect of my artifacts.


    For one kilometer radius around me, there was no single demon there. it wasn''t that big of a distance, but it was enough. I kept moving forward, as my demon kept stepping slowly, yet steadily, adapting itself to the growing suppression force.


    After going through half distance, I muttered to my demon:


    "Fake your inability to move."


    My demon didn''t respond, but after a few minutes it stopped, as it couldn''t move forward anymore. The suppression force was already heavy, but it wasn''t enough to make it totally stop.


    I knew that, but my enemy didn''t!


    Just after my demon stopped, a massive roar happened from the far mountains, as they were exploding one by one. I watched that scene with no interest, as I knew what was going to happen.


    Amidst all that, I never stopped clearing that one kilometer around me from any demon, no matter what!


    In a few minutes, the mountains disappeared, but the force didn''t. on the horizon, I could see arge cloud of dust, caused by the massive number of yersing towards me.


    Her it starts, the real war,'' I silently muttered, as I knew where this was heading to, and I didn''t doubt the end result of it.


    As the yers got near me, they started to use their distanced skills, attacking me from far. The demon then put me down, on the ground, as it took all the toll of these attacks, feeling hardly anything.


    As for me, I waited, patiently, not showing any anxiety at all. I kept absorbing demons, and now I added yers to the mix as well, while I waited for my trick to be in y.


    My enemy had already used his cunning head to formte this massive trap, at the same time I used my little brain to formte mine!


    Just as the battle went on for half an hour, a massive explosion urred, then a second, a third, and finally a fourth. With these explosions, the suppressive force on me got negated, and I finally was free from this suppression.


    "Finally, just in time!" I muttered, with great spirit, as my n seeded and it was now my time for my counter attack!


    "Take all these artifacts, and devastate everything in your way!" I yelled as I gave the demon his artifacts, even the sword, while I kept the spear and the shield to myself. It wasn''t time to hold back anymore, as this was my time for the counter.


    ''Absorb all demons and yers here, and release all the stored inside you out, let''s make thesend drenched in hot blood!'' I mercilessly gave the order for my prison to release everything, at this moment, a group of very strong yers started to wreak havoc amongst everything here, demons or yers!


    "Nice strategy my disciple!"


    My master yelled, whileughing from the depth of his heart, while his hand held his own huge spear, devastating anything that stood in his way. Beside him were the masters on his side, his friends, and Lady Nada, with her own bodyguards, killing without pause everything around them.


    I sent Diana to Lady Nada, asking her to send a message to my master, to muster all his forces, and head to the sacrednds and take part in this bounty quest. Through this way, they all could participate in this battle, legally, without breaking any gamews, and at the same time they would destroy anything the enemy had nted in thisnd, before joining me in killing their way to me.


    The tables were shifted, simply like that, as a n had conquered another n, and the whole war was won simpl by the wits of mine!


    As for me, the mind of all this, I was only feeling content by my performance in this battle. My enemy thought he was smarter than me, but with luck and my mind I managed to turn the scheme upside down on him, making him lose all what he nned for.


    And this wasn''t the end, I intended to make him lose even more!


    The huge number of yers and demons released suddenly formed a mighty wave that struck all the demons and yers here, making them all dead, and they moved, in an unstoppable wave, towards the distance, and I was with them.


    I never stopped using my artifacts for a moment, but I didn''t need my prison anymore. This battle was already won when my masters came into here and managed to formally join the battle. Now, all I needed to do was to find the source of this sorcery, the ce where all these demons and yers came from, and kill them all!


    The ce was easy to spot, when my own army started to corner the iing enemies. the ce was in the heart of the mountains, or what once were mountains. In there, I could see a huge circle, shing with thunder and lightning, as it was spitting out an endless stream of demons and yers.


    "It''s time to end things here," I muttered, as I went ahead with my demon on my side, while killing anyone on my way with my spear. Bolts of lightning started to hit everyone standing between me and my target, while my masters flew above me, forming a mighty defensive and offensive formation, aiding me on my way to there.


    "You need to hit it with your own spear," my master shouted, confirming my earlier guess.


    "I know," I chuckled, as I tried to get near that area, but the dense numbers of demons and yers summoned each second made it hard to achieve.


    If I couldn''t do it by my spear, then I would do it with my sword!


    "Give me the sword," I said, as I put away my shield. The giant handed me the sword, and the moment I took it, I knew this was the end for this whole trap.


    "Go to hell, damn wolves!"


    I shouted out, with all my anger swelled up inside me, before Iunched attacks towards that circle, one with the sword, and one with the spear.

 Chapter 274: Winning A Battle, Heading to Another

    Chapter 274: Winning A Battle, Heading to Another


    The strike I justunched moved without any stop towards the nearby circle. The moment the sword attack hit it, thousands of tiny arches of thunder umted at that point, trying to defend against my attack, however when my spear kicked in, all of them were shattered, alongside the whole circle when my both attacks finally hit it.


    "Boom!"


    An explosion wave so mighty urred, pushing me, my masters, even my giant pet to the back, all the way outside the sacrednd.


    The moment we stood outside that piece ofnd, stabilizing ourselves, we found thatnd starting to disintegrate, very rapidly, like the thing that kept her standing was finally destroyed, bringing the wholend down with it.


    "It''s finally over," I muttered, softly, without any pride or cheering of victory. My battle was won, but I still had another one to fight. After I won it, I could celebrate, announcing my victory to myself, and to the whole world.


    "Congrattions my child, you have conquered them, despite it being hard and stressful," my master came to stand beside me with a wide smile over his face, a smile of pride and happiness.


    I knew how he was feeling, and I knew he had all the right to feel so, but I couldn''t celebrate with him, not now, not yet.


    "Thanks master," I simply replied, while showing my deepest respect to him. He was trying to help me before, even gave me such a strange blessing scroll, which seemed to be of great value without doubt.


    He also yed the major role in defeating my enemies here, as without his help and his friends, I couldn''t break through this trap with myself, not this easily of course.


    "Are you thinking about going?" he suddenly asked, while giving me that serious look of his.


    "Sure, I have to repay my debts, right?" I replied, casually like I was talking about something so minor.


    He looked at me for a moment before smiling, his smile widened to end eventually in a longugh, as it seemed he liked my reply.


    "That''s my child, that''s how a spear girl should be," he said, amidst his happyughs, while Lady Nada stood beside him, and then all the other masters stood behind the two.


    I was standing in front of my masters, and their allies, who weren''t anywhere weaker than them. they were all looking at me in admiration, despite if they wanted to do what I nned to do, it wouldn''t take a few minutes to make a town, or even a huge city, turn into ruins.


    But they admired my daring ns and moves despite being this weak, and I understood their looks, and their logic, however they all missed the most important point.


    I was the living version of a legend of the past, and if I couldn''t even dare to think differently, how could I ever dream of bing as mighty and fearful as the old witch?


    "Just be careful," Lady Nada said, and I was touched with her worry over me. I just nodded, said nothing, before I turned to go back to my yers.


    "Don''t forget, stab the heart with your spear," she yelled at my back, and I understood what she wanted to say, as I raised my normal spear to the sky, as a silent reply to her reminder.


    "Diana, gather ny eight one of our best yers, and bring them here," I said, as I had no time to waste.


    I was sure the news of my victory here would travel fast, but I wanted to act as the messenger, delivering the news of my victory, plus the surprise I was preparing for that guild.


    y with my own matters, and you would find your fingers burning, your fingers and the house you were building with them.


    And I would do that in front of your eyes, without faking or hiding, you coward!


    I waited in my ce, while Diana went to collect every worthy one of my yers. I watched yers go for the bodies of the demons piled to form hills, all were killed by my attacks, while I didn''t have any thought towards them.


    I had to give them something, as a thank you gift, and now I wasn''t in need for any pearls, as I wasn''t going to fight in the sacrednd again.


    In five minutes, a hundred yer team was formed under my leadership, but I stood my ce looking at a group of them, without knowing what to say.


    "We didn''t have time to fight to our heart content, and I noticed you are calling for your best yers, and so we came," Aria was leading the group of her allied yers,ing to stand in the group of the hundred, as part of the group Diana brought.


    I looked at Diana as she shrugged her shoulders, helplessly. I sighed, as I knew she was trying to help me out of our friendship, but the ce I was going to wasn''t somewhere she could imagine or even suspect.


    "This fight is somewhere away from here, and it''s a very risky mission, you can return now and help me outter."


    I was trying to warn her, indirectly, as I didn''t want to say where I was heading.


    "Don''t worry," Aria, unexpectedly, smiled as if she didn''t get what I was trying to tell her, "my master already told me everything, and I have to say, you are really rocking it girl!"


    Sheughed, and all the leaders and vice leaders of the groups of yers behind her allughed as well. I nced strangely towards them, then turned fast to look at my master, who had a wide smile, waving towards me, wishing me luck, with Lady Nada standing beside him.


    Oh god, how much I loved the two of them!


    "Ok, you can alle," I said, before looking at all my yers and Aria and her group as I created one group, and sent an invitation to all of them, and added, "Now, the ce we are going to is very dangerous, and I don''t intend to babysit anyone, so you should move out in big groups, don''t stray away from each other, and never call for help, as help won''te to you."


    "Scary," Aria said, while giggling, as if the whole thing was really amusing to her. I just said no more words, distributed the return scrolls to them, before summoning back my demon.


    By this, all my preparations wereplete, and now I was ready to go and start my own revenge.


    "Let''s go!" I said as I tore the scroll into half, while being surrounded by the light, transferring me to the Onteral town.

 Chapter 275: Starting A Massacre at the Trinity Guild Town

    Chapter 275: Starting A Massacre at the Trinity Guild Town


    In front of me, all the scenes changed, while thest thing I saw was everyone bing surrounded by the light, as it happened to me. The next moment, I found myself standing in the big za of the town, of the Onteral town.


    "I''m here," I softly muttered, and the next second I waved my hand, letting my giant ancient demone forth, while I stood over its shoulder.


    "I''m here," I screamed with my strongest tone, attracting everyone''s attention in this za. Everyone just nced at me, and my giant that I was standing on its shoulders, with some doubt and interesting looks over their faces.


    The next moment, I was surrounded by my one hundred team of yers. The sudden appearance of my group, with my earlier shout, made the atmosphere suddenly tense.


    However, this was just the beginning!


    I raised my spear, moving alone, as I was the one destined to cut the curtain of such a legendary battle. My spear jumped in the air, before residing over my fingertips, softly and smoothly like that.


    "It has been long since I used you," I muttered, before I added, "Dragon head, penta auxiliary, tempest of lightning activate!"


    The moment I muttered so, the tip of my spear suddenly turned to take the shape of a great dragon head. Lightning arcs started to dance around me, and this pattern, this shape, this kind of attack was immediately recognized by everyone here.


    "It''s Agatha! They are the bloodthirsty dragon group!"


    Screams echoed, but I didn''t wait for a moment, as I threw my spear, towards the dense crowd of yers filling the za, not differentiating between yers or NPCs, killing them all.


    "Let the real war begin! Advance!"


    I ordered my giant, as I snapped my fingers, while it moved fast, and I threw my spears even faster. The old, legendary shadow of me resurfaced again in this world, in the heart of my enemy''s territory, as the number of my spears behind my back started to swell in number at a very terrifying rate.


    Each time my spear went out, it killed dozens, at first, hundreds at the end of my skills. I was walking in the streets of this town, resembling my own town, without the stopping of my spear hitting and killing.


    Each time I snapped my fingers, a huge entourage of two hundreds and fifty, approximately, of my spear shadows were flying behind me, half were normal spears, while the other half were dragon head spears.


    I was unstoppable, killing everything I saw, without differentiation, without even giving myself a moment of rest.


    I had thousands of hunger values, and I intend to put all this value into use.


    As for my demon, it did only move around, like my own pet, without killing or showing off its strength, which it sealed, perfectly, so I could lure out the strongest NPCs, and get rid of them in one go.


    My aim wasn''t the town mayor, not this soon. I just started to have my fun, ying around, killing all these yers, that was part of my own revenge.


    At first, the yers were trying toe to me, trying to attack and kill me, but when anything just got into my eyesight were instantly obliterated from existence by my spears, they started to run away from me, scared, like a herd of deer running from a lioness.


    And I wasn''t just any lioness, I was one burdened with vengeance, not only by the desire to get some food!


    "Go there," I said, ordering my pet to move towards a huge crowd of yers I just spotted in one of the side streets I just passed over.


    The giant moved, entered to that group of yers, where I saw a certain batch there, the Trinity guild batch!


    "Trinity guild, scum of all guilds, losers of all yers in the game, your mistress, yourdy is here to kill you all! Come out, show me your filthy faces, and let me wipe that dirt off your faces with my spears! Show yourselves! Come out! I''m here!"


    I roared, releasing my spears like death scythes, iming anyone''s life just by touching his or her body. I was unstoppable, moving anywhere I wanted, killing whoever I desired, without anything or anyone to hinder my massacre!


    My roars insulting that guild acted like a beacon, attracted all the noisy flies towards me, while I silenced them all forever. I knew just killing them once wasn''t enough, but if they needed me to kill them over and over again before zeroing them out, expelling them out of here, then I would dly spend the whole day and night doing so!


    If anyone with a slight brain in his or her head, they should evacuate, run fast, far away from here, as the death goddess had already descended on this town, and I would reim it as mine!


    Wait a moment, I liked that name! I opened the forums, while I was waving and snapping my spears by the other hand, and wrote a challenging, simple topic, on the forums.


    "The Goddess of death has descended upon Onteral town as part of her reign! Stay and you will Die, Run and you might Live."


    I wrote about that topic, and started shouting everywhere I went. The town was already in a deep state of chaos, where my shouts added fuel to the fire, giving many the slight push that made them all run, run as fast as they could, while not even turning around to nce at the town they used to live and y there.


    They should run far, run fast, or else I might spot them, and my army of spears would im their lives!


    I was having fun, one of the best moments of my life, as if I was born to do this, killing and ruining was like a natural talent, running so deep in my soul.


    I knew this wasn''t me, but the old parts belonging to the witch of the past, hidden deeply within my soul, and they just resonated with what I was currently doing.


    No matter what, I was feeling great, and I was having fun, which was something rare, extremely rare, since I entered this game!

 Chapter 276: Welcoming Two Armies at the Same Time

    Chapter 276: Weing Two Armies at the Same Time


    No yer or NPC posed a threat to me, not until an hour passed and I massacred an endless number of yers without keeping track on the count.


    After one hour, I spotted a group of yersing from the main street leading towards the town gate. I suppose this was the main guild force, who were leveling up outside the town.


    The group was led by a ten yer team, with a youngster, slightly older than me by a couple of years, standing in the front of this team. I knew he was the leader of the guild, the founder, yer Ronde.


    I knew he was an aristocratic son of an aristocratic family, and so all of those standing beside him were also like him.


    Children born with golden spoons in their mouths! I hated this bunch of arrogant bastards, who had nothing in life to do but to live on the heritage of their forefathers.


    And here, and now, I was determined to make them lose everything they inherited, fame, wealth, and future. My hit would be so hard that would tremble their souls inside their bodies, and make them realize this p of me wasn''t meager like theirs, it was so devastating enough to kill them.


    "Well, well, well," Ronde said, as he stopped just one hundred meter away from me, "When they told me about your excellency visit to us, I first doubted them, but now I have tomend on your bravery, foolish bravery of course."


    His smug smile over his face was so irritating, but I held myself back, for now. if not I was so sure that I would wipe his smile from his face soon, and erase his own existence itself, I wouldn''t have controlled myself now!


    "So, tell me my sweet princess, why are you here?ing and attacking and killing, do you think this town has no guardian? Has no guild to protect it? not capable NPCs?"


    He smirked, before another crowd appeared from another side street, the one leading to the mayor''s residence.


    "Oh, you aren''t fazed by all of that? impressive! If not your head has a price tag already, I would have considered making you mine, instead of that ipetent crown prince of yours."


    He sneered, as I didn''t show the fearful look he was waiting for. Instead, I was silent at first, waiting for the new NPCs army toe near here. The army was neatly organized, wearing eye-catching gear. They gave the vibe of being veterans, and that didn''t surprise me.


    Such a noble yer wouldn''t just select the town to start his guild at so random! From my dealings with Lady Nada I figured out how important it was to select a capable town mayor.


    I was lucky to have Lady Nada as my backer, but he wasn''t lucky. Ronde had selected this town mayor on purpose, and I was sure this mayor wasn''t any less strong or capable than Lady Nada.


    "Wee to our town, the bloody princess," the mayor, who was a middle aged man with strong body, said whileing near me riding a pitch ck horse, "I wished toe here and wee you formally, but you started a riot here, and so I find myself obliged to capture and detain you in the town prison," he added.


    "So, you can kiss your guild quest a farewell kiss, sweetie," Rhonde added, while ncing at his mayor before the two giggled, as an evil smile appeared on their faces.


    A snake and another snake were now standing in front of me, thinking they had already captured me!


    At this moment, when everyone was in their ces, my face suddenly changed, showing a vicious expression, as it was time for me to reply.


    However, I didn''t use words to reply on them, I only said one sentence:


    "Kill them all!"


    My words were clear, and it appeared as if I gave them to a hidden army nearby or something, so everyone turned around to nce and see where this army woulde from and howrge it was.


    However, they never thought my army was here, just under my feet!


    The giant just waited for a moment, as I stood up on its shoulder, before jumping slightly backward, and the next moment a massacre erupted.


    Before my feet even touched the ground, the giant had already hit the mayor of this town, killing the horse in one hit, while kicking the mayor''s body to fly hundreds of meters in the air before falling on the ground, destroying a couple of buildings along the fall.


    And this was only the beginning!


    The giant demon started killing in the NPC army, while I started killing in the yers'' army. The sudden and brutal attack of the giant demon startled everyone, as they thought it was a mere weak demon pet, limited by the game rules.


    The strength it showed was weaker than its true strength back at the sacrednds, as it was fighting bare handed, without any artifact if his.


    If it had one artifact, the fight would already be over in mere minutes!


    "Don''t stand motionless like that! start fighting back!" Rhonde screamed, as I decided to let him live to the end, to see everything I would do, witness the demise of this town, and finally I would kill him.


    Just as he screamed at his yers, many attacks started to fall on me. I knew if I had to take it head on I would be finished, so I retreated, while my spears never stopped attacking and killing them.


    I never ceased to use my skills once their cool down was on reset, so I had now a huge entourage of over a thousand spears, half were dragon headed. Each single attack from me, directed towards these clusters of yers inside these limited streets, caused thousands of deaths!


    One strike, thousands fell, one hit from my pet, hundreds of NPCs bodies flew in the air, before feeling violently on the ground and on top of the buildings, dying moments after.

 Chapter 277: This Town is Mine!

    Chapter 277: This Town is Mine!


    The massacre started, the real massacre, and the huge army of yers that came following Rhonde, with therge army of NPCs guarding this town, were crushed simply like that by my demon and me!


    I knew things were far from over, as that town mayor couldn''t be easily killed, not like that. Besides, all these yers would resurrect again, and woulde back in another flood, with only one level lost and some gears as well.


    So, the moment I noticed everyone was distracted, I vanished, taking a short detour, heading towards the town mayor pce.


    I had to insert my spear into the heart of that pce, and that would be enough to make Lady Nada and otherse here and join the fun.


    I knew that the mayor wouldn''t leave the pce with guards, but I doubted he left many of them. my demon wreaked havoc in the battle I just sneaked off, while killing NPCs and yers to his heart''s content.


    I didn''t know if he was happy or not, but from these roars and massive trembling, I felt he was happy.


    I managed to bypass the yers and NPCs forces, and finally could spot the pce in sight.


    The pce was guarded by a mere squad of ten NPCs, looking somehow weak. As I guessed, that mayor had underestimated me, and thought he was going on a pic, not to war!


    I didn''t even say a word, as I just threw my spears towards them, then snapped my fingers, calling the spears back.


    The moment these guards were hit, they were killed, and thus the whole garden was open for me to run freely, heading towards the main gate.


    The gate was locked, as expected, but in front of my spears, nothing could be locked!


    My spears smashed a hole in the pce gate, which seemed sturdier than I initially expected. I hurriedly entered through the smashed door, and started to look for the office of that mayor.


    The pce was an exact copy of Lady Nada''s pce, so I immediately spotted the office, and ran towards it.


    The moment I hit the door with my spears, that mayor had sensed my presence there. the mayor wasn''t dead, not yet, but he was riddled in wounds. He was in a heated fight with my pet, and at this moment, he tried to move back to the pce, but my pet had hit him again, sending him flying hundreds of meters to the opposite side.


    "All NPCs listen to me, return to the pce and kill the intruders!"


    As he was sent flying, his angry voice came ordering the NPCs army to move towards the pce, to attack me. I heard his screams, and I sneered evilly, and evenughed loudly without caring about histe orders.


    The heart of that town lied in front of me, defenseless. All I did was to throw my spears into it, and in the next moment, a system prompt rang in my ears.


    "System prompt: yer has conquered the heart of Onteral town. Does the yer want to control the town?"


    "I do!"


    I replied, and simply like that a panel appeared in front of my eyes. The first thing I saw was the name of the mayor, which was Progal. I simply said:


    "Change the mayor to be Lady Nada."


    "System prompt: Does yer confirm his choice?"


    "Confirm."


    "System prompt: mayor Progal was expelled from his position as a mayor and Lady Nada was appointed as the new mayor."


    Once the announcement was done, I saw a sudden and Lady Nada appeared in front of me, with widened eyes as she hurriedly asked:


    "Have you managed to kill the mayor?"


    I was startled by her question, so I replied:


    "No, but I just removed him and made you the new mayor."


    Her face was still showing the shocked expression, as she nced at the heart, where my thousand spears were crowded over it. Her eyes were widened for a brief moment, and her eyebrows were raised, as she muttered:


    "I see, I see."


    I didn''t understand her reaction orment, so I asked:


    "Is everything alright?"


    She nced at me as she smiled, warmly, before replying:


    "Everything is better than fine, you didn''t hit the heart, you smashed it, and so you are considered to be forcibly upying the town."


    I nced at the heart, and my thousand spears, before doubting doing something wrong, "Is this right?" I hurriedly asked.


    "It''s better than right. Now this town is under your control, and that is a huge gain for you, and me of course," she giggled, and her smile made me realize everything was fine, or even better than fine actually.


    "Now what?" I asked, as she came with her guards, not her army.


    "I came first, so I can check on you and understand what was going on," she said, before adding, "the n was to fight the mayor together and kill him, then the town will be free to anyone of us, so we can add it to my town," she pointed to the heart, "but now you have already conquered the heart. I underestimated your ability, and thus this town is now ours."


    She then nced at the outside, as the sounds of fighting was present, before she spoke up loudly, like speaking to all the town residence:


    "Hear me out, Onteral town NPCs. I''m your new mayor, and I order all the NPCs to stop fighting, ande here to the pce," she paused, before ncing at me in a meaningful look, "failing toply, and I will make sure the demon will kill you, eat your flesh, and your entire family will go downhill with you!"


    I understood her meaning, so I took out my prison artifact, and called my demon back.


    "Good," shemended on my actions, "now we will give them five minutes, then release your demon again to kill any opposing forces here," she said, before she looked at her guards, "go back and bring masters here, and then you will take the duty of arranging the NPCs army, assign them to their new missions," she added, giving them orders.


    She intended to make use of the town''s army first, making it hers, and then she would also summon my master and his friends as well.


    "Now, what do you want to do with those founders of Trinity guild? Do you want to imprison them here for years? I can simply do that for you," she said, while her face showed an interesting smile, very devilish smile indeed.

 Chapter 278: War is Already on Our Doorsteps

    Chapter 278: War is Already on Our Doorsteps


    Lady Nada had a thought that I liked a lot, but something kept buzzing me about this Ronde. So far he kept surprising me, and I knew that wasn''t him, alone, but a group of sinister minds that tried to kill me.


    However, underestimating him wasn''t good. I had the feeling, he wouldn''t fall this easily!


    "Let''s keep them all into the town prison for now," I said, as I agreed on her suggestion. If he had any ns, then these ns weren''t ready to be used yet.


    Giving that snake more time would turn it into a dragon! So I had to corner it, push it hard, and try to force him to show his hidden scheme.


    Lady Nada nodded, as she then went to speak with someone of her guards, before she returned to me in a few minutes, as she said:


    "Most of the guards didn''te to surrender, that''s weird."


    I had to agree with her, as her face wasn''t with the same confidence she had once before. "Do you know something else?" I asked.


    "Yes," she said, "that town mayor from before had disappeared, and not to be found," she was feeling more unwell towards this sudden change, but I was already expecting the worse.


    The previous town mayor, Progal, was the one who would stir trouble then, but I didn''t know from where he would start to attack, or how.


    "Why do I feel like you aren''t that surprised?" Lady Nada noticed my calm reaction and face, so she asked. I didn''t know what to tell her, should I reply telling her I fear my enemies and know them better than you?


    "You expected it!" she guessed it right, before a warm calm smile appeared on her face, "Of course you did, who better understands the enemy more than you?"


    I thought she was just stating the fact, not admiring it. for me, I knew I didn''t deserve admiration, as I knew, but didn''t warn her, or was toote to do so.


    "What do you think they will do?" I asked.


    "They?!" she asked back, as she was surprised by the term I used.


    "Yes, they, my enemies, they aren''t just Ronde," I said, stating the obvious, for me.


    "Do you think your enemies wille here?" her eyes suddenly shone brightly, as she turned sharply to her guards, whispered something, nervously, to them, before they all vanished, all of them.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "I think I know what they are going to do," she replied, before patting on my shoulders, as if she was encouraging me, "the iing battle is going to be tough, and you will have to fight it alone, of course side by side with me."


    I didn''t get her meaning, and before I even could ask, I heard a loud bang in the sky of the town, followed by a huge drum voiceing from the direction of the town walls.


    "What is this?" I asked, while heading fast to the outside, looking to the direction of the walls.


    "It''s another monster tide, my dear," the sound of Lady Nada made my body tremble. This wasn''t right, right? I just conquered a monster tide from before, why was there another one here?


    "It''s my town!" I muttered, softly muttered, as this town wasn''t Lady Nada''s town, but it was mine! under my name! so the quest of monster tide rebellion was also applicable to here!


    "That''s why these guards didn''t join up, and their leader vanished. They are waiting for your fall, or at least be busy, so they cane here and take the town heart back," Lady Nada said, before shaking her head, "it''s a waste, though, that their attack this time wouldn''t be as massive as the beforehand attack. Plus, I will be here, protecting the heart."


    I looked at her, and this moment wasn''t the moment when I should waste time saying useless things. I had already no time to waste here, and my options were limited.


    "My master"


    "Your master, his friends, my guards, and even me can''t interfere in this test. you already know that, but there is nothing to prevent me from protecting this heart."


    Her words interrupted mine, and she was right in all she just said. I nodded, before grasping her hands and tightly pressing on them, "if things are risky, just destroy that goddamn heart!"


    I then turned and headed straight towards the main gate of this town. This town was the same, exactly the same as my town, so I found my own way easily and fast.


    I had already killed my way into this town''s yers and NPCs, so waiting for them toe here and help was a crazy thing that would never happen.


    As I went towards the walls, I summoned my pet, jumped over his shoulders, and he carried me fast towards the main gate.


    Around me I noticed many eyes ncing, with extreme hatred and anger. I suddenly realized that I owned a town with angry rebellious natured residents in it.


    To solve this problemter, I would rather expel them all, invite more inhabitants, and try to make rtions with them better. I already hated them much more than they hated me!


    I didn''t know why Lady Nada did not destroy the heart already and let us get rid of this headache. I also didn''t know why and where she sent her small guards away.


    They were small in number, but at least they could help her.


    As I progressed on the shoulder of my pet, I spotted my one hundred elite team,ing from far towards me. I could spot worry over their faces, and they should be. Instead of celebrating the destruction of this town, we were now running to defend it!


    How a stunning twist in events that was!


    "Princess, do you know what is going on?" Diana was the first to reach me, as usual, while others were just trying to keep track with my demon''s high speed.


    "I think our enemies haveunched another monster tide against this town."


    My words were loud enough for others back there to hear them. I heard many whispers from back, but didn''t turn to look at them.


    "Are we going to face the same sacrednd attack?" Diana asked, the question that was in everyone''s mind for sure, even inside me.


    "I dunno," I honestly replied, "but I think it''s quite unlikely to happen."


    My enemies had already tasted a great defeat at my hands, and they realized I yed them in their own game. trying to defeat me using the same tactic would be considered a foolish move, so I believed they would try and look for another way to beat me.


    However, they allcked time to prepare, as their sudden defeat twice under my spear came swiftly and suddenly, they weren''t'' anything close to be prepared for such a scenario.


    That made me quite calm, and collected, as I knew whatever was waiting for me behind this town walls, it wouldn''t be harder than what I already experienced, right?


    The walls were quite on sight, and I managed to reach there first. The moment I reached there, I was surprised to see the scene that weed me in the face!


    There were monsters, yes, normal monsters, but there were also an army of yers, a huge army of yers, standing side by side with monsters.


    "Since when yers can stand this calm and peaceful side by side with yers?" I asked, while others just arrived at the walls, looking at this strange scene with surprise and doubt.


    "Something doesn''t fit, princess," Diana said, while Aria added:


    "I once heard of a branch of nobles, a side family that proimed to be the main family, and their right to rule was stolen by the current main family."


    I looked at her without understanding or care to all this dilemma, until she added:


    "And this family is well known for their monster raising farms, or worlds to be exact. They are brutal, enter any world and totally dominate it, before turning it all into a huge monster farm. No one knew why they are doing this, but I''m sure this boy is one of them."


    I understood now her meaning, as these monsters seemed docile, standing silent beside yers, without showing any signs for revolt.


    "How did he manage to move his family monsters then to here? I asked, "did he already establish a monster farm in this world?" that wasn''t practical at all, as the game world wasn''t old enough to have something huge like that.


    "I think they used their leverage and made the game take the monster tide from their farms, not randomly like what it''s supposed to be," she replied, with her guesses and spections. "But his family doesn''t have that authority in the empire," she added, with some loss over her face.


    I turned to look at this closing from distance army, as I muttered:


    "He and his family don''t have this, but Respawn''s harem can do it!"


    I knew my main enemy wasn''t just one person, but they were groups, arranged even inyers. Even Respawn''s harem wasn''t my main enemy, as they were just pawns in the hands of my real, well hidden, and very dangerous enemy, the wolves!


    "Prepare for battle!"


    I shouted, awakening my men from their daze, as there was no time to chit chat like this.


    War was already on our doorsteps, and we were alone! I was alone!

 Chapter 279: The Crazy Counter Move of Agatha!

    Chapter 279: The Crazy Counter Move of Agatha!


    This war was considered the first big war where I would use my own strength, not any artifact included. This wasn''t a problem to me, but I knew my enemy was already nning for this, trying to make me weaker, overwhelm me with numbers.


    I didn''t doubt the intentions of my enemy, but I also marveled his ways, always new and unique, always on the right tune against mine. this was an enemy worthy of my admiration, and the more he tried to outsmart me, the more I found me crushing him more tasty.


    Defeating weak enemies was nothing to brag about, but defeating this hard to beat enemy was worthy of celebration.


    I knew he was forced to improvise, and his n would be perfect as usual, but that didn''t mean I should underestimate him!


    So, I started the battle not by waiting for them toe here, as I decided to go berserk, and fight to my heart''s content, once for a very long time.


    "You stay here, defend this town," I said, while ncing over my pet as I muttered, "let''s go."


    The demon was already excited by this challenge, and the moment I gave it the order, it jumped over the town wall like it was nothing. I also jumped, to rest on its shoulder, while I started my attack already.


    "Penta auxiliary skill."


    "Dragon head spear skill."


    "Tempest of lightning skill."


    My skill set was outdated, and I felt the urge to rece them with a much more powerful set than this. However, they helped me a lot in my fights so far, making me triumph over my enemies, and this one wasn''t an exception.


    The next moment I threw my spear, to be followed by five shadows with dragon heads. The moment they hit the monsters and yers in the front, I snapped my fingers, returning them to me, then throwing them again.


    My position, high on the demon shoulder, made me able to hit more urately, and much easier than before. "your job is to move fast, kill all, and defend me," I said, giving that demon thest orders before it officially joined the battle by jumping high in the sky, before descending on the ground, smashing many yers and monsters in the process.


    It was dreadful, by its giant size, monstrous powers that had no equal among this monster tide. On top of that, it had me, as the main attacker, with my spears turning into a massive entourage, moving like lightning from and forth, without any moment of pause.


    We both were a good team, as it moved without any obstacle, delving deeply into their ranks, while I turned the whole ce around it into a massacre, directing my spears to anywhere around us, without showing any bit of mercy.


    Abandoning the already failed strategy of using the sacrednd against me had a great impact on my enemy, making him lose a lot of his brutality already.


    Although he managed to summon a huge number of yers and monsters, forming this endless wave of monster and yer tide, I didn''t feel any pressure at all!


    All the monsters and yers who tried toe near me were all sent to the grave by my spears! As for those attacking from distance, they mostly missed their mark as my demon kept jumping here and running there, without stopping in a single ce for even a moment.


    The sporadic chaotic attacks that randomly fell on us were all met by the thick skin of that demon, nothing affected it, and nothing managed to prate its thick defense.


    I was safe, despite being moving alone amidst the sea of yers and monsters, I was totally secured amidst my disturbed enemies, with all falling under the tip of my spear, and its growingpany of spear shades.


    I was unstoppable at this moment, and precisely here I was faced with the first p from my enemy!


    I should never underestimate him!


    As I was going this smoothly, I noticed two disturbing things. First a part of the monster and yerbined tide was moving towards the town, ignoring me!


    That part was moving in a far ce from me, and when I noticed it, I made my demon move towards it, as I rained them with my spears.


    However, the moment I stopped their advance, another part moved towards the town from the total opposite direction to mine!


    I understood his strategy then, keeping me engaged and busy here, while he sent a part of his tide towards the defenseless town, trying to invade it, and destroy its heart.


    "Not under my watch!" I muttered, angrily, as I ordered my pet, "retreat!"


    It was a simple word, but the impact of it was massive, as by my retreat, all this enemy of mine''s schemes would be destroyed and rendered futile!


    However, at this moment, the second thing appeared, attracting my attention at once.


    "Flying monsters!" I muttered, with extreme surprise and shock, while I spotted a full legion made of hundreds of flying monsters appearing on top of the distant sky like a huge dark cloud.


    Their appearance was silent and sudden, and I was sure their target wasn''t the town.


    "So you want to stop me here, no matter what?" I slowly muttered, gritting my teeth, as this enemy''s n was fully revealed to me.


    "Listen, I want you to stay here and stop them," I muttered, as I nced over the iing monsters, "throw me to the town gate," I added, as I decided to be crazy, far crazier than my enemy had expected!


    The demon just paused for a moment, before it carried me by one hand, and threw me towards the distant far town wall and main gate!


    I found myself flying in the air, with extreme speed towards the town, like a meteor rushing to crush the town walls directly. I knew this was a stupid move, but it was the only way to make all my enemy''s scheme fail!


    As I flew in the air, I didn''t wait until reaching there, as I turned over myself, and started throwing my spears towards the iing flying monsters!


    I had to admit, this time my enemy had amazed me, like he always did! for a moment I felt some regret, if he wasn''t just on the side of my sworn enemies, standing in front of me, blocking my path here and there, I would have really considered poaching him to my side.


    However, there was no time for thinking like that! I flew in the sky, without any hindrance or problems, while my spears started to hunt these flying monsters down, group by group fell from the sky, either dead or severely injured.


    I then turned to face the town wall, as I was really approaching it very fast. I didn''t wait until reaching there, as I sent my spears to crush a part of the wall, the area where I was going to pass through beforending heavily on the ground.


    The hole was formed, and I already noticed many of my team yers'' faces ushered inplete amazement, worry, and disbelief. If they had this reaction, then what about my enemy? That Ronde?


    The mere thought of it made me quite satisfied, the only regret was that I might even lose my life here if I really fell heavily on the ground like this!


    "Dragon cape fog skill!"


    The moment I passed through that hole in the wall, I started using my two life saving skills, hoping a miracle would happen. though I was so nervous, I never lost my concentration for even a second! The moment I used the fog skill, I started to jump, backward, away from the ground I was going to hit!


    The fog was surrounding me, but from my server momentum, my shape was already present inside, as I was like running upward on apletely vertical surface, no matter what I did, gravity would pull me down eventually!


    However, these precious seconds of my skill had greatly decreased the momentum of my fall. At this moment, when I was sure I was going to hit the ground in any second now, I used my second life saving skill:


    "Dragon armor absolute defense skill!"


    Five seconds of absolute immunity! The moment I used it, I hit the ground, massively, feeling every bone of my body shattered under the strong crushing force of my fall.


    However, a big zero appeared on top of my head! I had nothing, nothing of damage after this massive impact!


    "Wow!" I screamed, with extreme happiness and excitement, as this was an experience urring once in a lifetime, never to be repeated again.


    I hurriedly moved, despite feeling the mental pressure of the fall, and deep pain into my bones and muscles, as I turned to look at all my wide eyed, mouth gaped yers of mine, and said:


    "Let''s go, we have to kill those flying monsters before the ground tide approaches."


    I went ahead, rapidly, like I wasn''t just about to die, with my spear and it''s over three hundred shades of spears behind it, to pass through the hole I just created by my spears, and standing in front of the town wall and the hole, facing all the iing flying monsters and ground monster tide, without any fear or hesitation.


    "Let''s start round three, shall we?"


    I softly muttered, with a wide evil smile over my face, and my spear just left my hand, heading straight towards the sky, hunting down those annoying flying monsters like hunting flies!

 Chapter 280: Mysterious Reinforcements are Coming!

    Chapter 280: Mysterious Reinforcements are Coming!


    The closest to the town walls were the ground monsters and yers, but I didn''t give them any care, as my yers behind me, and on top of the walls started to attack them, making me safe.


    My primary interest was in these flying monsters. Their numbers weren''t that big, yet, but I was sure they would keeping. Even with their low number right now, they were already causing a ruckus here.


    "Let''s see how fast you can dodge these," I sneered, as I threw my spears towards them, hunting them down.


    Their primary target wasn''t me, in fact, but to invade the town. I didn''t know if my enemy wanted to hit the town centre directly, or make these monsters the beginning of a pincer attack.


    Either way, I couldn''t tolerate any of these options, and so I started to attack them hard, without any mercy, activating my three skills again, making my spears grow in number and speed.


    Without any surprises, my spears kept killing them, despite their change in flying maneuver, making themselves quite dispersed from each other. The more I killed, the more it became harder to kill them, which made me realize some of them would cross the walls, no matter what I did!


    "Rog, Aria, and Diana, you three go into the town, and hunt these stray monsters down," I said, as I kept decreasing the number of those monsters. At the end, only dozens of them managed to slip by my spears, crossing the town walls.


    Before they all started to descend, I kept killing some of them, as my spears could move inside the town as easily as they could move outside it!


    As they escaped my sight, the reach of my spears, it was now up to the three of them to kill these monsters. They weren''t strong in their own rights, and by my spears, flying became forbidden to them as well, losing their most effective trait here.


    I didn''t know what these monsters might do, but I wasn''t feeling relieved knowing some of them were inside my town. My enemy''s mind proved itself to be extraordinary, usually surpassing my darkest imaginations!


    By their disappearance, I formally rejoined the fight on the ground. By the addition of my spears, the whole battle turned into a massacre again, one sided ughter, with me hitting hard on my enemies, killing them without mercy.


    But I never moved from my ce for much distance, as my vague feeling of threat was getting stronger with each passing minute. I knew the number of monsters wasn''t that big, but it wasn''t safe just to assume nothing would happen.


    The battle raged on for another hour, until the sky started to grow dark again with the flying monster''s second wave.


    "So, your first wave was crushed and can''t do your trap?" I muttered, while I greeted this wave with my spears as well. The number of this wave seemed bigger than the previous one, so each throw of my spears caused arge number of them to be killed.


    However, this time the wave seemed endless, as the more I killed, the more appeared recing those dying here. I suddenly felt the pressure, as if this continued, I wouldn''t be able to hold the town!


    And the ground army selected this time to make itseback! Large number of groundbined forces started to show up, attacking relentlessly my town!


    The number of yers at hand was already small, and with these fervent attacks from the ground and the sky, I had no hope at all to hold the town against them.


    If I couldn''t defend the great stretch walls of the town, then I had to retreat, fortify the town centre, and then make myst stand there.


    "We have a word from Lady Nada," suddenly Diana appeared from the depth of the town, with Aria and Rog with her. Their faces showed how exhausting thatbattle they just had was, and that wasn''t due to the fierceness of the monsters, but due to mental stress mainly.


    "What message?" I asked while keeping my spears busy, killing others.


    "Just stand your ground for a couple more minutes, and reinforcements would arrive!"


    I didn''t understand her meaning, but I trusted Lady Nada. She wouldn''t talk about reinforcements without having a way to be sure of it. "Ok, listen up everyone, we need to hold this wall no matter what!" I shouted at my yers, giving thest order before I took out my prison, and took the demon back, before summoning it again.


    "Leave the flying demons to me," I said, before I moved to sit on the demon shoulders as I said:


    "Go inside, let''s kill those annoying monsters."


    I just gave the order, and my demon jumped over the wall like it wasn''t even there. I turned to look at the flying demons, while muttering:


    "Holding the fort for a couple of minutes, I could do that!"


    I then kept attacking the flying monsters as fast as I could muster, and finally I started to hit them when they passed the walls of the town. The moment they disappeared into the ground, I yelled at my demon:


    "Go, go, let''s kill them all!"


    Me demon replied in action, as it moved fast, heading towards the closest ce of these monsters. The number that fell this time was greater than before, in hundreds, and there was moreing as well towards here. I left the mission of killing those grounded monsters to my demon, while I took the responsibility in killing those still in the air.


    However doing so proved to be challenging, especially when my line of sight was interrupted by the town buildings. I kept attacking those I could spot, while knowing much more already escaped my grasp.


    That couldn''t be helped, though, as I had only to defend for minutes, nothing more. The monsters that we met were all stumped upon by my demon, with no one to stand equal to it, no matter how many they were.


    However I noticed that all were trying to head deeper towards the town, and that made me realize their target.


    The town mayor residence!


    "Let''s go to the residence ce," I said to my pet, ordering it to change direction, stop moving aimlessly like this, and head straight towards the distant residence.


    The moment we started approaching the residence, we met many monsters going fast there. They knew their target, like being trained on this from before, or if someone was there controlling them.


    At this moment, I wasn''t concerned with the flying monsters anymore. All the monsters went down to the ground the moment they crossed a couple of buildings inside the town. It wasn''t logical or effective to use my spears, wasting them from all thisrge distance between us.


    And so, I joined the battle with my demon, killing all the monsters I could spot here. The more we got near the residence, the more monsters we came across, making me wonder from where all of them came!


    As I spotted the fence of the residence, I noticed the ongoing fight there between Lady Nada and the monsters. They managed to reach the residence already, and Lady Nada was like an impregnable wall, nothing could pass her!


    However she was alone, and the number of monsters kept increasing with each minute. If I wasn''t here, I was sure the monsters could manage to slip by her using the sheer force of numbers alone!


    "Stand beside her, let no monster cross us!"


    I yelled at my demon, while I stood on its shoulders, trying to use the height of it as advantage, killing all far distanced monsters still grouping towards here.


    By the addition of me and my demon, things got quite under control, while Lady Nada said:


    "I can''t step one foot outside the residence, so I can only kill those inside here."


    I understood her meaning, and nodded, while saying to my demon:


    "Let''s take a tour around this mansion."


    If she was able to defend here alone, then my presence wasn''t needed at the moment. All I needed to do was to ensure the number of monsters reaching her kept low, using my spears and my demon, until our mysterious reinforcements arrived!


    I didn''t doubt the iing reinforcements, but I was curious about their identity. Was it rted to the guards she sent just before the attack? There was nothing else in my mind that was mysterious but this unexined move!


    My demon jumped over the fence, and continued to hit these monsters hard, while I kept throwing my spears towards everywhere, while eating one pearl, replenishing the lost hunger value.


    After eating five pearls, I was good to go again, hitting anything around us, and making sure the monsters reaching Lady Nada weren''t as many as they were from before.


    Lady Nada was a monster herself, no monster managed to even set foot and not be killed with her skills. She was a mighty magician, someone that I felt great admiration and respect for being with me.

 Chapter 281: You Knew Shin?!!!

    Chapter 281: You Knew Shin?!!!


    I kept moving with my pet, killing all the monsters that appeared in this ce. as I stopped hunting the monsters from air, their numbers started to well up, fast, but it didn''t cause me any big problems, as no matter how much came to me, they were all killed by my spears and my demon brutality.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly I heard this distant roar,ing from far, far distance, away from the town walls. I turned to nce shortly at Lady Nada, to find her looks had changed to the worst. This wasn''t the kind of reinforcements she was waiting for!


    I didn''t stop moving, and she didn''t stop defending, however her face showed anxious looks, as she started to nce towards the distance once in a while.


    Finally, a long horn wasunched, a horn that made her face show great relief. That horn was something never heard before, but before I could ascertain what it meant, Lady Nada took out a horn, and started blowing in it.


    "Go, defend her," I hurriedly ordered my demon to move, to jump the fence and stand in front of her, while killing any monstering near her ce.


    As for me, I doubled my efforts, increasing the rate I was killing these monsters, not letting them get even close to that fence.


    And Lady Nada, just kept blowing the horn, leaving the whole fight to us, as she continued to blow the horn, without pause.


    "The esteemed town lord, have you asked for a migration request?"


    Suddenly, a huge balloon appeared from the sky, descending like a huge mountain, covering the entire town, easily, with its huge body. Lady Nada smiled, stopped fighting as she replied, with extreme respect:


    "Esteemed guardian, I have asked for an immigration request indeed, under the name of me."


    I couldn''t make sure who, or even from which part of this huge balloon that sound came from, as the owner replied on her:


    "I see you aren''t the owner of this town, but an acting mayor, right?"


    "You are indeed right, your benevolence. Here is the owner of this town," she just pointed towards me, as I was fighting monsters without a pause. I didn''t know if I should speak or not, but the owner of that voice came to make me silent.


    "But she is still in the mission of the monster tide challenging quest."


    "That''s not the quest, as if you revised the report I made from before, this is the second monster tide to strike her in less than a day!"


    The sound vanished, and I knew for sure that the owner must be someone very powerful, very mighty. I nced at Lady Nada to find her looks calm, and without any of her previous anxiety.


    "Oh, that''s correct, I have revised everything. The previous monster tide was interfered by the demon tide, a first incident I ever heard of! And this tide was issued based on the judge of someone, who seems to be clouded by his own interests, and epted thein regarding this monster tide hmm interesting," the words of that voice seemed unclear to me, but Lady Nada replied, as if she understood him perfectly fine:


    "That''s right, your benevolence, and so I ask for justice to be made, and I also ask for a consideration for immigration request."


    "I can agree with your first request, but the immigration issue it doesn''t seem right to me exin!"


    I didn''t know what was going on, or what immigration did Lady Nada ask for, but I was sure she wouldn''t ask for anything without good cause!


    "As you can see by yourself, esteemed guardian, the monster tide is here, and no one of the residents moved to defend their homes from it. only the owner of this town, recently acquired, is trying her best to protect them.


    A guardian without proper people to protect is a miserable guardian. I still recall your teachings from old times, crystal clear in mind. I ask for justice, for those people here to be punished for their treason, and new people worthy to be led by my town master to be reced here."


    ''Oho, you are asking for something nice here, mydy,'' I chuckled, evilly chuckled, as this request, this concept, this sudden change if happened, it would shift everything.


    Single move and the whole war here was won! I really admired her moments of brilliance, despite not knowing what she was talking about with that mysterious voice. Was he rted to the guardian I once met?


    "Hmm you have a good point indeed. a ce is based on its people, and our sons and daughters shouldn''t be burdened by the ipetence of our agents. I approve your request, and all those belonging to us will be withdrawn, reced at once with new fresh ones."


    Just as the voice ended, I was about to shout in triumph, but Lady Nada suddenly spoke up, making my cheering halt in my throats.


    "May I ask for an upgrading procedure?"


    "Nada, I never knew you are such a sneaky trickery one! Just tell me what you want and don''t y around like this!"


    Though I felt threatened by his tone, alone, she didn''t seem nervous at all. She smiled, while pointing to me as she said:


    "A witch descendant deserves an upgrade, right?"


    "Witch descendant?" the voice muttered, repeating her words, before he went into silence, however I felt like being scanned by this unknown being, without anything there to hide even my soul.


    "Indeed true, but what guarantee she won''t turn out to be a false one?"


    At this moment, Lady Nada looked at me with a meaningful nce. It seemed she wanted me to speak, or do anything to prove my right. I didn''t know what to say, so I took out the prison artifact, holding it high in my hand, while the other kept throwing spears everywhere.


    "Oh, it''s the witch artifact indeed," the voice said, before halting for a moment, "but there were many incidents already about people who were recognized by the artifacts left by the great witch, and eventually they all turned to be lies. What proof do you also have?"


    I got somehow insulted by this rudeparison, so I opened my mouth, for the first time since he appeared with his big boat, and I said:


    "I went to the witch grave, fought the wolves agents, and killed them all. I received the blessing of my ancestor, my previous self, and this is my proof to you!"


    I said while taking out the silver luster fruit from my inventory. It was the same fruit I gained from the witch grave, and didn''t use it so far. The moment I took the fruit out, I felt a faint trembling in it, like my words had resonated with something inside.


    "Oh my, oh my, oh my, it''s the witch''s knowledge, it''s the witch''s knowledge!"


    That voice owner seemed to go crazy, and that made my rage calm down a bit. Craziness seemed a nice punishment for him, and in the next moment I put my fruit away, as I started to feel more vibrationing from the depth of it.


    If it started doing something to me here, I didn''t know what to do then! I wasn''t in the middle of my town, I was in the heart of a zing battle, and it wasn''t the time to do anything but killing.


    Which reminded me of my enemies, where I found the poor giant demon was fighting with its might with these monsters, making me wonder, why these monsters seemed to be upgraded one level or more from before?


    I didn''t focus on that, as I used my spears again, to hack all of these monsters, killing them without hesitation.


    "The witch''s descendant truly," the voice suddenly said, oveing his shock, taking a few minutes for that, "I now can be sure that she is the witch''s incarnation!" he added.


    "So, will your esteemed guardian bless her with that upgrade I requested?" Lady Nada hurriedly asked, trying to get the confirmation out of him.


    "I will, but first I need to ask this young witch about something," he suddenly said, addressing me with his next words, while I was busy fighting these monsters, which started to show some resistance to even my spears!


    "What will you do if I gave you the choice for this town? Will you make it a great civilized empire? full of science and knowledge"


    I didn''t have time for that, as it seemed my enemies were using some sort of sorcery, making their monsters much more powerful than before, so I interrupted him as I got what he wanted to ask about.


    "I will make a military empire, all can fight, all tasted the blood, smelled the death scent, not some weaklings living on some ancient achievements of people who died ages ago!"


    I didn''t know if my reply was good or not, even Lady Nada''s face showed a strange expression, as she seemed not to see thising.


    "Interesting, quite amusing, really great answer! I like you, so I will grant you your wishes. Nada, you really picked a gem, as your previous choice, despite him losing everything in front of a bunch of stupid daughters of those noble families. I will grant your request, hopefully she won''t end up turning like that exiled crazy prince."


    He said it, and his words carried only single meaning, as I turned sharply to nce at Lady Nada, who just looked at me in an innocent way, while I shockingly muttered:


    "You knew Shin?!!!"

 Chapter 282: The Crazy Reaction of Lady Nada!

    Chapter 282: The Crazy Reaction of Lady Nada!


    Lady Nada simply evaded my muttering astonished words, as she bowed her head in respect to this mysterious sound as she said:


    "It''s an honor to hear these praising words from you, esteemed guardian."


    "No need for formalities. I will grant your requests now. per your request, the monster tide here isn''t legal, and those who requested it would be punished"


    Just as that voice was speaking, stating the decision he had made, another sound erupted, out of nowhere, interrupting him, while saying:


    "Esteemed guardian, pardon my intrusion like this."


    I nced at the neer, who was no one else but Ronde! I knew that yer wasn''t simple, as he even knew the guardian and dared to speak to him like this.


    The issue was that Ronde wasn''t alone, as he was standing on a white cloud,rge enough to hold a town like mine! another colossal thing appeared here,ing from far, from the direction of the monsters.


    Ronde stood there, side by side with three very mesmerizing females, who looked slightly older, with great figures, dressing in tight dresses revealing most of their bodies.


    "What do you want?" the guardian tone came cold and harsh, giving no heed to him or the threedies standing by their side.


    "Esteemed guardian, our Ronde here wants to defend himself, a right that is given to anyone living under our mighty empire rule!" one of the three, the most beautiful and elegant of them said, waving a small, linen made, fan slowly as if she wasn''t interested in facing the guardian.


    "Do you dare to threaten me? a concubine yet to be a queen of the empire, ady of a mere crown prince is trying to interfere and interrupt my judge?"


    His introduction to thisdy made me startled, she was then one my enemies, or perhaps the leader of them. I nced, with utmost hatred and anger, towards her, hoping this b*tch could descend lower so I could hit her with my spears!


    "No, it''s not an offense, not intentionally of course, but I just wanted to remind you of our rules, f" she was still arrogantly speaking, like she was the superior of this guardian. I already knew where this would end, and so that managed to slightly calm down my anger.


    "Scram!"


    One word, it only took one word from the guardian and the whole world trembled. All the monsters that were trying to kill me and invade the town were silently killed, simply like this. In the meantime, the guardian words came to add more insult to those standing over the cloud:


    "I agree with the requests given by Nada, my ambassador, to remove this injustice monster tide. All personnel rted to this issue will be punished, severely punished, and the one who was behind it, yer Ronde, will be banished from this game, losing all his qualifications for the guild struggle, losing his right to take part in this game for fifty years."


    His words just ended, and suddenly the whole cloud shock, as an invisible force repelled it, making it vanish in a few moments, with the long distances threatening words from that arrogantdy:


    "I won''t let this matter go simply like this, I promise to punish you properly, all of you!"


    With banishing her, and her man like this, I suddenly felt like a heavy rock was removed from my heart. I nced with much gratitude towards that mysterious guardian, who just harrumphed and then said:


    "A mere worthless girl is trying to threaten me! damn that weak crown prince! If you acted sooner than you did, then your man would have been the crown prince instead of this clown!"


    Lady Nada bowed her head again, while respectfully saying:


    "It''s my fault, great guardian, and I hope you won''t tolerate this insult to you."


    I inwardly smiled, as it seemed Lady Nada was more vengeful that I thought her to be. Using the guardian to attack that b*tch was the right choice to make, as this would keep her hands off me for a while, and might make her lose some in return.


    "Sure, this matter won''t go by like this. I dere an open investigation regarding this intrusion from the outside world to this game. this isn''t the first time an intrusion like this urs to this game world, and hereby I announce specialws on this world, no one is permitted to enter or exit without my consent first."


    Just as his words ended, that great balloon vanished slowly, like it wasn''t even there to begin with! In mere minutes, the sky returned pure again, while everything around me was calm and peaceful. Before I could speak, I heard a long horn sounding from everywhere in the town.


    A huge bubble of brown color material appeared surrounding the whole town, before a brown wave appeared starting from the town gate, heading straight towards the other end of the wall, crossing all ces inside the walls, passing even me and Lady Nada in an instant.


    I felt like my own soul wasshed by a strong massive painful whip that I could never resist. The next moment, I found everything calm again, without any pain or even difort.


    "Don''t worry, this is to rece the NPCs working here," Lady Nada smiled, as she came to stand by my side, looking with her calm face towards me. "Stirring the guardian wrath isn''t a wise thing to do. That Britty has gone too far this time, so you can be rxed for a bit, no one wille to harass you soon."


    I blinked twice before asking with disbelief:


    "Was the guardian the reinforcements you spoke of?"


    "Yes, why do I feel you aren''t that amazed seeing him?" she asked, as she felt it right.


    "This isn''t the first guardian I meet," I simply replied, without saying anything more.


    "Oh, you met another one?" her eyes shone brightly as she understood my meaning, "we will have another time to chat about this. Now, let''s go and secure our town. We have new NPCs joining us, and we need to greet them."


    I nodded, while moving side by side with her, heading towards the nearby main square of the town. "The guardian said you are his representative, is that true?" I asked, as I had many questions to throw at her while we were walking, peacefully and calmly like now.


    "Sure," she nodded, before exining, "the guardian is the one responsible for maintaining this game. He is the one ruling over it, putting on the rules and enforcing them. as the game expanded, he needed some of the trusted ex-yers, selected few of us who had this honor, to be selected as the guardian representatives."


    "And what do you do, exactly?" I asked, trying to know what else this beautiful calm NPC hid from me.


    "We are his eyes and ears here, monitoring the game worlds, and reporting any misbehavior or intrusion at any game world. I have already reported what happened by the witch grave incident, but your enemies defended by using the fact everything happened inside mystd jurisdiction, not under the game controlled worlds."


    She took a deep breath before adding, "and after the previous monster tide and that intrusion from the mystds again into the game, I reported this to him, but things developed faster than I initially thought, and then this incident appeared, which made everything in our favor, finally."


    I smiled, as I didn''t know such a hidden war was raging on behind my back. I started to wonder about other hidden battles I wasn''t aware of yet, and their implication over my future and my goals.


    "Don''t give me this face, at least for now everything will be peaceful for a while, and you can develop easier than before for the next month at least," she added, when she noticed my grim looking worried face.


    "Are they stilling after me in a month?" I asked.


    "Sure, they are relentless, and wouldn''t stop before killing and ruining you and everything you represent. Make sure to know this, they won''t stop, and you won''t stop, and the winner will only be determined by whose one of you will endure more, not the strongest out of you," she said, as her words carried strange wisdom, like she was able to see the future, and ascertain of yet toe events.


    "Sigh, is that how Shin lost?" I asked, suddenly throwing Shin''s name in the middle of the talk. Her face slightly changed, as she seemed a bit regretful. I knew from the guardian''s words that she had beente on saving him, or helping him, and that might be something she didn''t let go of yet.


    "You know, Shin has passed his right for the throne to me," I simply said, trying to cheer her up. The moment I said my words, casually, I noticed a great change on her face, in a way that I never saw it before!


    "What did you just say? What Shin did?" her tone was shaking, and I didn''t know what was the big deal about this. I was the witch reincarnation, someone with a much harder path to cross than a merepetition between princes and princesses over a mere throne!


    "He passed his right of the throne to me, that happened just before I headed to the mystds, didn''t I tell you before about it?" I said, with a silly smile over my face as I felt the tensioning from her grew stronger.


    "Are you sure?" she gritted her teeth and asked, with a very serious face that I had never seen like it before on her. "Yes, I''m," I replied, without adding any more words, as the atmosphere around me started to grow cold from tension.


    "That bastard!!!" she suddenly said it, with a strange smile over her face, that turned into a very tenseugh, "good move, bastard, good move! So you didn''t drop your grudge then! That''s interesting, very interesting."


    She kept speaking those strange words in a crazy manner while I just nced towards her, not knowing what was going on here exactly!


    "Are you ok?" I finally said it, as she seemed quite bizarre at this moment.

 Chapter 283: Let The Witchs Banner Be Raised Again in This World

    Chapter 283: Let The Witch''s Banner Be Raised Again in This World


    "You know, Shin has passed his right for the throne to me," I simply said, trying to cheer her up. The moment I said my words, casually, I noticed a great change on her face, in a way that I never saw it before!


    "What did you just say? What Shin did?" her tone was shaking, and I didn''t know what was the big deal about this. I was the witch reincarnation, someone with a much harder path to cross than a merepetition between princes and princesses over a mere throne!


    "He passed his right of the throne to me, that happened just before I headed to the mystds, didn''t I tell you before about it?" I said, with a silly smile over my face as I felt the tensioning from her grew stronger.


    "Are you sure?" she gritted her teeth and asked, with a very serious face that I had never seen like it before on her. "Yes, I''m," I replied, without adding any more words, as the atmosphere around me started to grow cold from tension.


    "That bastard!!!" she suddenly said it, with a strange smile over her face, that turned into a very tenseugh, "good move, bastard, good move! So you didn''t drop your grudge then! That''s interesting, very interesting."


    She kept speaking those strange words in a crazy manner while I just nced towards her, not knowing what was going on here exactly!


    "Are you ok?" I finally said it, as she seemed quite bizarre at this moment.


    She looked at me with her strange excited reaction, as she hurriedly replied:


    "Sure, I''m good, no much better actually. Sigh, this Shin he always loves to do things on his way, always surprising me, always having n B."


    Her words were, somehow, typical for the Shin I knew. I suddenly thought that meeting Lady Nada was a hidden move from him, as it was such a bizarre coincidence indeed.


    "If he passed his right to you, then you are now considered a throne runner, do you know that?" she nced at me with her excited beautiful rounded eyes as I nodded, calmly, without showing any excited reaction like her.


    "Don''t be like that, you should be much excited like me," she said, while giggling, and frankly I didn''t feel any speck of excitement like she did!


    "Well, at least you are excited, and that''s enough for me to be happy," I sincerely replied, as she instantly said:


    "It seems that Shin didn''t tell you anything, right?" she sighed, as she shook her head, while reprimanding Shin, "he is always like this, leaving the big business for others to do! He is such azy person that I never believed he could be a king! Can you imagine that? one of his biggest supporters and he made me not trust his abilities to rule the empire! that bastard, wait until I find and punish him!"


    I didn''t know what was going on inside her mind, but I was sure it wasn''t a good thing indeed. she must have experienced many awful memories with Shin, and that was enough to drive her crazy like that.


    She regained herposure, as she calmly, finally returning to her old self, said:


    "That Shin, despite being untrustworthy at everything, had left a great inheritance behind him, he loved to call it his legacy. He had gathered many loyal followers, arranged them into a very organized force, then made themy low, hidden from the eyes of his allies before enemies. He is the only one who can trigger them, and that means he left you a grand army as backing."


    Her words were really great, except for one little thing, "He didn''t tell me how to trigger this hidden force."


    "I know," she smiled as she added, "he told me how to activate it before meeting up with you for the first time."


    Her words made me startled, and suddenly I realized something. The moment I jumped into Shin wasn''t coincidental then, he was looking for me, always trying to change things to make me live, and not get killed.


    He was, and I to some extent, believing in the time loop scenario of his curse. So, his meeting up with me didn''t happen without previous preparations, like what he did with Lady Nada here. "He told you how to move this force?" I asked.


    "Sure, but he told me not to use it unless I got the signal to do so," she nodded, before adding, "I thought he was joking, as this hidden force was always known as rumors, and even when he told me the way, I never got into deep investigation regarding it."


    She paused, as she regretted her past decision, underestimating him, "he never told me it was you, or even told me he would pass the right to the throne to you. He only told me to wait for his representative, one carrying his seal and authority, then I have to help this person with my might, and use the force he hid for thest possible moment, or until I receive his signal."


    Her words were vague if thought about them alone, but they were very logical in Shin''s way. I smiled as I said:


    "Sounds like Shin indeed."


    "Yeah, indeed," she then nced at the peaceful looking town as she added, "this town will make a great addition to my home. I will start binding the two towns together through teleportation channels, and you need to start focusing on raising your level, and your guild yers levels higher."


    She stopped as if she was recalling something she just forgot, "don''t forget to pursue your guild conditions, after all you have one month to prepare."


    I smiled as I already nned to do so. "What do you want me to do with these town yers?" she suddenly asked, "and do you want me to focus on turning this town into a trade centre? There is no such a town in this area of the game world, not yet," she added.


    I knew she wanted to know my general direction in developing this town, and I already trusted her wisdom and experience in developing the town into the right direction already.


    "I want this town to be a military based ce," I said, while pausing as I pictured a small version of my own kingdom, "I want anything rted to warfare to be established here, starting from gear forging, ending up into making specialized units and form legions of NPCs."


    Lady Nada just nodded, as she heard my answer from before to the guardian, but now she was hearing it in detail, making sure of my firm resolve towards it.


    "So, to do that we can''t just depend on this town NPCs," she said, as she was thinking further towards my own goal, "I can open the recruit page for other NPCs from the game world to join, but this will be costly," she added, the main problem I couldn''t solve at all.


    "Don''t worry, I was joking," she suddenlyughed shortly before adding, "NPCs here won''t move outside their towns, as they still have dreams to pursue. We can ask for NPCs from older worlds toe here, but these ones won''t move following money alone. We need something to entice their interest," she added.


    Her previous words made me really feel somehow depressed, and I was so d she was joking. As for what she asked for at the end I believed I had something that might excite them.


    "Is a mecha legion interesting enough for them?" I asked, while waiting for her answer.


    "Sure, it might be a factor, but I think your whole life story is something they would definitely follow," she said, finally expressing what she was aiming at.


    She wanted me to raise the banner of the witch, call for arms to aid me, and start rising my own armies! I really wanted to do so, but this wasn''t easy to handle, especially with hawks roaming around me, iming for my head!


    "Won''t that arouse more enemies than allies?" I asked.


    "Enemies are already gathering, knowing your true identity, but your allies aren''t! Why is this hesitation then?"


    I took a deep breath, silently looking at her, before she added:


    "Right now the guardian is on our side, controlling this whole game world with an iron fist. We should take advantage of this, organize our lines as our enemies are doing the same. This is a very, very long war that won''t end with a couple of battles.


    Heed my words well, this war willst for years, with many battles to lose, and much more to win, and the final winner will be the most prepared, most to endure one. So let''s start our preparations, and not be dyed than our enemies."


    Her words made sense, reminding me of Shin''s words. I couldn''t find anything to refute her logic, and she was right in every single point she rified.


    I was already targeted by my enemies, and so why would I be afraid then from dering my identity to the whole world?


    "Alright," I nodded, "you will be responsible for dealing with these matters, while I will focus on developing here, strengthening my guild," I added, before pointing towards the town as I dered, "and this town will be an invasion centre, where I will invade one town after another after repelling the monthly monster tide."


    She just nced at me, before smiling warmly as she said:


    "And I totally stand beside you, not letting your hopes and aspirations down."


    I knew she meant what she said, and I was sure the uing days, my personal strength would grow exponentially, personally and on every single follower of mine.

 Chapter 284: Facing The the Trinity Guild Players... Issuing The Last Straw on Them.

    Chapter 284: Facing The the Trinity Guild yers... Issuing The Last Straw on Them.


    "Now, what should I do with the yers here?" she again asked, "most of them belonged to that trinity guild."


    "Isn''t that guild already destroyed?" I asked, as the owner was now banished ording to the guardian words.


    "Nothing is certain yet regarding that yer," Lady Nada said before adding, "my opinion is to go and kill everyone of these yers, scaring them away."


    I smiled evilly, as I said:


    "I have a better n."


    She just nced at me and didn''t ask back about that n of mine. I had one right I didn''t use yet, and now it was time to use that threatening card.


    "I will leave you to rule things here, while I will go and get myself busy," I excused myself while leaving the area of this mansion. She stood back, ncing at my back, while I waved for my demon toe and carry me around the town.


    The town had some minor damage, especially at the walls area and around the mayor mansion area of residence, but in total the rest of the town was perfectly fine.


    My aim was towards the distant adventurer guild, as I have something I wanted to get done.


    The journey in the empty streets wasn''t that long, as my pet took me in a short ten minutes as I arrived at the adventurer guild before the rest of my team.


    I already sent them a tip, asking them to meet me here. I didn''t need to wait for them, as I entered the empty hall by myself, as most of the yers in this town were already standing a great distance away from the town walls.


    My boots rang loudly in the empty hall, attracting all the NPCs here to my existence. It was a very great difference in the atmosphere here than the atmosphere in my other town. I knew for them I was the enemy, and for me they were just my subjects.


    "I''m the new owner of this town, who is the leader of this guild?" I asked, with a strong, and very loud tone.


    "There is no boss here, you can leave ande again to"


    This poor NPC didn''t have the time to evenplete his sentence, as I hated wasting my breaths and time over the likes of him, much balls but not any backing to the courage he had!


    I just snapped my fingers, and this time not my spears that moved, but the giant demon appeared in the hall, intruded the NPCs'' area in the hall, grabbed that NPC, and then they both vanished from sight.


    I heard a distant muffled scream that was so short, as my demon had already killed that NPC. I, again, nced at them as I shouted, with much more clear voice thanst time:


    "Where is your leader?"


    This time, the small door which I once passed back at my town opened, and a huge NPC appeared from it. his face showed how veteran he was, and he simply nced at me without any fear, while saying:


    "Sorry for beingte to reply, owner of the town."


    "Esteemed owner of the town," I corrected him, while not blinking.


    "Esteemed owner of the town," he gritted his teeth as he obediently, and unwillingly, followed my way of speech as he then added, "How may I serve my esteemeddy today?"


    Despite knowing he was faking it, I liked the way of his humiliated look and speech to me. "I want to issue a challenge against the Trinity guild," I said, finally dering the reason to be here.


    "My La My esteemeddy, this request I can''t authorize, even if the price for that was my head, I can''t simply ignore the rules given by our venerable esteemed guardian!"


    I knew he was talking about the case of my guild being a normal guild, but in fact it wasn''t! I smiled, while widely opening my both arms, dering my true identity as I said with extreme arrogance and much pride:


    "I''m Agatha, the owner and the founder of the Dragon Mecha Guild! My guild is established by the legendary guild quest, so I have the right, per rules, to select any trifle guild, and challenge it at the time I select, to stumble upon their reputation, and tarnish their fame. I decided to challenge the Trinity guild, and if you don''tply now, then your head will be the appropriate price for your crime."


    I spoke with a very calm face, with a wide smile that felt so irritating even to me, but they deserved to be treated like that.


    I could never tolerate the presence of any traitor, and they were, until this moment, traitors to me. If they changed their allegiance, then I might forgive them. Now, I waited for that NPC to reply, while my two opened arms hung in the air were ready, ready to give my demon the sacred signal to attack.


    Just as my fingers moved, the face of that NPC twitched, before he hurried to reply:


    "I will do it, I will issue the challenge request now," he then turned to one of the NPCs around him as he immediately shouted, "Finish the papers now, and give them to thedy."


    I raised my eyebrow to him in reply to his words, as he hurriedly corrected himself; "Hurry and give the papers to our esteemeddy."


    I ignored his mistake this time as he was stressed out by my simple stretching out move of my arms and fingers, how weak minded he was!


    I then waited for a couple of minutes, refusing their offer to sit on any desk of them, and then a paper appeared in front of me, with the details of me issuing a challenge towards the Trinity guild. I read the papers, and then grabbed them as I cut the papers in half.


    They all nced, wide eyes, to me while I snapped my fingers, for real this time, and my demon appeared. I nced with no care at all as I asked:


    "Who among you made this mistake in papers?"


    "W-What mistake, my esteemeddy?" the leader asked, while stuttering, as he knew he wasn''t an opponent for the full throttling power of my demon.


    "The papers had the mistake of asking the leader of that guild to ept the challenge, breaking the rules of the challenge granted for me by the mighty esteemed venerable guardian," I replied, while moving my eyes among them as I added, "who among you is going to die next? Or should I kill all of you and bring recements from my hometown?"


    My words made everyone, literally everyone shiver in front of me. I didn''t care about their reaction, as all I cared about was to get my goal fulfilled.


    To be honest, I didn''t know if what I wanted was really ording to the rules or not, but I recall that it was per rules, ording to what I recalled from the recent talk with the adventurer guild of my other town.


    "Ah, this" the leader hesitated, but just I was about to seriously order my demon to kill them all, then go back to Lady Nada, and ask her to recing these stubborn NPCs, that leader hurriedly added; "No problem, it was a simple unintended mistake by us, please our merciful esteemed venerabledy forgive our mistake."


    He said, while motioning with his eyes to his men, who just moved without any dy, and in less than a minute another paper was presented in front me. I read this paper and after I made sure that everything was alright, I signed it with my name, while doing so the paper vanished at once, followed by a system notification:


    "System prompt: yer Agatha had issued a challenging duel between the Dragon Mecha guild and Trinity guild. The challenge will be tonight, in the area in front of the town gate of Onteral town."


    Once I heard the system prompt I knew that my goal here had been fulfilled, and that guild would be destroyed tonight by me. if their yers were really that loyal, then I wouldn''t hesitate to continue issuing that challenge day and night until I zeroed all of them out!


    "Good, now I advise you all to shift your coats and not stir any trouble, as I won''t tolerate any chaos inside my own town," I said, threatening them with my demon, before I went outside.


    The moment I reached there, I spotted my yers standing in front of the entrance to the guild, with strange smiles over their faces. They all knew that I dered that challenge so I could settle my grudges against that guild.


    They were right, as it was time for me to wrap things here, and show to that arrogant Britty how bitter my flesh was, and how spiky my bones were!


    "Spread the word, let all of our yerse here, it''s time for us to end this war with a great bang!" I said to Rody as I turned to look at Aria and other group leaders and vices as I added, "I know I have troubled you a lot, so I can give you spaces to grow up here, together, side by side with me. no other guild or group will be here inside the walls of this town, or the other one. So I hope you will be pleased by this."

 Chapter 285: The Approach of Trinity Guild Ten Players Team from the Town

    Chapter 285: The Approach of Trinity Guild Ten yers Team from the Town


    Aria was the one leading the others to speak, as she immediately said, expressing her sincerity:


    "This is too much, but we won''t forget your generosity, guild master."


    I smiled, wryly, as I would never get old to hear me called by this nickname. I just patted on her shoulder as I said:


    "We are sisters and brothers here, and if any of you needed help anytime, I won''t hesitate to offer help."


    They all smiled warmly to me, as I liked this friendly atmosphere.


    "What do you intend to do with the iing challenge?" Aria suddenly asked, before adding her offer, "I can gather the elites of everyone here. it''s not everyday''s chance to kill a noble guild."


    Sheughed, with others, while I knew she was trying to think of me. I was still a new power, with a strike that caused most of my old yers to leave or to lose levels. I knew she was trying to help, but I shook my head as I said:


    "Thanks for the offer, but this fight must be won by my yers."


    They understood my meaning, as I wanted my newly joined yers to be supreme and proud in the victory over this guild, not to be tarnished by the goodwill help of Aria and others.


    "I will leave you now, feel free to do whatever you want here, and if you face any trouble, just send me a message and I will solve it for you."


    I then excused myself after gathering my yers, and went away from the adventurer guild. A town without yers was a dead town, and I needed loyal yers here, not yers with death feuds with me.


    "Guild master, do you really want to move all the yers here?" Rody asked with some weird look over his face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, it''s just the number of yers joining us had swelled up to a very frightening number! After the two sessive, great feat victories, the guild had received a lot of admission requests from all over the game world. if we summoned all of them now, I think their numbers won''t be enough to amodate them here."


    I smiled, feeling somehow surprised and happy. "Then select the higher level ones and send them all here," I said, before thinking about another matter, "and make them prepare to be permanently moved."


    "To here?" Rody asked with some doubt, as this town wasn''t my home.


    "No," I shook my head, "they will move with me, the ce I go they will go, the war I fight they will fight," I said, dering the shape of my future life in this game.


    I wouldn''t hesitate to push further my victory and used this to broaden my advantage here in this world. at some point, my enemies would stabilize and start to control their damage, so I had to use this rare moment of imbnce, as I was sure it wouldn''te again this easily.


    "What about the ce of challenge, do you need to change anything about it?" Diana asked, as she seemed too enthusiastic by the idea of that sh.


    "Hmm, I dunno, just pay a visit to the ce and see if you can add or modify things there," I said, as I wasn''t that interested in the battleground itself, rather on the reaction of my enemies.


    "Guild master, the dungeons in this town weren''t cleared today, do you want to send our new people there to clear them all?" Gabri asked, as he seemed to finish investigating the whole town and its surrounding, it seemed.


    "Sure, guys this is our town, do what you feel appropriate," I said with a soft chuckle, encouraging them to do whatever they wanted, and be daring.


    "What about gears, and potions? Is the previous offer still standing?"


    I nced at Elyo who just smiled evilly to me. yes that offer was only rted to the monster challenge, but why should I act polite here?


    "Send everyone, grab everything, ande back at once," I said, while winking as I added, "and I knew nothing about this, right?"


    She smiled before nodding as she replied:


    "Sure, you, our high esteemed guild master, doesn''t know a single thing about it."


    Iughed with her, while the others just nced at us without saying a word. I then turned to look at Rog as I said:


    "The intel of this fight will be left for you to handle."


    "It''s not that difficult, but I need more assassins with me to make sure nothing funny would appear in the battle," he replied, with a reasonable request that I immediately approved on.


    "Gabri, Rody, move as many assassins as you can to here and handle them to him," I said at once, as by this single word of mine, endless streams of assassins would reach the town in the next few hours, making Rog very busy, and for sure slightly regretful.


    "Let''s go towards the town gate and arrange our yers there," I said, as I started to move towards the town gate. Rody and Gabri were left behind to facilitate the arrival of new yers, while Rog stayed behind so he could erge his assassin squad and make them ready for spying on the enemies.


    As for me, I went through the empty streets of this town, which made the town look like an abandoned one. I knew this wouldn''t be a permanent situation, as my new yersing here would turn it into a very bustling ce.


    I wasn''t interested in the fight itself, as I was sure of my yers'' win. After all, I had three mystic art yers in the guild, plus my invincible pet that I nned tounchter in battle.


    I needed my yers to train, to feel the stress and the bitterness of war. This challenge was a chance for them to train, and I intended to issue such changes frequently against the other guilds and groups that weren''t friendly with mine.


    The first step was to secure this town, and the next steps were to secure this game world.


    I reached the town gates, and found some yers looming on the far distance from here. this town, like any other town, had groups and free yers that had nothing to do with the current feud between me and those nobles, so I turned to look at Elyo as I said:


    "I want you to spread the words, any free yers are weed again to return to the town after the challenge ends."


    Elyo nodded, before asking:


    "What about the groups?"


    "Any noble group is banished to enter this town, and let Aria handle the group''s issue, we aren''t free to handle this," I said, after giving the matter some thoughts. Aria was my friend and ally, and by giving her this authority, her problems in allying herself with me would be solved.


    Plus, I would silence any future disputes that might happen due to some ill intended words and advice. This was a simple message to all, be my friend and ally and you would gain benefits in return as a gratitude gift from me.


    Elyo went to handle these things, while Diana stood by my side, while asking:


    "Any ns for the fight?"


    "No," I shook my head, enjoying the rare peaceful breeze of this town, "We will just charge at them, kill all the yers they will send, and force them to retreat from this town."


    "What if they refused to retreat?" she asked.


    "Then I will continue to issue this challenge daily until I zero them out," I simply replied, without any anger or tension in my tone, "this town will be the role model for any other town we will conquer in the future."


    "Are we going to conquer more towns soon?"


    "Sure," I smiled, "each time we defeat a monster tide, we will attack one town, adding it to our banner," I added, before looking towards my town, "I dream of conquering the whole game world and establish my undisputed reign over it."


    Diana didn''t say a word, but I could feel the enthusiasm in her eyes for my words.


    yers started to join my town soon, and the empty streets started to bustle with movement. Many calls were heard from the depth of the town, as yers started to organize themselves into smaller teams, preparing for the uing battle.


    In the middle of all this warm atmosphere, I spotted a group of yersing from the forest nearby the town. They were ten in number, raising a banner of the Trinity guild on it. I nced at this team and joked to Diana:


    "It seems they came to negotiate already on their surrendering terms."


    Diana looked towards the direction I just pointed to with my eyes, and her eyes shone when she spotted them. "Let me deal with them, princess."


    I knew she wanted to squeeze this team and crush their morality. She wasn''t the soft hearted one, so I nodded as I said:


    "Sure, go ahead and toy a little with them."

 Chapter 286: Meeting Faces of Past Self

    Chapter 286: Meeting Faces of Past Self


    I watched Diana moving towards the team, standing just one hundred meters away from the gates as she waited for them toe. She stood alone, without anyone else there to back her up, but who said she would need help?


    The team arrived, and they spoke in a muffled sound for quite some time, and finally Diana left them and headed back to me. The strangest thing was that the team was still present, and I felt like they were standing there, waiting for a response from me, and their faces told me how confident they were in getting the response they wanted.


    Diana reached up to me, with a grim face, as if she had a very grave news.


    "What happened?" I simply asked, while waiting for her to justify herself.


    "They came asking for a safe passage out of the town, as they want to leave with all their yers, their guild intact, and have your word not to pursue them for one whole year," she slowly said, and the more she spoke, the more I knew something very bad was waiting for me at the end.


    "And why didn''t you just kill them? Or do you want me to do it?" I asked.


    "No princess, wait," she hurriedly called to stop me, as she knew my temper right. "What? Just tell me everything!" I bellowed at her, with impatience. Since when did I need anyone to care about me like this? Since when I was so fragile to hear some simple threats?


    "They are threatening to attack your own kingdom in the real world" she paused, and suddenly I felt a squeezing hand grabbing my heart with unseen brutality. I motioned her to continue, silently, as she added, "they said if you didn''tply, they will send their private armies and the armies of their subordinates topletely destroy and kill every single one of your kingdom, including your family."


    She paused slightly before saying thest words of their threats. I suddenly felt like my whole world turned upside down, and I started to feel the whole ground and sky were starting to vibrate in front of my eyes.


    I didn''t know what to even think about until I took my breaths finally after a long pause; I gasped, with much pain and hurt inside me that I never felt alike from before.


    My family, my father, my mother, my little sister, my uncles, my cousins, my friends, my army, my people, my past, and my future all were about to get destroyed suddenly here because of a simple stupid game!


    Suddenly I asked myself, is it worth it? I knew I was the witch''s descendant, for sure hell I was, and I knew for sure my enemies were heartless, relentless, and wouldn''t stop at anything dirty to do in order to destroy me!


    However, I never imagined they would target my family!!


    I felt another hand grabbing my heart, and at this moment I felt like all the air in the universe had been sucked dry. I gasped, didn''t know that the fruit of knowledge I had acquired from before had gotten itself out from my inventory, entered my mouth, and got dissipated at once into smaller parts.


    And I swallowed it, in a reflex, feeling this strange warm wave that invaded my body, making me want to rest, close my eyes, and leave all this mess and chaos behind.


    "Wake up!"


    Suddenly this strange calling came to disturb my peace! I was greatly annoyed by it, and I decided to ignore it, enjoy my moment of peace again.


    "Wake up!"


    Another shout, and another angry wave erupted inside me. I opened my eyes and shouted back: "Who is it?!" to be met with extreme darkness around me.


    I wasn''t anywhere familiar, I wasn''t at any ce at all, I was literally in oblivion!


    "Wake up!"


    This voice came again, just when I started to feel panicked. Its appearance produced soft ribbles that started to dissipate the darkness around, but in the next moment, everything vanished, and darkness prevailed.


    "Wake up!"


    Another calling, and this time I was feeling some hope, tried to concentrate, see what was causing this light, and try to reach it.


    A thought, a mere thought of mine, changed everything!


    I stretched out my hand, involuntarily, in a reflex move, and a warmness suddenly grabbed it, followed my arm, and shielded me from any darkness, as I turned into a light, a warming source of light myself.


    "Wake up!"


    This time, the sound seemed so clear, as if it was just adjacent to my ears. I opened my eyes, for real this time, and found myself sitting on grassy grounds, with a small hill in the distance. The sky was pure, the sun was warm, and I was sitting there surrounded by thousands of faces, all were mine!


    "Wake up!"


    This wasn''t a single face speaking to me, but all the thousands speaking in one tone, making the word seem more strange when heard like that.


    "Who are you?" I asked, as I stood from the ground, looked around the ce in confusion, before I finally realized where I was!


    "The witch''s grave!" I softly muttered, as this was the witch''s grave after I killed every enemy of mine, acquired the fruit of knowledge from the tree up there, and then all the world ushered into avish green and vitality.


    "Yes, wee home, my future self," the sound came from all the faces floating in the air. It was really weird, seeing faces like mine speaking in my own voice, that was really awkward.


    "Am I dead?" I asked, as this was the only exnation I had.


    "No, no, you are the opposite, totally and perfectly alive," the faces replied, as they were roaming around me, like flower petals floating on the surface of a pureke.


    "Then why am I here? What just happened to me? What is that darkness I just saw right now?" I asked, as I didn''t have any possible exnation for any of that. I then paused, as I added, "and who are you?"


    "We are you, the previous you, the past you, the Agathas who failed to survive, failed to conquer our enemies, and now we are here to push you a step forward, so you won''t be defeated in the future, like part of us."


    Their response was weird, illogical, but I had a resonance inside me which came from a distant memory of mine, a memory of Shin''s words to me. "Was I really in a time loop?" I asked.


    "Yes, and you are about to pass through it, provided that you make the necessary sacrifice," the faces replied.


    "Anything, just tell me what I should do and I will do it," I instantly replied.


    "It''s not easy, Agatha, and you have already failed such a trial before," the faces calmly said, with a brief moment of hesitation.


    I suddenly started to gain some insights about what was going to be offered to me. "My family? My kingdom? My people? That can''t be true," I shook my head, as I couldn''t believe the price I had to pay was to use others'' lives, not even mine, to redeem myself. "I can never ept something like that!" I blurted out loud, expressing my discontent to these unjust conditions.


    "They are really unjust, but we all were born with the same prophecy, the same curse, do you recall it?" the faces calmly asked, as they spoke of my birth prophecy. "I can''t recall it, I never heard it ever in my life," I shook my head, while showing extreme sadness towards this.


    My own family, my dear father never told me anything regarding this prophecy! Always considering it as a taboo, not wanting anyone to tell it to me, or even speak about it loudly in any ce of the kingdom.


    "Your father is a wise man, as he once tried to tell you the whole prophecy when you were one year old, and a protective spell was triggered, left by the witch, and with some good luck your life and his were saved.


    Your father decided that from that day onward, no one should tell you the whole prophecy, fearing that you might hurt someone, and live with that burden for the rest of your life."


    I looked with some weirdness towards all of them, as I never had such a memory about that in my mind. If they were right, and they should be, then this happened when I was one year in age, and thus I couldn''t recollect anything from that time.


    "Sorry, but I can''t recall any of that," I simply replied.


    "Then we will sing it for you," the faces suddenly got stirred up as they started to move rapidly, forming long lines, intersecting between each other, changing the whole shape of the world around me. "A long casted kingdom, a doomed house, a princess will be born, a witch wille out. Life isn''t just, with sacrifice she must, abandon her home behind, go to the prince exiled. From ashes to dust, the witch will be recast, a life will be tested, a loving home will be cursed. One save should be done, a kingdom or a witch shall be gone. A newborn princess will be cursed, a savior and destroyer she will be called, only future can tell, whether she will save or kill."

 Chapter 287: A Solution to All Problems

    Chapter 287: A Solution to All Problems


    "Then we will sing it for you," the faces suddenly got stirred up as they started to move rapidly, forming long lines, intersecting between each other, changing the whole shape of the world around me. "A long casted kingdom, a doomed house, a princess will be born, a witch wille out. Life isn''t just, with sacrifice she must, abandon her home behind, go to the prince exiled. From ashes to dust, the witch will be recast, a life will be tested, a loving home will be cursed. One save should be done, a kingdom or a witch shall be gone. A newborn princess will be cursed, a savior and destroyer she will be called, only future can tell, whether she will save or kill."


    They kept singing it one time after another, forming some sort of melody with their voices. I felt strange, really awkward, hearing my own voice singing to me like a chorus, like that!


    However I started to think about their words, and the meaning behind it was obvious. I was the one meant in this prophecy, and the choice I had to make now was obvious to me.


    "Stop already, I got it," after quite some time I got bored and irritated with their singing, so I asked them to stop. My mind was already in chaos, as I knew what to do, but I didn''t want to do it!


    "Have you made up your mind already?" the voices asked in unison, while I shook my head, as I said:


    "The choice is bitterly forced on me, and I don''t like the fact to choose between my true identity, ruining all whom I know, and to save everyone but lose myself."


    "This is the choice you have to make, this is the path which you have to follow."


    "Nonsense," I blurted out, as I nced at these faces as I added, "if the witch lived her past life alone, then it was no wonder she died that way! I can''t ept that, and I won''t ept it!"


    "What do you mean?" the voices asked, with confusion.


    "I will rescue my family, and live my life as a witch."


    I dered my decision out loud to them, however it seemed they had already anticipated that. "The choice isn''t up to us, or you, but it''s forced on you by your enemies. you can''t defend both your home and yourself at the same time."


    I stood in silence, while trying to squeeze my mind, thinking of a logical way to solve this problem. they were right, the choices were forced upon me, and they had nothing to say here.


    But this was my life! if I couldn''t control it, then how could I call it mine?!!


    The first thing that popped up in my head was Respon. he was my fiance after all, and I was betrothed to him and he had an obligation to protect my home.


    However I knew that wasn''t the case, as he was just a mere puppet, yed in the hands of his harem. Even if he agreed, and tried to help, he wouldn''t be able to do that!


    I had already tasted his helplessness many times already that even my throat turned sore when I just thought about asking him for help. If he wasn''t able to help, then who could be able to do that?


    "Don''t waste your time, you have already thought many times already about this, and you never managed to find a way to save your people," the voices came again in such an irritating way! If not for them to have my own face, I would rather punch them in their faces right now!


    "Just give up already, you can''t leave the game for a single moment or you will lose your guild master and crown price rank," the voices came again, but this time their words weren''t that irritating at all.


    "Say it again?" I demanded, as their words made some weak resonance inside me. I was distracted by my thoughts, so I didn''t manage to catch it.


    "Just give up already, you can''t leave the game for a single moment or you will lose your guild master and crown price rank."


    The voice spoke again and again, and each time I felt something deep inside my mind to vibrate, respond to their words like they were responding to a calling.


    "I found it!" I suddenly managed to catch that idea that was causing all this stir, and it was worth all this ruckus indeed.


    "Found what?" the voices asked.


    "Isn''t this game built on worlds? if I can''t go out to rescue them, then I can make theme here and join me," I replied, with a cheerful expression over my face.


    "We we don''t understand you," the voices replied.


    "Don''t worry, just get me out of here, right now."


    In the next second, I was pushed to exit this space, which I didn''t know how I even reached there. The next moment, I was standing in my ce, with Diana''s worried face to wee me.


    "Are you ok princess?" she asked, as she was putting her hand on my shoulders, while trying to support me in standing. "I''m perfectly fine," I smiled as I regained my previous spirit. "Go and tell your filthy masters that I won''t retreat, and everything rted to the nobles in this game will be smashed into nothing by me."


    My words were firm, unexpectedly firm and out of their expectations as their faces were pale from shock. "Let''s go, we have no time to waste here," I said while turning around and walking back to my town, leaving this team of nobles feeling petrified from my response.


    "Your home will be destroyed, your family will be enved and killed in the most hideous and painful ways. You will have no home to return to, and all your people will keep cursing you for eternity."


    A sudden angry shout came from behind me, but I never turned back again to even see who said these insults. "No, you won''t, they all will be safe," I softly muttered, while grabbing my spear shaft tightly with my hands. I walked towards the gate, crossed it, and didn''t stop there.

 Chapter 288: Give Me one Blood Drop to Verify Your Words!

    Chapter 288: Give Me one Blood Drop to Verify Your Words!


    "Diana, take the lead here of this battle," I said before turning to look at her eyes while adding with extreme hatred, "don''t keep your hand, make them all die in the most brutal way!"


    She didn''t reply back, except with a nod, as she was now wondering for sure what was going on inside this little brain of mine.


    I went ahead, into the bustling streets of the town, while many yers there had already recognized me. my face was stern, and damn serious, so everyone just made ways for me to walk, without even asking for it.


    My destination was one ce, and in half an hour I managed to reach it.


    "Is Lady Nada inside?" I asked one of the guards standing on the entrance to the great mansion. "Yes esteemed hero, she is inside."


    The guard replied, in his own courtesy, and I just replied with a nod, before entering the mansion.


    Lady Nada was standing there, speaking with many NPCs who looked seriously hearing her words. my boots caused some sound in the hall, interrupting her words, before her eyes shone when she spotted me.


    "Hi Agatha, is there anything I can do for you?"


    Her attitude was always warm and weing, but I couldn''t smile back at her. I just tried to force a pale smile on my face, which made her realize how grave the situation was.


    "Ok, let''s continue this forter," she suddenly turned to speak to her men, before pointing to a corner in the hall as she added, "you can wait for me here, I have something to do then go back to continue our discussion."


    The NPCs nodded to her, and then to me, with extreme respect, before we two were alone. "Here or inside?" she asked, pointing to a nearby room, much secluded than here. "There is better," I replied, with a soft sigh.


    When we entered the room, and after she closed the door, I didn''t wait for her to ask me anything, as I asked:


    "Can you contact the esteemed guardian of the game?"


    She nced weirdly at me as she replied:


    "Sure, I''m one of his agents after all."


    "Great, I need a favor from him," I said, before sitting, nervously, on the seat next to me, while she moved to sit next to mine. "Are you alright? What happened?" she asked, with extreme care and a warm soft tone that was able to drive tears out of my eyes.


    However in the next moment I wiped them off, as I firmly said:


    "I have no time to waste, I will exinter, it''s an emergency."


    She nodded, in understanding, before she took out a strange ore, and went to the fire in the room before she threw it into fire. "This is the most special way to contact the esteemed guardian. Every agent has only one of these, to be used only in the extreme emergency," she said, while sighing softly afterwards.


    I was shocked, as I never imagined she would use such a priceless way to contact the guardian. This time I couldn''t hold my tears back, but I controlled myself not to loudly sob.


    The next moment, arge cloud of smoke was formed from the fire, and a miniature image of therge boat of the guardian appeared in the room. I couldn''t see him, asst time, despite being able to see the boat clearly, the whole of it.


    "Nada, what''s wrong? What is the emergency? Tell me, hurry!" the guardian tone was urgent and rushed, and I knew he had all the right to be so. Lady Nada had called him using the most urgent means between him and his agents, which meant there was a great crisis in the game that required his immediate attention."


    "Oh, sorry to call you in such a way, esteemed guardian," Lady Nada said, while intentionally pausing. "So it''s not an emergency? And you wasted the death call for contacting me? it has to be an emergency for you to do so!"


    He had already guessed what happened, and when Lady Nada was silent, I felt an invisible gaze to fall upon me. "What''s wrong, child?" he spoke, and his words weren''t as warm and tender like Lady Nada, but I felt great reliability out of him.


    I felt my tears were still flowing on my cheeks, so I hurriedly wiped them out, before rapidly saying:


    "Esteemed guardian, I have a request to make," I then hesitated, but Lady Nada motioned me with her head to continue. "I- I have a kingdom in the real world, and I''m the princess of this kingdom the crown princess for it. I want it to be joined into the game as part of its worlds."


    I finally said it, and once I did, I felt great relief. I didn''t know if that even was possible, but I couldn''t let them die while I was enjoying glory and peace down here.


    This was the only solution for me, and them, even if that meant they would lose theirnds, but they would still be alive.


    Later on, I swore to myself that I would build much biggernds for them to rule!


    "Oho, is that correct?" the esteemed guardian didn''t ask me, but I felt some cheering in his tone. I nced over Lady Nada, who just had some conflicted emotions right now, before she hurriedly replied:


    "I don''t know the exact details of Agatha''s past life, but it''s easy to ascertain her words."


    "It''s right indeed. child, give me a drop of your blood then, and after testing it I will continue negotiating with you."


    I stood my ce not knowing what I should do, but Lady Nada, for the second time, motioned me to move with her head. My body jolted, as my mind was trying toprehend what just happened right now.


    The guardian didn''t refuse my request, or tell me it wasn''t possible to do. Instead, he asked me for a verification for my authority, something that meant he could do it!


    He could do it and I could save my people!!!


    Another flow of tears fell from my eyes, silently, while I cut my finger with my spear and let a drop of blood fall upon the miniature image of this boat.

 Chapter 289: Saving Everyone, and Gaining Benefits in Return!

    Chapter 289: Saving Everyone, and Gaining Benefits in Return!


    The boat was kept in a silent state for a long, very stressful moment. I didn''t know what this guardian was going to do, and when I nced at Lady Nada, she just smiled calmly, as she pointed to me to be silent and be patient with her hand.


    I tried to be patient, though I was much nervous to be controlled by wait. I was on my edge for a whole hour that passed on me like a century, and after one hour, the guardian voice finally came as he said:


    "Your real name isn''t Agatha, right?"


    His question startled me, and made my mind go nk for a moment. I totally forgot my true name, and now I was reminded by the little trick I pulled when I first entered the game.


    "My real name is Dolly, Agatha is the name of my sister," I embarrassedly replied, while avoiding to look at Lady Nada''s questioning and surprised eyes.


    "That fits the data I have here about you," he paused, before adding, finally quenching my burning nervousness, "you have the power and authority to determine the fate of your people and kingdom. So, do you want to add the Treen kingdom to our game?" he asked, and his approval and question seemed like the sweetest melody I had ever heard in my entire life.


    "Sure, I want to do that, and I want to do it now!"


    "You seem quite urgent about it, is there a problem?" he asked, and I stole a rapid nce towards Lady Nada, who just nodded with her calm face. "My enemies, the wolves and their agents, are trying to use my family, my kingdom, as a leverage to force me to concede on my current advantage towards them," I replied, exining briefly what happened.


    The guardian didn''t speak, but I felt the atmosphere in the room got suddenly colder. "Tell me everything in detail, my child," the guardian said, with a cold tone in his voice.


    I didn''t hide anything and started narrating what had happened outside the gate of the town. Once I finished, the guardian kept his silence, but the atmosphere here got even colder.


    "That''s great, really great, now they are using undermined ways to reach their goals? Now they are threatening others and using families as a tool to break you? That''s interesting," the guardian said, in a colder tone than before that made his words seem less funny, and more intimidating.


    "I can help you secure your home, if that is what you aim for," he suddenly added, which made me think for a brief moment about this. He was the mighty guardian of the game, with absolute authority inside, not outside it.


    So, it would be great to have his protection in the game, not outside!


    "Thanks for the offer, esteemed guardian, but it would be better and safer if they are under your protection here," I said, confirming my previous request, as I added, "please add my kingdom now to the game, if possible."


    "It''s possible," he replied, with a kind tone this time, "but I would need you to sign this contract between us with your blood," he added, while a piece of paper appeared above his boat, and I grabbed it.


    It was a contract, between him, as the guardian of the game, and me, as the princess of the kingdom. The contract spoke about me giving my consent for adding my kingdom twenty something worlds to the game, in return I would gain an exclusive right to use whoever I wished from there as my private army inside the game, and inside the mystic art society sacrednds as well.


    "Can I use my army in the game?" I asked with an astonished tone, as I never imagined to gain such privilege out of my decision.


    "Sure, and this isn''t all, you will gain an esteemed recognition from the supreme council of the empire, making you able to ask for one army of the empire, not exceeding your current rank, as a private army of yours in the game," he replied, adding more advantage to me, which made my eyes shine with excitation.


    "Any army I want?" I asked, as I already had an idea about which army I should ask for.


    "Sure, but again, the number of these troops will be determined by your current rank," he added.


    "What about the honored reward?" Lady Nada suddenly spoke, asking this strange thing from the guardian.


    The guardian hesitated for a moment, before replying to her:


    "She is eligible to acquire this title, but she doesn''t have the necessary requirements for that!" he vaguely answered like this, and I didn''t get what he meant by that!


    "She has," Lady Nada firmly replied, "Shin had already given up his state to her, making her a runner for the crown," she added, making me realize what was going on here.


    "Really?" he asked with some doubt, "let me double check then," he added, while Lady Nada stood there motionless, with her calm expression over her face, and a faint confident smile as well.


    After a quarter of an hour, the guardian returned again, and I had already signed the contract with my blood. The moment he came back, the contract shivered slightly, before returning again to his boat.


    "Oh, you signed it? great, now I will add these worlds belonging to your kingdom into the game," he said, with a cheerful tone, "and I already confirmed, you are really a contender to the throne. You should see the faces of those holding the papers of this, they were really funny," he said with augh thatsted for a long time.


    I nced at Lady Nada, and she was grinning from ear to ear. "So, she can have that title?" she asked.


    "Sure, she is worthy of it," he said, before waiting for a few minutes beforeing back again, "now I dere that you have the title of an honored person of our empire, eligible to start amassing your subordinates, dering your campaign in public," he said, while I heard a system notification sound.


    "System prompt: yer has gained a new title. the yer can view it in the profile page."


    "System prompt: yer has alreadypleted a major milestone in the race to the throne. yer has unlocked the campaign dashboard, where the yer can control the ongoing process of her campaign."


    The second notification seemed strange, but I had no time to view it or that dashboard, as the esteemed guardian said:


    "Now, I will go and finish the merging process. It will take one day to finish, and through this day, your kingdom will be protected personally by me. after the merging is finished, you will receive a notification from the system by it, where you can summon whomever you want to help you here."


    Suddenly two ores appeared above the boat, one went to Lady Nada, and one fell in my hands. "These are my urgent ores, from now on, you are one of my esteemed agents here in the game," he said, before his boat vanished from the ce with the cloud appeared on it.


    Just before I could say anything to Lady Nada, another system notification popped up in front of my face!


    "System prompt: yer has been recognized by the esteemed guardian of the game. yer now is considered one of the agents of the esteemed guardian, with the rank of esteemed agent. yer can now have the right to raid any NPC city or below its rank without the interference of a single NPC in the fight."


    I nced at this notification for a moment, before I nced at Lady Nada as she chuckled while saying:


    "When I got the esteemed agent rank from the esteemed guardian long time ago, he gave me the privilege to be any town mayor at any game I select. What good luck do you have from him?"


    I smiled, a very evil smile, as Iughed while saying:


    "He gave me the right to invade cities without the protection of any NPC."


    "What?!!" Lady Nada screamed out of shock, before she went silent for a brief moment, then she joined me inughing, evilly, as our great minds were really alike!


    We already thought of the same thing together!


    Right now, no yer had ever managed to break through level fifty and go to the city. so, if I went to any city now, I could simply invade it, and make it mine!


    How amazing that was? It was really great, especially when I nned topletely rule this game world with my strength, with no equal to my authority!


    "Now, save that ores well, and never use it except at extreme emergencies," she said, while putting hers inside her inventory, and I did the same. "What are you going to do now?" she asked.


    "I will go and teach those bastards a lesson," I asked, before I recalled the previous threats they had issued to me, "no, just repelling them isn''t enough, I want to go and kill them all!"


    "That''s hard to do, as we don''t know where they are!" she said, before I evilly smiled while saying:


    "But I know the name of the yer who established another guild beside that trinity guild. Her name is Loli, can you look up at her town for me?"


    Her eyes shone, as she nodded while saying:


    "Don''t worry, leave this to me. when you finish from your current challenge, I promise you to hear good news about that."

 Chapter 290: Falling Like Doomsday Upon Their Heads! Kill Them All!!

    Chapter 290: Falling Like Doomsday Upon Their Heads! Kill Them All!!


    I knew she wasn''t bluffing or promising me empty words, so I just chuckled and nodded in response. "Do you n to keep using your demon every battle?" she suddenly asked, referring to my strongest weapon here, "if you kept using it, then your own strength would grow dull, and if your enemies found a way, one day, to stop it, you would be in very great trouble."


    I knew what she wanted to say, and my enemies didn''t need anything to do, as my demon would lose its own strength, in less than one month from now.


    "I know, but this battle is very important, can''t risk not using it," I said, as I intended to restrict its use only at breaking through some higher dungeons and create unbreakable records there.


    "I understand," she simply replied, as she didn''t mean to stop using my demon right away. "Do you need any help about the next battle?" she asked, "you still didn''t get your guards from me," she added, mentioning the guards that I didn''t get yet.


    "Let them be in the next battle," I replied, as I wanted this battle to depend mainly on my yers, with me supporting them from the sides.


    "Alright, good luck then," she said as we exited the room, I went outside, while she went towards her waiting NPCs.


    My mood right now waspletely opposite to when I came here, and my gains made me giggle, not knowing if I should really hate those enemies of mine, or thank them!


    Through the way to the town gate, I had time to leisurely stroll there, thinking about the rapid events I just had one after another. The most shocking one for me was meeting those faces, as I never ever took Shin''s words for granted.


    However after witnessing them, I had to admit, he wasn''t crazy, never.


    "But how did I reach the grave world?" I muttered, as this was some puzzled issue I didn''t know how it did happen. thinking more about it made me realize that I might be watched, closely watched, by my allies and by enemies alike.


    That wasn''t the best feeling in the world, but I had to admit that I had no saying in that, no way to stop it, or even to cloud there spying on my matters.


    I also thought about the game world here. after eliminating these two annoying guilds, I wasn''t sure my enemies would give up entirely on this world. if they did, that meant I could finally breathe a long sigh of relief, and start enjoying, for a while, the game here.


    If not, then I was doomed to be this stressful, however I had to adapt to that. After all, I had a meeting date with my subordinates from other worlds at my castle in six months'' time. In six months, I had to stabilize my ce here, so I could leave and not return to find everything I built was gone.


    "It seems I will determine everything after seeing their reaction after these two battles," I muttered, while I heard loud shoutsing from the direction of the town gate. "So it started, without me?" I evilly smirked, as I started to pick up the pace, heading fast towards the walls.


    The moment I reached there, the sound of battle was already enraging and thundering everywhere. The ce was full of many yers running with their fastest pace towards the outside, as all of them wanted to either take part in battle, or watch the events of it.


    As for me, I didn''t hurry to go outside, as I climbed the walls and stood there, alone, watching the ongoing huge battle with keen eyes, and absent mind.


    The fight had already started for over ten minutes, and from my high ce on the towers, I managed to see the whole battlefield without any reservations.


    Two huge armies of yers were madly and chaotically fighting each other. The number of each army was around fifty thousand yers, stretching along the long walls of the town. Skills could be seen shing here and there, with some bangs urring at different ces, coalescing together to form thunderous roars.


    The fight was really intense from the beginning, which gave me the vibe that something was still off here. These yers should be helpless, hopeless, and their morale should be plummeted to the ground right now.


    However, somehow they were fighting like lions, with very high morale that even rivaled my own yers''. "What''s going on here?" I muttered, as this didn''t seem to be a losing fight I forced them to have, but it felt like I was ying exactly right in their trap!


    I leaned my back over the edge of the wall, and stared, silently, towards the nearby battle with focused intense eyes, trying to spot anything wrong here.


    "Everything is wrong!" I muttered, as there was nothing right about it. the trinity yers weren''t the same yers I once fought inside this town, and at that time they were the lords of this town!


    Suddenly, as my train of thoughts reached this far, it hit me!


    "Mo**er fu**ers!!" I cursed, loudly cursed as I didn''t stand here for another moment, jumped high over the wall, taking out my artifact, and summoned my demon!


    The moment my demon appeared with its huge body, it attracted everyone''s attention here on the battlefield. I raised my spear while hitting the body of that demon with its broad shaft while muttering:


    "Take me to the mayor''s mansion, now!"


    The demon roared, and my yers cheered, thinking wrongly I came to help them. I felt sorry for them, however as my demon started to jump over towards the interior of the town with an unparalleled speed, I shouted with my lunged voice:


    "Diana, kill everyone here, don''t let anyone escape!"


    My voice echoed in the battlefield, making the cheers of my yers even louder, however that made their opponents even madder. I didn''t need to nce back to know what was going on, as the mastermind behind this brilliant move must have realized my move.


    He must have known I had already discovered his dirty plot!


    I kept hitting my demon with my spear, making it run with its fastest speed, and we both managed to reach the mansion in less than five minutes. The mansion was calm, with many guards already in ce. the sudden appearance of me on top of my pet, with the repeated hitting on the demon''s back with my spear as a whip, made everyone there startled, and felt worried.


    "Make way, Lady Nada is in danger!"


    I screamed, so my voice might reach her in the appropriate time, and might help save her life.


    Throughout the way here, I thought about how they could achieve this feat. Killing Lady Nada wasn''t that simple to pull, as she was already a tigress in her own right. She was also rightly secured, with all those guards around her.


    Even if a legendary assassin tried to prate here, he or she would be endangered of being discovered, blowing off the whole n!


    The n of my enemy was simple, while all my focus, while everyone''s focus was directed towards the fight, distracted from the mayor''s mansion, it would be easy to infiltrate the mansion and im the town again for Trinity guild!


    To do so, however, my enemy needed to attempt and assassinate Lady Nada, as she was the only one standing between them and reiming this town.


    Also losing her would deal a strong blow to me, hindering my advance and cutting down one of my wings. I didn''t know how they would pull that until I recalled who was inside with her a group of this town NPCs!


    That assassin must have been one of them, or even them all! I didn''t wait for the guards to react, or to see if my shout came in time or not, as I hit my demon with my spear, making it jump over the small wall of the mansion, running over the garden, to jump directly into the mansion, breaking down one wall of it!


    Urgent times required urgent measures! This sudden interference of mine had seemed toe out of my enemies'' expectations, and my sudden shout drove them out to dere their ill intentions, trying to kill Lady Nada in the least possible time, before my arrival through the door!


    However, I didn''t enter as they expected, as I directly smashed through the wall, jumping directly onto the intense battlefield here, where dozen NPCs were moving fast, with the swift movements of any veteran assassin, trying to hit Lady Nada with their daggers, and she was constantly retreating, passively, trying to find a gap to break through.


    And I was that gap, as Inded, just like doomsday, upon all their heads, with my huge demon standing almost taking most of the space here in this big hall, with me standing on its shoulder, with my spear pointed coldly towards each and every one of them as I softly muttered:


    "Kill them all!"

 Chapter 291: The Real Scheme Gets Unveiled!

    Chapter 291: The Real Scheme Gets Unveiled!


    My sudden appearance had startled everyone, Lady Nada including, who just used this moment of distraction I created, and escaped from the imminent death approaching her.


    The tigress was released from her cage, and now the retaliation was about to fall on everyone! Behind me, through the big gap in the wall of this pce, the guards started to flood here, while my demon had already killed two of these assassins.


    The fight was intense from the start, but as long as Lady Nada was secured, I wasn''t worried. Suddenly Lady Nada shouted at me:


    "Leave here, and go secure the heart of the town!"


    Her words startled me, driving fearful thoughts into my mind! They would surely aim for the heart of the town as well! I thought they would do it after killing Lady Nada, but it seemed here was just a distraction.


    "Go, break through the walls and reach the ce of the heart!"


    I gave my demon the shout, and it instantly reacted and moved like a bolt, breaking through several walls in brief moments, to finally reach the side of the heart stone in no time!


    Lady Nada was right in her doubts, as the moment I reached there, many shades shifted and over a dozen assassins appeared from darkness, all trying to smash that stone.


    "Stop them, kill them all!"


    I shouted loudly, while I threw my spear in the air, before releasing it like an arrow, hitting one after one of these assassins.


    Their levels were really high, and one or two attacks of mine couldn''t kill them, but it was enough to stop them. I didn''t hesitate and used my strongest form ever.


    "Dragon head skill."


    "Penta auxiliary skill."


    "Tempest of lightning skill."


    Suddenly my spear grew into spears, with numbers increasing by folds each attack. The battle was heated up, and my demon didn''t hold back, hitting everyone, not intending to kill, but to drive them backwards, flying in the air from its mighty kicks.


    Dozen bodies flew in the air, and the next moment over a hundred of my spears started to attack each one of them. A throw, a snap, and another throw, that was the pattern of my fighting style.


    The moment they got their feet on the ground, stabilizing their bodies, they nced at each other, before retreating. My demon was about to pursue them, but I hurriedly stopped it as I said:


    "Stay here, guard this ce."


    I then jumped off its shoulder, ran to the outside of this room, while I sent my spears to tackle one of them. Just as I arrived into the main hall, I found a huge battle and great chaos was erupting there.


    It seemed the enemies didn''t just send two dozens of assassins here, but over a hundred! That number made my scalp numb, as Lady Nada would have faced a very dark fate if I didn''t show up here.


    "Damn all of you," I cursed, loudly cursed with extreme anger. That enemy of mine was really tricky, very hard to deal with!


    I joined the fray, with myrge entourage of spears which slightly exceeded one hundred and eighty spears. Any target I marked needed around ten attacks of my spears to die, and that gave me a clear picture of how strong they were.


    The battle was really hard, and I could see how difficult it was to just kill one of them. The number of guards here was already equal to their numbers, which put much pressure on Lady Nada and her forces.


    Many started to fall, from both sides, making this battle kind of weird to me. they were persistent in trying to kill Lady Nada, even when their advantage and surprise attack were blown into ashen winds.


    "Is there another plot going on here?" I asked myself, while thinking about what could happen other than attacking us and the heart of the town. I listened carefully to any sounds of fight at the town heart direction, but heard none!


    After some time, Lady Nada''s face suddenly changed, and at the same time I received a sudden system notification that startled me!


    "System prompt: yer''s Onteral town had just lost its Adventurer guild building. The building was attacked and ruined by hostile forces. yer has to act fast, put down the fire there, or else the building will be permanently lost."


    "System prompt: If the building is lost, the town grade will be demolished to a vige grade."


    "System prompt: yer has one hour to stop the fire and salvage the building''s important assets."


    Just as I was in daze, another system notification appeared, making my anger swell up into a zing storm!


    "System prompt: yer''s Onteral town had just lost its cksmith association building. The building was attacked and ruined by hostile forces. yer has to act fast, put down the fire there, or else the building will be permanently lost."


    "System prompt: If the building is lost, the town grade will be demolished to a vige grade."


    "System prompt: yer has one hour to stop the fire and salvage the building''s important assets."


    It wasn''t all, as more system notifications kicked in, one disaster after another!


    "System prompt: yer''s Onteral town had just lost its Auction house building. The building was attacked and ruined by hostile forces. yer has to act fast, put down the fire there, or else the building will be permanently lost."


    "System prompt: If the building is lost, the town grade will be demolished to a vige grade."


    "System prompt: yer has one hour to stop the fire and salvage the building''s important assets."


    "System prompt: yer''s Onteral town had just lost its Mystic art association building. The building was attacked and ruined by hostile forces. yer has to act fast, put down the fire there, or else the building will be permanently lost."


    "System prompt: If the building is lost, the town grade will be demolished to a vige grade."


    "System prompt: yer has one hour to stop the fire and salvage the building''s important assets."

 Chapter 292: A Timely Saving!

    Chapter 292: A Timely Saving!


    "System prompt: yer''s Onteral town had just lost its Alchemy association building. The building was attacked and ruined by hostile forces. yer has to act fast, put down the fire there, or else the building will be permanently lost."


    "System prompt: If the building is lost, the town grade will be demolished to a vige grade."


    "System prompt: yer has one hour to stop the fire and salvage the building''s important assets."


    "System prompt: yer''s Onteral town had just lost its Market building. The building was attacked and ruined by hostile forces. yer has to act fast, put down the fire there, or else the building will be permanently lost."


    "System prompt: If the building is lost, the town grade will be demolished to a vige grade."


    "System prompt: yer has one hour to stop the fire and salvage the building''s important assets."


    All these fires spread in the town, striking all the main buildings in it, threatening my town to be demolished into a vige. those bastards were so bitter in losing, refusing to let go of this town without ruining it!


    And I swore to render all their actions futile!


    "Agatha, the town, it''s on fire!" Lady Nada''s scream came toote, as I already got these notifications. Just as she screamed at me, I noticed these enemies were trying to escape.


    "Over my dead body! my demon,e and kill them all!" I shouted with the depth of my lungs, as I was now extremely angry, with no intention of letting anyone of those bastards leave here alive!


    "You keep yourself here, safe and guard the heart well," I shouted, as I darted through the hole my demon created, "leave the town to me," I added, as I vanished outside the mayor''s mansion.


    As for my demon, it instantly appeared outside the building, destroying more walls in its way, as it started to attack those assassins without mercy.


    It seemed it could feel my pain, my anger, and it reacted to both amazingly. ''Rody, get anyone with water and ice skills away from the challenge, and go to the adventure guild, the market, the cksmith association, the alchemy association, and the mystic art association buildings and put down the fire there. You have one hour, I want to hear your report in thirty minutes.''


    I hurriedly sent this message to Rody, to make him take all those who could help and put down the fire.


    ''What about the challenge? Those bastards are attacking fervenly and crazily here!'' he sent back, as I instantly replied, ''Leave that to me, I''m on my way to there.''


    I sent this and jumped over my demon shoulder, while relentlessly attacking the retreating assassins, hurrying towards the town gate. That was the same direction I nned to go to, as this fight wouldn''t end simply like this!


    ''Alright, I''m now on my way with a group of them,'' he sent me back, however a sudden thought popped up as I hurriedly sent, ''take Rog and his trusted capable assassins with you, make them scout the road. If you get any attacks, just inform me!''


    I had to assume that my enemy had already thought about this step far ahead, and were prepared for that. I suddenly felt my hands tied, as many of my momentum and strength were based mainly upon me alone.


    Now, in times of such crisis, I can''t do anything at all!


    I didn''t say any further, as I kept harassing those retreating assassins all the way to the town gate, where they delved into the big ocean of yers fighting outside. As I reached there, I jumped over the town wall, while pointing to the front battle as I ordered:


    "Go and kill as much as you can!"


    As I said so, my demon jumped into the heated battle, killing any enemy of mine with a simple wave of his hands. He was unstoppable, like a killing machine, and my spears were dreadful, killing anyone with just one hit of them.


    The battle tide suddenly shifted by the addition of both me and my demon. My yers cheered, loudly, as their declining morale caught up again, and they started to repel the enemies with much more devotion than before.


    I kept my hand busy, killing as many of these yers as possible. At this moment, I felt theck of an AOE art that could help me a lot in this fight!


    After nearly ten minutes, I received a sudden distress signal, from Rog.


    ''Princess, every building is protected with many hostile NPCs, very strong and we can''t break through them!''


    My eyes shone, as I had already anticipated that. However, I felt kinda hesitant, as this fight was still undecided yet. If I left it now, my own challenge might be lost, and that would tarnish my reputation, stumble my momentum gained by my sweat and hard efforts.


    Just as I was in daze, not knowing what to do, I received a couple of system prompts that changed my face drastically when reading them.


    "System prompt: the esteemed guardian has already finished adding your kingdom to the game. As their leader, and as a privilege given to you by the esteemed guardian, you have the ability to summon a portion of their fighters to fight alongside you. Please specify the name of the unit you will choose, and the system will determine the number of units you can summon here to aid you ording to your current privilege, rank, and the selected unit strength."


    This sudden system prompt made my mood change drastically from bad to better.


    "System prompt: Per your current privilege, the esteemed guardian had granted you the right to choose on army unit from the empire forces, please specify the name of the unit you will choose, and the system will determine the number of units you can summon here to aid you ording to your current privilege, rank, and the selected unit strength."


    I didn''t hesitate even to think about these prompts, as I hurriedly said:


    "I want to select the dark witch forces of my kingdom, and the mecha legion of the empire forces to my aid, and I want to summon them now!"


    "System prompt: yer can summon up to five hundred dark witch forces and two hundred mecha legions. Does yer agree to summon them now?"


    My eyes shone brightly, as this sudden turn of events was really hard to believe! It was so timely that I heaved a long sigh of relief. Even if my enemy had the brightest brain ever, my luck and determination were enough to best him!


    "Summon them all now!"

 Chapter 293: Finally Winning the Fight

    Chapter 293: Finally Winning the Fight


    "System prompt: Per your current privilege, the esteemed guardian had granted you the right to choose on army unit from the empire forces, please specify the name of the unit you will choose, and the system will determine the number of units you can summon here to aid you ording to your current privilege, rank, and the selected unit strength."


    I didn''t hesitate even to think about these prompts, as I hurriedly said:


    "I want to select the dark witch forces of my kingdom, and the mecha legion of the empire forces to my aid, and I want to summon them now!"


    "System prompt: yer can summon up to five hundred dark witch forces and two hundred mecha legions. Does yer agree to summon them now?"


    My eyes shone brightly, as this sudden turn of events was really hard to believe! It was so timely that I heaved a long sigh of relief. Even if my enemy had the brightest brain ever, my luck and determination were enough to best him!


    "Summon them all now!"


    The moment my words fell, I suddenly experienced a storm of heat around me, like every part of my body was burning up. I nced at all my gears, and found them extremely reddened from severe heat.


    This didn''tst long, as in the next few minutes, two portals opened, and rows of strong looking magicians appeared from one of them, while an intimidating looking great mechas appeared in the other one.


    My two summons hade, at the most delicate timing!


    I had no leisure in examining them, as I hurriedly ordered:


    "Go inside the town, kill any resisting force around the burning buildings, and help others turn off the fire. You have thirty minutes at most, go now!"


    They were about to pay their respect to me, but my urgent words startled them, as they nodded before moving with great momentum towards the town.


    ''Reinforcements are on the way, hang on!'' I simply sent towards Rog, as I regretted not being there to marvel at the face of him and others when my new force appeared at their location.


    I then shifted my attention towards the fight here. This battle had turned from mere challenge by me to my enemies, into a battle of life and death, with both prestige on the table, waiting for the winner to smash that of the loser.


    I threw my spears, killing everywhere, while I gave permission to my demon to act as freely as he liked. The yers of that Trinity guild were really admirable, as they were fighting with their hearts and souls, but in front of me they were nothing.


    However I noticed the problem my yers were facing, as they couldn''t fight back properly, and many of them were already getting killed.


    The advantage I had here, though, was the presence of the town under my rule. So, any killed yers of my guild would be resurrected automatically inside the town, while for those Trinity guild yers, I received system notification at the beginning of war, and I refused for them to resurrect here.


    That meant any killed yer from their side would be a permanent loss, however despite that, their numbers were already growing, and that seemed illogical to me.


    I knew they wanted to keep my hands busy here, while the fire kept eating these buildings inside, but they were going slightly overboard.


    However I didn''t care about that, my hunger value was already monstrous to begin with, so I could continue killing them like that for hours and hours without feeling any fatigue.


    My yers started to get restless, as their eyes were distracted over the fire burning inside the town. I knew they were concerned about my town, their town, but I was sure the presence of these reinforcements came out of that treacherous enemy of mine''s expectations.


    In ten minutes after the arrival of my new forces, I spotted one ce with zing fire to be wiped out, and the fire was now put down sessfully. I sighed, as I wasn''t only fighting my enemy, I was racing against time here.


    In the next minutes, one building after another got its fire killed by my forces. My yers had already noticed that, and each time a fire was put out, they cheered loudly, making their enemies more angry and frustrated.


    My enemies couldn''t believe what was going on, and suddenly as there was only one building remaining, the entire battlefield shook, as all the yers here shifted their gazes upon me, left anything else, and started running towards my direction.


    "Oh, so you want to have one achievement at least here?" I muttered, with a sneer, as if I was going to let them have their wishes.


    "Listen up, kill them all!" I suddenly shouted, raised my spear, with its over five hundred shadows behind it, to the sky, before I jumped again over the shoulder of my demon, while giving him the order to go berserk.


    My demon didn''t dy, and started to act in rampage, and coupled with my deadly spears, hitting rows of yers along my eyesight, we two formed a very deadly force, clearing all the area around me from any hostile yer!


    My enemy didn''t alter his strategy, as he tried to kill me, if not, then he tried to force me to retreat to the town. He tried, desperately aiming for any gains from this battle, and I struggled, with my might, to not allow him to have any!


    All his meticulous nning was smashed on my rocky shores! He couldn''t dream even of gaining a single advantage from me, as I would never allow him to have any!


    "Kill them all!" I shouted again, raising the morale of myself, and my yers, attacking the enemy madly, without any reservations or thinking about my safety.


    I was on the shoulder of my demon, an ancient demon with its full strength, who could stand against such a demon?


    If I or him had a single artifact, things would be greatly different, but that wasn''t important anymore, as this crazy wave of attacks led by her and her demon in response to the insane wave of attacking from her enemies, made her enemies lose a very big portion of their forces in a very short time.


    I knew the clock was ticking, and there was less than five minutes before the one hour period ended, however I wasn''t worried at all. There was a single fire remaining, and even if my enemies regrouped themselves in one spot there, they wouldn''t even be a match to my current strength.


    As I expected, they had retreated to surround thest and the smallest building of them all, the alchemy association building. The battle there was really hard, but finally, and in less than one minute remaining from the deadline, the fire was already put out by the help of my newly acquired dark witch forces.


    They were really brilliant magicians, with many spells under their disposition, and I was sure the system would keep their spells, transforming them into skills.


    The moment all the fires were extinguished, I received a system notification, informing me of my sess of saving the town.


    "System prompt: yer has managed to put down all the fires inside the town in the time limit given to the yer by the system. yer''s town is saved from any demotion."


    I heaved a long sigh of relief, and once there was no fire in the town, my yers cheered, celebrating the elimination of the danger. I raised my spear high as I shouted with my loudest voice:


    "The town is safe, kill them all, leave none alive!"


    "Kill them all, leave none alive!"


    "Kill them all, leave none alive!"


    My yers kept repeating my words, while they started to mercilessly attack the yers from Trinity guild, who were now shocked by their failure, and they were already thinking of running away.


    I smelt their fear, and I didn''t decrease my momentum, as I started to move on the shoulder of my demon, jumping from left to right, killing here and there, without giving my enemies a moment to break or catch their breaths.


    Their retreat path wasn''t easy as they initially thought, as they never thought of retreating from the first ce. their leaders, the ones who sent them here, didn''t think about saving them if the n failed, as they thought the n would seed.


    As the n failed, their leaders didn''t interfere to minimize their losses, or arrange for their retreat, as they never put these normal yers in their eyes, and that was the issue these normal yers didn''t realize, except for now.


    Nobles were such selfish beings, only thinking for their own sake, only caring for themselves, and any normal yer was nothing in their eyes, not worthy of their rescue.


    I stood there, on the shoulder of my demon, while the rest of my forces inside the town appeared again, joining the fight. I said nothing, and just kept killing these retreating defeated yers, and my mind was really feeling such a content from what I had gained here.


    I gained victory, and my enemy lost everything, or at least he lost his Trinity guild, and I swore to make him lose another guild soon, so soon.

 Chapter 294: Deep Words from Lady Nada

    Chapter 294: Deep Words from Lady Nada


    Per my inside army participation, there was no chance for my enemy to do anything, and I didn''t need to act or attack anymore.


    I just stood there, motionless, while waiting for my yers to defeat and kill everyone. My image alone was enough inspiration for my yers, as they started doing double their best when they felt their town was safe.


    I watched the end of the fight with my thoughts focused on my enemy, this enemy wasn''t easy at all to handle. So far, every time I shed with him, I always was on the back foot, not able to even read his mind, or anticipate his next moves.


    That wasn''t a good sign, as that meant my enemy understood me perfectly while I was still blind! I needed to learn more about him, study all his previous tricks and schemes as I was sure I had ignored many of his signatures amidst all this mess.


    As I was thinking about that, the whole challenge was over with thest yer falling dead, announcing my victory.


    "System prompt: Dragon mechas guild has won the challenge. The Trinity guild is expelled from Onte town, being homeless. Dragon mechas guild has won the town ownership, granting him the reward of five vige slots and one city slot avable for the guild to open."


    The system prompt just ended, and all my yers here cheered, and started to celebrate. I just nced silently at them, as I just smiled and said nothing. They had all the right to celebrate, as I intend after this battle to make a huge revolution inside my guild.


    The level and the skills of my yers were shown to be greatlycking, at least inparison to those from Trinity guild. I knew my yers were hastily recruited, had no time to be disciplined or trained by my top yers, but this wasn''t enough excuse for me.


    I needed them to be ready at any time for any war. A situation that happened here today had proven how much Icked in themon yers, the elite yers, and the top yers categories.


    Icked in every aspect away from the leader rank! And that was quite disturbing.


    I moved my thoughts towards Aria and her groups, they were a perfect candidate for me to add to my guild. I knew that Trinity guild was strong because of such a move, adding already established groups under their ranks, and that really helped them gain such momentum.


    However, I knew how hard it was for me to add my friends'' groups to my guild, especially if they weren''t the owners of these groups, and they didn''t have the final say in these matters.


    Should I pouch their top yers then? Start an inward mutiny in their ranks? Evil ideas started to pop up, however all of them required time and machination, and above all the readiness for me to lose my friends.


    And frankly, I wasn''t ready to lose anyone right now, or in the future. The time and effort wasted in pouching others should be invested in raising my own yers ranks.


    I had an indisputable weapon, my demon, which would act as a carrying rocket for my yers from now on. I just had one more battle, then I would focus everything on raising my guild strength as a whole.


    "Let''s go back inside the town," I said to my top yers, while taking back my demon and started to walk towards the town gate. The yers around me kept cheering madly when I crossed their paths, as they were extremely happy, and I was really happy for them.


    However my mind was already heavy with thoughts, so I just kept smiling, waving my spear in a sign of victory, and just enjoyed their loud cheering and excited shouts.


    "My princess, Lady Nada has sent for you," Diana suddenly said, as she received one NPC guard at the main town gate. I nodded, as I was already heading towards there.


    "Rody, I want you and others to start organizing the guild. Leave them to celebrate for a bit, then start arranging dungeon raiding groups, and don''t forget about the lifestyle section, it''s very important."


    Rody stood in front of me, with exhausted face and his gears were all covered in blood and mud as he replied:


    "This will take sometime to arrange."


    "I know, so don''t waste time and start now," I replied, as I went towards the main street of the town while saying:


    "Diana wille with me, and you will be ready for another battle soon."


    I didn''t need to turn to see their faces, but I was sure they were very shocked right now. Diana walked beside me, with an exhausted, yet strangely excited face.


    "Will we attack another town?" she asked.


    "Sure, there is another town I have to demolish first before sitting in and focus on leveling up."


    "That''s amazing, is it like this town? With a guild of its own?"


    I smiled as her excitation was really admirable. "Yeah, but I will need to arrange things first with Lady Nada, after all we have many burnt down buildings that need our attention."


    This strike of my enemy this time was really quite painful.


    The journey towards the mayor''s mansion was really quite disturbing, as many yers were running here and there, celebrating with the victory achieved by my guild. I watched all of this chaos and suddenly realized something.


    These yers weren''t part of my guild, instead they were all part of the supporting groups belonging to Aria and her friends. That meant they were already seeing my guild as part of their own, which was a good sign, a very bright atmosphere.


    Greed was the root of all troubles, I reminded myself again, as if I tried to do anything dirty to them, even if it was deeply covered and wasn''t discovered, I would risk losing this good atmosphere.


    I started to see things differently right now, as I thought about assigning some missions to these groups in the future, like trusting a town or two to their yers in the near future.


    Doing that might help to elevate many pressures over my shoulders, and that would be really helpful for me to focus on advancing my yers'' levels. As for my dream to make them enter my guild, I had to postpone it, as if they didn''t ask for it, I would never have to offer anything to them at all.


    I reached the mayor''s mansion in one hour, as the streets were really bustling with a lot of celebration. Along the way, though, I spotted many burnt down buildings, as lines of smoke were still rising endlessly from their ruins.


    I just nced at this sad scene, reminding myself that it could have been worse, much worse than this. Despite knowing the risks I was facing, and the deep pit I just avoided, this didn''t help lighten up my mood, as this was indeed a massive loss to my town.


    "Esteemed hero of our town, our Lady is waiting for you inside."


    The moment I reached the mansion, I was weed by a tattered scene of it. The battle that happened here was so brutal and chaotic, leaving many scars already apparent on the mayor''s mansion, represented in many holes here and there.


    I even saw the first wall and my demon passed through and was already gone! It must have copsed when I went to chase after the assassins. I didn''t pass through any of these holes, despite me making them, mainly, and went through the main door of the mansion, or what was left of it.


    What weed me inside was another chaotic scene, where the interior of this mansion was already destroyed. I sighed, helplessly, as time was gold and at that time I didn''t have the luxury to take the normal path towards the heart stone of the town.


    I saw Lady Nada sitting alone, amidst all the rubbles and dust, without anyone else there with her. "Stay here," I softly muttered to Diana, who just nodded, obediently waiting for me outside the mansion.


    I just walked calmly towards her, and the moment I approached her, she said, like speaking to herself:


    "Trying to conquer the world while your house is on fire means you will lose it all!"


    Her words were so deep, and sudden, but I understood her meaning very well. I just nodded, grabbed a seat and sat beside her, amidst all this rubble.


    "Your enemies have approached the esteemed guardian, asking for a truce between the two of you," she said, while raising her depressed head, taking a deep long breath that made me feel how tired and sad she was.


    "Truce?!" I eximed in surprise and denial, and before I could say anything, she just replied:


    "You have a lot of holes in your home, your own forces are just weak and unorganized that an army of less number of yers made them struggle. You have no capable trusted subordinates, with two towns under your responsibility, one with a quest to be a city, and the other is on the verge to turn vige."

 Chapter 295: The Peace Treaty

    Chapter 295: The Peace Treaty


    Her words were really deep, and carried a lot of meaning. I just kept my silence, swallowed what I wanted to say, only ncing at her beautiful calm eyes.


    "You should ept the truce, and you should focus more on building your strength, strengthening your guild, and adding more yers to the mystic art society, instead of running here and there like a mad dog, unleashed without an owner!"


    I knew she didn''t mean to insult me, and I was already thinking about the same thing while I wasing here. "I know that, but I need to conquer that guild, so my enemy would be greatly dyed. I need that!" I added, with the calmest tone ever.


    "You are still a child," she sighed, before returning her back to her seat, while waving her hands to the ce we were sitting at, "look around you, is this a mansion of a conquerer? Orloser? How can you go and conquer other towns when your own can be conquered easily by any stray dogs passing by? Where is the garrison to secure here? can you guarantee that your yers would secure this town while you are away?"


    I swallowed my saliva, with the rest of the words I was preparing to say, and with it much of my pride. I had to be realistic, I wasn''t fighting one person, ten people, I was fighting an organization, supported by very ancient, very powerful beings who managed to kill the ancient witch.


    I had a lot on my shoulder, many things to handle, and I was really focused entirely over this hustle of the Trinity guild and its schemes.


    "You have already stopped their schemes more than once, triumphed over the monster tide twice, conquered their town, smashed their yers in the challenge, rescued the town from destruction and demotion, plus sess in keeping your most important ally secured, was granted a guardian agent rank, saved your kingdom, had Trinity guild being expelled from here, and now you have an offer of truce with benefits that are really beneficial for you. Just ept the truce, and be humble and content with all you have achieved so far, as none of them is an easy feat."


    I knew she was telling the truth, and despite the long list of my recent achievements, I didn''t feel any pride of aplishment at all. Instead, most of them I was only acting back, and only the invasion of here and the challenge I issued were the things of my doing.


    I didn''t need to be passive anymore, I wanted to be active, like my enemy. However, again, I was reminded by her words, warned by her eyes, and silently swallowed my words that I was about to argue her with.


    She was right, I had a very weak base to depend upon, and my enemy just had a very mighty one. I needed first to secure my home, and make it invincible for others, so I could invade other territories with peace of mind.


    "For the record, and for you just to feel more calm, that yer you asked me to look for isn''t anywhere to be found, and her guild isn''t registered in any town at all. She just vanished, nowhere to be found, and her guild is only named on paper, with no actual existence anywhere on the real game."


    "The guild isn''t registered at any town? But she must have gone to some town''s adventurer guild to register it, right?" I asked, as I couldn''t believe this.


    "Yes, she went to one town, and just hours ago she went back to the town adventurer guild, and asked to take all the guild documents with her. That means she is moving her guild, and right now no town in the game has the name of her guild yet."


    Her remaining unspoken words were easy to ascertain, as this yer must have been ordered to keep roaming the game, until this truce this would be decided between me and my enemies.


    If an agreement was reached, then they would give her the signal to move towards any town and start her guild again there. if no agreement was reached, then they would keep her roaming like this, while amassing huge groups of yers for her, and making her my always hidden, unpredictable threat.


    I sighed, as even during defeat my enemy moves were really admirable and remarkable, always trying to corner me all the time.


    "Do you think you are facing just a single mind?" Lady Nada suddenly asked, "you are nave if you thought it like this, you are facing arge group of brilliant, very experienced minds of many nobles. While you are trying to squeeze your brain out for a single idea, they could easily amass arge number of already well prepared ns in a single brainstorming."


    She then took a moment of pause, before seriously looking at me while adding:


    "Don''t fight the whole world alone, don''t redo the same mistake of the old witch. You have the chance to rise up with many friends and supporters, don''t lose them in the middle of searching for your strength. Eventually this path will lead to your failure and death, as it leads the witch to her failure and death."


    Her words suddenly made me recall the recent challenge I was having, the choice I was forced to make, and I didn''t make it ording to the old witch''s will. She was alone, acting all alone, sacrificing everyone for her own power, and as Lady Nada said, this path eventually ended with her fall, with no one there to stand for her.


    I took a deep breath, a very long one, trying to clear my mind from any conflicting, revenge desire thoughts, as I then asked her, calmly:


    "What should I do then?"


    "You shouldy low, focus everything on your own strength, don''t be distracted by them, don''t let them make you forget your most important and vital mission here," she paused, intentionally, as I was listening to her with my full attention. "What is it?" I asked.


    "It''s to revive the witch''s legacy and be the new witch. A witch is an entity that won''t be able to be threatened, above all. When reaching that goal, it doesn''t matter who is your enemy, or what did he or she do to you in the past. When you are a witch, a real witch, nothing of this will matter, as you can simply annihte any existence with a simple single word from you."


    Her words were really remarkable, extraordinary again, as I couldn''t refute her logic, or her ims. My mission was to revive the witch, and when I seeded in doing so, no enemy would stand in my way anymore.


    For the final victory, I had to work harder now, act wiser, and start to be the one to take the first move, not the second and third ones!


    I nced at her, and suddenly I realized how important it was to have such mentors in my life. I imagined that enemy of mine with many, much more mentors around him, advising him, warning him, nning things for him, and directing him to spots he couldn''t notice before, and I finally realized why I was always on my back foot everytime I shed with him.


    I wasn''t using my full potential, I was already fighting a losing war! It was really a miracle for me to act outside their expectations, gaining all the benefits I gained so far, and realizing that made me quite calmer, and more collected.


    "Tell me then, what are these conditions and rewards for them?" I asked, as an indirect indicator for my approval on the truce terms.


    "Good," Lady Nada just nodded, before she took out a scroll, unfolded it, and threw it to me as she added, "read the conditions yourself."


    I caught the partly opened scroll in the air, and then I opened and started reading its content. The offer was simple, as the representative of the opposing forces of me, under the notorious name of the wolves, was proposing a peace treaty for one year inside the game, including all the game worlds.


    The start had a lot of info, and some gains for me, as I could now develop my guild at other game worlds without any worry for one year. The rest of the treaty proposed that the empire would grant me with the title of an elder of the empire, which was one of the requirements for the runner to the throne.


    The paper indicated this clearly, stating that this title is considered one of the hardest conditions for a runner to the throne to have. They also proposed to give me one million gold coins monthly for one year, plus the permission to recruit any yer following the noble guilds and groups without any effects on his or her family and worlds.

 Chapter 296: A Warning

    Chapter 296: A Warning


    I read these simple conditions and went into silence. One million gold coins might seem arge sum of money, but after my trip to the mystic artnds I knew this was nothing.


    "I can agree on that truce, but the mary condition must be changed," I said, as Lady Nada nodded to me while I added, "I don''t want money, I can get as much money as I want from the sacrednds."


    "Then what is it that you desire instead?" she asked, with some interest and much curiosity.


    "I want one hundred mystic art medallions monthly, with an advance payment of five hundred medallions."


    Her eyes shone brightly, as she understood what I was aiming for. Gaining these medallions would grant me one thousand and half mystic art yers at least, and this would greatly enhance my strength.


    "Any otherments?" she asked.


    "No, just that condition to be modified," I replied, as I gave her the peace treaty. The moment she took it, she had taken out a pen, a special type of pen with no ink, and a long feather in its end. She then wrote what I just said, and then she murmured something, and the paper suddenly vanished.


    "It''s the right decision to stand down this time, and this doesn''t affect any of your current enormous gains," she suddenly said, as she mistook my silence as a sign of my disapproval.


    I simply nodded, while my mind was busy thinking of the treaty itself. Those enemies of mine wouldn''t make a losing bargain, and that meant what they proposed wasn''t necessarily good for me.


    For example that condition rted to the yers under theirmand, they were so sure of their tight grasp over these yers, and so just putting this condition there was just to add one useless item to the treaty.


    What I cared about was the peace between me and them at all the game worlds, as that would greatly help in my development. These wolves thought I had no real connections yet with other game worlds, and so they simply proposed this point.


    If they knew about my own followers, and the deal I reached with them, they would have not proposed this in the treaty. As for the medallions, I greatly craved for them.


    I already had over two hundred medallions from the mystic art sacrednds, and these medallions were left to rot inside my inventory. I intended to start using them once I finish with things here.


    Two hundred mystic art users in addition to what I would gain from them would help to boost my guild strength rapidly, making me less restless regarding my guild development.


    I waited for ten minutes before another paper appeared to Lady Nada. As she read it, she felt astonished as she muttered:


    "They agreed on all the terms with nothing to add or bargain about."


    I realized the reason behind her astonishment, as I was already skeptical about their desire for peace. Even if I was doing great, they were also making me lose a lot as well. It made no sense for them to ask for peace like this, and without even negotiation.


    "Do you have any connection with the real world?" I suddenly asked, and she just nodded as she said:


    "Don''t worry, I will dig this up and know what is making them so stressed like this."


    I nodded to her, as I felt reassured with her promise. I then excused myself and went outside the mansion, to find my own two newly acquired units waiting for me there with Diana.


    "We salute our princess," my dark witch magicians kneeled the moment I stepped outside the gate of the mansion. As for the mecha legion, they just nodded their heads as their leader said:


    "Our mecha legion is under your service, mydy."


    "Listen up," I said, as I nodded to both of them, "for those who don''t know me, I''m a runner for the imperial throne, making me your future queen. Follow me, serve me well and honest, provide me with any advice, and make sure that I would never forget any of your kindness.


    Betray me, or keep things away from me, and I swear I won''t stop at anything before killing you, your loved ones, and your entire families. Is that clear?"


    I didn''t want to threaten them, however I had to act against any possible hidden cards of my treacherous enemies.


    "Understood mydy."


    "Understood my princess."


    Both of my two new forces replied at once, and then I turned to Diana as I said:


    "Tell Rody toe to me once he finishes organizing everything. I want to know the current status of our guild. We have the privilege to establish five more town branches, and one city branch. So, we need to act fast, as we now have a one year treaty with our enemies."


    "One year of peace?!" Diana''s face changed, as she was greatly disappointed.


    "Don''t worry, I sniff something big going on already, so stand tight and just wait for the good news."


    She nodded with a much better face than before. "Also tell him to select the best two hundred yers for now, and start looking for one thousand and seven hundred more yers," I added, and when she looked at me in question I exined:


    "I had mystic art medallions, and it was time for my yers to gain some help."


    She nodded in understanding, while she moved away, the leader of the mecha legion suddenly said:


    "Mydy, my name is Bruce, and I''m the leader of the mecha party here." he paused, as he bowed his head in respect, before adding, "I want to advise mydy about two things."


    I gave him my full attention as I gestured for him to continue, and he added:


    "The first is rted to mydy rank. I know mydy had asked the esteemed guardian for our support, but mydy doesn''t know that the esteemed guardian has little effect on the imperial army. so, our supreme leader just determined the least number of soldiers to serve you."


    His words made my heart be tightened, as I guessed what he was going to say next. "The supreme leader of our army is a very loyal person, but he is also loyal to the noble families, especially he hailed from one of the biggest families in our empire.


    The numbers sent here don''t worth ourdy esteemed position. Mydy should have acquired at least five folds of our numbers, if not ten folds. I suggest mydy sent a request for aid and security request to the supreme council of the empire, and they would enforce our supreme leader to send more units to your support."


    His words were really wise and made me greatly happy and content. "Great advice, Commander Bruce. You have my word, as many units toe, all will fall under yourmand," I said, promoting him and announcing my trust to this man. "But I have no way to contact the outside world," I simply said my problem here, "and I don''t know how to contact the supreme council," I added.


    "I heard you have a good connection with master Sam. If you send him a message about your problem, and send the request to him, he would dly help you to deliver the letter to our imperial supreme council."


    His reply made my eyes shine, as I nodded in content. I didn''t have any way to contact my master, but Lady Nada had. "What is the second advice?" I asked, with much expectations towards his next advice, as his first one was indeed marvelous and very useful.


    Bruce hesitated, as he said:


    "It''s not advice actually, it''s a warning." He paused, as if he was feeling conflicted with what he was going to say.


    "Don''t worry, you can trust me with anything," I said, trying to reassure him.


    "May I ask if mydy already got the recognition of our supreme council regarding the running to throne matter?" he suddenly asked, and I instantly replied:


    "The esteemed guardian informed them and my name already is in their records," I spoke honestly, as I didn''t have a clue about why he was asking me this.


    "Great, then I can tell you about this without feeling any guilt," his features suddenly rxed, as he added with a very serious face, "a storm ising, as a great enemy of ours is nning to invade our empire. the sayings in the capital spoke about the dispute inside the supreme council regarding this matter, as our current crown prince is against any strong preparations, and his father, the emperor, is supporting it."


    He again paused, before he added when I gave him the gesture to continue:


    "The emperor isn''t well these days, with rumors speaking about him entering into long periods ofas. Right now we are fortunate he is awake, but if he loses his consciousness, then the council will have to follow the will of the crown prince."

 Chapter 297: The Mysterious Missionary Rank

    Chapter 297: The Mysterious Missionary Rank


    ''That damned Respon! he was a puppet, a real puppet in the hands of his harem!'' I cursed inwardly my useless fiance and contender to the throne for his ipetence. "What is my role in that? I have no power in the council," I said, as I didn''t understand his meaning at all.


    "I know you have no saying in the supreme council matters, mydy, but you must know that the first direction known to the army about the iing forces is the different game worlds here."


    His words really startled me, as I never saw thising. "Isn''t the esteemed guardian already aware of this news?" I suddenly asked.


    "Not yet," Bruce shook his head, before adding, "and even if he knew, he wouldn''t be able to order the army around, or put any kind of pressure to our supreme council. The status of the esteemed guardian and our supreme council is almost equal, making the rtions between the two somehow tight and nervous all the time."


    I suddenly understood the reason behind the sudden peace treaty! I clenched my two fists, as for my enemies, this entire game was already a lost cause, and sacrificing it for the sake of giving me the delusion of peace was the right and smartest move to make.


    "That''s quite bad," I muttered, as my face was so grim right now. "Indeed it is, and that''s why I have urgent advice for mydy," Bruce said, and his tone wasn''t that dejected at all, making me realize something.


    He warned me with the intention of giving me advice, and that meant he had a way out of this predicament. "Tell me what I should do and I won''t hesitate to do it."


    "The only way to secure the game is to find a way to force the supreme council''s hands to follow your orders. There are some ways that I know, but your master and the esteemed guardian might know of many more ways to do it," he started his solution with this logical introduction. I just nodded, and motioned to him to continue.


    "The first way is the simplest ever, and that by you winning the race to the throne, however it''s not a realistic one. Though I don''t know the exact date of these enemies'' arrival, I believe you have not enough time to win this long and hard race.


    So, there is another way I rmend, which is regarding the grand achievement of the game. you need to make the guardian issue the most sacred quest ever in the game, and you need to fulfill it before the arrival of the enemy.


    Though this quest is famous for being impossible, it didn''t require much time like the other solution," he spoke, exined his two options, and stopped. I sensed there is another option he didn''t say, and so I asked:


    "what is the third option I currently have?"


    "It''s for you to kill him," he vaguely said, with a very low tone, however I realized to whom he was referring to by his words. I was taken aback, as I never thought about doing this.


    However just thinking about the logic behind this option made me realize how simple and effective it was. If Respon was gone, then his nasty hideous harem would lose everything, all the enemies schemed to do would be pointless, and the road to the throne would be opened and clear to me.


    Despite that appealing, I didn''t agree on it, or even refuse, as I simply remained silent, while looking towards somewhere else. This reaction of mine was caught by Bruce, and he didn''t open this topic with me again.


    If all routes were blocked, and I was about to lose everything, then I would prefer to kill that useless clown instead of losing everything, my life included.


    As there was nothing else to say, I looked at everyone standing here as I said:


    "You wait for me here, I will go inside for an hour or more thene back to you."


    "My princess, please wait," the leader of my kingdom''s dark witch small army stopped me as he added, "I have a message from your father."


    I suddenly felt some warmth inside me when I heard the word father. I just nodded, while trying to control my conflicted emotions right now.


    "He is wishing you sess, and informs you of his readiness to support you at any time you might need his help."


    I just nced at Erick, the leader of the dark witch army, as I asked:


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes, my princess."


    I sighed, as my father wouldn''t change, not here, not there. I turned and entered the mansion again, and this time I found Lady Nada was writing something, busy in it that she didn''t notice my presence except after reaching the middle of the damaged hall.


    "Oh, have you forgotten something?" she asked, while only raising her head once, then returned to look in concentration towards the pile of papers in front of her.


    "I know what happened, or yet to happen, and made my enemies quite restless and asking for peace in such a way," I opened my mouth, and told her the brief of things I learnt from Bruce. The more I spoke, the more dark her face became. As I finished, she stood up, said nothing as she waved her hand to me, gesturing to me to follow her, and then we entered the room of the heart stone of this town.


    She then took out her precious stone, the emergency way to call the guardian, as she muttered:


    "I knew something was fishy about this, but I thought it was just me being pessimistic as my nature."


    I didn''tment, as I felt she wasmenting herself for not being doubtful. I knew she meant good for me, but right now things were really dangerous, and the guardian must be informed with everything.


    The next moment of the cloud came out and the guardian''s boat appeared in the room.


    "Why are you keep calling me so oftentely?" he asked once he appeared in the room. I sensed his impatience, but this time I was so sure he would be really appreciating what we were going to do.


    "There is a grave danger this time, a very deadly one, and it''sing straight towards the game," Lady Nada started her words with this strong opening.


    "Danger? What deadly danger are you talking about? Everything is peaceful here and the empire didn''t inform me about any approaching enemy!"


    He was still unaware of what wasing to him, and it seemed he was depending on the empire, to serve as an early rming source for any future threats.


    "The empire has betrayed you!" I suddenly spoke up, as his trust in the empire made me feel disgust for him. "They came to you asking for a peace treaty here and didn''t inform you about the iing threat," I added.


    "Who said that?!" the guardian bellowed with extreme rage. "The army knows about it, the supreme council knows about it, the emperor, the crown prince, and all the nobles know about it!" I instantly replied, and my words came to make him silent.


    "Tell me everything you know!" he asked, with calmness that was so intimidating.


    I started to narrate what Bruce had told me, and the more I spoke up, the colder the environment was here.


    "I see, so those bastards areing again to attack us? And this time the imperial traitors are thinking only about their gains? Great, really great," he replied with a very cold tone, before adding:


    "Agatha, I want you to do something for me."


    "Anything," I instantly replied, without any hesitation.


    "There is another way to force the hands of the empire, or at least its army," the guardian said, before exining further, "the army responds only to three beings, the emperor, the supreme council, and a missionary."


    "A missionary?" I asked, while Lady Nada hurried to say:


    "You don''t mean?!!!"


    I saw the shock in her eyes, while the guardian replied:


    "It''s the only way, the fastest way. I can help her through this way, but I can''t guarantee any of the other two ways," he said, before adding, "even if you killed Respon, the supreme council will select another one, the next in throne line session, and this person will be much worse than Respon. leave Respon alone for now, and let''s think about how to make you reach the missionary rank."


    I knew nothing about missionary rank, but I felt his words made quite sense. "Tell me, esteemed guardian, what should I do, and I will do it!"


    "Sigh," he sighed, a sigh that made me realize how hard the missionary rank was, "this rank requires some impossible requirements, and dly our goddess of luck stands by our side, as two of these requirements are already fulfilled by you."


    He then paused before adding, "a missionary rank meant you are a chosen one from heavens, and that rank isn''t so easy to acquire. Throughout our long history, only less than ten managed to acquire it.

 Chapter 298: Trying to Pouch Aria and Other Group Leaders and Vices

    Chapter 298: Trying to Pouch Aria and Other Group Leaders and Vices


    This rank requires you to be a contender for the throne, a guild master yer, and these two conditions are already met by you, making the rest quite easier."


    "That''s impossible, as she is required to reach a ce where no one else has reached in sacrednds!" Lady Nada suddenly eximed in shock and disbelief, "she has no enough power under her hand to do so, plus she is needed to control ten full worlds before she could ask for that rank," she added, and her words made me quite unsettled after feeling excited for a moment.


    "That''s not that hard to achieve," the guardian said, before adding, "I can grant her some artifacts to help, and she already has a mighty ancient demon that can help her get past the earlynds there," he added, making things seem quite easier.


    "That''s a thing, and what about the nobles? When they realize what she was doing, they will link the dots! Her enemies aren''t those thick headed ones, but those smart and dangerous old foxes."


    "Don''t worry about them, do you think after all these years I don''t have my own followers too? She will get enough support to make her cut through many hustles along the way," he replied, and his reply made me aware of his esteemed position in the empire.


    "That might solve the sacrednd problem, despite it being so hard to deal with, but what about the ten world problem? She had signed a peace treaty now, and she couldn''t move even against her world here!"


    Lady Nada''s logic seemed quite eptable and realistic, as I just signed that trapping treaty. "Do you think this treaty is bad for her? She can now totally ignore this world, and use it to focus on the upper worlds above her. I will grant her ess to twenty worlds, not ten, and will make her get in contact with forces there. She can use this world as her base, and her enemies will regret giving her peace here, not her!"


    I suddenly felt I was part of a very big move, and everything around me was getting bigger and bigger. "The most important thing now is to know how much time do we have, but I think we have less than a year," he said, before he added, "I will go now, here take this stone inpensation for what you just used," a stone appeared on top of the image of the boat, before it flew to reside in Lady Nada''s hands, as the boat itself started to vanish, silently like it appeared.


    "Sigh, this guardian" Lady Nada shook her head, helplessly, before she looked at me as she added, "you will need to raise your current level fast, train more in mystic arts, gain more arts as well as only the one under your possession isn''t enough at all."


    I knew she was telling the truth before she added, "I will ask your master to spare you some time ande to train you for a bit, also I need you to squeeze all the yers here in this game world, gain as much as you can, and train all to the highest level possible. I will try to find a solution to the gear problem, so you won''t be distracted by this, not now at least."


    "Thanks for your help and care," I honestly spoke with much gratitude, as she was like a mother for me in this game. without her constant support and guidance, I couldn''t reach the ce I was currently at.


    She casually waved her hand as she replied:


    "Don''t say that, just do your utmost effort and I will always support you," she paused, before muttering to herself, "but this crisis will hit everyone here, so I have to send a warning ahead of time to all my friends. They might be able to give some hand."


    I knew this was the most logical thinking, yet still I felt greatly appreciating her idea. If other masters like her joined in, I might be able to have an easier time fulfilling these conditions.


    I excused myself as I went outside again. I found Diana standing there with Rody, as their two faces were brimming with delight. I sighed, as these two didn''t know what was on stake right now.


    "What is making the two of you this happy?" I asked, as I just passed through the gate of the wall surrounding the mansion.


    "It''s the number of yers requesting to join us, we have broken through one hundred thousand yers right now, and there are more asking to join every minute!" Rody said with a very excited tone and facial expressions that made me feel quite bad for dripping cold water over his excitement now.


    "What''s wrong princess?" Diana asked, as she felt I wasn''t anything close to excited after hearing these good news. My face showed how grim and depressed I was, and that made the two in front of me feel much worried.


    "Let''s talk while we are walking," I said, as I turned to look at the two armies standing in front of me as I added, "you go ahead and wait for me at the dungeon of level forty, we will hit that today."


    They all nodded and moved with haste away from my sight. I sighed, helplessly, as even with my current mad progress, I wasn''t feeling any security, not at all!


    "Come, I will tell you everything along the way," I said, as I started to move away from the mansion. I started to tell them everything rted to the iing threat, and after I finished, I noticed a more grim reaction over their faces.


    "C''mon, it''s not that we have no chance to defend against this," I joked, trying to add a sense of humor to our current crisis.


    "Princess, you need to speak with Aria and the others, convince them to join hands with you," Diana suddenly said, while she seriously added, "without their support, we will have a hard time building our forces here. The yers we got are really great things, but they mostly are lower leveled, and now we are required to invade other worlds, that will be hard to achieve with our current yer base."


    "I totally agree with Diana, we need experienced yers, organized and well trained, not some mere stray folks left from all guilds and groups," Rody said, as he agreed on Diana''s words.


    I sighed, as this was also one of my dreams, but I already knew how hard it was to snatch these groups, especially with all their elders and superiors. "I will speak to her then," I resigned to their demands, as I opened my profile and sent a message to her.


    She instantly replied, like she was waiting for the reply button. She was nearby the town gate, and that made our meeting so close and easy. I led the two towards the town gate, to find her standing with the leaders and vices of another group.


    So, they were all here, saving me time to wait for their responses.


    "Hi our little guild master, how are you doing now after this epic battle?" Aria joked with me as she greeted me first. I just smiled, or tried to do so, though I miserably failed to do so.


    "Why do I feel you are so down? Are the losses in the town this severe?" Rokal, the leader of the thunderous sword adventure group asked, as it seemed my bad mood was totally revealed to everyone here.


    "Sigh, it''s a long story," I simply replied, evading directly answering the question as I asked back:


    "Tell me, how are you doing here? is everything good?"


    "Yeah, everything is great," one of the Cleo cousins replied. "What''s going on with you? Why are you so tense and nervous?" Aria suddenly stopped my about toe words as she directly asked me the same question again.


    "If it''s those noble bastards, let me join your campaign next time and I will show them how gravely wrong they are to y with the wrong person," Alfonzo said, with his deep hatred towards nobles. I shook my head, simply without directly replying on their questions again, as I said:


    "Tell me, do your higher ups behave strangelytely?"


    My question was weird, I knew that, but I didn''t want to just walk to them, throw the bomb of my bad news, and leave them with only the option of joining me. if I was in their stead, I wouldn''t agree to such an offer, not if given to me in that way.


    "What do you mean by that?" Aria asked, as my question was very sudden and vague for them.


    "I mean they asked you to prepare for withdrawing, giving you sudden orders to be conservative, or even cut all the ties with you!"


    My words made them all, literally everyone, look at me in a very strange way. "Why would they even do anything like this?" the other Cleo girl asked, as she expressed what everyone was thinking of right now.

 Chapter 299: Telling Them the Truth

    Chapter 299: Telling Them the Truth


    "So nothing suspicious urred?" I stressed over this point again. "Nothing suspicious here but you," Aria jokes, replying on my question as she added, "What''s wrong? why all these weird questions?"


    "Sigh," I softly sighed with a tired tone, as it seemed either their leaders didn''t know, or they did and they decided to just ditch them. "I have some secret infoing from the empire," I simply said, while holding the rest of the details inside my mind.


    "And?" Alfonzo said, before he added, "I have my own channels in the capital, and even inside the nobles. Nothing happened in thest days there, is there something I don''t know of?" his tone seemed quite paranoid and doubtful to his own resources, and he had all the right to feel that way.


    "In fact these resources lied to you, hid the info I had acquiredtely by chance," I replied, without revealing anything.


    "Can you just speak oneplete sentence and tell us what you know in it?" Aria seemed slightly irritated by my way of speech, and honestly I would be also irritated by my conservative secretive way, but I had to do that.


    In fact I didn''t intend to reveal anything for them, not now, at least I had toy down the foundation of my offer to them, using their own superiors first, and making them tarnish the rtion between the two of them before I could make my move.


    "I just want to ask something first from you," I started my offer quest with them by these words, "I want you to contact your superiors, the top ones, and ask them about any special orders for you in the uing period."


    My words made them all exchange their nces, silently but their eyes carried a lot of doubt and untrust. "I hope you can trust me on this, as I won''t exaggerate if I said that your life itself depends entirely on it," I had to add this as I wanted them to really contact their superiors.


    This would be a great milestone in making them join my guild, hitting the first and fairest nail in cutting the rtion between them and their superiors. They were already following the ordersing from above, but here, in this game world, they had undisputed authority that no one could stand against easily.


    "We will do that, and will return to you in ten minutes," Aria said with a very serious face, as she was the only one amongst them that knew exactly how I was thinking, and realized my own words weren''t without weight or significance. "Don''t move until wee back," Alfonzo said, as his eyes revealed how angry he was right now.


    "Take your time," I simply and casually replied, like I wasn''t the one who instigated them to do this. I stayed in my ce where everyone went in a separate direction, each stayed a couple of hundreds of meters away from me, and started contacting their superiors.


    I had two ends in this n, either their higher ups decided to ignore them and kept the news, or they told them everything. My problem wasn''t in the higher ups not knowing anything rted to this matter, as I was pretty sure something so devastating like this, spreading in the army and noble ranks, couldn''t be hidden from the eyes and ears of these old and veryrge organizations.


    My only problem was if one or more of them knew everything from their superiors, that would hit my n in the core, making my mission to absorb them fail. At least I had a reason right now to try and pouch them, but if this reason was gone, I would only gain a thank you reply, with some appreciation and promises for future cooperation.


    I nervously stood my ce, as these handful groups were just the beginning of my grand nter on to annex every single group away from the nobles.


    If I seeded here, then I wouldn''t only gain hundreds of thousands of elite and well trained and organized yers, but I would also gain these leaders and vices support, making me ask them for help in pouching more equal or smaller groups under my banner.


    Too much was on the stakes here, and that made me very, very nervous. They took half an hour before they all returned, one by one, with puzzled looks over their faces.


    Luckily, and thanks to heaven, no one came with a grim face, none! That was such great news in itself!!


    "Well?" I asked, when they all gathered around me once again, "does anyone tell you anything?" I asked.


    "No," Aria nced at everyone''s puzzled expression as she shook her head, "the strange thing was the response from the group great leader and elders, as they all sent me asking for why I was asking them this question, and they started to interrogate me," she added.


    I just nced at her, and she hurriedly rified, "don''t worry, didn''t bring your name at all."


    I nced at everyone, and they just nodded, confirming they didn''t bring my name as an excuse to their superiors. That reaction from their heads up was expected, and luckily no one was kind enough to share the grave news to them, or even warn them.


    "What''s going on then?" Alfonzo aggressively asked, "the moment I spoke with my sources, they all hung up in my face, and never returned my calls again," he angrily said, expressing how angry he was by taking out one level five trash sword and throwing it away in an angry move.


    "Calm down, I will exin everything now," I smiled, for the first time since meeting them today, and this smile made their nces weirder. "There is a great cmitying upon us, and this will be enough to destroy the whole game that we already know, along with anyone inside it."


    My words made their expressions freeze, as they nced at me with shocked faces, while Aria asked:


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Do you hear about the peace treaty I just signed with my enemies?" I suddenly shifted the topic to the beginning of everything that happened today.


    "What truce?" Alfonzo asked with more shocked expression, while Aria sighed as she said:


    "I have heard about it earlier, but didn''t get the chance to share the news with you."


    I looked at them as I said:


    "I have received a truce offer from these bunch of nobles here in exchange for many handsome rewards."


    "What rewards?" the two Cleos asked at the same time, making me smile at their reaction. ''Girls!'' I muttered inwardly, while I replied:


    "Many things, including mystic art medallions in hundreds."


    I didn''t tell everything, only highlighted the most spicy one to them. as I expected, their eyes shone with greed, as they started to think about anyway to make a trade with me regarding these medallions.


    If their desire for strength was much above their loyalty to their groups, I wouldn''t hesitate to wave the card of medallions directly in their faces, but I was sure if I did so, I wouldn''t gain anything in return.


    "They asked me for a one year truce, here and at every other game world," I said, attracting their attention once again to the main topic.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Tomy, the silent leader of the white radiant adventure group asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Alfonzo was the one to bark at him, "these are nobles, the most stingy and bloodsuckers I ever knew in my whole life! they wouldn''t do anything so kind and generous like this without a good reason, a very great benefit to them," the then turned to me as he asked, "what''s the catch here? Why were they this generous with you?"


    "They weren''t hungry for any gains, they were so nervous to avoid death," I simply replied, throwing my first bomb into their faces.


    "What?!" Alfonzo didn''t see thising, nor anyone else here. "What do you mean by death?" Aria asked, as she managed to link the dots as she hurriedly added, "Did our superiors also know about this cmity? Know that it might lead to our deaths?"


    I knew it was time to hit the hot iron hard, so I calmly replied, with some regretting tone:


    "Unfortunately yes, even I, their enemy, far away from them, without any backing knew everything."


    They exchanged silent nces, with shocked faces as Mark said:


    "Are you sure? What is this grave news then?"


    "It''s rted to a massive attacking towards here, and the result is the total destruction of the whole game, including its worlds," I finally said it, and my words were so shocking to them as they stayed a while silent, with pale faces.


    "Are you sure about it? Who told you this?" Aria asked.


    "I''m pretty sure, and I learnt the news from one of the newly transferred mecha units under me. he told me that the army already knows about this."


    "The army?" Aria muttered, as she then turned to look towards Mark, as the others did. "I will contact her then," he sighed, helplessly, while he went some distance away from them, as he started to contact one person he knew.

 Chapter 300: Winning Them Over Successfully

    Chapter 300: Winning Them Over Sessfully


    "What''s going on with him?" I asked, as I didn''t know what just happened.


    "Mark had a fiance before, but they already broke up due to her family refusing him. she is a noble descendant, and thus her family refused the rtion between the two," Alfonzo said, exining things Agatha didn''t know of.


    "Will she tell him then?" I asked, as I figured out what they were trying to do here.


    "She still speaks to him from time to time," one of the Cleos said, "so there is a chance she might help him, especially since she is a general in the army already," she added.


    "A general?! That seemed quite a high position!" I remarked, as generals were some scary beings back at my previous kingdom.


    "Sure, she is a very strong yer who gained the general assessment in her game and she managed toplete the quests rted to it. she is a very famous character in the army, well respected despite her young age of seventeen years old," Aria said, filling the missing spots in the story.


    "If she knew such a thing, she wouldn''t hesitate to inform him," the other Cleo said.


    I just nodded, as I waited silently like others for Mark''s return. When he finished speaking with his past lover, he returned with an ashen white face, as he hurriedly said:


    "It''s true, the game is targeted by the soul suckers."


    "What?!!!" they all gasped, while Aria eximed out in shock. "Are you sure it''s them?" she added, trying to make sure she heard the word right.


    "Yes, she told me it''s already a known thing in every group and guild already, and many started evacuating their sons and daughters from the game."


    His words made everyone open their mouths, not knowing what they should say. Everything was crystal clear now, their bosses had betrayed them, left them here to die.


    "What are these soul suckers?" I suddenly asked, as this was my first time hearing about them.


    "They are a very terrifying empire that suddenly popped up in our universe out of nowhere. Rumors said they were just a nobody before, not even an established kingdom, but in a blink of an eye they possessed great strength that terrorized the entire universe," Aria said, replying in a very dejected tone.


    "This empire never targeted anything and failed to utterly ruin it! we are doomed, we all are doomed!" one of the Cleos pair of cousin remorse, as her face showed how terrified she really was.


    "What about you? Why didn''t your fiance bring you out of here?" Aria turned to me as she asked, and her question made meugh, despite not trying to do so.


    My reaction attracted their attention, as she added:


    "It''s impossible for him to leave you behind like this, it can''t be true, right?"


    I sighed, before saying the truth:


    "In fact I''m in the total opposite camp of his right now."


    My words were received with no understanding to them, so I added to rify things:


    "I''m now an official contender to the throne. In fact this attack has something to do with that, as currently I''m Respon''s camp biggest threat, a threat they can''t ignore."


    "You are kidding me!" Alfonzo suddenly bellowed out, as he suddenly jumped while shouting like maniac:


    "Do you know what this even means? The emperor wille from a totally different bloodline than the current one! All the nobles will turn into nothing, meremoner in just a blink of an eye!"


    His words, his shouting words, made things suddenly clear to me. I suddenly understood this wasn''t just about a fight for the throne, it was about a fight for existence! If the nobles lost all their ces right now, they would face a brutal retaliation from everyone, literally everyone!


    "Oh my god!"Aria suddenly eximed out in shock. "This is big, this is really big," she added, before looking at me with a very widened eyes, as she demanded, "what do you n to do then?"


    I shrugged as I instantly replied:


    "I n to resist, force the army to follow mymand and help me and my current allies to defend the entire game."


    "Are you for real?"Mark suddenly said, before adding, "if you really n to do so, then I pledge loyalty to you right now!"


    His words were well received by me as I widely smiled despite trying to control my current excitation. I was really d that I managed to crack this nutshell, and acquire their support. Despite him being one person, this was a good sign in itself.


    "May I ask what allies you have?" Alfonzo asked.


    "On top of the list, I have the guardian on my side, plus many mystic art masters as well."


    My humble reply came like thunder, as they all froze while one of the Cleo pair of cousins asked:


    "You don''t mean our game guardian, the esteemed being that guards the game, aren''t you?"


    I chuckled as I replied with a giggle:


    "Sure, it''s him."


    "Oh!"


    They all sucked a cold breath of air, before they exchanged nces between each other. "If we joined you, what n do you have to conquer that invasion?" Tomy was the one to ask me thisst straw that was enough to smash any hesitation they had.


    "There is a way for me to order the army around, and I n to go for it. The guardian already supports me in this im, and I intend to start targeting it once I get some detailed info regarding the time of the invasion," I replied, exining my n simply to them.


    "May we know what method is this?" Tomy asked again.


    "It''s about a rank called a missionary, I will aim to gain it."


    "Oh!" they again sucked a cold breath of air, and this time their reaction showed a single meaning about their impression of me.


    Scary!! They were seeing me as such a scary person!


    "Don''t look at me like that, I might get nightmares at night!" I tried to joke around, in a try to decrease the tension growing in the air.


    "You oh my, what I can say" Aria shook her head helplessly, as she sighed one time after another. "Let''s say it''s a great fortune for us to know you, and much luckier to witness these great moments where our empire history is about to see great changes like this, and we are honored to be part of these changes, supporting you in your ims."


    Her words held only one meaning, I finally seeded in my quest here! they all nodded, as they all said one after another:


    "I pledge allegiance to you, and will move my entire yers to join your guild right now!"


    "The Cleon group is much honored to y under your banner from this day forth!"


    "I took over the leadership of this group so I can fight and bring down the nobles. Never imagined such a day woulde so soon, and I would be damned if I wasn''t part of it! I''m now one of your guild, please ept me and my yers."


    They all asked to join my guild, and after they all finished their words, and I finally controlled my stormy celebrations inside my soul, I said with a wide grin over my face:


    "I''m sure your addition will make my task much easier. I will appoint all of you as my vices, and you are much weed to bring anyone you want, here at any other game world as well."


    "Are we going to other game worlds?" one of the Cleo pairs asked.


    "Sure, I need to conquer ten game worlds to be able to acquire that title. so, we will visit many worlds in the next period of time," I replied, before I calmed down my reactions as I added, "now let''s just organize things first, and then we need to raise everyone''s levels to the highest possible one.


    I already have a demon under my disposal, plus two mighty legions to aid. Come to me at dungeon level forty with your top yers, we will continue raiding this dungeon until our level crosses forty."


    They all were still stuck, like me, at twenty something level. reaching level forty wasn''t an easy feat, but using my own cheating helpers, I was pretty sure things would go smoothly for us.


    I didn''t intend to stop there, as I would go to a higher level afterwards, might think of hitting sixty or seventy then. I would do all my best to raise my yers'' ranks, and strength, so I could be much morefortable in the uing challenges.


    "By the way, select a few yers from your teams, as I have some extra mystic art medallions to share."


    My words made their eyes shone, as having a mystic art was indeed a high dream for any yer in the game. they all nodded, before they excused themselves and went to each one''s group to announce the news.

 Chapter 301: Entering A Very Strange Dungeon!

    Chapter 301: Entering A Very Strange Dungeon!


    Rody and Diana were standing still, saying nothing at all throughout this time. I turned to them, while Rody said with a wide smile of pride:


    "Congrattions on gaining all these experienced yers'' guild masters. I will handle their requests to join the guild, and arrange everything with the others."


    I knew he could be trusted to do so, and then Diana added:


    "It went smoother than you were fearing, congrattions for that magnificent feat my princess. These groups have strong ties with many others here, and at other game worlds. gaining them would help us a lot in the uing trials."


    I nodded to her, as I knew her words were true. Gaining this batch of groups was only the beginning, as next the news would spread into the world here and other worlds as well.


    yers would know about this iing attack,mon yers and groups, and they would also hear about my call for leading the defenses of the game against the invasion.


    My ce would only soar day after day, and my enemies'' wronged steps would only strengthen my position here. I was sure many yers would be afraid, and try to escape here, but much more would cluster around me, taking me as their beacon for hope and safety.


    "Rody, I will leave you and the vices and elders to handle this transaction, so do it smoothly fast and any problem just inform me about it at once."


    "Sure, I will go now and summon everyone."


    "After you all finish,e to level forty dungeon," I said, before I turned and started to move towards the direction of the level forty dungeon. I already had its ce marked in the map, and I had around one hour of walking to it.


    The news I just gave the group of leader and vices of adventure groups just spread like fire among yers, and in less than one hour, every yer that had a position in any group or guild had already been notified by this iing attack, the shameful act of the nobles, and the admiring stand of me against the invasion.


    The words spread about me having the intention of repelling the attack, which made many yers realize that I was nning to do so using them. at once many debates urred at every single guild and group in the game, as those inside the noble guilds and groups had the hardest of these debates.


    As I reached the level ten dungeon, I decided not to care about news that Rody, Rog, Aria, and others kept sending to me about the earthquake I caused by revealing the news to the masses like this. I knew these news were going to make a huge stir, but it wasn''t my own problem to care about.


    Nobles were the ones who were supposed to be nervous right now. I was sure they might try to find a solution with their yers, but I doubted these yers would be tricked easily once more.


    At the least, part of their yers would leave their guilds, migrate to the normal adventure groups, especially those who already joined my guild.


    As for the adventure groups, they were also having many ims to either retreat from the game or stand with me and fight together.


    These reactions were really logical for me, but currently I stood in front of this dungeon, summoned my demon, and then applied to therge team dungeon run of the hardest mode there, the nightmarish mode.


    Therge team dungeon option started to appear at dungeons above level thirty, to enable more yers to fight together, so they could clear dungeons faster.


    I selected the highest number of yers I could carry along the run, which was five hundred yers. I heard that at dungeons above level fifty, this number would be doubled, reaching an astonishing one thousand yers.


    In return for that, the dungeon area was really variable ording to the number and severity of the dungeon. That meant this dungeon run was really the hardest and thergest possible run in this dungeon.


    "Let''s go," I ordered, as I entered the dungeon with my demon and my five hundred yers. I left instructions for the two units I had outside to rearrange themselves in ten teams, each having fifty dark witch magicians, and ten mecha fighters, and lead two hundred yer in a normal dungeon run.


    My demon roared the moment we passed through the freakily looking gate of this dungeon, with a vampire mouth opened with two long fangs like teeth in their upper and lower jaws.


    The moment I passed through this gate, the whole scene in front of me gave me a slight scare.


    I never entered a dungeon and found such darkness there, so thick that I couldn''t even see one meters ahead of me!


    Even my demon pet, if not for the loud breaths of it I would never have felt its presence! It wasn''t like night, it was like the funeral of all lights, where only darkness lived, and the sun itself died!!


    "Stay put, don''t move!"


    I hurriedly gave the order to my yers, as I suddenly heard some ruckus beside me. the voices of them weren''t that apparent either, which made me more wary of this ce.


    Was this a level forty dungeon? It seemed I stepped into a level two hundred dungeon instead by mistake!


    The next thing I did was to rise above my demon. I already had a stable memory about it, and I was so familiar with jumping over its shoulders. The moment I reached there, I used my spear at once, throwing it off to the air, and letting it rest calmly over my fingertips.


    The moment I did so, the whole spear shone brightly, as this wasn''t the first time facing such a dark ce. The brightness of my spear pushed away the darkness for a bit, and suddenly I heard a sizzling sounding from the front, just a few meters away from me.


    "Hit that sizzling ce with all your skills! that''s not darkness, it''s a foul aura!"


    I recognized what was surrounding us, as the darkness of a very fiendish aura. The moment my sound fell, faster than the expansion light of my spear, my yers hurriedly reacted, and everyone, literally everyone used their skills hard over the area where that strange sound appeared.


    I didn''t feel their attacks were this effective, and thus I didn''t hesitate to step in, personally acting again.


    "Penta auxiliary skill."


    "Dragon head spear skill."


    "Tempest of lightning skill!"


    Fire, lightning and light were the three sacred things that could fight off any fiendish thing. The moment my spear was thrown off towards that source of a sizzling, the darkness stepped down for a noticeable distance as a reflex, while my spear, followed by the shadow of five dragon headed spears, fell with arcs of lightning surrounding them, massively and violently hitting that sizzling ce.


    The next moment I heard a roar, a very loud painful roar, while the darkness seeped away from that ce, I saw the final shape of my enemy, clear as a sun in the middle of a clear summer day.


    It was a vampire!


    Its pale skin, red eyes, long fangs, and very slim face was very unique, and I instantly recognized it. The attack I used was enough to cause him a deep wound, but not enough to kill it.


    I snapped my fingers, and the next moment the spears disappeared, reappeared above my fingers, and then I threw another attack towards the vampire.


    My yers gasped the moment they saw it, and finally some healers and magicians stepped in, using their light based skills over this monster, helping me in my attacks, and in less than two minutes we managed to kill it.


    The moment it died, I received a system notification confirming what I saw with my own eyes, and at the same time I received a decent amount of Xp that made me nod in satisfaction.


    This ce couldn''t be ventured without using mystic arts it seemed, so I didn''t hesitate to spread my orders:


    "Diana, you will act as the main attacker here, and I will support you with my spears."


    Even my demon I feared entering blindly into such a ce. this dungeon was so hard to clear it seemed, and I started to truly taste the fierceness of this training game.


    So whoever helped in making this game as the training program of the empire indeed aimed towards deepening the importance of the mystic arts. That seemed quite obvious to me, but I felt great curiosity towards the true identity of this person.


    Was it the witch? There was no other person in my mind to have such machination except for her.


    I cleared out my thoughts, and started focusing on thendscape in front of us. After the killing of that vampire, the darkness retreated for twenty meters, before it halted.


    So we have one monster every twenty meters, that was something hard to deal with.

 Chapter 302: Fighting Off Werewolves!

    Chapter 302: Fighting Off Werewolves!


    From my first experience dealing with that vampire, I moved with care, using my spears first to go deeply into the darkness, hitting everywhere with my growing entourage of spears, until a sizzling sound was heard.


    "There!" I shouted at Diana and everyone, as I pointed with my other hand towards the ce the sound came from. Diana moved, unsheathing her sword, as a halo of fire appeared around it.


    She used a fire based art to attack, a very wise move indeed.


    Supported by my spears, and my yers lightning, fire, and light skills, we managed to kill the second vampire, but the darkness didn''t retreat after it fell, making me sure of the reason.


    "Stay put, there is another m"


    I was about to warn them when someone screamed at the side of my yers group. I hurriedly turned to find a long thin branch was rolling around its leg, like a snake, before it violently pulled him back into the darkness.


    The next moment we all heard a crunching voice, followed by the abrupt silence of this yer''s screams.


    Scary!!


    I really felt how hard this ce was!


    "Stay put, the trees are cursed!"


    I shouted, as my spears plunged into the darkness, heading straight towards the ce the yer''s creams ended at. The next moment I heard a shaking sound, and then the darkness there vanished, showing off an ugly shaped tree, with a hideous face at the middle of its heavily wrinkled bark.


    The moment I saw it, I knew I wasn''t in a normal dungeon, I was like in a nightmare of my own. I also noticed that the darkness only retreated one third from the area around us, that meant we still had two more monster trees to kill.


    I didn''t hesitate and sent my spears far longer than I did before, targeting areas covered in darkness. After many trials, I heard the same shaking move, and the darkness slowly dissipated, and a hideous faced tree appeared in front of me.


    This limited greatly the ces I could search for the third tree, and in less than two minutes, I managed to kill it, totally clearing the area around us.


    "So it''s an evil dungeon princess," Diana suddenly said, which attracted my attention at once. "What do you mean by that?" I demanded.


    "Some dungeons here would be cursed, we don''t know how or why, but all we know is these dungeons are so hard to clear, and the boss at its end would be a really hard one. However, clearing it would grant us many rewards, especially mystic art medallions," she exined, and herst part already enticed my excitement.


    "Then we should aim at clear everything here," I dered, while ncing back at the five hundred yers of my team as I added in a loud, clearly audible voice:


    "From now on don''t move close to any darkness area. Stay ten meters at least away from it, and anyone with fire, lightning, or light distant skill can freely join the fight."


    "What about others?" one of the yers asked.


    "It''s your lucky day, you will all be carried along by me and the others," I said, with a chuckle, and my reply helped in driving a smile over their stressed faces.


    The next thing was a direct venture of me and Diana on the front, while others were kept just behind the two of us, with enough safe distance so we didn''t lose another yer.


    The next monsters we faced were a mix of vampires and trees, and again after killing the vampire, the darkness didn''t withdraw, and I kept firing my spears towards the trees, killing them one by one.


    Diana acted to kill the vampires, and I acted behind her to clear the trees. Our duo really acted in sync, making our performance go better after each fight.


    However, after walking for one hour in this cursed dungeon, we faced our next challenge.


    "Flying bloodsucker bats!" Diana screamed the moment a shadow appeared from the darkness, venturing out without any fear or pain. I saw its face, it had the face of a pained human, like someone just portrait a face of a man in the middle of torturing him.


    Each bat was two meters in length, and their wings were longer than five meters in span. They moved very fast, veryfortable in the light, not affected by the skills of fire, lightning or light. My spears weed these group of bats, while Diana hurriedly said while killing the vampire in front of her:


    "They are extremely weak to wind based skills, also water skills might help as well."


    Her words helped in greatly shifting the tide of this sudden battle, as yers with these two skills started to join the fight, making the number of bats falling growing faster than when I attacked them with my spears.


    It didn''t matter who managed to kill them, all I cared about was to kill them all!


    As my yers were doing great fighting the bats, I started to clear the trees first, and sometimes joined the fight if one bat managed to slip past the barrage of skills, heading closer to the heads of my yers.


    That sudden hurdle was passed sessfully without any losses, except for many skills needed time to reset. We waited for one minute for all skills to be avable again, while the darkness retreated enough distance after killing these bats, vampires, and trees.


    The next hour we kept killing these waves of monsters without stop. After one hour, another change appeared, and that gave me a clear view about the rules of this dungeon.


    This time, a new type of monster appeared, a giant shadow loomed in the darkness in front of us. Diana, again, spotted that and recognized its identity at once.


    "It''s a troll!"


    Her sound reverberated fast to everyone, and I once understood how hard it was to deal with such giant, thick defenses, brutal strength monsters.


    "You, make yourself helpful and go kill it!"


    I shouted at my demon, who did nothing since the moment we stepped in here. I jumped off its shoulders, while the demon was enraged by my words, and went ahead in great strides towards that troll, engaging with it.


    The troll was huge, butpared to my demon, it seemed smaller. Our team got divided at once, part killing bats, Diana killing vampires, my demon killing the trolls, and me killing the trees.


    We kept doing this before the next hour passed, and with it I knew a new change would happen.


    "Stay sharp, another monster will appear soon."


    My warning helped in raising the vignce of my team again after they felt secured by our current rhythm. Just as we killed two more waves of monsters, we were weed by the new addition here.


    Loud howls suddenly erupted from everywhere around us!


    "Wolves?" one of my yers asked in surprise, while I had a very bad feeling about it. "Retreat, everyone retreat!" I suddenly gave the orders, as these weren''t wolves, they were werewolves!


    My sudden shout startled everyone, Diana included, but they all retreated for tens of meters, pulling themselves away from the harm path.


    Or that what everyone thought, like myself, but the next moments we were proven wrong! many bats started toe towards us, while over fifty werewolves appeared from the darkness, heading straight towards us.


    "We will pull these two monsters first, kill them, then we will start killing the rest," I shouted, in a try to push some new morale into my yers.


    "Werewolves are weak to earth based skills. use them without restraints, and all defenders be ready to wee their sudden bursting attacks," Diana shouted, as the strategy of this fight was determined, simply like this.


    As she said, these werewolves had a very great agility, in a moment they were standing on two legs, away from the yer, and the next second it used its legs and arms to jump fast, suddenly attacking the yer.


    They had no fixed trajectory, as they might be moving forward, then jump left or right. Their teeth were really sharp and their jaws were really mighty, making us lose tens of yers in the first sh with them.


    However, with time, my yers started to gain foot, recognized this weird style of fight, while my spears hit everywhere, helping in reducing the numbers of these monsters, or at least halt them in their steps.


    As we managed to reduce their number to less than half, dealing with them proved to be easier with time. After ten minutes, we managed topletely kill them all.


    "Diana moves to the vampire, you go and kill these trolls, and leave the trees for me. everyone, stay vignt to any bats or werewolvesing from the shadows."


    I hurriedly gave my orders to them, while we had thest step from killing this hard wave. As we dealt with our familiar monsters, we managed topletely kill them in less than five minutes.

 Chapter 303: Fighting A Fish-Like Monster

    Chapter 303: Fighting A Fish-Like Monster


    As we did, I rapidly took a nce at my team, while waiting for the darkness to dissipate. We lost slightly less than fifty yers so far, mostly lost in this brutal wave.


    I sighed, hoping we didn''t meet such brutal waves again. the next waves were currently calmer than this time, however we kept losing five to ten yers each wave. After one hour, we lost around seventy more yers, making our loss approaching one hundred and fifty yers.


    "Be ready, new monsters!" I shouted, while we all waited for the new monster to show itself, but nothing happened. "Let''s kill them using our usual way," I just said, and suddenly one yer screamed, before he fell dead on the ground.


    "Assassins!" I shouted, while Diana used one of her AOE skills, rapidly hitting a big part of the area around us, making twenty assassins to appear in front of us.


    They were strange, with slim short bodies, and two pairs of arms, instead of one. "They are slimes! Use the ice and lightning based skills to kill them!" Diana shouted, acting again as our strategist.


    The battlemenced again, with our losses returning to rise up, reaching twenty five yers this wave. We lost over one hundred and fifty yers so far, making me wonder if we had entered here with the regr twenty yers team, how could we be able to clear such a dungeon then?


    I left my team recuperate, as I also took a moment for myself to rest. This dungeon seemed endless, with so many surprises meeting us every hour. At least we managed to handle it, so far, even with our current losses.


    I was sure if any other team was here, they wouldn''t do anything close to our performance. Right now I wasn''t focusing on the guild quest, as the whole game was threatened to be destroyed.


    I thought again about these new enemies, the soul suckers ones. Their name seemed scary, but I was pretty sure they had strong rtions with the wolves, my real enemies.


    I also recalled the words of Shin, speaking about this mysterious power that suddenly erupted out of nowhere. His words were consistent with the description of Aria and others to these soul suckers, making me wonder if they were the same or not.


    At such distress times, I really missed Shin and his silly jokes and teasing. I knew he was trying to make me step out of my bad mood, but sometimes I just wanted to punch him in the face, as he went too far with his teasing.


    "Let''s go," I ordered, after five minutes of rest. My team was now looking much like a veteran team, with faces showing no signs of fear or selfck of confidence. They were ready to face any uing threats, with a mindset prepared to adapt to any sudden changes.


    I liked that new team of mine, and I hoped everyone else would end up being like them.


    I suddenly recalled other teams, as this dungeon wasn''t that easy to clear, or survive at. I needed to give everyone a lecture on how to clear this dungeon, the order of monster appearance, and the nature of each monster here.


    I was pretty sure they could handle all, except for the trolls. That made the presence of my demon a must. I had no objection to that, but that meant I couldn''t fight alone in the wilderness.


    If so, then I should return and work on my cksmith skills, or even start making my own mechas. Though I had some mechas right now, they weren''t even close to what I had in mind.


    I wanted thousands, tens of thousands, even millions of them if possible!


    Such an army would be very deterring to any enemy, no matter wolves or soul suckers!


    The next waves proved to be quite challenging, as these assassins were really a very deadly add to the mix of the ground and airbined fierce attacks.


    Each wave made us lose around five yers, and after the tenth wave, we lost approximately forty five yers, and we were about to wee the new face of monsters in this dungeon.


    However, what waited for us was really out of my expectations!


    "Stay alert everyone, the next monster wave will have a new type."


    I warned them, despite the fact that they didn''t need such a warning. Despite our numbers greatly decreasing, approaching three hundred yers, the remaining had already gained much Xp, making them all gain two levels so far.


    As for me, I gained only one, but so close to gaining the second.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly this mighty roar erupted all of sudden, startling me and the others. We waited, as the edge of the darkness surrounded us, but no monster appeared. There were no werewolves, no vampires, no bats, no trolls, nothing.


    "Roar!"


    Another roar erupted, making everyone nce at each other, skeptically feeling odd right now.


    What was causing such roars?


    I didn''t hesitate and threw my spear to enter the darkness. It passed rapidly as usual, clearing a long path of the darkness along its course, with therge couple of hundred spears moving behind him as sacred guardians to it.


    However, after flying for quite some time, it didn''t hit anything. I directly aimed towards the direction the roars came from, and just before I snapped my fingers, a strange thing happened.


    A head suddenly appeared out of the ground, resembling a defiled head of a whale, with wrinkles all over its head. The next moment this head opened its jaws, and ate my spears, simply like that, before returning again to disappear in the darkness below!


    I nced at everyone, with surprise over my face, and this was the first time Diana didn''t know what was going on, so she kept her silence.


    "Snap!"


    I snapped my fingers, per routine, and suddenly I felt a great resistance against my fingers, while a sudden force erupted around my body, pulling me hard towards the darkness, towards the direction that the huge fish head vanished!


    "Grab me now!" I yelled at my demon, which acted at once and grabbed my entire body, hugging me with his. The sudden move of him made my body much heavier than before, and thus I could resist this traction force, standing my ce in the middle of the air, while my fingers felt like they were going to crash.


    However, I never changed the position of my fingers, not even for a millimeter! I gritted my teeth, as I hurriedly ordered:


    "Drag me back, hurry up, now!"


    The demon acted at once, dragging me slowly towards the direction of my team. I felt more resistance to my fingers until I suddenly heard a cracking sound, as one of my fingers broke already. This made the traction force suddenly vanish.


    Just as I thought my spears were lost, they appeared in the next moment above my hand, but they weren''t alone.


    The spears emerged from the abdomen of a very strange monster, with a long and giant snake-like body, and fish head, in addition to a group of five long tails moving around like being snakes.


    This monster was already at the size of my demon, and the moment it appeared beside both of us, it roared, with its surface starting to sizzle as a reaction to touching the light.


    Its huge head then opened wide, and I knew what it was going to do!


    "Hit it now, hit it hard!" I screamed at my demon, as he immediately answered my words with actions. His strong fist weed the slightly opened mouth of the monster, hitting its face hard enough to cause its huge body entirely to vibrate!


    This wasn''t all, as the next moment, these five snake like tails moved, mercilessly attacking the back of my demon, trying to insert themselves deep into his back.


    However, my demon was an ancient demon, with a very sturdy skin, not being able to be prated simply like this.


    However the force of the attack drove my demon a couple of steps forward, as he roared in pain, before turning around, grabbing these snake like tails under his armpit.


    I didn''t stand still watching all this going on without doing something, and also Diana reacted as fast as me. my spears might be partially trapped, but I threw them towards the direction of the tails nheless, making the monster''s huge body twist over its own, disturbing its current momentum.

 Chapter 304: Fighting the Last Battle at the Dungeon

    Chapter 304: Fighting the Last Battle at the Dungeon


    I didn''t stand still watching all this going on without doing something, and also Diana reacted as fast as me. my spears might be partially trapped, but I threw them towards the direction of the tails nheless, making the monster''s huge body twist over its own, disturbing its current momentum.


    The next attack came swiftly when Diana''s sword, covered in ayer of fire, appeared on top of these tails, cutting them from the roots, one by one.


    "Roar!"


    The monster lost one of its deadliest and most annoying weapons, and it lost its tails in the most painful way. I didn''t stop there, as I snapped my finger again, freeing more spears out of this monster''s abdomen, and making it much more twisted over itself.


    "Attack with every skill you have!"


    "Attack with every skill you have!"


    I suddenly shouted over my yers, while I threw my spear once more towards the nearby ground, adding more twist to this monster''srge body. The next moment, many skills fell upon the monster, making it lose Hp constantly while roaring, without the ability to do anything.


    Every time it tried to bite me or my demon, a violent fist weed its head, smashing it to the ground, while our attacks fell heavily upon its body. my spears acted as a trapping force to its body, twisting it more and more with each attack I made.


    Just as there were only a handful of spears left at its abdomen, I stopped attacking my spears, and left the rest of the job to the others, calmly watching the ongoing fight, and catching my breaths.


    This fight was really sudden, hard, and strange. I didn''t yet know from where this monster came from, or what the story was about.


    However, in less than half an hour of constant attacking, this monster finally fell on the ground dead, dering our victory; a hard earned one!


    "Sigh, is this the boss of this dungeon or what?" one of my yers said out loud, while I also felt his question was reasonable. I nced around me, but the darkness only retreated for a hundred meters, before it stopped.


    "It''s not the dungeon boss, it''s just a minor boss," I said with a depressed tone, as this wasn''t the good news everyone, me included, was waiting to hear.


    "What is that? is that a swamp?" one of my yers pointed to the ground, where the darkness retreated from. I nced and I managed to see it clearly from my high position.


    "It''s a small pool of filth that looked like a swamp," I replied, while I felt logic now. this monster was an aquatic one, a one that couldn''t live in air for long.


    This small piece of swamp was very bad news. It was so small to be easily hidden anywhere around us without even knowing its presence. I took a deep breath, after all this win was a hard earned one.


    "Rest for a while, we will continue to walk after five," I said, as I was the most tired one of them. At the same time, Diana looked exhausted, as this fight had its great toll on her.


    We all rested, while my yers kept whispering from time to time, asking themselves about the dark future this dungeon was carrying for us. I didn''tment or judge on their fear and doubt, as it was normal to be afraid of such an extraordinary dungeon.


    "Is this dungeon looking normal to you?" I suddenly asked Diana, and my question silenced everyone around the two of us. My yers seemed very interested in the answer Diana was about to give.


    "It''s not," Diana simply gave this short answer, without adding any more. I just nodded, as I had a strange feeling about this dungeon, as this wasn''t a normal dungeon at all.


    "Alright, let''s keep moving."


    I gave the order, as I was the first to stand up, headed towards my demon, which looked slightly angry and upset. I knew why it felt this way, as it had it tough against such monsters. I patted on his shoulders as I said:


    "Don''t worry, this monster was strange, so don''t feel upset."


    He just nced and nodded to me, before I jumped to stand on his shoulders, took out one pearl and ingested it. my hunger value kept depleting fast each passing minute, and we were inside this dungeon for such a long time already.


    "What monsters are we going to fight next?" one of the yers asked, and no one here had a clue about the answer.


    We passed by the swamp, and when we passed it, my mind had retrieved the recent memories of that brutal fight with that monster.


    "Roar!"


    Again this cursed roar appeared, which made everyone had a little scare, me included. "Alright, it will be the same as before, ready up your deadliest skills, and be ready!" I shouted, as I sent my spear towards the direction of that roar again.


    Another brutal battle erupted between me and that monster, as I and my demon took most of the pressure, while Diana acted as the head of the spear, and we all were supported by my yers from behind.


    This fight wasn''t as stressful as I initially thought, and we did great this time. it might be due to our knowledge of what we were facing, however that didn''t take anything from the credit for me and my team.


    "Alright, we know we will face this monster for the next hour, so be ready and do as you just did right now," I said, trying to encourage and praise my yers.


    Their faces were really a delight to my eyes, as they were looking like the veterans I always dreamt of having. This dungeon might seem nightmarish, however it was a great chance for my yers to grow and mature.


    The next hour was stressful, as we kept facing this kind of monster for five times in a row! After we passed the first hour, I waited for any change to ur, but strangely nothing happened.


    The second hour passed like that, and the third one. Gradually we had developed an understanding on the strategy to fight, as we started to act in great synchrony without making any mistakes at all.


    Just as the fourth hour ended, we were heading straight without the need to rest towards the next monster to kill when a change suddenly urred!


    The previous group of monsters we had fought before this fish-like one appeared again! packs of werewolves appeared in greater numbers than ever! I counted hundreds of them howling loudly and tens of them appearing in my sight.


    With them, the bats appeared in greater numbers, and the moment this happened, Diana didn''t hesitate to use her AOE skill, to push many assassins to appear from the shades!


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    We really werecking this monster, and it wasn''t only one, but five at least! With it the whole monsters we fought so far had appeared, in greater numbers, without any warnings, making the fight right now really stressful.


    And that wasn''t all!


    The darkness around us started to march, step by step, slowly and silently like a veteran killer, heading straight to our location!


    Inside it, I could see the shades of many trolls, the shadows of moving branches of these awful trees, and the shadows of vampires sleeping on the ground!


    The whole dungeon literally woke up at this moment and decided to join the fight to exterminate us!


    That would happen over my dead body!


    "Muster up your courage boys, I want you to do one thousand percent better than usual! This dungeon wants us dead, and we won''t let that happen! not after we reached this far! Let''s kill them and clear this dungeon, once and for all! After me!!"


    My sound appeared like a bright sun in this darkness, calling forth all their courage and desire to prove themselves, and I led the charge with my demon.


    "You go and kill those trolls, thene back to me. be wary of those trees, and these dirty fishes!"


    I then jumped, to the back, while my demon ventured alone into the darkness. I didn''t wait to fall on the ground, as I started sending my spears towards the trees around us, killing them all, and killing many monsters along the way as well!


    Their numbers were big in a very narrow space, which gave my spears the chance to really prove their worth! Over thousand spears were enough to kill a troll from one attack, not a mere werewolf!

 Chapter 305: Being Dragged to A Meeting Forcibly!

    Chapter 305: Being Dragged to A Meeting Forcibly!


    Their numbers were big in a very narrow space, which gave my spears the chance to really prove their worth! Over thousand spears were enough to kill a troll from one attack, not a mere werewolf!


    As for my demon, I spotted his huge body bullying those trolls, killing and hitting them, sending them flying all over the ce.


    However I noticed he wasn''t acting normally, which made me realize the condition inside the darkness wasn''t really easy like I imagined.


    As for Diana, she first dealt with these werewolves and bats with my yers. the number of trees wasrger than usual, but it didn''t take me five minutes to clear them all.


    As for the werewolves, assassins, and bats, their numbers seemed endless. After I finished with the trees, I shifted my attention, mostly, towards the ongoing battle on my yer side, aiding them with my deadly spears which proved its worth especially against the bats.


    As for the rest of my attention, I gave it to my demon, as from time to time I would hit any troll shadow I spotted in the darkness, killing them one by one, trying to reduce the huge pressure over my demon.


    The battle was really intense, and we started losing yers from the early seconds of it! it took us half an hour to kill all the annoying monsters around us, while we retreated hundreds of meters, and the darkness took all this space over again!


    I gritted my teeth, as I couldn''t see or hear my demon fight anymore from my ce. I didn''t hesitate and didn''t give any moment of peace to my yers, as I shouted at once:


    "Let''s go forward, let''s clear this dungeon! Together, on me!!"


    I darted towards the darkness while sending my spears to the depth of it, killing many shades there. i didn''t have time to make out these shades, but the moment they were killed, the darkness started to retreat again.


    This notice didn''t pass my observation, and suddenly I turned to be a cannon, hitting everywhere with my spears, using the tempest of lightning added speed to my attacks, to make everything around me die!


    In less than one minute, the whole area we retreated was now retrieved again under the light control. The scene I saw in front of me gave me a scare, as my demon was sitting on his knees, closing his eyes, with a tortured emotion on his face, with many long cylindrical shadows rolling up around his body, many vampires sucking his blood, many trolls hitting his body, many werewolves biting his thick skin, many assassins hitting his body, many bats sucking his blood, and many fishes eating and chewing on his limbs, while their tails were mercilessly hitting him!


    "My demon, you bastards, I will kill all of you with my bare hands!!!"


    I bellowed out, in extreme rage, not aware of myself as I darted like an arrow towards them, while my hands worked at extreme speed I never used before to beat all of them up!


    My demon, my pretty little giant demon was mercilessly attacked just like this! You bastards, you suckers, I would kill every single one of you!!!


    "Princess, wait for us!" Diana shouted, from behind, but I didn''t listen to her. All I cared about was to hurriedly free my demon. My spears managed to break this prison around him, killing many of his attackers, while finally shaking him off his head, waking up from this strange sleepy state, to find himself in this embarrassing position!


    "Roar!"


    He roared, a very pained and full of anger roar, that made me not afraid, not sad, but extremely happy that I even shouted with my both lungs:


    "Yeah! Stand up, go and kill them all, kill them all!!!"


    The demon didn''t dy and stood up, and the moment he did that, he jumped over all the monsters around him, kicking, punching, even biting them with his own teeth.


    He was in a very enraged state, as was I! I didn''t stand still and continued to use my spears, and Diana caught up, and joined the fight with all of my remaining less than two hundred yers!


    This seemed like thest battle in this dungeon, and it kept raging for a whole hour. The most annoying thing were those nasty trees, which suddenly appeared, silently out of nowhere, in the middle of this fight, and started killing my yers.


    However my spears were there weing them, killing them all. The more monsters we killed, the more darkness dissipated, until thest monster fell, and the whole darkness vanished!


    "System prompt: Team Agatha has sessfully cleared the darkness cursed dungeon. The team is granted the savior title, granting it the ess to attack any dungeon at any game world."


    The system notification I received was bizarre, but I didn''t have time for that. During this fight, I gained three more levels, while my remaining yers gained five to six levels. We were now exceeding level thirty, but that wasn''t something to celebrate about.


    This dungeon, this weird dungeon had a secret, and the only thought I had in mind was to go back to Lady Nada and look for her to rify this mystery.


    A portal suddenly appeared in front of us. This was the exit of this dungeon, and we all moved towards it, with my demon, to exit this cursed ce. although there was no darkness anymore, and the whole ce got lightened up eventually, we weren''t in the mood to admire anything.


    We were exhausted, extremely exhausted.


    "Do you want to go back and rest?" I asked my demon the moment I stepped outside the dungeon. He just shook his head, as the injury to his pride was still paining him. I didn''tment or say anything more, and just as I turned to see the rest of my yers outside the dungeon, I felt a strange traction force so sudden that startled me.


    However I didn''t have any time to adapt, as the next moment I vanished from the entry of this dungeon, to reappear strangely inside the mansion of Lady Nada.


    "WhatWhat just happened?" I doubtedly asked, as I didn''t realize what was going on here. I saw her, my master, and arge boat on top of a white cloud in the middle of the town heart room. "Why are all you gathered here?" I added, as this gathering was anything away from normal.


    "It''s a sudden meeting to discuss the new development in the game," Lady Nada said, as my master added:


    "Sorry to bring you in such a hurry, but we had been trying to contact you for a whole hour, and then we have no alternative but to use the esteemed guardian privilege to summon you here."


    His words made me quite startled, as I immediately said:


    "I was in a strange dungeon, just cleared it and got out of it right now."


    Their faces changed, as the two nced at each other, with doubtful looks, before they looked at the boat floating above the cloud.


    "Let me check yes, you have my new title and gained my blessing, good!" he simply replied saying these vague words.


    "I dunno what you are talking about, do you mean this savior thing? And what exactly was that dungeon? I lost more than half of my team there!"


    "You said you lost half of your team there?" Lady Nada asked with some doubt, "how many yers do you start the dungeon with?" she added.


    "I entered the nightmarish level with five hundred yers," I simply replied, before turning towards the guardian as I angrilyined, "this dungeon can''t be a mere level forty! How can we have such a dungeon in that low level?!!"


    I asked, but no one answered, and I noticed their look to me, like they were eyeing a monster!


    "Really worthy to be my disciple," my master suddenly nodded thenughed while saying these words. "Did you know that the game is about to be attacked by the soul suckers?" he added, and I didn''t understand why he asked me this.


    I was the origin of this info by the way!


    "Do you also know that the game was already attacked by his vanguard, cursing all the dungeons all over the world, to kill yers and suck their life force from them?" the guardian suddenly said, making my mind go nk at once.

 Chapter 306: Hearing Bad News One After Another!

    Chapter 306: Hearing Bad News One After Another!


    "Wait a minute, this dungeon wasn''t initially in the game?!" I asked with extreme shock over my face, "but Diana already recognized part of these monsters, said to me that this dungeon is a cursed one!"


    "Yes we have some rare dungeons here designed to mimic the real dungeon of these monsters, but this dungeon you just cleared isnt a false one, it''s a real one, and it''s not just one dungeon, all the dungeons in the game have been cursed."


    He was telling me some unbelievable horrifying facts in such a calm tone that made me doubt what I just heard! "Do you mean all the dungeons in this game world are cursed? Are they just like that one?" I asked, trying to confirm what I just heard.


    "Not only this game world, all the game worlds are like that. No matter how old it is, all the dungeons are infected and cursed by those vanguards."


    His reply made me understand the gravity of the current crisis, but it also highlighted something to me, as I hurriedly asked:


    "How did this happen? and can''t you fix it already?"


    "Sigh," I only got this response, while my master said:


    "Things aren''t that easy. The invasion had already gotten so deep into the base of the game. unless two solutions happen, no one can cure the game of this illness."


    "Two solutions?" I asked, with some anticipation. I felt whatever those two solutions were, I had direct rtions with them.


    "The first is to go to each world, clear all the dungeons there manually, killing all the cursed beings there, and after that the curse would be lifted upon us," Lady Nada said, before she added, "but this solution isn''t practical at all."


    "I made the savior rank to be given to any team clearing one dungeon, so they might be able to help and alleviate the hardships from their game worlds," the guardian added, as I knew this solution actually wasn''t a solution at all!


    If I just thought about how many dungeons out there in my current game world alone, then I would be greatly terrified by the number, and that was just one game world.


    This solution might be a temporary one, giving yers the chance to level up normally as before, or at least someway close to what they were leveling in the past.


    But regarding the whole game, this wasn''t even a solution to think of!


    "What about the second solution then?" I asked.


    "It''s to go directly to the root world, the first world ever established in the game, and clear the core dungeon there," the guardian said these and paused, as he added after a moment of hesitation, "this isn''t just a normal world, or a normal dungeon, it''s an open battlefield, where you will be needed to fight with your army against an army made of such monsters you just fought, far stronger, and much numerous than you can imagine."


    His words seemed scary, to others, but to me I saw a glimpse of hope and light of saving in these. "I like this solution," I said, and it seemed they all anticipated my reply, as my master and Lady Nada shook their heads, before the guardian exined:


    "It''s not that simple, as all the dungeons infected in the entire game works to serve this specific army. they gain strength and numbers exceeding your imagination each passing day! Every killed yer inside these dungeons will give a boost to these monsters."


    "Then stop the entrance to these dungeons, prevent yers from entering the dungeons," I replied, with the simple solution I had in mind.


    "Sigh, I can''t do that," the guardian replied in a tired tone, "I had already gotten a strong hit to me from these forces, and now I need to recuperate preparing for the final battle."


    His words shocked me, greatly shocked me, as I never thought such a mighty being could be attacked. Before I could ask, he continued:


    "I was betrayed by the nobles of this empire, those disloyal ones had opened the door to my secret residue, letting part of the enemy''s vanguard to attack me there. I managed to kill them all, but I suffered many wounds in return. In addition to that, I can''t stop yers from entering these dungeons, or else the darkness inside would spread to cover the whole game, turning it entirely into a one great nightmarish dungeon!"


    His words made me quite for some time, as I tried to absorb all these shocking news. The moment when the nobles were supposed to stand to protect their empire, they let it down, betraying it.


    "So we have to enter the dungeons, and keep dying and strengthening our enemies, this is quite unfair! Can''t we find a way to cut this connection?" I asked, spoke up my mind.


    ``We can''t, as these dungeons are now all connected to the main army in the core world, the first world," the guardian replied.


    "So I need to gather up an army, and go to attack and kill them, then let''s go right now, why wait until they get stronger then?"


    "Its not that easy," the guardian hurriedly said, "there is a catch here, not normal yers can attack and kill them."


    His words suddenly reminded me of something. "A mystic art user is required?! That''s why the sacrednds are present? It''s not a war against demons, it''s to train us!"


    "I can''t disagree with that," the guardian replied, "but the details are much moreplicated than this. But your guess is right, only the mystic art yers can enter there and join the fight, and the more mystic art yers you have, the higher your chances to kill them."


    "Then let''s ask for the mystic art society for help," I suggested while ncing over my master.


    "Sigh, the mystic art society is now under another crisis of its own," my master shook his head, with a deep regret and sadness over his face.

 Chapter 307: The Strange Incident of Mystic Art Society

    Chapter 307: The Strange Incident of Mystic Art Society


    "We can''t reach the main headquarters of the mystic art society, and all the masters and disciples there were lost, or considered to be," the guardian returned to throw his bombs over my head.


    "the entire mystic art society vanished? Simply like that!!"


    "Indeed it''s a shock,but the most shocking part is that move impact on our current fight against invaders," the guardian sighed, "we can''t build a new army of mystic art yers right now," he added.


    "What about the current mystic art yers in the game?" I asked.


    "Most of them, literally over ny five percent of the mystic art societyes from nobles. Despite they don''t hold the high power, they are already controlling it in numbers alone," my master replied, before adding, "as for normal yers that are scattered all over the game, without the centralnd of the society, we can''t reach nor summon them."


    "What if the guardian helped to summon them?"


    "Its non-essible, as I didn''t know who they are. Going blindly like that would deteriorate my current condition."


    The guardian seemed to be heavily wounded. I just nced at his boat image without saying any more. Things already got muchplicated, and ourrgest supporter was missing.


    "Isn''t there any ce we can have mystic art med" I was in the middle of my question when I suddenly recalled something, "Tell me, are all the nobles out of the game yet?" I asked.


    "The nobles never got out of the game from the first ce," the guardian coughed once, before adding, "they are trying to reach a deal with me about that, however I didn''t agree on any of their offers."


    I nodded, as it was understandable, and this was the most logical move against them. "I doubt that would stop them," I muttered.


    "I can''t agree more," the guardian said, "but why did you ask about them?" he asked.


    "Because I have an idea, it''s crazy indeed, but its worth trying. After all, I was destined to go to the mystic artnds and try to reach a ce no one had ever gone before, right?"


    The guardian went silent, as for my master and Lady Nada they just looked at me with doubt and questioning gazes. I smiled, as I started telling them all about my little n.


    After I finished, the two masters nodded, as the guardian said:


    "Nice, yet risky move. However, this would help in driving out many of these traitors and making them lose a very painful part of their current prestige and power."


    Their approval was what I needed, as I just nodded and said:


    "I need to prepare, by the way how long do we have?"


    "Before the great invasion, one year," the guardian said, "if we managed to eliminate their vanguard from here in this period, then their attack will befall over the whole empire. after all the exact location of the game is unknown to outsiders, and currently I cancelled all the privileges given to anyone but me, so no one can know the location anymore."


    I nodded, as this was a very good reassurance, and also one of the many counters we now had against this whole scheme.


    I only nced at all this, like a little child standing behind a thick curtain, afraid of the sun, afraid to go out to the real world, as this world was really scary and harsh.


    I knew all these schemes, traps, plots, and machinations were made solely to kill me, to halt my progress, to put an end to any future possibility of the witch to be resurrected again.


    All these people were suffering, many, so many people would die and many worlds might be ruined all that just happened because of me.


    That was scary, really terrifying, however I didn''t think for even a single moment of running away, of keeping this little child confined inside this tomb-like small dark room.


    The more they tried to kill me, to destroy my existence, to ruin my future, the more I wanted to do the same and much more to them!


    An eye for an eye, but for me a whole empire was equal to my eye, or even couldn''t satisfy me.


    "I will go back, train hard my yers inside these dungeons, before I can be ready for the next stage," I said, as I went outside, heading back towards my yers at the dungeon.


    I knew killing these cursed monsters wouldn''t change anything, however I needed my yers, my main core yers, to be trained on fighting these monsters, to get familiar with them, and gain many levels in the process.


    The first time I was taken by surprise, however right now I knew everything about this dungeon. I didn''t know if other dungeons were like that, however I wouldn''t move higher unless all my guild yers would end up being above level forty.


    After that, I would hit level sixty directly. It was a great jump, considering my current low level, but it would save me a lot of time.


    I went outside, while I knew that the next few days would be really stressful, and quite challenging.


    The n for tomorrow''s fight was already being drawn by the three of them back there, so I had no worry so far. I totally trust these three, and I was so confident in their ability to finalize a very amazing n for me.


    The task given for me now was to raise as much as possible number of yers'' levels above fifty, as any yer below this level wouldn''t be of much use for me.


    As for theck of mystic arts problem, I already had a solution for that in mind.


    But first, I need to distribute the medals I had in hand over my yers. of course I also had a deal with those nobles, but they couldn''t be trusted, and they might dy delivering the medallions, or not deliver them at all!

 Chapter 308: Entering the Purified Dungeon to Speak with Aria and Others

    Chapter 308: Entering the Purified Dungeon to Speak with Aria and Others


    So, I had to act with what I had in hand. If my spections were correct, then I would be tasked to leave this game world in two months time. That meant I needed to raise all my yers above fifty, so I was able to bring them with me.


    As I walked into the streets of my town, I received a message from Rog, asking me about my current location, as everyone was currently worried about me.


    I simply replied and asked him to bring every single one of my top echelon to the ce of the level forty dungeon. I also asked him to bring all the elites yers, as I nned to start my leveling up n right now.


    The only problem I had was the words the guardian said just now, that each cleared dungeon would be purified from this curse. If so, then this dungeon would be now useless for my n, and I needed to find others.


    Despite that, I already had some idea in my mind, and I decided to discuss it with my top yers, as I needed their help in executing it.


    I then went directly towards the dungeon location. Midway I met my demon, running hurriedly looking for me. The moment he saw me, he just stopped, panting, with signs of thest severe fight still present over his body.


    "Come, take me to the dungeon again," I said while jumping over his shoulders, and letting him take me to the dungeon.


    He was hurt, I knew, but we weren''t in time for letting him rest already. Besides, I could sense his extreme rage and anger, as the humiliation he felt at thest battle was unforgettable.


    I knew he wouldn''t rest until he took his revenge, and I nned to make him take his revenge quite well.


    I then opened the forums as an important part of my n depended entirely on the forums. The moment I opened it, I found many threads already, allining about the strange dungeon system applied by the game, and how hard it was to even kill some monsters.


    Some topics already mentioned what Diana first thought, as these dungeons were the rarely seen cursed dungeons, but these topics were kind of rare.


    I had some time reading these topics, found nothing there, and understood the current chaos the game was experiencing.


    The guardian was busy, the masters were absent, and the future of everything here relied only in the hands of us, mere normal yers.


    That was such a high responsibility, and thus far I was sure of my ability to counter all these schemes, despite it being hard to do so.


    As I was busy exploring the forums, we had already reached the dungeon, where I found a huge number of yers already waiting for me there.


    On top of them, I found my team, the ones who ended the dungeon with me. beside them, there were the mecha fighters, and the dark witch legion of mine.


    I suddenly recalled what Bruce had already advised me to do, and I nned to speak with my master about it, despite me knowing how hard it was to convince the council and the army to send me more reinforcements.


    Right now, the whole empire was taking a side stance, avoiding rting themselves with the game, with me. I knew this wasn''t the opinion of everyone, but the nobles had the final saying in this matter, or it seemed they had till now.


    I swore to repay this heavy debt many folds when I finish dealing with this invasion.


    "Listen up, has anyone tried the dungeon after we exited it?" I turned to ask Diana, who instantly replied:


    "They have, and the dungeon returned to its normal state, currently without any curse."


    "But this isn''t the situation at other dungeons, as many yers areining already about this in the forums," Aria said, as she stood there with other leaders and vices.


    I nced at the core team of my guild, those were the pirs I would depend on to repel this invasion and create my legend.


    "Listen up, we need to go somewhere quiet to speak," I said, before turning to Rody as I added, "only the vices and elders are allowed to attend this meeting, also bring the leader of the mecha warriors and the dark witch magicians with us as well."


    "At once, guild master," Rody replied, and then Aria said:


    "I had some resistance in the group, so currently I brought only the core team, and more yers are leaving the group after knowing what happened, and starting to join the guild."


    Her words were reasonable, however I had no time to waste waiting for this small fight to end, eventually, to my advantage. "Don''t worry, I have something in hand to bring everyone under our banner," I simply and vaguely replied, and then remained silent, saying no more.


    From the vibe around me, they must have detected something, as their looks to me started to be wary, with many doubts and questions.


    I didn''t open my mouth until we entered the dungeon, where only the team of us entered this run. I let my demon loose over the poor monsters here, doubting they would be a challenge to my demon, before I started addressing everyone.


    "What I''m going to tell you now are mere facts, and we don''t need to judge them, but we need to ept them, adapt, and then find a solution so we can live through the current hurdle and ordeal."


    I started speaking, stating this mere simple rule, so no one would question or deny my words. everyone just nodded in understanding, while I added:


    "The game currently has been invaded by our iing enemy. This is just their vanguard, and their role is to hinder our advance, keeping yers weak and low leveled, plus they act as a beacon, guiding the iing huge army to here.

 Chapter 309: Merwid Joins My Guild

    Chapter 309: Merwid Joins My Guild


    "The game currently has been invaded by our iing enemy. This is just their vanguard, and their role is to hinder our advance, keeping yers weak and low leveled, plus they act as a beacon, guiding the iing huge army to here.


    These dungeons aren''t simple cursed ones, as they are connected with the main army residing somewhere in the game. until we destroy that army, any yer dying inside the dungeons will aid in their growth.


    We can''t stop yers from entering the dungeons, and we can''t go right now to attack these monsters. All we can do currently is to form a task force, a special group formed of the elites in this game world, join everyone''s hands together, and start to strike back.


    Our main target is to gather all those who can muster mystic arts, plus all veterans in the game, and outstanding yers, then we will be tasked with clearing all the dungeons level forty and above from all these monsters, and leveling our yer along the way above level fifty.


    This is a crucial step in my n, which you will all know of in time. I want some of you to arrange dealing with these new yers, post threads on the forums, asking for help and support from anyone away from the nobles and their notorious traitorous guilds and groups.


    Besides, I will need help at identifying the dungeons leveled forty and above, asking for teleportation scrolls to the towns, enough for all my task forces.


    Also I will need part of you, who knows anyone in the game that''s worth joining our force, to talk and convince them to join. We have no time to waste, and those who won''t join us early on, would miss a lot, and I won''t have time extra to train yers in batches."


    My words were detailed with the basic info they needed to know. Of course I kept the truth about the guardian injuries and the absence of the mystic art society off them, as they didn''t need to hear them.


    They just looked towards me with heavy silence, as their faces expressed exactly how grim their mood currently was. I just sighed, inwardly, as these news were really so much, but this was the truth and we needed to just adapt and act on them.


    "I didn''t think the nobles'' treason would go so far to this degree," Alfonzo was the first to express his thoughts loudly, as he added, "I have many friends in other game worlds, not here, can I just inform them with the news?"


    "Sure, any help from any game world is appreciated. This task force I''m aiming to build won''t only stop here, but will jump from a world to another, using the privilege of the unique savior title. along the way, we will gather more yers to us, and expand our forces. So, anyone at any game world would be a great addition, just make sure they will be well prepared, and the more mystic art users in our force, the better."


    My words made them nod, as many already had connections with yers outside this game world.


    "I will spread the word, and at least yers from ten worlds would join us," Aria said, joining the side of Alfonzo. In the next couple of minutes, everyone standing in front of me expressed their willingness to help, as all of them had friends in other worlds. Some also stated they would use their current adventure group and spread the word to them, as they were thinking they could annex many yers already from these groups, instigating the rebellious spirit in these groups.


    They then started to act, as everyone started to spread the word to their friends and allies, their groups and yers even from their families or their original kingdoms. I watched all this folded out, and I was doing nothing but watch, hoping many would answer my call.


    As for the current game world, Rody volunteered to spread the word to forums, and Rog and many others took the initiative to help. As for Diana, she started contacting anyone she knew from the mystic art society, and while she did that, I noticed the change on her face.


    She just nced at me, and I nodded, as I knew she had already been informed by the disaster that happened to the mystic art society.


    My nod came with a warning nce, making her swallow the words she was about to say. This news shouldn''t be spread, not now, as this kind of news would be greatly devastating to the morale of my yers right now.


    As I waited for them to finish, Aria came to me with a big smile over her face, as she said:


    "I have contacted Merwid, he is currently busy in fighting the big five groups of nobles at a distant town from here. Once he heard the news, he decided to make every single yer on his team join. He also started to spread the news inside the ranks of the five big groups, and many yers are making a ruckus, already leaving these groups, while loudly cursing them."


    "Wow, this is just great news indeed! tell him he would be a vice leader of my guild, and also make him try to contact any other group he is familiar with at any given game world," I said, while warmly weing the arrival of Merwid.


    Rody was just nearby, and once he heard my words, he instantly acted and made him a vice leader. "He is already spreading the news, and he asks for the name of our current task force, will it be the name of our guild?" Aria asked, as I never thought of giving the task force a name before.


    "Hmm" I thought for a few moments, before deciding, "let it be the witch task force, yes that is a good name."


    "Hmm, that''s a nice name indeed, I will spread the word then."

 Chapter 310: Witch Task Force

    Chapter 310: Witch Task Force


    Aria then returned to be busy, while I just stood my ce, doing nothing but watching them, and revising my n in mind.


    The only problem I currently had was theck of mystic art yers. These yers are the main task force in my army, the lethal weapon the witch prepared long time ago to face these bastards.


    However they were first to strike, sending the mystic art society entirely away from this fight, eliminating their threat from the start.


    However I already had a counter to this, and I just hoped my n would be as sessful as I hoped for it to be!


    It took roughly four hours for them to finish their calls, and the look over their faces gave me more hope. "Everything went smoothly, I think?"


    "Sure, we already had the support of many yers and groups in this game world, and in many game worlds. the banner of the witch task force is now raised in many game worlds already, and the worlds we had no contact with so far would hear the news, and I believe more would respond in a short time."


    Aria''s words made me chuckle. "Great, we now need everyone that is loyal to us to do a scan out their dungeons, send us teleportation scrolls to their towns, enough for all of our team," I said, before adding, "each one of you is allowed to bring two hundred to five hundred yers with us. Please choose your best, and those with mystic arts have the priority over others."


    They nodded, as they started contacting the yers and groups that decided to join us.


    "We have fifty groups already joining our cause, plus many famous indepent yers that we highly rmend. Should we expand the quota of yers to them as well?" Aria asked after half an hour, and I felt great admiration of this huge number. "Sure, spread the word to them, every leader of these groups had the right to bring two hundred of his or her best yers in the group. As for the individual yers, if they knew anyone worthy, just make them join us."


    This expanded my task force greatly in a short time, however I knew this wasn''t enough. I was sure the army of these soul suckers invading our game must be in millions! Unless I have tens of millions of yers ready to fight them, I wouldn''t feel quite satisfied.


    This number might seem huge, but considering my intention to go on a tour to many game worlds, I was pretty sure I could muster this number, even more. What still bothered me was the mystic art problem, as numbers didn''t matter if I couldn''t have a decent amount of mystic art users in my ranks!


    Tens of millions without at least one million mystic art users meant nothing in front of those invaders, I just hoped my n would be enough to acquire this huge number.


    "Sigh!"


    I sighed, helplessly shaking my head, as I tried to drive away all this worry, and think about solving the crisis by one step at a time.


    "We are ready, there are five dungeons from level thirty five to level sixty here around this town and the other town we came from," Aria came as she said that to me.


    "We have already a growing map of the dungeons in the game, ranking from level thirty five to level sixty," Mark said, with a big smile over his face, "I also asked others to seek higher levels dungeons, in case our levels skyrocketed above sixty," he added, and his note was appreciated by the nod of me.


    "Alright, let''s leave this dungeon, and head to the next one. We will ditch that thirty five one, and start raiding from forty five," I said, as I started to move with them towards the end of this dungeon.


    My demon had already killed every single monster here a long time ago, and the portal to exit the dungeon had already appeared for hours. We exited the dungeon smoothly like that, and when we arrived at the real world, I found a great scene to behold in front of me.


    Ocean of yers extended in front of my eyes. "What''s going on? didn''t you only summon your top yers to join our forces?" I asked with doubt and surprise, as I never expected thisrge number of yers to appear here.


    "They are themon yers, those who couldn''t take part in the task force," Rody said, before adding, when he noticed the bizarre look over my face, "they came to show their support to you, also to protect us from any retaliation done by yers belonging to the noble camp."


    I understood his meaning, and really appreciated this kind gesture from yers. it was only in times of stress and distress that we realized how much united we were, humans I meant.


    "Add our yers then in our group, and let''s head straight to the next dungeon."


    I started to march, in the time my main top yers started to organize the group. When we walked through the sea of yers, they just opened up a wide path, while they all raised their weapons and gears, shouting out loud the name of my task force.


    "Witch task force Witch task force Witch task force"


    The cheering was so loud that even shook the entire earth under my feet. My soul was stirred up by these loud cheering, and at this moment I felt really invincible, and all the doubts and worries inside me vanished in thin air.


    How could I be worried and I had all this support?!


    As we reached the next dungeon, the team of mine welled up to reach ten thousand yers.


    That was arge number to be honest, and the dungeons in the game wouldn''t support all of them together. The team that went with me inside the dungeon was already invited by Rody, and now I stood in front of the dungeons, watching the tens of thousands of yers standing around me, with a wide smile over my face.

 Chapter 311: Start Purifying Dungeons with Full Player Teams

    Chapter 311: Start Purifying Dungeons with Full yer Teams


    "The dungeons will only amodate five hundred yers, and each time we clear a dungeon, the surviving yers will be granted an important title. so, anyone who didn''t have the title yet, and didn''t clear the dungeons with me, would be selected to attack the next one, until all of you will have the title, and then we will make a random rotation based on your levels."


    My words made them all nod, while many cheered again at the name of my task force. I just nced over to Rody, Rog, and Aria, making them arrange the batch going to the dungeon with me.


    In less than ten minutes, everything was settled, and I stood in front of the dungeon, and chose the nightmarish level and the highest number of it.


    The moment we stepped into the dungeon, the familiar darkness swallowed us. Before entering here, I rapidly gave a detailed introduction of the nature of this dungeon, the rules of it, and tried to sum up all the major points of these monsters and how to deal with each of them.


    The hardest ever were the assassins, the fish natured monsters, and those strange shadows that I decided to call hallows!


    As for vampires, werewolves, trees, trolls and bats, they were not worth worrying about as they were easy to handle, with the presence of my demon not many could pose a threat to us!


    The first thing I did was to summon my spear shadows using my three usual skills. the next fights were really different from before, as me, my demon, and all my team yers were already familiar with the pattern of the monsters here.


    Even when we met the very hard to deal with monsters, like assassins and fish monsters, we managed to do a great job there, killing them easily and fast, without losing much of my yers.


    The only challenging thing that proved to be hard to deal with was the hallows, as they appeared suddenly with the mighty wave of attacksing from the monsters, plus the sudden retaliation of the darkness.


    However, this time I didn''t risk sending my demon inside, and this might have caused this wave of attack to be severe, as we lost fifty yers alone in this wave alone.


    As we killed everything, the dungeon started to lighten up, showing its beautiful scene. "Let''s head out," I said, moving with my four hundered yers, as we lost one hundred in this dungeon.


    Everyone had received their title, making them able to jump through game worlds and fight anywhere. I knew my yers were transforming right now, as after each battle, they became more experienced, veterans I could depend uponter on.


    However, the only two issues remained unsolved, making me unable to divide my yers to fasten our dungeon clearance; the demon pet and the mystic arts.


    The moment I exited the dungeon, after the passage of twelve hours, I heard a very loud shouting from the yers surrounding the dungeon, either belonging to me or just supporting us.


    "Listen up!" I shouted, jumped over my demon shoulders, while waving my spears in the air, making a very intimidating scene to everyone, rendering them silent. "This dungeon is already cleared, you can go inside and level up now without any worry!"


    "Long live the witch task force!"


    "Long live the witch task force!"


    "Long live the witch task force!"


    "Long live the witch task force!"


    Cheers erupted madly from every ce around me, and I cancelled my spears, while ncing over Aria on my side, whose face was already exhausted from this long and stressful dungeon run. "Let''s go to the next dungeon, and prepare the next team to join me in there."


    She nodded, as every single one of the top yers joined thest dungeon, to experience the terror of this dungeon by themselves. They already knew how hard it was to clear the dungeon, and the sess in doing that made them all grow up, feeling more confidence in our crusade''s odds of sess.


    The road to the next dungeon took roughly one hour, and during which the next team to enter the dungeon was already selected. From the experience they had inside, my top yers started to focus also on the type of yers sent inside, selecting specific sses, especially those who could use AOE skills and those who had the highest DPS skills.


    This made the next dungeon run be much smoother, as we only lost eighty yers during it, mostly falling at thest monster rush at the end of the dungeon.


    As we finished this dungeon, we already headed towards level fifty five one. Each yer joined the dungeon run and had great gains. The exclusive title was just one of these, and the most impressive was the levels gained, as each one had risen three levels at least, and some even rose five!


    Another gain was materials, as in the second run, yers noticed the rare materials they could salvage from the bodies of these monsters. These materials weren''t part of the game, so they had special effect only.


    "Special type of material: used to attack soul suckers world monsters. It has a great impact on them. It can be impeded in any gear."


    These materials started to cause a ruckus inside the yers, and even I had my share of this treasure, as I impeded my gears with these materials, especially my spear.


    To do so, we needed a cksmith, and as me being one, I took care of doing so to all the yers in my team exiting from the dungeon. A habit started to be born, as after killing every dark monster, relieving the curse from the dungeon, we stayed there for half an hour, recuperating and enjoying the view, while I used my hammer to imbed the materials into their gears.


    The method was very simple, as I just needed to hammer the gear two to three times with materials put over the gear.

 Chapter 312: Nobles Retaliation; Turning My Players Over!

    Chapter 312: Nobles Retaliation; Turning My yers Over!


    Each gear would hold roughly up to ten materials, and I just put them together, to wrap the whole gear, then start hammering them.


    Though it started to be monotonic, it had some sense of fun, especially when yers started to exchange materials between each other, and the prices were different from yer to yer, forming a small contest like auction here.


    We kept hitting dungeons until we cleared level sixty, then I decided to go back to the first town, clear dungeons there starting from level forty.


    I didn''t know if the rise in dungeon levels would have any impact on the strength of the dark monsters inside it, but I was trying to y safe, making me prefer to go to the first town instead of just hitting higher dungeons that level sixty.


    Despite having cleared many dungeons for yers here to use, most didn''t leave us, and headed with us to the next town!


    We used teleportation scrolls, provided for us by Elyo and Gabri, as both were tasked by running the logistics of the task force right now.


    Just as I appeared with my yers in the town wide square, many yers were already there waiting for us. Another wave of cheering urred, while more yers started to show up, and many asking to join the force.


    This was a problem already, as many yers came with high levels of their own, as they all were approaching level thirty, which was already a high level away from my task force yers.


    "Guild master, over ten thousand yers came from all over the game world, asking to join the task force and help in clearing the dungeons."


    Rody said what I already knew, and I just sighed. "Alright, add them, and assign two of us to supervise them. who knows their number is just great to be true."


    "Are you afraid they might be agents of the nobles?" Alfonzo said, as anything rted to the nobles, he would instantly jump in it.


    "Sure, they won''t ept being left in the dark, at least this way they would monitor my movements."


    My words were logic and my doubts weren''t groundless. As Rody started to arrange these newly joined yers, Alfonzo had done a rough round in the ce, and he already spotted many yers who were known to be hailing from noble families, having their loyalty unquestioned to the nobles.


    Alfonzo''s discovery made anyone who had already exchanged his or her sword with noble groups and yers move all over the ce, and the hunt yielded great results! Over a thousand yers were identified by others to be dogs of the nobles.


    "Just expel them outside the town, and kill them a couple of times until they escape from here on their own," I dered to my judge, which wasn''t as severe as many thought.


    In fact I didn''t have time to waste on these, and I knew for sure more already escaped the scanning eyes of my yers. so, it was pointless stressing over this point too much, so a couple of levels was an eptable loss for me.


    "Let''s go, we will head towards the next dungeon," I said, leading my yers, and themon yers, outside the town. I didn''t know this actions of mine were already broadcasted on the forums by many, or being watched by many more yers, except when Gabri informed me about this, and asked if I wanted to dere something to the masses supporting me.


    I didn''t feel much surprise, in fact I appreciated this move, as this would help in creating the legend of me and my force. As for Gabri''s suggestion, I didn''t take it into consideration, as my actions were already the best words to express myself.


    As we reached the next dungeon, I initiated the challenge with my five hundred yers. The dungeon run was done smoothly, and we only lost sixty yers this time.


    The next couple of dungeons went on smoother than before, and only the long time spent in clearing them was the only hurdle we have. Every time I entered the dungeon, I always thought of making my yers move into the dungeon alone, but due to theck of mystic art users and the absence of any match to my pet, I always ditched the idea.


    However the dungeon run of level fifty five was destined to be witnessed upon the birth of a new change.


    As I entered the dungeon, with five hundred yers per usual, everything went smoothly as ever, until we reached the ce where the fish monsters were about to appear.


    The way to deal with this hard monster was the same as the first time I used it, as I sent my spears first, to be swallowed by the huge mouth of this monster, before I then pulled this monster outside its small swamp, by the help of my demon pulling my body, and then the gueri fight would rage on, while my yers would help me from the side.


    In every dungeon I entered, I always kept Diana, and Rog by my side in any team. Rog would be tasked mainly to deal with the assassins, while Diana would be tasked to kill vampires, and help me in killing this strong monster.


    However, just as the monster tried to bite my demon, and it replied with a strong punch in its face, I noticed a ruckus suddenly erupting in the ranks of my yers.


    I hurriedly turned, to be met with a shocking scene! More than half of the yers here turned on the rest, started killing them, while they also had the audacity tounch their skills over me and my pet!


    "Diana, Rog, leave me alone and go kill these bastards!"


    I shouted at the two, while I endured the attacks of these yers. my level was currently forty two, and so their attacks were nothing to my high Hp. My only aim now was to rapidly kill this monster, before turning my spears to kill those traitors!


    "Curse you nobles!"

 Chapter 313: This Dungeon Will be Cleared by Me No Matter What!

    Chapter 313: This Dungeon Will be Cleared by Me No Matter What!


    "Curse you nobles!"


    I cursed loudly, as I knew this was an underhanded move from them!


    The loud sounds of the fight behind me made me more nervous, and after a few minutes, I didn''t have the mind to concentrate on dealing with these fish monsters, so I snapped my fingers repeatedly, until all the spears were released free from that monster''s abdomen.


    "Leave it, and let''s kill those rats!"


    I didn''t wait for my demon to let the monster go, as I jumped in the air, turned around myself, and spotted the traitors hurriedly with a quick nce.


    Their number was reduced to a hundred, however they managed to kill most of my yers, leaving only seventy or slightly more remaining.


    I gritted my teeth, roared like a wounded monster, and my retaliation came fast, as I released my spears to target yers with most numbers together.


    "Boom!"


    "Snap!"


    "Boom!"


    "Snap!"


    "Boom!"


    Each attack of mine caused the earth itself to vibrate. The darkness that terrified all yers in tha game was retreating in front of my spears, what a mere bunch of traitors could do in front of my spears?


    In less than a minute, the fight turned into a one sided battle, and when I noticed my role wasn''t needed here, I hurriedly sent a message to Aria and the others in our private chat group.


    ''Be ready, all the yers that exited here must be confined, locked, and not allowed to escape even using a teleportation scroll, or evenmiting suicide!''


    My words were sudden, but the moment yers started to erupt out from the dungeon in batches, they knew something was wrong.


    Trapping yers wasn''t amon thing, however it wasn''t that rare actually. yers with gadgets to trap yers started to appear, and they did as I just ordered them to do.


    "I recorded everything from the beginning," Rog suddenly said, while his face showed how enraged he was, "I will share the video to others, and they would identify the traitors. What do you intend to do with them? Will you kill them a couple of levels?" he asked.


    I knew he was referring to my just generous move inside the town, as he thought this move had given my enemies the chance to be more courageous and daring against me. Frankly, he had a point here, and I nned topensate that with my current punishment!


    "Well, I have an idea in mind," I said, before I sent in the chat, ''Rog will send you a video, see it clearly and spot the traitors. Iste them, and announce a public execution in the forums. Also send someone trustworthy to Lady Nada, inform her about this, and ask her that I would need her permission to use the prison of the town.''


    Just as they read my words, everyone understood my meaning. "Nice punishment, it would be scaring some to not try and attempt anything funny anymore," Rog expressed his approval and admiration of my punishment.


    Killing yers was nothing, but I had an idea that these traitors just inspired me. I was confident by winning this war, but after any war, a trial of traitors must be done.


    The empire had already fallen in the hands of traitors, and they wouldn''t celebrate our victory for a single moment, and for sure they wouldn''tmit any trials for anyone.


    So, I would start from this moment, a huge move against the nobles, and the trial of these traitors would be done here, inside the game, with everyone witnessing everything, without being able to interfere or stop this public humiliation!


    ''Ask Lady Nada to provide means to trap yers, making them unable to escape using scrolls or even by death. Also ask her for a way to send yers to every town and city prisons, and let her prepare these until I finish with the remaining dungeons here ande to her mansion.


    Also spread the word, we will start a move against the nobles and their yers. The target is to lock them, and use special items we will provide to our helpers to punish them. all traitors will be confined until the day of our victory, until we repel all the invaders, and then a public trial and execution will be made in front of everyone.''


    My words shocked even Rog, who didn''t think my idea would be so ruthless, long, andplicated. He nced at me, thinking perhaps what wrong I witnessed to be like this, so merciless in my hatred and enmity!


    "Everyone heal your wounds already, and let''s get this dungeon cleared."


    I shouted, attracting the remaining yers'' attention, as they realized I didn''t n on ditching this dungeon run.


    They nced at me with admiration, as despite this treason, I wasn''t afraid or quivered, instead my eyes were fixed on the target, even stronger than before.


    The monster had long returned to its dark spot on the ground, and my demon was still feeling angry as he was interrupted in his hunt. He still had his vengeance of the humiliation he felt at the end of the first dungeon run living and raging vibrantly up till now.


    I patted on his shoulder, as I muttered:


    "Don''t be upset, we will catch it now and kill it and all the others."


    He nced at me and roared, before I jumped over his shoulders, and waited for my yers to be ready.


    It seemed Rog had already spread my n to them, as they all had a strange wave of whispering, while stealing a nce at me from time to time. as for what exposed them to me was that wide prideful smile over Diana''s face.


    She wouldn''t be this happy after such treason unless she knew what I intended to do from Rog.


    I nced at Rog, and he just vanished in the air! This bastard couldn''t even hold his tongue for mere moments! I wasn''t angry at him, after all what I nned to do wasn''t intended to be a secret in the first ce.

 Chapter 314: Making An Outrageous Declaration at Forums!

    Chapter 314: Making An Outrageous Deration at Forums!


    Just as I led my remaining yers into this dungeon run, the news started to travel far and wide, reaching the ears of every single yer in this game world, and even yers in other worlds.


    Shock! Extreme shock! That was the reaction I saw when I exited the dungeon and was met with the faces of everyone in front of me.


    What I intended to do was unheard of, as it wasmon knowledge that royal families and their affiliated noble families would punishmon people for any mistake theymited.


    However, it was not heard or seen once in their history thatmon people had the chance to punish those nobles!


    The idea itself was shocking, and the great scale and the timing I determined were really ground shaking! I didn''t n to just punish a group of nobles, a guild of nobles, or even an entire family of nobles; I nned to punish every single noble in the game!


    This deration of mine, posted on the tongue of Rody on forums, was met with a huge storm of questioning and doubt, attack and praise, curses and support, from the entire yermunity in the game world!


    "Guild master, what on earth are you nning to do?" Aria suddenly jumped in front of me while I was reading thements on the main deration topic of Rody at forums, "the whole yermunity is stirred up by what you just dered. Will you really do this?"


    "Aria, step aside," suddenly, and before I even could say anything, Alfonzo moved to step in front of me, gently pushing Aria to the side with his bigger body, "I don''t care who wants to stop you, if you are going to really do it, then I will be your entire follower for the rest of life, shielding you from any harm anyone might want to do to you!"


    I just smiled, didn''t know what to say, and suddenly many shouts also came, from many yers around me, and this just ignited the situation, as a loud noise of cheering and shouting came from the yers, all announcing their support to me, very lively shouting for the nobles'' death!


    "Oh, that''s a surprise! I didn''t know these nobles have such fans already!" I chuckled, as I nced at the forums once more, before closing them, raised my spear up in the air, and shouted:


    "Death to the nobles! Death to the traitors! Long live the witch task force!"


    my shout reverberated in the whole world by the shouts of others, as I moved, on the shoulder of my demon, heading straight towards the next dungeon, while those cursed traitors were being dragged like stray dogs along the long march, towards the dungeons, with many curses were being given kindly and generously by my yers and themon ones.


    The remaining dungeon passed on smoothly without any tricks, as I knew already that my sudden deration would cause quite a stir to the nobles, making them rethink again about their strategy to deal with me.


    If I thought they would retreat, not retaliate fiercely against such humiliation then I would be gravely mistaken. They were already insulted, like no other time before.


    They would be silent for a while, and then their revenge would be fierce, so fierce that I didn''t know how they would react or where! However that didn''t make me fear or regret my deration, instead it made me giggle, like a little kid taking her revenge on adults.


    "Aria, Rody, and Rog, you three handle things here. send me the scroll to the next town. I have something to do, once finished, I will join you guys there."


    I said to my three main yers, as I already trusted these three with tasks rted to the guild and the force. I then took out a teleportation return scroll to the town Lady Nada was at, cut it in half, and disappeared from the ce.


    I had an important meeting with Lady Nada and the guardian about the avenging n in my mind, as I was sure this idea would surely be appealed by their evil minds, like mine!


    The moment I arrived at the town of Lady Nada, I instantly noticed the huge number of NPCs in this town. There was no such number before, and that made me wonder what Lady Nada and the guardian were scheming.


    I moved at once towards the mansion. The nearer I got there, the more NPCs I met along the way. The moment I reached the gate of the mansion, the guards instantly recognized me, bowed their heads as they all greeted me in unison:


    "Wee esteemed hero of our town."


    I just smiled, not knowing what to do, as their greeting had already attracted attention to me. I just nodded, and went ahead into the mansion, where I was met with arge crowd of NPCs, surrounding my master and Lady Nada.


    "Oh, isn''t she Agatha?"


    "Is she the witch descendant in legends? Really? She is so small!"


    "If I knew she was this small, so weak, I would never have approved of the invitation toe!"


    Suddenly a wave of whispers erupted everywhere in this mansion. The walls had been repaired, and the mansion regained its former glory, but its atmosphere was colder than before. I felt like I was stepping into an enemy territory, not my town mansion!


    "Oh, Agatha, what brought you here today?"


    Lady Nada once saw me move to meet me, while saying these words in a very nervous tone. She seemed to want me to go somewhere else, however this was my town, and this was my mansion!


    "What is going on here? who are these people?"


    I asked with a loud and strong tone that silenced all the whispers in the room, making it dead silent. I didn''t feel nervous in my life for so long, as I was eyed with much underestimation and mocking.

 Chapter 315: Go out and Kill Anyone with the Scent of Wolves on Them!

    Chapter 315: Go out and Kill Anyone with the Scent of Wolves on Them!


    "Let''s go inside and I will exin," Lady Nada said, trying to avoid this sh.


    "No, just tell me here, in front of everyone. Who are you? Are you a friend of mine or an enemy?" I turned sharply to ask one of those who said illments on me. the man was startled for a moment, before he totally ignored me and said nothing.


    "Agatha, these are people we contacted to make an agreement with," she hurriedly said, before things would escte to moreplicated problems that she couldn''t solve.


    "Who are they then?" I stressed over this point, as I had some vague feeling about their identity.


    "Kid, behave yourself better than that, we are hailing from the noble families, and we are here to try and amend the breach that happened because of you!"


    The man I spoke to said, and I sneered out loud in response as I added in an aggressive tone:


    "Amend my as*! You are here because you are already trapped, can''t get out, and want to trick everyone so you can find a way to escape! Go away, get out, all of you get out!"


    "Impudent little child, if not for Lady Nada and master Sam here, we would have long killed you!"


    "Come forth my demon!"


    I didn''t find a point in arguing with such traitors, as I instantly summoned my intimidating demon. Before anyone could say a word, I instantly pointed to everyone here as I ruthlessly ordered:


    "Kill them all, leave none alive!"


    My words started a panic in everyone, and a huge intense battle erupted. At first they tried to defend themselves, however all my demon needed was one wave of his hand and anyone attacked would be dead.


    So, they abandoned their life, and tried to attack me, however the moment they tried to do so, they were weed by my master, who joined the fight with open arms.


    The fight didn''tst longer than half an hour, and after it ended, the mansion restored its old familiar tattered state. "Sorry to mess around the mansion again," I said these apologetic words with no apologetic tone, before turning to my demon as I ordered:


    "Go out, anyone you smell the scent of wolves on him or her, kill without hesitation."


    "Agatha!!" Lady Nada was speechless, as she watched my demon leave here while I turned to look at her. I didn''t say a word, but my master said.


    "I told you, this was a foolish n already. These are traitors, and we have to kill them, not to negotiate!"


    His stance on my side made me feel much warmer. Lady Nada sighed, helplessly shaking her head, as she said while sitting on her intact seat in the hall:


    "I just wanted to make them tell us more intel regarding the great plot of the nobles. They couldn''t leave their elders trapped here without a way out."


    Her words made me realize her aim, however I smiled as I said:


    "No matter what their n was, I came here today to tell you all about a perfect counter to it."


    They both nced at me, as they suddenly realized I came here uninvited, looking for them. That meant I needed something, or wanted to say something. "What n?" my master asked with much curiosity.


    "I just want to ask if there are many towns and cities under the rule of NPCs belonging to them."


    "There are a lot, especially when we talk about the older worlds than here," Nada said, before adding, "and the guardian had absolute control over the system of any world, however what is the point in removing them, instigating more trouble in the game?"


    Her words were logic, but my answer came swiftly as I said:


    "they are our enemies, if there was something in their hands to make us suffer, they wouldn''t tell a word about it, and they wouldn''t hesitate to do it," I then paused, before I added, "I came here today to ask about something that might be a game changer to them."


    "Really? What is it?" my master asked, as he was really much curious about my idea.


    "I want to use a game privilege only given to the higher NPCs in towns and cities, I want to use the prison."


    They both nced at me in a strange way, before Lady Nada replied after her interest was piqued:


    "Go on"


    "I want to hold a trial for all the traitors of the nobles after we conquer the invaders. These nobles think they are abovew, untouched inside the empire, and in fact that is the bitter truth.


    However here isn''t the empire, and they are already the enemy of the esteemed guardian. I want to make a fight back, announce our stance loud and clear, and make everyone realize that double crossing us has a price, a very painful one.


    So, I want that all the towns and cities to be under control of our NPCs, and all the traitors from nobles in the NPCs circle will be detained in prison until the end of the war.


    As for yers, I ask for items and permission for my task force and my allies to act upon noble yers and their allies, so we can trap them, then send them to prison, joining their dirty elders and masters.


    Doing so will greatly threaten them, making all their ns pointless as in no time their top yers would be detained, leaving only those few who would escape our.


    Like that, we won''t worry about any future plots, announce our stand loud and clear, direct a mighty blow to the enemy camp, and safeguard us from any future betrayal."


    My words were met with absolute silence, while their faces showed how shocked they were right now!


    "Really scary!" my master replied simply by this, while smiling, thenughing as he added,


    "I''m really feeling much pride in selecting you to be my disciple in the first ce."

 Chapter 316: The Birth Moment of Kill Them All Slogan!

    Chapter 316: The Birth Moment of ''Kill Them All'' Slogan!


    I chuckled on his response, and as I nced over Lady Nada, waiting to hear her reaction, another one replied, expressing his admiration.


    "That''s really a worthy n for the witch descendant! I now realize why these people are afraid of you, you are unpredictable and very ruthless."


    The familiar boat suddenly appeared in the hall on top of the small cloud, while my master and Lady Nada both greeted him by bowing their heads slightly. "Your n is really a masterpiece, and I greatly like it. let''s do it then, give me one day and I will provide you with enough authority and items to do what you want to do."


    His single reply concluded everything, and I got what I wanted simply like that. the next moment it disappeared silently like he appeared, leaving the three of us speechless.


    "He is a really hard working guy," I simply muttered, while Lady Nada and my master just smiled, withoutmenting on my words.


    "So, you got what you wanted, and the game would be in much more stir than before. You should start organizing your side well," Lady Nada said, as she knew troubled days were waiting for all of us at the end of the road.


    "You said something about your force, what is it?" my master asked.


    "I have already formed a coalition force, called the witch task force. It will be tasked to clear dungeons at level forty to sixty, jump from one world to another, gathering the elites of elites of yers from every world, rapidly raising their abilities and levels."


    I then turned to look at Lady Nada as I added, "and I have already announced this at forums, spread the news everywhere. At the dungeon before thest one I just cleared, I got betrayed and was so close to losing my life during the process, so I had to retaliate ande up with this idea."


    My words startled them, and they suddenly realized how true my previous words were. "So the yers responded well to your call?" Lady Nada asked.


    "Sure, they all weed it, and a huge number of yers are now waiting for the items and the instructions to start trapping and sending noble yers into the prisons."


    I described the general reaction my deration got, before adding, "and of course many yers didn''t like that, and the reason is obviously unknown."


    They both nodded, before my master said:


    "Beware that most of the trapping items can''t trap those of the mystic art users, so they will escape no matter what."


    I smiled, as I recalled my other n I was waiting for the right time to initiate, before I replied:


    "This is for the best, after all I don''t want to miss anyone in prison."


    "Silly child, in the prison we can control everything," Lady Nada chuckled as she replied with a shortugh. Her words made me stare at her, before I simply smiled, helplessly, as this was something I had no say atafter all.


    "I will go now, when the esteemed guardian finalizes everything, please let me know at once."


    "Don''t worry, he said he would personally tell you, and it''s usually something big when he says that."


    I smiled to my master, before I remembered the mystic art society, as I hurriedly asked:


    "Any news about the society? Has there been any master who managed to escape?"


    He shook his head with a sorrowful look over his face. I didn''t need to hear anything, as the reply was already apparent in front of me. "I will leave then," I said, while moving outside the mansion, walking down the streets of the town, while the sounds of shouts, curses, and screams were heard everywhere.


    I just smiled, as my demon did what I asked him to do. This made me wonder, if I had also something that could help in detecting those who had the wolves scents, wouldn''t that also be helpful to identify traitors?


    I just had nothing in mind right now but this simple thought, so I postponed it until the moment I got more inspiration about it. I then waited until the whole screams and ruckus died down, and in the next moment my demon reappeared in front me.


    I jumped over his shoulders, amidst the whispering eyes of everyone around me, and then I said to my demon:


    "We will move to another dungeon, be prepared."


    I then opened my inventory, took the scroll Aria sent to me, before using it to go to the next town.


    The moment I appeared there I was startled. The town was in a deep mess, where many yers were fighting each other. I hurriedly opened my messages, and strangely found noneing from Aria or others.


    "A lock down scroll!" I muttered, as I instantly recognized this nasty scroll. I didn''t wait anymore, as I raised my spear high, threw it in the air, let it slide over my fingertips, before I shouted with my loudest voice:


    "All my task force yers, heed my orders Kill them all!!"


    My sound suddenly reverberated all over the town, and in the next second so huge reaction appeared from every corner of the town


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "You heard them, kill everyone else," I softly chuckled, before jumping from the shoulder of the demon,nded on the ground, as I then darted towards the enemies, at the same time my demon vanished doing his task as well.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    These shouts came, one after another, shocking the whole town, while me and my demon acted like the tip of the spear, while my spears plunged into the bodies of these yers without showing any mercy.


    The fight extended all over the town, while I noticed that their levels were lower than my yers, but their numbers were much bigger,pensating theck in strength with numbers.

 Chapter 317: Saving the Cornered Mecha Unit from Nobles NPCs

    Chapter 317: Saving the Cornered Mecha Unit from Nobles NPCs


    However, with my sudden appearance here with my demon, the whole fight started to shift towards my side. What I noticed was the shocked expression over their faces, which made me link this with the flood of their NPCs into Lady Nada''s mansion.


    So, this was their aim after all! Dying me until they manage to kill everyone here, humiliate me and my still growing task force!


    However they underestimated me, thought wrongly that I would ept to sit with my enemies, and speak to them with anything but my spear!


    This thought enraged me, and made me act with much fierce reactions towards everyone here. my spears started to gain numbers, and at this moment I really thought how badly I need an AOE trick, something that could kill a lot of yers, using therge number of spears I had, within a short span of time.


    The fightsted for another hour, however during this period, all the world kept repeating my shout, as it turned to be like a song, a fight song, a song of war that they enjoyed, and it seemed this song would be always remembered by my yers, and used all the time against my enemies.


    The moment I reached the town gates and walls, I jumped on top of them, to see many yers were already fighting outside as well, while the shout kept shaking the ground under my feet.


    As far as my sight could reach, yers were there to kill others. However, behind me, a huge number of yers gathered, after killing their enemies, taking their fallen loot,ing here to have their revenge.


    They were attacked without a notice, betrayed, and right now they were really enraged.


    They underestimated my yers, despite my task force only numbered in ten thousand, they were really experienced, saw death many times already inside the dark cursed dungeons.


    Such yers wouldn''t be fazed or shaken by numbers, and that was the reason why my yers were keeping their ground despite being outnumbered.


    I raised my spear, followed by the shades of hundreds of spears, while shouting out loud:


    "Kill them all!"


    A single shout, but it was enough to eclipse the sun here! My sea of yers behind me jumped, rushing to aid their brothers in arms, while my figure standing on top of the town walls watching all the fight ongoing without doing anything was engraved into the memories of my enemies and allies.


    The next moment, my demon jumped, like a primordial beast, going straight towards the dense battlefield, killing anyone that didn''t belong to my task force.


    Like that, I jumped onto the ground, moving step by step, steadily, while my yers moved with me, forming a huge stable line, sweeping any enemy on the contact with the line, clearing the grounds of the town of them.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    A massacre started to happen here, with a fight that was supposed to be a trap turned into a one side fight, while the trap turned upside down, and tables were shifted around, and my yers gained victory here!


    The enemy yers tried to run, escape from the area of effect of this nasty scroll, but they couldn''t. if I didn''t have the system scroll toe here, I wouldn''t be able toe, or I might have enjoyed a special privilege, and a little help was granted to me here by someone.


    I didn''t waste time thinking of this, as no matter what, I was now here, and I fell on top of their heads like a doomsday. I pushed the line steadily, and more yers joined the line, and more started to fall under my yers'' skills.


    Strangely, the fight extended towards even the distant dungeons, where I spotted the huge shaped mechas fighting there. I didn''t stop marching, and my line just kept getting thicker, and the cheering sound grew higher and higher, until it could be heard from miles away!


    When I reached the ce where the mechas were fighting, I was shocked to see they weren''t fighting yers, instead NPCs. These b*tches were trying to eliminate my biggest weapon, even if I only got a small number of them.


    "Demon, go and help the mechas and the dark witch legions."


    My voice was ice cold, and my demon stopped his run, and jumped instantly appearing in the middle of the dungeon there. Once he appeared, the whole hard fight was shifted towards my mecha side, as their enemies started to fall down, easily, one by one, like dominos.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    The cheers covered any sound of fight, but I was happy that I was able to kill some NPCs here. However, if I just had a way to send them all to prison, that would be much better.


    As the fight ended at the dungeon area, the mecha started to join the other fight, while Bruce hurriedly ran to me, as he instantly said:


    "Others are still in danger, as they were trapped at that dungeon in the distance."


    He pointed towards a far direction, and instantly I shouted:


    "Demon,e here!"


    The demon instantly appeared at my feet, startling even Bruce who just saw the true might of this demon with his two own eyes. I jumped over his shoulders while pointing to the direction I ordered:


    "Take me there, and Bruce will take control of here until I return."


    My demon moved with extreme speed towards that direction, making the two of us look like arge dark arrow with a very long shaft made of my huge entourage of spear shades. In less than five minutes we reached the dungeon ce, where I found all my main task force entangled, in a very brutal fight, with NPCs.


    Just as I arrived there, I didn''t even wait to say anything, as my spears instantly lunged into the bodies of some NPCs, sending some to death, while others were sent to the distance by the fierce force of my spears.

 Chapter 318: Gaining the Esteemed Punisher Title!

    Chapter 318: Gaining the Esteemed Punisher Title!


    As I threw my spears, I didn''t wait to see the result, as I jumped off the shoulder of my demon, snapped my fingers midair, and the spears all reappeared behind me, giving me a really scary sight!


    The next moment, another deadly attack came, two actually, one from me and one was my demon. The fight suddenly was shifted, and the low morale of my force suddenly skyrocketed, growing to hit the top in a very dramatic change.


    "Kill them all!" I screamed, with my loudest tone, and my deepest anger venting in this scream, while my spears kept going to and fro everywhere.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    The shouts kept repeated one second after the other, and the distance had an echo that made it like a crescendo of war, of death, of vengeance, of justice, and of me!


    My task force wasn''t this simple, as they were fighting those NPCs on equal grounds from the beginning. They already fought neck to neck with the dark cursed monsters, how could they be afraid of mere NPCs?


    My addition and my demon made the fight end so swiftly, and once it did, I hurriedly shouted:


    "No time to chat, go and help everyone else, go!"


    I didn''t wait for them to say anything, as I hurriedly shouted:


    "Demon!"


    He instantly reappeared in front of me, and I simply jumped over his shoulders, before he and I vanished, while others were just seeing the two of us, before they also moved, following the steps of me and my demon, joining another battlefield.


    It wasn''t a simple battle, it was an open war. It seemed those nobles were so arrogant, thinking I was still having the same old weakness unattained, as they thought that by removing me from the picture they could crash my force.


    This war proved how deeply wrong they were, as from this battle on, my task force was a force not to be reckoned with, alone could sustain an open war, and win it!


    And that was only the beginning, just give me god damn time and I would turn them into a force to burn even the whole world!


    The remaining battles weren''t that hard, and only their span that stretched over tens of miles was the only hardship I faced. However, after three hours of me killing the two NPCs forces, the whole war ended, and a massive cry of victory started to shatter any doubt anyone still had inside their souls.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    There was no more enemy to be killed, by my yers, and my supporters liked this slogan, and started to repeat it, without stop, as a celebration song!


    I walked on top of my demon, in the middle of the sea of yers, while I heard them all cheer with extreme confidence and high morale, just nodding to them, while going towards the direction of my mechas, where everyone else was.


    Once I reached there, while I enjoyed the looks of worship from yers, I jumped over my demon, went ahead towards the really exhausted core team, as I said:


    Is everyone ok?"


    "Just lost five hundred out of ten thousand, not much," Aria just replied, as she was panting, from excitement and exhaustion.


    "It''s an eptable loss," Imented, before praising, "you all did great, everyone did really great. This is just the beginning, and every time we sh with those bastards, we will keep crushing them, kicking their dirty as*es off each time like we did today!"


    They all nodded, smiled, and evenughed, before I turned to Rody and said:


    "Give everyone a break for a couple of hours, and then we willmence clearing the dungeon," I then turned to ask everyone, "howe they learnt about our presence here?"


    "We  We don''t know, princess," Diana replied, as she knew this was also a mystery as well.


    I thought for a while, before I knew it was impossible to tell. We were already followed by a sea of yers, and those yers might have many spies already.


    However I never said the name of the town, I even didn''t know of it until I received the scroll from Aria. That made me think again, the plot was set in motion before I left here, which meant the treason came from the one who gave Aria these scrolls.


    Despite knowing that, I couldn''t do anything regarding that.as if I doubted everyone joining and helping, I would never take a single foot forward.


    ''Let the traitors do whatever they like, after all anything they threw at me and my force will be simply crushed like today.''


    I thought to myself, closing this problematic issue for now, as I then was about to take some rest when I suddenly received a sudden system notification.


    "System prompt: yer has been granted the special privilege from the game. The title ''Esteemed Punisher'' is granted to the yer as the yer clears one cursed dungeon at least. yer have the privilege to send anyone killed by yer to the prison nearest to yer location. For more details, please check the personal profile."


    The system notification came as a surprise, making me speechless. Now I had another title, and this one was rted to what the guardian promised me with.


    What was great about it was that this title could be granted to anyone clearing these cursed dungeons, meaning that my task force yers had already sent a lot of NPCs and yers into prison right now.


    What a great move from the guardian!


    "Guild master, look, hurry check your personal profile, there is a title added to us there."


    Suddenly Aria jumped instantly to stand before me, making meugh as I smiled and said:


    "This is the result of my deration. Now, spread out the news, let everyone know about it."


    Aria nodded, as she and everyone else started to use these hours of rest to tell everyone they knew of.

 Chapter 319: The Missionary Punisher Title

    Chapter 319: The Missionary Punisher Title


    Rody wrote a topic at forums, which caused quite the stir there.


    When I opened the forums, I was surprised to see the battle being broadcasted there. my enemies thought they secured the victory and used this to humiliate my task force in public, however things didn''t happen the way they wanted, and they ended up being the one to be humiliated.


    Inside the forums, the war was already intense between normal yers and noble ones, with the majority of topics being in my support, while the minority of them were trying to attack and curse me loudly.


    As this title appeared, things started to go in a moreplicated turn for my enemies. now they couldn''t simply throw their NPCs and yers in my path randomly and casually as they just did.


    They also realized, like anyone else, that those killed right here went to prison, making me turn into a boggy woman for them, scaring them to meet or fight face to face with me.


    "System prompt: yer has cleared more than five cursed dungeons, granted the upgrade of her title into the missionary punisher title. the yer now can send any yer killed into prison, and this effect is extended to any team yer is in. For further information, yer can check their personal profile."


    "Wow!!"


    I eximed out in shock, and it wasn''t only me who got this notification, but also some of my core team, including Rog and Aria. Some of them participated in more than five dungeon runs with me already, and their gaining of this title made them all speechless.


    The guardian was trying his best to make sure things would go my way! This new title made me giggle, as right now the number of those in prison just increased, simply by this simple decree!


    How couldn''t I be happy?


    I just smiled, all the hours of rest, while I was picturing the faces of those nobles, and their grim reaction and their regret.


    A trap was turned into such a deep abyss for them, making them only me themselves.


    "Alright, let''s go into this dungeon then."


    I led my five hundred yers into the level forty dungeon, then I led them into the next dungeons. I stated a new rule now, as I decided that each group would have five runs with me before I change the team.


    I did so to grant the new title for as many yers as possible. As we finished this town, we moved to the next, then the next and after ten something towns, I had already turned my ten thousand yers into yers with the special title.


    That took days to finish, around a week, and once I finished, the next step of my n erupted.


    "Aria, tell me how many game worlds are there on our side?"


    Aria turned to me as she replied with a big smile:


    "So far over a thousand world have joined our call with more than half million yers in each one."


    I was shocked with this number, as this was really much huger than I initially thought. "Great job, now spread the news, we will send one yer from our force, each to one game world. they have to add the yer in their team, and start hunting those nobles everywhere."


    My words made the eyes of everyone shone, as rapidly the news spread, and many started to express their willingness to join my forces. "Calm down everyone, you will all be dispatched to game worlds sooner orter," I chuckled as I replied to all these excited yers.


    The mere idea of punishing nobles was really enticing to anyone in my force, which made me smile all day long. Aria and others took the responsibility to organize things here, while I started to make dungeon runs with the other yers who joined us.


    After the epic battle, those who had doubts finally made up their minds, and thus much more yers started to flood here. Merwid sent also a word, as he said he would start hunting noble yers, to dy any ns they had against me.


    As I sent yers to other worlds, I also instructed Aria to send a few over to him, so his punishment would be severe, and the nobles would start losing grounds even here.


    I then carried the new batch of yers through dungeons, while my older ones started to walk into many game worlds, causing a great stir everywhere they went to.


    The forums of these game worlds were filled with a thread taking part in a non-officialpetition that Merwid idently started.


    Merwid started a topic in our game world forum, where he updated the count of noble yers he sent to prison. This made other game worlds envious, and soon many simr topics started to appear everywhere, and unofficial lists started taking shape, with a ranking of the most game world sending nobles into prison.


    A simple idea that popped up in mind in a moment of rage started all this ruckus! Soon nobles were suffering heavy losses, with their imprisoned yers exceeding millions, and tens of millions in less than two weeks!


    As this public enmity against nobles started to gain big grounds every day, more game worlds got the courage to announce their rebellion against nobles.


    At the same time, I had already trained tens of thousands of yers into the dungeons, making them all have the special title. After one month from the beginning of all this, we managed to clear dungeons up to level eighty, and my level skyrocketed to reach sixty nine.


    As for my force yers, the weakest in them had level fifty, and most were at level sixty, few levels below me.


    The amount of Xp gained for each level was really enormous, and I just hoped that the guardian might think of something to make me and my force skip levels easier, but my hopes were always kept in my dream world.

 Chapter 320: Finalizing the Great Plan with My Three Mentors

    Chapter 320: Finalizing the Great n with My Three Mentors


    As one month already passed, I was sure the nobles were preparing for something huge, and so I started to think more about my second n.


    I needed to start it, however I was sure it must be decisive, with no way to let my enemies slip by.


    "Aria, how many yers in all the worlds are supporting us?" I asked Aria once I exited from the dungeon.


    Aria nced at me for a moment, before she simply smiled, while helplessly shaking her head:


    "The number has already reached a limit where we can''t track anymore."


    I also smiled helplessly, as I didn''t know if I shouldugh or cry about it. "Alright, give everyone a heads up, we are going to have some big moves soon. Make them organize themselves into teams, each isposed of ten thousand yers."


    She nced at me for a moment, before asking, just to make sure she understood me right, "are we going to use all the worlds that are supporting us?"


    "Yup, we are going to use all of the yers, provided that their levels are fifty and above."


    "Are we going to move against the first game world so soon?" she thought wrongly we are going to attack there, and I just replied with a calm smile. I didn''t want this great secret n of mine to be revealed by mistake to my enemies.


    The less people knew about it the better.


    "Just inform everyone, we are going to move at any time," I simply vaguely replied, while winking to her. She nodded, and then started to spread the news.


    I knew this n would be risky, however I needed to act soon, as my demon was about to lose his full strength in a couple of days, making clearing any dungeon a mission impossible for me.


    To activate his strength again I would need to sacrifice one artifact, however this wasn''t an option right now. I needed these artifacts for thest fight, and I should start amassing them, not losing them one after the other like that.


    As Aria and others kept themselves busy, I decided it was time to pay Lady Nada a visit again. I needed to discuss matters with the guardian, my master, and her, so everything would be in ce when I start moving.


    "Aria, I will go now, take charge of things here for me," I said, before I pointed to my demon as I added, "Diana and my demon will be there to aid you clearing the next dungeon. It''s level forty five and shouldn''t pose any problems to you."


    Aria was about to ask me about why and where I was going, but I instantly vanished from her sight, using the scroll to my town.


    I wanted to test something, as if I left the demon there with them, would that be enough for them to clear the dungeons?


    If so, then I could send my demon to many ces without the need of me in the future!


    As for me, I went straight to meet the three mentors, where we spent long hours finalizing everything. The esteemed guardian had to leave us many times so he could put the final touch over everything.


    After a whole day of intense nning, the final version of my n was ready, and we agreed to start it in a couple of hours from now.


    I then sent a message to Aria asking her about her current location. She sent that they were currently at dungeon level fifty five, ready to start raiding it.


    I hurriedly sent for her not to do so. I didn''t exin things even when she asked about the reason, as I shortly said I would meet her in person soon and exin things to her.


    I then took a scroll of the town they were at, and then appeared there afterwards. I walked leisurely towards the dungeon far from the town, as I had enough time to waste, despite me being so nervous right now.


    I really was so excited about this n that I wanted it to start right away. It had been so long already since I first spoke of it with Lady Nada, my master, and the guardian.


    And now, after a whole month, I was ready for it to be effective. I moved towards the dungeon, where the usual sea of yers was camped there.


    Since thest incident, many yers decided to stay by our side, acting as our guardian, just in case the nobles decided to attack us once more.


    However I already knew how impossible such a case would ur. The guardian had imprisoned many of the NPCs belonging to the noble camp after removing them from their current posts, and only those with mystic arts survived this holocaust.


    As for noble yers, they had it hard from every game world yers, as the crusade I sat in motion kept raging during the entire past month, and the number of imprisoned noble yers was already uncountable!


    The nobles already were in tattered state here in the game, and only those outside it posed a threat to me. right now I had nothing to be afraid of, as my kingdom had already joined the game, secured well under the care of the guardian.


    The guardian also made the location of the game hidden, only known to the iing invading forces. The only move the nobles could pull would be through asking the invaders for help, either by asking for the current location of the game, which wouldn''t be much help as the game was shielded by impregnable shields for the nobles to invade it per the guardian words.


    Or, they would ask them to hasten their ns,e here faster, as things were already getting out of their control.


    As the three mentors discussed the options further, the second option would be the most logical one, and the response of the invading force was already predicted.

 Chapter 321: Rescuing the Distressed Mystic Art Society Emergency Quest

    Chapter 321: Rescuing the Distressed Mystic Art Society Emergency Quest


    They wouldn''t rush to aid the nobles, as the fall of them in the game might cause internal war, something that would widen the gains of these invaders if they decided to expand their campaign and invade the empire as well.


    As such, their paths were all blocked, and hopefully thisst n would be the straw that would break their side into shattered forces. I didn''t care anymore about the empire or Respon or his stupid silly arrogant harem.


    All I cared about was this game, especially after my kingdom was moved into here.


    I reached the dungeon front, where I found all my top yers waiting, with curious looks over their faces. An hour and half had already passed since me leaving the meeting, and I knew the guardian would start the plot any second now.


    "Won''t you tell us what you are scheming this hard, princess?" Rog asked, as heughed shortly at me. I just smiled and said nothing, except ncing at my demon and asking:


    "Have you managed to adapt?"


    "Sure," Rody replied, "but we lost one hundred and fifty yers each dungeon run," he added, while shaking his head.


    For me these were good stats, as with me present there, the loss would range between fifty and seventy yers. it was roughly double my numbers, which would allow me the chance to go and meet with my mentors without worrying over dying our clearing the dungeons here.


    I just waited patiently for the guardian to start the n. Suddenly, after twenty minutes or something, a system notification kicked in, shocking everyone.


    "System prompt: An emergency quest has been issued by the game; Rescuing the Distressed Mystic Art Society. Quest details: some external forces have already sneak attacked the mystic art society, making it in a state of war, and needed help.


    Quest objectives: every single yer and NPC with mystic art would ept the quest FORCIBLY, and a grand teleportation will ur in half an hour.


    Normal yers can apply to join any yer or NPC with mystic art team the following day, being able to join the armies formed by them.


    The yers and NPCs will be transported to the nearest sacrednd to the mystic art society, and they are tasked with joining together to kill demons,pletely clear the sacrednd from demons, and rush to rescue the mystic art society.


    Quest rewards: unknown!"


    The sudden quest that was enforced on all yers and NPCs currently in the game shocked everyone around me. Diana once heard about the news from Aria turned to nce at me with questioning eyes and much doubt.


    However, there was no time for me to exin anything, as I hurriedly turned to Aria and instructed:


    "Spread the word fast, everyone asks to join my team. This is the moment that everyone is needed. Also spread the news, those with astonishing contribution will be rewarded by mystic art medallions at the end by me."


    Aria wasn''t the only one looking at me with such amazement and shock, as every single one in the higher up ring of my guild was looking at me in such a way.


    "Is this the n you were scheming all along?" Diana suddenly murmured, before chuckling as she added, "I really, really like it!"


    I just giggled and said nothing. As she predicted, this was my n, and it was targeted towards the main weakness of our force and our whole resistance.


    Wecked mystic arts, and the onlymon and easy way to obtain these was through the now locked and hidden mystic art society.


    So, the only other way around for me to get my hands on these medallions was through the mystic art sacrednds. However the number of yers there weren''t enough, especially when many nobles wouldn''t go there on their own right now.


    So, the only thing we had to do was to force their hand to go there, and once they reached there, things would continue to unfold ording to the rest phases of my n!


    This wasn''t a sacred art society rescue n, as we don''t know the whereabouts of the mystic art society so far. This was a n to hunt down medallions, using the simple fact that presented itself once the mystic art society vanished off existence.


    We all were now considered expelled from mystic art society, meaning that any single death on the hand of any mystic art yer would result in losing the medallion of the yer, and also losing the mystic art itself.


    As for the NPC part, it was the sudden addition of Lady Nada, to solve the current growing problem of the noble NPCs escaping our punishment of prison. After this quest is fulfilled, all the nobles here would lose their mystic arts, either yers of NPCs, and we would gain an enormous amount of medallions, enough to arm armies, we all hoped that!


    "Hurry up and spread the news already, we have less than one hour to move."


    My words made them all jolted awake from their shock, and started to ry my words everywhere.


    My words caused enough stir to be called chaos! Endless yers expressed their willingness to join my call, and much more expressed their rage, cursing me and the game for such treacherous ns, using us of unfair y, changing the rules constantly, making the game unbearable.


    Of course I aimed to make the game unfair and unbearable for certain people, and I was d to read such scared and distressedments.


    As for normal noble yers, I asked Rody and others to task those who would remain behind to keep hunting them.


    After all we were going to abined sacrednd, formed by the coalition of all sacrednds together. Even if the nobles were on back foot now regarding numbers and preparations here, out there they already had their territories, and war would be long, and victory woulde hard and with paying great cost.

 Chapter 322: The First Battle at the Combined New Sacred Land Starts

    Chapter 322: The First Battle at the Combined New Sacred Land Starts


    However, I never doubted my victory at this moment!


    As the hour passed, a system notification appeared in front of my face, making me smile wildly.


    "System prompt: the game has granted you the title of the general leader, making the number of yers and NPCs following you endless."


    The next moment, I was surrounded by a hollow of light, before I vanished instantly from here, showing up again in the sacrednd, the new one.


    "Wee home again," I softly muttered, as I was now returning to my turf, where I could be called invincible!


    The next moment I summoned my demon, gave him his four artifacts, making him regain his former glory and strength. He simply roared expressing his excitement.


    "System prompt: yer has entered the grand sacrednds. This sacrednd is formed by the unity of all scattered sacrednds, and thisnd led to the mystic art society after fully clearing it."


    "System prompt: a newnd was born, so all previous aplishments and privileges were reset. All yers will start on equal grounds from here on."


    "System prompt: as the number of yers and NPCs summoned here is enormous, there is no safety zone anymore. yers following the lead of the general leader will show up on one ce, while everyone else will appear on another."


    I read all these notifications, while hurriedly opened the stele page, to find there was no gold coin used there anymore to redeem anything, but contribution points.


    That was a new hand pulled by the guardian, that even surprised me! I didn''t even think thisnd would eventually lead to the trapped sacrednd of the mystic art society!


    I smiled, evilly smiled when reading thest part! The guardian really yed it well this time. The simple rank and title I gained had easily divided our two forces without hurdle, making the noble yers and NPCs camp very distinctive, easily to be found and attacked.


    Around me, shes of light started to appear, in huge numbers, showing an endless stream of yers. I knew these yers were mainly normal ones, but it also contained mystic art yers as well.


    "Demon!"


    I shouted, and my demon was jolted awake from his excited moment, appearing instantly in front of me. I jumped over his shoulder as usual, threw my spear high up the air, letting it slide over my fingertips, before ncing over the growing endless stream of yers, with loud noiseing from their whispering and side talks, before loudly shouting:


    "Listen up, you are now under my banner, and all the nobles are in another ce, piled up together. Anyone with mystic artes forth at the forefront, andmon yers march behind us. Any yer killed with mystic art will lose his medallion, and this applies for us and them.


    So, I want a team of assassins to be assigned with the task of collecting and gathering the fallen medallions from our side, and theirs. Rog will be the leader of this team.


    Also I want all the mystic art yers here to write down their names and send them to yer Aria, as after this whole quest, the first yers to be awarded andpensated for death will be you, then the outstandingmon yers here."


    My voice echoed in the whole region, while two yers moved from the masses, appearing in front me. they were Rog and Aria, while Diana also appeared, silently and calmly as usual, to stand beside me.


    "Start organizing, and let''s go to kill those bastards!"


    My shout made everyone shout after me, and my previous famous slogan appeared once again on this newnd.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Move out!"


    I gave the order, while I moved towards the front. I didn''t know where these nobles were, but surely they were near. As I moved on top of my demon, Rog and Aria kept themselves busy, while Diana asked:


    "How can we know the ce of the nobles?"


    "Don''t worry, the game would ce them in our path!"


    I was sure the guardian wouldn''t do all that and let the nobles be far or away from us! Just as we walked for ten minutes, a huge pile of yers appeared on the horizon, filling the whole sight!


    "Here they are, didn''t I tell you?" I smiled, as I said to Diana, before taking out my other spear artifact. Through the way to here, I tried to test the prison artifact, and unfortunately it needed contribution points as well to operate!


    I didn''t know what the guardian did, but it seemed he changed the wholews here! even my artifact was affected, making me unable to use it right now.


    However I didn''t feel any loss, as I had my offensive artifacts ready to use!


    The demon once saw my enemies, started to elerate its speed, making me dart on his shoulder in front of everyone, going straight to attack those yers up front.


    I hid my normal spear, as this wasn''t the time to use it, while I took out my heavy shield, put it in front of me, standing on the shoulder of the demon, and waiting.


    The moment my sea of yers appeared in the sight of these nobles, they started to act. Many balloons started to rise in the air, while many groups started to be formed out there.


    I just smiled, as all this would be futile in front of my artifacts! Back at the game I was constantly at back foot, due to theck of good gears, however right here I was god like, no one could stand in front me, not even mystic art masters!


    "Attack!"


    I simply muttered, and my demon didn''t hesitate and used his four offensive artifacts at once. The most prominent two were his calibre sword, and my witch artifact sword that I gave to him.


    After all I wasn''t a sword yer, I was a spear one!

 Chapter 323: Part of the Nobles Army Escaped

    Chapter 323: Part of the Nobles'' Army Escaped


    The first wave of my demon attacks came to cause enough devastation there, especially the range of the sword calibre was already unbelievable!


    Many screams erupted from the front, however after this attack, many shades started to move fast, heading straight towards me.


    "So they sent their masters at early beginning," I muttered, without giving them any heed. The next moment over a hundred attack descended upon me, all were so mighty and strong that made me sure they came from artifacts as well.


    However, the moment I raised my shield towards these attacks, a beam of light emanated from it, stopping all attacks sessfully, while causing an explosion one after another.


    I just shook my head, and the next moment my demon attacked, and me too joined him, delivering deadly blows to a handful of them.


    They also attacked again, and again, while I kept defending myself and my demon. When I was only a few hundred meters away, only half of them remained, and they realized soon they would all be dead.


    "Retreat, and attack their normal yers."


    Suddenly this shout came, and instantly those masters turned to shadows, rapidly retreating from there, while they sent many attacks towards my yers.


    It was futile for me to defend them, as these attacks were really diverse, and the aim of this move was to distract me. "Keep attacking them! kill them all!"


    I shouted at my demon, so he continued attacking with me, however these masters were really fast. They hurriedly retreated, despite that we both managed to kill ten of them at least.


    The next battle was a massacre of me and my demon leading the wholemon yers into killing these nobles mercilessly. Nothing stopped in our path, not on the ground, not even the balloons on the air.


    My spear was best suited to hunt down balloons in the air, making them fall one after another. However that also came with many losses on our side, as not many had balloons here.


    In the middle of such chaos, I noticed something that I and my three mentors had anticipated. The nobles had divided their lines into two, part kept us busy, and the rest retreated to the distance.


    We knew once nobles gained some time to think, they would realize they were thrown into such a deep abyss, designed for their death. So, their top masters and yers would prefer to sacrifice a portion of them, and then they would retreat.


    Their aim would be to gain foot on many forts, starting a very long attrition battle. Despite their final oue would be death, they wouldn''t fall this easily, or this soon.


    They would stick to the hope that reinforcements would appear from the empire to help, and that was one of the reasons why the guardian intended to form this newnd, so its location would be unknown to the nobles in the empire.


    However as this newnd was connected somehow with the sacrednd of the mystic art society, I was pretty sure finding it here wouldn''t be impossible.


    Plus, this connection might be also a problem, as those forces of the soul suckers would be able toe here, fortify theyers here, helping the nobles, perhaps, and making our task to reach the mystic art society impossible.


    However, this also was a double edged weapon. They had to dispatch many troops to do so, and doing so would surely weaken the front on the mystic art society battlefront, giving the masters trapped there the chance to catch their breaths, and even counter attack!


    The situation was soplicated that even a single variable might change the final oue of this war! I liked that!!


    I was also sure that those nobles sacrificed here would be the weakest and useless ones, with not many mystic art users in them. Despite that, their number was really huge, and I tried more than once to prate their lines, but I was constantly blocked by a flood of their yers, with endless skills falling upon me.


    I didn''t care about any of them, as my shield was enough to stop the mightier attacks of the artifacts. When I finally managed to pass the whole thick region of these noble yers, I found the whole world empty in front of me.


    I just hoped I could chase after them, constantly causing problems, making them controlling many forts an uneasy task.


    However they were much faster to retreat than I thought. After I chased for a few hours without seeing a single dust of them, I retreated again, taking part in the ongoing fight.


    During my way, I was attacked by many demon groups, however I easily killed them using my artifact, and my demon. I already had a great experience in dealing with them, even with my normal spear.


    As I killed group after group, I noticed my contribution points soaring. "This might be troublesome!" I muttered, as this would also happen to the vanished noble army.


    Amassing enough points would make them able to summon other armies, station them at the forts they conquered, strengthening their defenses, and dying our march to the front!


    I sighed, as any n must have some loopholes after all. If this was an advantage for my enemies, it was also an advantage for me and my armies.


    As I returned to join others, I found the battle was still raging hot. The main problem here was that both sides were nearly matched, in numbers and in skills and levels.


    It wasn''t until a whole day had passed when the flood of new yers came, adding great momentum to my army, while the nobles stopped showing any reinforcements, making them destined to be killed till thest yer.


    I joined the fight from time to time, however I stayed mainly at their rears, killing anyone trying to run away. I didn''t want the upfront army of nobles to gain any more reinforcements, even if these were normal yers, not mystic art ones.

 Chapter 324: Distributing Tasks on Everyone... The Crusade Officially Starts

    Chapter 324: Distributing Tasks on Everyone... The Crusade Officially Starts


    As the fight concluded, despite the yers being exhausted, they cheered again and again, celebrating their victory, demanding for more.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    I just smiled, before raising my short spear artifact in the air, sending an aimless strike of lightning to the sky, making everyone silent.


    The next moment I turned towards the front, and sent another lightning bolt to the distant horizon, before my demon walked towards there, dering the start of this long crusade.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    They resumed cheering loudly, and I marched alone at first at the forefront, before my top yers started toe to me, one after another, with the addition of old familiar faces.


    "You made it!" I warmly weed the presence of Merwid, Nina, and Rendy in the group. The three smiled as they were still amazed by the big hand I pulled, not knowing I didn''t do all this alone!


    "I saw many nobles running away before you chased after them. have you killed them all?" Nina said, before adding, "It''s unfair, you just needed to leave some scraps for us to kill."


    She pouted her lips in a funny way, and I justughed at her words and reaction before I said:


    "No, they are fast runners, I believe they have already crossedyer one."


    "Are the sameyout still present here?" Rendy asked, before adding, "I have lost all the contact with my territory in my sacrednd. Don''t know if it is still present here still or not."


    I honestly didn''t know the answer to that question, however I said:


    "I believe it will be present, but it might need to be conquered again."


    "Again?!"


    They all muttered, all with territories here, while Diana asked:


    "What about the armies stationed here? will they be left over or be here as well?"


    I shook my head as I didn''t also know the answers to this. The guardian was tasked to make things happen, and I didn''t know many details about his actions.


    I just hoped he might find a way to make the armies not gain advantage, but also not to leave the game. after all there were many mystic art users there.


    "Right now let''s focus on the challenges waiting for us here," I said, while some group of demons appeared from the horizon, targeting my huge army.


    "Do you refer to these?" Rog asked, with a very light tone, "I can deal with them all alone!" he added, showing how easy it was to kill such demons.


    "No," I shook my head, before adding, "we need to realize that the nobles who escaped from here would conquer many forts, amassing huge contribution points, and use them to summon huge numbers of yers under theirmand.


    The fight is going to be long, hard, and challenging from now on. so, the first thing needed is to organize ourselves. These demons are a must to kill, the more the better, so we can amass contribution points.


    Also spread the orders, any fallen demons must be dissected, and their hearts and bones must be delivered to a group of yers selected by you. These things can be still sold in the stele, in redemption of points.


    Rog, you will be tasked to form a scout group of assassins. Scout the whole area, and any ce with arge number of demons, any fort out there, report these to us.


    Nina, Mark, Aria, and Merwid, your task is to form a special task force, aimed to conquer any fort along the way. All the points amassed from it don''t hesitate to summon the highest possible leveled yers.


    Diana you will be tasked to lead arge force to kill any demon in sight around us. Gabri will lead yers to dissect and collect materials, while Rody, Cleo cousins, and Elyo will lead the yers and organize their groups to be ready at any time for battle.


    Rendy, Alfonzo, Rokal, and Tommy will be tasked to form a special task force. This task force will be formed mainly of mystic art yers and top yers. Your task is to surround any upied fort by our enemies, and take it down fast, and kill every single one of them.


    Don''t forget to get yers with balloons with you as well, and take these, they are balloons I had without any use."


    I started to ry out my orders, organizing everyone, giving each his or her task to do. I handed over all the balloons I had except for one, the most advanced one that I took forcibly from the hands of a noble from before.


    They all nced at me with a serious look, before nodding their heads, moving out each to do his or her task.


    As for me and my demons, we would act as an independent force, aiding any ce with distress, showing up here and there, without giving my enemy any clue of my whereabouts.


    The firstyer was short in distance, with no forts or strong demons at all. My yers had done their job, and we managed to cross the border to the nextyer without any problems.


    The secondyer still had many memories inside my mind, regarding that hard battle of the castle, and its huge mighty walls, its demons and the sly master behind it, who got terrified of me snatching the castle from his or her hand, rapidly withdrawing it away!


    This time, theyer was really calmer, and we took roughly a day to cross the border to the nextyer.


    Rog was already far away, with hisrge number of assassins following his lead. Throughout this day, everyone had already formed their special armies, got used to the chain ofmand, and started to do their tasks, not all of them of course.


    The main group to be quite busy from the start was Diana''s army, as they didn''t stop killing demons, everywhere, making Gabri''s army quite busy.

 Chapter 325: The Battle of Attrition Started

    Chapter 325: The Battle of Attrition Started


    Also Rody, the Cleo cousins, and Elyo were busy all the day, arranging everyone into smaller teams, establishing the chain ofmand and selecting team leaders.


    These tasks were easy to tell, but hard and took a long time to perform. As we crossed the secondyer, we were destined to meet the first batch of small posts here, which couldn''t be said to be forts at all.


    Rog was the first to report the presence of these posts, and he also reported that all of them were under the control of the noble yers. He sent saying that there were many new faces, and all seemed to be veteran normal yers, with no mystic art users among them.


    That made everyone realize that my previous words and warnings were real. These nobles amassedrge contribution points, and started using them to summon yers.


    However I wasn''t worried at all, as reconquering these posts would grant us the same contribution points of conquering them.


    The only difference here would be the missed contribution pointsing from killing the guarding demons.


    Without saying any more words, Rendy''s team started to act. Rendy became a very close friend with Alfonzo, and that wasn''t surprising. After all, both of them were ex-nobles, and both had very deep grudges against nobles.


    I trusted them to defeat these weak posts in no time, but before they headed out, I gave them the final instruction:


    "No prisoners, no surrender, kill them all!"


    They thought I was stating mymon famous slogan, and thus they and all the yers with them, moved out as they repeated the slogan again and again.


    "No prisoners, no surrender, kill them all!"


    "No prisoners, no surrender, kill them all!"


    "No prisoners, no surrender, kill them all!"


    I sighed, helplessly shaking my head, as I was speaking seriously and not just saying my slogan! I had to send a private message to Rendy, exining in it my warning in detail.


    I was afraid that nobles would give instructions for their summoned yers to surrender, so they could spy out for them, or betray us at stressful momentster on. we didn''tck numbers, and we also started to summon our yers as well from the stele.


    ''I know.''


    He simply replied with that short sentence, making me wonder if he really knew this from the beginning, or his pride prevented him from confessing.


    Anyway, I left the task of taking back all these posts to them, while me marched in the front, with my main army walking behind me, while singing my new slogan over and over again!


    The thirdyer took us three days to march, and in the middle of it I sent more reinforcements to Rendy, helping him out. He wasn''t in need for these, but I needed not to waste a single moment here.


    Our enemy was trying to dy us, so he could reach the distantyers, and join their huge armies stationed there. despite knowing that the forts must be lost, but the armies wouldn''t, or that what I just hoped.


    Crossing the thirdyer went smoothly, and also the fourthyer, but starting from the fifth, thing started to getplicated.


    The forts started to show up in huge numbers, and many of them were already under the rule of the nobles. As we just crossed the border to the fifthyer, Nina hurriedly sent to me, warning me of thisyer andyers beyond.


    ''Starting from here, many forts were already under the rule of nobles, so be prepared, it might take longer then expected.''


    As she sent this to me, Rog sent his intel reports.


    ''Ten forts, fully prepared, with much more armies there.''


    I sighed, as it seemed the real battle of attrition would start from here onward.


    I didn''t dy as I ryed these news into the main chat of the upper echelon of my force, while sending a private message to Rendy and another to Rog.


    ''If you need any help just ask, this time speed won''t do us any more help.''


    ''If there is a highly defended forte, inform me of its location directly.''


    I had to act, finally, as during all the way to here, I never acted after the introductory battle.


    There was only a one day difference between us and them, but they managed to reach the ces where their supreme rule stretched over with many armies, forts, and defenses ready.


    The more they went deeper, the harder it would be for me and my army!


    So, I had to step in, crush any hard rock thrown on our path, so we wouldn''t lose many yers here.


    I also knew that any mystic art yer wouldn''t be stationed here. the main force of the enemy must be formed mostly of them. they already guessed my intentions, if they weren''t stupid, and they wouldn''t let me have their medallions so easily!


    ''Listen up, from now on, we won''t press onward fast. We need to kill every single one of them in eachyer, kill all the demons in our way, and control all the forts as we step forward.''


    My words carried the new instructions that we would use till the end of this crusade. Hastening things wouldn''t help anymore, and we needed to kill all the forces stationed here, salvage all the gears and war provisions we could have, and then start moving to the nextyer.


    Even if the worst case scenario happened, and they reached the sacrednd of the mystic art society, they would reach a dead end, without any ce else to run to.


    I just hoped the guardian would do his task perfectly guarding this area from any external invasion from the empire. or else things would deteriorate fast, and the oue wouldn''t be guaranteed to our victory.


    I didn''t wait for long, as after two hours, Rog sent me the coordinates of a fort, while saying:


    ''This is a heavily guarded one, acting as the centre of their forces in thisyer.''

 Chapter 326: Ruining A Forte with Great Defenses

    Chapter 326: Ruining A Forte with Great Defenses


    I didn''t wait for long, as after two hours, Rog sent me the coordinates of a fort, while saying:


    ''This is a heavily guarded one, acting as the centre of their forces in thisyer. There are many mystic art yers here, and a huge number of balloons and defensive reinforcements. I also spotted a couple of masters as well, so be careful.''


    I smiled, evilly, when I received this message. It seemed the main force of the enemy wasn''t that far from us after all, and they had to leave behind all these forcesbined to dy us.


    I took back my demon without a warning, before I took out my own balloon, while letting it appear in front of everyone here. I jumped, before sending a message in thebined chat:


    ''I will head out, continue sweeping the ce here.''


    I then went ahead on my balloon, while putting my huge shield artifact on its front, holding my spear on the other hand, and heading directly towards the coordinated Rog sent.


    The fort was day and half walking time from our current location, but in flight the time got greatly shortened to half a day only.


    When I reached there, it was almost night, but I managed to spot many torches in the distance, with a huge number of shadows walking around these torches.


    I spotted at least hundreds of thousands of yers there, and that gave me a clear picture on how important this fort was.


    In fact this fort lied in the centre of theyer, where no one could bypass it, guarded by mountains on both sides, making it lie at the neck of this ce.


    I didn''t dy, and controlled my balloon to head downwards, where I summoned the demon on the ground. "Go and kill them all!" I softly muttered, as this was gradually bing my most familiar phrase recently.


    The demon didn''t dy and started running towards the front, while I went also with him, moving my balloon in the air.


    Two people only moved against this huge army of yers at the same time, making us look quite insane, or having a suicidal wish.


    However we two were enough to deter these enemies, causing enough chaos and stir in their ranks, as many shouts came from their ce, after spotting my demon and my balloon.


    They didn''t wait this time for me toe near them, as endless streams of attacks erupted from this fort, taking advantage of the many tall towers lying there.


    Also their masters joined in thesebined attacks, which were mainly focused on my demon. I didn''t dy and made the balloon lose altitude fast, used my shield to answer all these attacks at the right time, while my demon started using his artifacts, sending enough devastating attacks towards the fort.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Sounds of explosions urred, withrge shes of light followed by the huge tongues of fire ascending to the skies, illuminating the faces of everyone there, killing endless yers in the process.


    "Again!"


    I shouted at my demon, who didn''t dy and sent more attacks towards the forte, while the forte replied with a less concentrated wave of attacks. It seemed the first attack of my demon caused great destruction to the fort, causing many to lose their lives.


    I shielded all the attacks again, and again, while my demon kept sending enough attacks to demolish the whole forte. The forte had some defenses running to shield it partially from attacks, but it couldn''t shield the attack of the calibre and the witch two swords.


    In one hour, the whole fort was left in ruins, with fire mighty enough to lighten the whole valley and great part of the two huge mountainous walls. As for yers and masters there, they were either killed, or hastily retreated, leaving only a ce littered with dead bodies everywhere.


    As the ce went into dead silence, I descended with my balloon to the ground, jumped off it, while my demon was running here and there searching for any survivors to kill.


    "Stop already, they are either long dead or long gone!"


    I said to my demon while my tone showed how upset I was. I was sure many masters here ran away at thest part of the battle, and the inability for me to chase them made me quite upset.


    I started searching everywhere for the medallions, but I couldn''t find many, only a handful of one hundred something ones.


    ''Come to this ce and sweep it clean from loot,'' I sent to the general chat, while sharing the coordinates with them.


    ''Princess, there is another forte that is much more fortified.''


    Rog sent these words to me instantly, like he was waiting for me to finish this war here. he didn''t say another word, which made me send to ask:


    ''What''s wrong? send me the coordinates already!''


    ''It''s your forte,'' he simply replied before sharing the coordinates of the forte I once conquered.


    The moment I saw these coordinates, I recognized them, feeling much enraged.


    These bastards didn''t aim only for their forts, but they also went ahead and attacked forts that belonged to yers, like my own crown jeweled heart of thisyer forte!


    I knew the forte had weaker defenses from the time I attacked it, but it was heavily fortified. It seemed the guardian kicked out all yers and forces stationed inside any forte and territory, making my yers defenseless against the huge army of nobles.


    I gritted my teeth, as this was a loss I had to ept. I also had to ept the fact that any forces at theteryers would be entirely lost!


    The only constion in that would be the armies wouldn''t fall without a fight, and that would cause considerable damage on the long run!


    It was a lose-lose situation for everyone, where we all lost something, in return for gaining another bigger benefit. I had to ept such fact, as my enemies had to.

 Chapter 327: A Sneak Attack Done by Noble Masters

    Chapter 327: A Sneak Attack Done by Noble Masters


    I didn''t dy as I resummoned my demon back into the prison artifact, while I jumped into my balloon and went to the sky once more.


    I had many contributions in my possession right now, but I didn''t hurry to summon any yers or use the prison to do that. I would wait until we exceedyer fifteen to do so, or at least until things got much moreplicated for me to use this card.


    During this waiting time, I would continue to store points, and the moment I would use them would be a ground shaking scene to behold!


    I went to my forte, or what was previously mine, with a troubled mind. Many old memories resurfaced again about that epic battle I once had there with the demon, the nobles, and the yer armies attacking me.


    I sighed, it seemed this ce was doomed to be the centre of all conflicts in thisyer! The distance between the two fortes wasn''t that big, as I crossed it in mere four hours using my balloons. I didn''t know if Rog and his team also used balloons or not, but apparently they did.


    The short distance between the two fortes made me realize that these masters who ran away from before would go to that forte, and fortify themselves there.


    That meant more masters, more mystic art yers, and more defenses as well! The fort was heavily guarded by my forces, as I left many defensive equipment there.


    However, in front of my artifacts and my demon, nothing could pose a threat against me! nothing could halt my steps forward! Nothing!!


    My fortey at the top of the mountain, standing there like a jeweled pearl. I knew it would seem useless to attack it from the ground, so this time I stored away the spear artifact, refrained from summoning my demon currently, while taking the sword of calibre from his hands.


    The weing party was really massive, including tens of thousands of flying balloons alone! As for the armies, they were numbering in millions!!


    I didn''t doubt that they collected all the armies they had in thisyer, and moved most of them to the station here!


    Killing all them would take quite a while, but the end result would still be the same, they would all be killed, and this forte would be restored, in one piece or in many.


    The moment I was spotted, and this happened from a very far distance, many attacks erupted from that castle, directly going towards me!


    I didn''t wait for them toe, as I waved my sword multiple times, feeling the odd feeling of waving a sword after using a spear for such a long time.


    Many of these attacks were crushed by therge and huge range of attacks of my sword. However many remained intact, heading towards me with great momentum.


    At this point, the huge balloon army acted, and endless attacks joined in, trying to overwhelm me with attacks!


    I didn''t waver, as I simply lifted my shield, and a sh of light defended all!


    Suddenly I felt somethinging towards me from my back, and at this critical moment where I was busy defending against all the iing attacks, I had nothing in hand to do except to summon my demon.


    His body was really huge, and he instantly took most of the space here, however the moment he appeared, I heard the sound of a weapon shing multiple times.


    Many masters came in person to attack me from behind at this delicate moment! great thinking, but they were doomed to fail!


    "Kill them all!"


    I bellowed at my demon, asking him to act without restraints, despite his heavyweight and the intense sudden battle disturbed the bnce of my balloon, causing it to quaver right and left, up and down!


    However in the middle of all this, I never let my concentration be distracted, as I kept defending against the constant streams of attacks, while waving my sword in return towards the front.


    It was a patience battle, and the one to falter first would die instantly! My attacks were aimed towards the balloons and the forte, while my vision went blind from the intense stream of attacksing at me.


    From time to time, some attacks escaped the demon''s body and went to hit me, but my shield managed to defend me at the most critical moments. It was really nervous moments, where it only took one single mistake to cause my death, or cause them to die!


    My demon wasn''t a being easy to handle, despite he was limited by the tight space here, he kept sending many great devastation towards my enemies using his three artifacts.


    During all this time, the attacks falling on me from the front never ceased, and I was very careful not to let any single attack bypass my defenses, plus I kept my vignce against the back master, and any possible masters hiding in the shadows.


    After a whole hour of this intense fighting, I suddenly sensed some movementing from my side! I didn''t hesitate and used one of the skills I didn''t use for such a long time.


    "Gravity skill!"


    The whole space around me turned very depressing, while my enemies in it felt like their bodies were burdened by heavy weights, moving it at a slow speed, like they were dragging lead on their legs!


    In the next moment, dozens of assassins appeared on both my sides, while they were so near to me that I could even hear their breaths amidst all this chaos!


    I wasn''t so shocked, as I was already anticipating their move a long time ago. the next moment of their appearance, my sword moved to send deadly shots towards them.


    Shots from my mighty sword directed at them from such a close distance were something deadly, impossible to dodge, impossible to run, impossible to defend against, making their loss of lives inevitable!

 Chapter 328: The Great Node Dirty Plot of the Nobles!

    Chapter 328: The Great Node Dirty Plot of the Nobles!


    In mere seconds, dozens of masters fell, and then I directed my sword to the front again, mercilessly sending wave after wave of attacks towards the balloons and the forte.


    The sudden loss of that sneak attack made their n fail! In the next couple of hours, my demon managed to finally kill everyone else, while I gathered all of their fallen medallions with a big smile over my face.


    I killed fifty masters at least in this battle, and each master granted me dozens of medallions, which enriched my reserves finally by a great sum!


    I didn''t feel any anger or upset anymore, instead I felt gratitude for their generosity!


    As for the front, I sent my demon towards the forte, where he took roughly an hour to reach there. The moment it reached the forte, the amount of attacks hitting me decreased by visible degree, while I started to hear many screams and sounds of fightinging from down below.


    To avoid interrupting my demon''s wrathful actions, I started attacking the balloons first. The huge number of them was really a problem, as it took six hours from me to finally clear them all!


    The moment thest attack ceased toe, I hurriedly nced at the forte, where I saw a very brutal fighting was going on, with many masters specialized in defense sparring with my demon, limiting the degree of devastation he could do.


    However, things were destined to change from this moment on! I joined the fight formally, as I let the shield rest on the side of the balloon, while taking out my other spear artifacts.


    Then I was transformed into a loose cannon!


    The sudden attacksing from me disturbed their alignments, killing many in the process, even masters of defense as well. This sudden interruption of me gave my demon finally the chance to retaliate, venting all his depressed emotions and anger on everyone down there, killing anyone on sight!


    Millions of yers weren''t a simple figure to kill so fast, however I totally ignored the yers surrounding the forte, and started killing those inside.


    Any master, any mystic art yer must be stationed inside the forte, so my attacks were focused entirely over the whole forte!


    I started to circle around the forte, while the huge number of defensive towers and defensive mechanisms there shattered under my brutal and constant streams of attacks!


    It took the two of us four more hours to kill those inside the forte, then it took around six hours to kill those around it, with many already running away from here with great difficulty and much luck!


    A whole day! This fight took roughly a whole day from the two of us topletely kill everyone and regain the ruined forte once more! As I stood on my balloon panting, I noticed the presence of my armying from far. They already reached my ce, and that was logic as it took me forever to win this fight.


    ''Send someone to clear the forte and the areas around it. we have killed a lot of masters and mystic art yers here this time.''


    I hurriedly sent these in the main chat, while I slid down the side of the balloon, resting my exhausted body from this very nervous battle.


    It was really risky, and my enemies were really cunning. I needed to take more care in the future, as I was lucky this time I didn''t summon my demon early on.


    Just as I waited for them toe here and start cleaning the ce, I noticed the weird behavior of my demon, as it pointed towards himself then to me, like he wanted to point to something in my hand.


    I sighed, as I reluctantly threw the sword back to him whileining:


    "Never thought you would feel so attached to your sword, I was just borrowing it."


    He caught the sword, then, strangely enough, he threw it back to me. I hurriedly caught it with a scare, as I didn''t understand what he wanted to say!


    Again, he pointed to himself, then to me, and this time I didn''t want to waste my patience on him, so I hurriedly summoned back into the prison, before taking it out and delving my consciousness deeply into the prison.


    "Master, there is something important I need to tell you about!"


    The moment I entered the prison with my consciousness, he hurriedly said that. "What ?!" I asked with impatience, "just spill it out at once!" I added.


    "When we were attacking the forte, I felt some calling to meing from the heart of the forte."


    I didn''t understand his meaning, so I nced at him with a questioning gaze. "They were trying to control me, and I think they will try to do the same at the remaining great nodes of the sacrednd here."


    "Great nodes?" I asked without understanding, "what do you mean by that?"


    "Master, each fiveyers, there is a specialyer, where there lies the heart. There, you will find special forte, like the one I was guarding here.


    Each forte has its own traits, and even after conquering it, there is a way to control the supreme phenomenon lying at the heart of these fortes, so be careful. You enemies already had an intention of summoning and controlling all these great beings of the ancient times!"


    His words caused enough stir inside my heart! Really worthy of admiration these enemies of mine! every single time I thought I had already cornered them, I took a blow that made me realize how gravely mistaken I was!


    Never underestimate your enemy until he is lying dead under your feet!


    "Thanks for the reminder," I said, with much appreciation, before adding, "the next battles would be much more brutal and harder than this one, so try to rest here until you are needed out there."


    He just nodded, and I exited my consciousness to find everyone surrounding me with worried looks.

 Chapter 329: Learning More about the Three Great Nodes Waiting for Me

    Chapter 329: Learning More about the Three Great Nodes Waiting for Me


    They thought I was hit or injured, however despite I wasn''t, my face told them how bad my mood was!


    ''Diana, Nina, Rendy, you threee to me now!''


    The three weren''t here, so I sent in the chat for them to appear. In less than half an hour, the three were gathered in front of me, with worried expressions on their faces.


    My face was extremely grim, and despite the army going to the front, continuing advancing, I didn''t move a single step from here.


    I needed to figure out everything before setting a single foot forward!


    "Princess, are you alright?" Diana asked with her usual worried face.


    "Sure, but there is something I wanted to ask about," I then turned towards the ruins of the forte behind my back, as I pointed to it and asked:


    "Are there other fortes like this one atyers ten, fifteen, twenty, twenty five?"


    The three exchanged nces, before Nina replied:


    "There is nothing like that remaining right now in these ces, however the furthest ce we managed to reach ever in our history isyer twenty four, so I don''t know anything regardingyer twenty five."


    "What about forts of the old?" I asked, "Fortes were known to be the hearts of theseyers, proved to be really hard to conquer, and took a huge amount of effort for the mystic art masters and yers to conquer them back at that time."


    I tried to exin further what I was asking about, and from the expression on their faces I knew they already knew what I was talking about.


    "So?! Someone already says something!" I was extremely nervous right now, as I hated facing something I knew nothing about.


    "Princess, there were fortes like this one scattered in many sacrednds, and they were long being conquered by the masters of. Why do you ask about them right now?" Diana asked, as she didn''t understand my reasons.


    I just replied with a ring threatening look from me, warning them if not they soon spoke up. "There was a forte atyer ten. This forte had the ability to change the surrounding terrain into ava world, where many small demons would pop out inrge numbers. When every single one of them would be killed, more would respawn, much stronger than the previous ones, until the whole wave ended up with giantva demons, equaling an army of your demon."


    Diana spoke at once, narrating the story she knew of.


    "As for me, I heard a story about the forte of the fifteenyer, I love this one. It said that an invisible fog would dissipate from this forte, affecting everyone around it to kill each other, until they all would be killed," Nina said, while her face showed an amusing look, totally opposite to the brutality of these words of hers.


    "As for me, I heard the twentyyer had a very hard to conquer forte, where it would summon an abyss, and monsters, typhoons, plus many natural disasters would kick in, wreaking havoc on every single army surrounding the forte. Plus there is another demon that resembles your own, very strong, with many artifacts, guarding this forte."


    Rendy also said his own knowledge about that forte.


    "The giant barbaric, I heard scary stories about it when I was a child!" Nina added.


    "Yes, it was very famous in ancient days of being a rock that smashed many armies over it," Diana added, before turning to me, noticing my pallor, as she asked:


    "Anything wrong, princess?"


    I want to curse their bad tongue right now! However, I just sighed, as I had to ept that a cornered injured beast was very terrifying indeed.


    "Sigh, these fortes would alle back to life, and all these disasters would appear again!"


    "No way!" they all replied in the same breath. "Who told you that? the game?" Nani hurriedly asked, with disbelief more than fear.


    "When I was attacking the forte here, my demon had sensed the calling, something was trying to control him. however as they didn''t have time to finish their preparations, and my sudden appearance here made them haste many steps, they couldn''t control him in the end."


    "They?!" Diana asked.


    "The nobles! The mystic art master from the nobles!"


    My short reply silenced them all, as they now realized why I was so grim when they came to meet me, why I was so paled when hearing the freaking frightening stories of old.


    We would have to face all these terrors, and our path to the mystic art society sacrednd had be more challenging, roughly impossible.


    "How can we face these fortes alone without any master?" Nina muttered with disbelief and terror.


    "Can''t we hurry and cut their retreat path? Stop them before they could do such a thing?" Rendy asked, trying to cure the problem from its roots.


    "It''s hard now," I desperately shook my head, "we are many days dyed than them already, plus I''m pretty sure these masters would have long gone using balloons to hasten things. What happened here proved they onlycked time to seed, and they wouldn''t stop at anything toplete their preparations, so they could retreat with much ease of mind."


    It was always said that the best to understand you was your arch enemy. Right now I understood their minds better than anyone else, and so I was so sure of my assumptions, as they matched their dirty minds.


    The looks over their faces showed how desperate they were. I sighed, as I didn''t call them here to scare them off, but to think with them. it seemed I had to find a way on my own, as they weren''t ready yet to face such disasters.


    "Don''t panic, I''m sure the game wouldn''t let us face such trouble alone," I said, trying to raise their morale, before adding, "plus we also aren''t weak. We have endless yers on our side, and the points we are amassing will help to summon many yers from the stele. So, we aren''t out of options."

 Chapter 330: Catching up with the Retreating Noble Army

    Chapter 330: Catching up with the Retreating Noble Army


    My words didn''t manage to raise their hopes, however they weren''t as desperate as before. "Now, let''s keep this as a secret between us, and go to do your jobs. Don''t let a single demon free, and don''t let any forte of post in the hands of our enemy or the demons. Kill them all, amass the points, and let''s prepare for the worse."


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    The three each said it in his own way, however they weren''t as down as before. As they left me to go to their different posts, I stood in my ce where I sighed, helplessly.


    This war started to be really unbearable, however the lives of everyone, including mine, was on stake here.


    I couldn''t surrender to despair like this. Each problem had its own solution, but it required the right mindset to think about it in the right way.


    I knew I was currently unable to think, plus I alsocked information. I sighed again, as my main source of info relied on my three mentors, who were inessible right now.


    What a regret!


    I then pushed the problem for now. I still had fiveyers to butt my head finally in this hard wall atyer ten. Right now, I had to push forward, gain every single point I could amass, and destroy and kill every single yer and demon I would face.


    Deeply frustrated, and greatly enraged by myck of solutions, I went towards my balloon, entered it, and then soared the sky.


    ''Rog, send me another target.''


    I said, while waiting for his reply, which swiftly came. ''There is nothing right now in thisyer.''


    His reply frustrated me more, so I hurriedly sent back:


    ''I will go to the nextyer, wrap things here and then follow me.''


    He then sent many messages to me, trying to persuade me not to do so, however I needed something to vent my anger ipon right now. if I didn''t do so, I would explode from rage!!


    Soon, others started to send me messages, asking me to calm myself down, be patient, however I didn''t hear any of their warning and advice, while my balloon went towards the distant border without any pause.


    I had to kill, I had to destroy, I had to attack and ruin everything they had right now!


    I had to vent my anger and frustration right now!


    As I crossed the border of the nextyer, I was weed by a huge sea of demons, waiting on the border like they were expecting me.


    "Really this desperate to meet me? that''s so kind of you!"


    I didn''t say another word, as I took out the two artifacts with the most DPS ever, the spear, and the sword.


    The two started to attack, mercilessly sending endless demons into the afterlife. However, after doing so for an hour or more, I didn''t feel better, instead I felt more frustration.


    This was the first time to meet all these demons in anyyer so far! That wasn''t normal, and the fingertips of my enemies were really apparent here and there, easily spotted by me.


    And that made me much more enraged!


    "So, you are depending on us moving slowly like before, cleaning all your shitty obstacts on the road? Then let me be the kamikaze force that would alone attack, kill, and destroy everything you have!"


    I didn''t stop anymore, as these demons didn''t pose any threat to me. they were very far on the distant ground, and I had no flying demons yet in thisyer.


    So, I went rapidly, straight like a lightning bolt, heading towards the barrier of the nextyer!


    If they wanted to outrun me, then even if I couldn''t catch their nasty masters, I wouldn''t let their army catch them in their forts!


    A move for a move, a scheme for a scheme, and a trap for a trap, this was the chess game we were having from the beginning, and would continue until the very end!


    Stimted by this desire, like a wounded boxer dancing in the ring, looking for his rapidly jumping opponent, I went ahead in a straight line without looking at anything else, heading directly towards the next barrier.


    I crossed many fortes, even some were very heavily fortified, but I didn''t nce at them even for once, as my eyes had already sat their gaze upon the next target.


    All I needed to do was to push forward, to catch up to this sneaky slippery enemy, and then once I found it, I wouldn''t let it escape again!


    I would exterminate them all! Millions, even hundreds of millions, I didn''t care! anyone I would find would be a dead person in my eyes, only I just needed to really catch them, catch them fast before reachingyer ten.


    I was currently flying as a rocket at the sky ofyer seven, when I noticed many balloons starting to show up from everywhere. They seemed trying to drive me to fight, however I totally ignored them, pushing my balloon faster, faster, trying to reach the greater army beforeyer ten.


    I crossed the border and entered the eighthyer, and therge army of balloons running behind me didn''t manage to satisfy my anger! I kept pushing forward, however at this moment, I spotted a huge army of balloons waiting for me in the sky, making me realize something.


    The numbers of these balloons were really massive, and that meant the main army was near, it was there, I could smell it!


    "Kill them all!"


    I suddenly shouted, and in the next moment I took out my great shield, put it over the edge of the balloon, let it shine, while making my way through all these balloons.


    I would never fall in the same trap again! The first battle ever here I got entangled with part of the army, while the other part ran away.

 Chapter 331: An Epic Battle... One Vs Millions!!

    Chapter 331: An Epic Battle... One Vs Millions!!


    I would never allow the main army to run away, not when I was so close by! Not when I could even picture it in my mind!


    Now way!!


    Just as I was surrounded by the light of my invincible shield, my enemies had already read my intentions clear, and thus they crazily started to attack me, using all the skills they could muster from their balloons and even many mystic arts started to show up in the mix.


    As I totally ignored these, a few masters started to appear in the next hour, making me really certain the main army was on sight! It was near, and my enemy was instantly stirred up and nervous by my persistent approach from them.


    So, they even sent some masters, knowing they would sacrifice them, however they wanted to make sure the main bulk of their hard to build army wouldn''t be lost, not as they were so close from reachingyer ten, where their top masters were finalizing everything of their deadly trap!


    However, this small distance between me and them was much shorter than theirs with theyer ten. I would be damned if I let them escape, over my dead body!


    I kept ignoring everything, and nothing even managed to do a single scratch over my balloon, or even push me back, or halt my speed for a little. I kept going forward, like a burning meteorite, in the middle of this thick wave of attacks, that never stopped, never decreased, and never did a thing to me!


    I kept moving like this for around two more hours, and suddenly the border of the nextyer was there apparent on the distance with itsrge pirs, while on the ground I spotted a huge army that numbered in tens of millions, or even more, moving as fast as it could, running with all their might, trying to go towards the nextyer.


    However, how could I let them go like this without saying goodbye? Where was the farewell kiss of mine?


    There were many miles separating the army from the borders, and they needed at least another hour to cross this distance that appeared so small from my high ce.


    However, I didn''t descend directly towards them, as my balloon kept moving with its normal speed, flying amidst a huge cloud of devastation attacks that a single one of them was enough to kill a huge number of yers in no time!


    Just the collision aftermath was deadly enough to kill many yers along the path of my flight! I didn''t look at them at all, as I kept running towards the border, and once I bypassed the army, reaching the border, I suddenly halted, turned my balloon around, and stopped in the air in front of this endless ocean of yers.


    The next moment everything halted, as they suddenly stopped, looking at me in vignce, with extreme fear, even their masters up there in the balloons stopped attacking.


    Everything now seemed futile, as I finally caught up to them. I, alone, stood on my balloon, while they, a mighty and seemingly endless army of yers, mystic art users, and mystic art masters, stood there, motionless, eyeing me with extreme fear and hesitation.


    What an ironic situation this was!


    "Kill them all!"


    Suddenly I screamed, with my loudest tone, while I summoned the demon to appear again on the ground.


    Two in front of tens of millions, but strangely enough, the two weren''t afraid, and the tens of millions were!


    "Kill them all!"


    My demon heard my shout, and he didn''t wait, as he jumped, instantly vanished, to reappear hundreds of meters away from me, then the massacre started!


    "Go forward, push and move to the front, she won''t be able to kill us all! Move out now!"


    This sudden shout came from many ces already, rying the orders that came from the masters here. they might be right, as after all I was alone here, but they mistook me for something.


    I wasn''t!


    The next moment I took out my prison. Up till now, I didn''t even use a single contribution at all! The cost for trapping a single yer was so cheap to reach one contribution point only, and so far my points were in millions!


    "Trap them all!"


    I softly muttered, and my actions startled everyone. They thought I would go berserk, killing and attacking everyone, but suddenly I stopped and muttered those words, while holding a small cube in my hand.


    This was really weird!!


    However, the next moment, a huge number of yers vanished, simply like that, in a poof sound, over ten million yers vanished from the ground in front of me!


    "Kill them all!"


    I suddenly shouted, and my scream was like a curse that made them all afraid, lose all the sense in their minds, turned around, and ran to the opposite direction of me!


    I was currently a monster, a witch that could make ten million yers vanish simply by a single word of mine! That was a very interesting and amusing feeling to enjoy!


    What they didn''t know was that my points were entirely depleted at this moment! while my armies were killing their path back there, giving me gradually points again, I needed time.


    And these fools just out of fear had just given me what I wanted at this moment!


    Only a small number of yers stayed on the ground, numbering roughly two millions, scattered everywhere in smaller groups, with those hundreds of thousands of balloons in the air, nearly covering the whole world!


    This was the main core of this army, those who initially ran away from me with their main rtives added along the way to here from the forts that previously lied in their hands.


    "Kill them all!"


    I shouted again, and this time I put away my prison, as I couldn''t use it right away, held my spear and sword, and again the nightmare appeared on these sacrednds.

 Chapter 332: Killing A Huge Number of Mystic Art Players and Masters

    Chapter 332: Killing A Huge Number of Mystic Art yers and Masters


    Each strike was aimed towards either arge group of these nobles, or at the very concentrated balloons in the sky. My sword caused the most devastation, more than the spear, but I kept using both without pause.


    After ten minutes of chaos, those remaining lost any hope of regrouping their hard acquired army of subordinates, and thus they refocused again on pushing forward, attacking me in the process, and trying to disperse so they wouldn''t be killed in great numbers.


    However as they tried to do so, I put away my spear, took my shield, and the same defensive shield appeared surrounding my balloon, guarding against any sneak attacksing from back.


    And then, I started to retreat, flying backwards, making my balloon cross the border, entering the nextnd!


    This sudden move from me made it loud clear, I would never let them escape this time! as I retreated on the same pace as they advanced, all their efforts to disperse, move forward, or even escape me and my demon miserably failed.


    My attacks never stopped, and their attacks never managed to scratch my defense. I continued flying backward for a whole day and a half, while the whole battle raged on and on, without a moment of pause.


    At thest minutes of this battle, the remaining lots knew their escape to the front wouldn''t be enough on their own. So, suddenly a huge group appeared from my back, hurrying up to their rescue.


    I just nced at those with an evil smile, all these yers were added to my fat meal, indeed I wouldn''t say no to them.


    The attacks came with loud bangs hitting the back of my shield, however they ended in the same fate as all others, all failing to do a single scratch on my mighty shield!


    As I kept retreating forward, I started to bypass the neers. Their numbers were greater than who stood at front, and all of them were mystic art users or masters.


    So, it seemed logical for me to wave my sword left and right, killing and damaging all the balloons bypassing me. as those running on the ground, I left them for my demon, who turned to wee them, as it was much easier to just kill them instead of running the whole day after a smaller number of the remaining army.


    This sudden shift in my and my demon''s attacks startled everyone, making them halt their advance for a few minutes.


    During these minutes, I returned to attack the scattered groups of surviving nobles in front of me, making everyone behind try to attack me heavily, but that didn''t manage to attract my attention.


    So, they helplessly moved again to the front, while trying to send those weaker, non mystic art users to the front as scapegoats.


    As they did so, I suddenly turned my balloon around, faced the huge number of them in the air and ground, ignoring the scraps they sent to me, and then focused my attacks over the fat sheep in my eyes right now!


    This caused a big stir and chaos everywhere, as this move was apanied by the sudden jump of my demon to appear in the middle of their lines after a few jumps.


    They started to run everywhere, trying to disperse from my attacks, however all they did was futile, as their numbers were great to start with.


    Attacking and killing, pushing forwards and running everywhere, while the remaining poor survivors of them tried to catch up with all their might, dreaming to escape here!


    This fight continued like this for a whole day, until finally the border of the nextyer appeared, finally like a raft of saving, floating over water, appearing suddenly on the fingertips of a drowning man.


    As their man army started to retreat into the area, I turned around so sudden, facing the many survivors behind me, as I shouted:


    "Kill them all!"


    I sent many attacks at thisst moment, killing a very great portion of them at this desperate moment. they already could taste the sweet taste of freedom in their mouths, and when I attacked again, they didn''t hesitate to push forward.


    Even if many would die, few would escape, and this was the only driving force for their actions right now!


    As I kept attacking them all, my demon once reached the border, turned around and started attacking the scattered scared groups of them trying to reach the border.


    In the next twenty minutes, I killed a lot of them, and my demon did. However, finally a portion of their main army managed to bypass the border, finally reaching the safety zone.


    I stood my ce in the air, motionless, eyeing every single one of them in the eye. I sneered, before turning around, as there was a huge number of their deserters waiting for me to hunt, kill, and trap.


    I knew the moment I stepped foot onto the tenthyer, they would retreat and activate their trap, making me unable to advance, and even might get hammered by this trap of them.


    I preferred to kill the remaining huge bulk of their army, numbering in the tens of millions, rather than chasing a couple of millions.


    "You go ahead, I have something to do here.


    I said to my demon as I lowered my balloon to the ground, which was now littered in a thick long, seemingly endless, line of loot. I nned to grab them all, as I didn''t guarantee these bastards to do anything funny and reenter this region again and collect my hard acquired, well deserved loot.


    I didn''t cancel my shield, as I kept my balloon floating a few centimeters from the ground, while my hand moved left and right, collecting the fallen loot without any pause, or letting a single piece of equipment be missed.


    The line of this loot extended to the horizon, with a wide stretch ofnd on the ground, so it took me a long time before I finally collected everything, while a wide smile was over my face right now.

 Chapter 333: Killing the Noble Army Millions of Deserters!

    Chapter 333: Killing the Noble Army Millions of Deserters!


    Forget equipment, rare items, and potions, I had already collected hundreds of thousands of mystic art medallions, or even reaching a million!


    That was quite a gain indeed, and most of them came from the main battle that started at the beginning, where I killed a great portion of them.


    As I led my balloon to the sky, I started to inspect my prison, to find to my surprise that many of those I trapped here were mystic art yers as well!


    That made me gain over two millions total of mystic art medallions! Such a fat gain was something I had to celebrate about, not alone of course. So, I opened finally my chat, which was filled with many worried messages on me, as I simply said:


    ''I killed most of their main army, amassed over two million mystic art medallions. So prepare those who did great so far, and our main yers as well. Let everyone turn into a mystic art user.''


    My simple brief message made them all silent, as they stayed a couple of minutes like that, shocked from what I just said, before they all sent their shocking words.


    ''Mighty, really mighty!''


    ''Scary! You are really scary!''


    ''You did this alone? Do you want us to retreat and let you have all the fun?''


    ''Come, give me a million of these medallions, I will distribute them to my yers.''


    Many messages appeared one after another, while some were expressing their own shock, while others asked for a great pile of medallions for himself and his yers, joking with everyone else about that.


    I simply watched all that, feeling kinda happy right now. despite I knew the futureyer would be really challenging, however right now I deserved to celebrate with them.


    After all, I did a very painful blow to my enemies, and I deserve to celebrate that!


    ''Listen up, fasten your move and actions, as there are tens of millions of deserters in the eighth and seventhyer, waiting for you to kill.''


    My words stirred them up again, as they were already in the middle ofyer seven.


    As I heard their current location, I didn''t move forward anymore, instead I flew higher, and started to patrol this area.


    Anyone who thought himself smart enough to sneak behind my back would be captured instantly, killed by my sword, without leaving a trace of his existence once again.


    After a few hours of doing this, it seemed those yers surrendered to their fate, and no one came again towards me, making me feel quite bored.


    Up till now I never lowered my guard for even one second, who knew what these treacherous bastards might pull in a moment of my distraction. So, I kept my shield always up, and never lowered it for even a second anymore.


    I waited for them to arrive for a whole two days. during which I scanned my treasure of medallions, looking for any AOE spear mystic arts.


    At the end of the first day, I finally managed to find the first one suited for spear masters. It was an attack called the lotus mystic art, as it made use of the many spears of mine, making them spread out like lotus, covering arge area that extended for two miles.


    At the middle of the second day, I found another mystic art, which helped me to ignite my spears in fire, letting them bathe in a hollow of extreme fire. I also found another one that could cover my spears in ice, and one that could turn my spears into lightning bolts.


    Alone, thest couple of mystic arts weren''t enough to be called AOE, butbined with the first lotus art, I could call them all AOE mystic arts.


    To utilize the medallions all I needed to do was to drop my blood over them so I could absorb their knowledge. Despite knowing that, I didn''t risk doing so now, as the yers might run here, trying to outnumber me and escape to thestyer again.


    In the early hours of the third day, a huge ruckus erupted from a distance, as I saw a huge stretch of yers desperately fighting another army pushing them from their front.


    "So they finally came."


    I softly muttered, as I spotted my demon jumping here and there, killing as much he wanted. When they approached me, I wasn''t polite, and finally found something to erase my boredom.


    The attacks of my artifacts were devastating that made my yers halt their attacks at once, for fear in getting killed by mistake.


    They had all the right to fear my attacks, however I used the spear not the sword, until I flew over the yer ocean, where I used the sword instead, killing them left and right.


    The fight ended after a couple of hours, and no yer managed to slip by me, as I kept my balloon retreating, while killing them in huge batches.


    As the battle ended, my yers moved again to the front, cheering my crescendo, my own motto, while they started to collect the spoils of war.


    Surprisingly, there were many mystic art users in the middle of the ocean of killed yers, granting us a total of three million medallions at the end.


    This amount was really something, however I knew there might be more up ahead, especially when there were many armies stationed at the highernds.


    I was sure the areas from ten to twenty would harvest us much more than that! initially I aimed for one million, and now I was aiming towards ten million mystic art users.


    That huge number demonstrated how deep and mighty the nobles were, inparison to themon yers, whose numbers didn''t exceed half million initially.


    "Princess, wee back," Diana shouted at me when I descended on the ground finally after all this time in the air. I stretched my body for a second before saying:


    "You took great time to reach here! have you met any resistance?"

 Chapter 334: Facing the First Great Node; The Lava World

    Chapter 334: Facing the First Great Node; The Lava World


    "No, these yers were already scared, lost all hopes of living, and so the fight wasn''t that exciting or challenging at all!"


    Alfonzoined, as it seemed he was upset that he didn''t kill strong opponents yet.


    "Don''t worry, what lies in the front will be quite challenging," I simply replied, before looking to Aria as I asked:


    "Have you selected yers to absorb these medallions? We need to hasten our preparations, first adapt to the use of these arts before stepping into the nextyer."


    "Why should we do that here? we shouldn''t waste anymore time, and keep pushing on the nobles!" Alfonzo said, with extreme impatience.


    Aria and Rendy nced at me, and I knew what they were thinking. I nodded, and left them exin to everyone how hard our next step would be.


    They were extremely shocked, while I went to the side, starting to absorb my medallions, and Diana kept watching my back.


    I didn''t think anyone would try something foolish while I was absorbing these medallions, but to be sure, I also made my demone and guard me.


    After all, my enemies couldn''t be trusted at all!


    The absorption process went smoothly, as all I did was to drop my blood over the medallions, and they shone brightly, next they went deeply into my body and vanished there.


    In my mind, I suddenly had the instructions and sudden amount of experience about how to use them. I closed my eyes for a while as I started to get familiar to them.


    They weren''t this hard to use, especially when they just built over my basic attack style of the mystic art I was using.


    I opened my eyes, nodding in content, as these arts were really useful. I watched everyone around me, as three million yers started to step into the world of mystic arts, causing the first massivemon yer uprising in the history of the empire.


    I just smiled, while letting them all train, then I went towards my balloon.


    "Guild master, where are you going?" Rody spotted me with Elyo and Gabri, as the three had already absorbed their medallions sessfully. I knew that as their big smiles over their faces weren''t amon urrence.


    "I''m going to test the next grounds, you keep everyone here training. Find demons and start training on them. after you finish experimenting,e after me."


    They exchanged silent nces, but I didn''t wait for their permission, jumped inside my balloon, resummoned my demon, before flying high in the sky.


    They all watched me leave. I knew they were worried about me, but I was the only one who could do such a hard task already.


    I went up ahead, and the wholend was only filled with demons here and here. The moment I reached the border, I noticed the presence of some hotva on the ground there, extending to the end of my sight could reach.


    I sighed, as I used my spear, normal one, and threw it high to rest upon my fingertips. I then used my skills to increase the number of spears behind me for ten seconds, before I crossed the border.


    The moment I did, I was weed with a strong wave of heat that made me feel quite ufortable. I didn''t stop here, as I moved forward using my balloon, but suddenly I smelled a fire eating leather, and I was shocked to find that even my balloon couldn''t take this heat and started to burn at some ces already.


    I sighed, as I didn''t n on venturing on foot. This ce wasn''t a human survival zone, and so I took out my shield and activated it.


    The moment it covered the whole balloon of mine, I heard a sizzling sound, as the outer surface of my shield was constantly battered by this extreme heat.


    "Scary!"


    I muttered like that while I headed towards the front. Just as I crossed a couple of miles, the whole world shook, and I started to see many monsters popping out of theva ground.


    My yers couldn''t fight inside this world, not like this. Balloons were also useless, so I was only able to hold as many yers inside my balloon, and help take them with me here.


    That was the only option, and this option really irritated me, as I would waste a veryrge time doing so!


    "Let''s see what my attacks would do against them."


    I muttered, as I started to target the demons down below. I sent out my spears after using the ice mystic art, which was simply used by pinching my fingers around my spear. The next moment all my spears changed to be formed entirely with ice.


    "Ice is the nemesis of fire, let''s see how well these demons would do against them."


    I hurriedly threw my spears, and in the next moment they appeared down there, killing some demons easily.


    However the next moment I felt they were melting down, so I snapped my fingers, and the next moment I felt extreme burning heat over my fingers.


    I endured the pain, and I didn''t know howe I could endure attacking for so long here. I then tried the fire, and lightning one by one. I noticed that my fiery spears got smashed the moment they left the balloon.


    If not for my hurry to resummon my main spear, I would have also lost it!


    I then summoned more spears and used the lightning mystic art. I felt extreme delight to find out that the lightning aura helped in shielding and protecting my spears, besides I heard a loud sizzling sounding from the contact with the heat and fire down below.


    "So, this isn''t normalva after all, but a cursed one as well!"


    This sizzling and the obvious superiority of lightning here made me wonder about the nature of theseva. Naturally, lightning had no advantage over fire, but lightning had supreme advantage against darkness.

 Chapter 335: Turning the Cursed Lava Land into A World of Ice!

    Chapter 335: Turning the Cursed Lava Land into A World of Ice!


    That exined a lot, and now I tried to merge it with ice. I first turned my spears into ice, before I then used the lightning mystic art, to cover them with my lightning aura.


    The next wave of attacks went out sessfully without any danger on my spears. Even the ces where they touched theva ground turned into stretch marks of ice, and fire never dared to encroach on them at all!


    "Interesting!"


    I muttered, as this might be a way to pave the road for my army to follow. I then used the following hours in expanding the size of my spears, until they exceeded ten thousand spears.


    This created great pressure over my hunger value, and if not for my huge value and the constant supply of pearls from my army through the past days, I wouldn''t be able to sustain all this pressure easily like that.


    I ate ten pearls in one go, to make my hunger value zero out, before I started to use my ice then lightning mystic arts, andstly I used my lotus mystic art, sending my spears to attack the ground in a fan shaped attack.


    The spears covered a great area ofnd in no time, killing endless cursed demons there, while thend started to be covered in ice.


    It was a really strange scene, as batches of ice were interwinking with batches ofva. I snapped my fingers and again used my lotus mystic art again, again, and again without any pause.


    I started to paint theva red ground with a stretch of white ice. Thend started to be bearable, and the more ice I made, the less hot the atmosphere became.


    "So, thisnd was cursed by that forte? Then I should pave the wholend into ice, before attacking that forte," I muttered, as this was the only way to do it.


    I hurriedly sent a message to everyone, asking them to spread yers over threeyers, killing any demon they find, and sending all the hearts to me at once.


    My consumption of the pearls was slightly over one hundred pearls per hour, that is if I wanted to use my current pattern of attack continuously, and I had to do so to be honest.


    My orders were executed at once, and a stream of endless pearls started to flood to me. I kept stacking them into the porins, while consuming the pearls at a maddened speed.


    After a whole day, I managed to cover an area of a hundred mile with ice, extending along the wholeyer from extreme east to extreme west.


    That task was boring, hard, and monotonous, however I didn''t have any other idea in hand right now. despite it being a slow solution, it was the safest one.


    I cursed those nobles inwardly with each spear I sent to the ground. When the day ended, my porins were alreadypletely filled to the brim with pearls that kept flooding towards me from my yers.


    I didn''t stop there, as I increased the number of my spears by double. That helped in elerating my advance speed remarkably, however the consumption rate soared to reach five hundred pearls per hour!


    My other hand started to take batches of pearls and stuff them into my mouth! Gradually I turned into an eating machine, while this consumption helped in reducing my own reserves of pearls.


    With time, I got used to doing this, while I managed to cover a thousand miles on the second day. When I reached the middle of the fourth day, I managed to finally spot this forte, the source of thisva curse.


    I didn''t head directly to it, as I evaded its location, and headed towards the barrier of thisyer. After another four days, I managed to reach the barrier safely, and I thought of my enemies watching me paving the ground with ice, and imagined their funny expressions.


    That thought helped in reducing my own upset and discontent from doing this task!


    At this moment as I finally reached the barrier, the whole world changed from the extreme heat that was once prevailing here, into the extreme cold that started to take over this world.


    I didn''t dislike this cold, after all it was made of my mystic arts, not from the cursed forte.


    It was not time to test that forte!


    "Come forth, my demon!"


    I finally summoned him, and when he appeared, he turned around, smelled the air, before he roared in a strange way like he wasughing!


    Hisugh was so savage, and I just shook my head, helplessly, as I didn''t know, and I didn''t care about why he wasughing crazily like that.


    He might beughing at the bitter end the demon of this forte ended up by facing me. I just shrugged my shoulders, while pointing towards the direction of the forte as I ordered:


    "Go and smash it there."


    He didn''t move out, like usual, instead he pointed to my spears and then towards the direction of the forte, like he was telling me to use my spears against it!


    "Would it be effective?" I doubtedly asked, and he just nodded, like it was a known fact.


    I smiled helplessly, as this demon attitude made me wonder, who was the boss and who was the pet here!


    I didn''t dy and went towards the forte. I already covered the area around the forte, leaving only a stretch of a couple of miles ofva around it. just as I neared there, I sent my spears to hit the ground, and a small portion of them hit the forte itself.


    The moment my spears touched the forte, I saw it shaking, while I heard a roaring from inside, like a painful roar.


    "So, you are very weak against my spears after all! What a regret!"


    I wasn''t pleased to know that, as I was extremely enraged right now!

 Chapter 336: Gaining A Sexy Demoness; Arya!

    Chapter 336: Gaining A Sexy Demoness; Arya!


    If I initially knew that, things would have been quite easier and much different!


    I wouldn''t have turned around everywhere like an idiot smashing the ground with my spears, if I could juste here and kill this demon, turning everything over by defeating it!


    My anger made me send my spears on rampage, madly burning my hunger value. I kept taking pearls with no stop, while turning this huge red fortress into an ice white one.


    Just as a small area kept the redva running into it, and I was just about to smash my spears towards this area, totally turning the whole fortress into an ice fortress, I received a strange system notification, startling me at this moment.


    "System prompt: Demoness Erya wants to swear allegiance to you, and be your loyal faithful pet. Do you ept?"


    I read the notification one time after another, and finally I shook my head while smiling helplessly, beforeughing out loud.


    "Really?!!" I muttered out loud, speaking to whoever was hiding inside this fortress. I didn''t ept at once, as I pointed to my demon, took it back into my prison, before entering my consciousness into the artifact, while keeping the shield activated, strongly guarding me.


    "Do you know who this demoness is?"


    I asked my demon the moment I entered the prison. His face was beaming with a smile, as heughed shortly before replying:


    "She is a very arrogant snake demoness, who escaped during the reign of the witch, reappeared here, whileughing at me for falling into the witch''s clutches. Now, she is about to die under your hand."


    "She asked me to be my pet like you, what do you think?"


    He paused, and then hisughter grew much wider and far crazier as he replied after a long period:


    "Of course you must ept, she is very strong, not weaker than mine. let''s see how this demoness would reason her current situation to me, hahahaha."


    I left himughing to his heart''s content while exiting the prison.


    "I agree."


    I didn''t dy, and the next moment the fortress started to change, as the whole fortress turned into a great ck red serpent, with three heads, five tails, and very long thick skin covered in extremely thick scales.


    Then she turned into a giant beautifuldy, with three heads and five tails as well. She was sexy in her own terms, and I was sure my demon would have much fun with her inside the prison.


    "Wee, do you have a name?"


    "Hiss hiss hiss!"


    She replied in the snake tongue, making me shake my head. I then took out my cube, and pointed to it before saying:


    "I will take you inside, don''t resist."


    The next moment she disappeared and entered the prison. Just as I closed my eyes and entered there, I found that the two were sitting on the ground, in a very intimate position.


    "Just don''t get pregnant, we have many wars to fight," I simply said, jumping over their rude and absurd behavior. "Now, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Erya sweetie, do you want to have some fun with me?"


    I red at her before ruthlessly saying:


    "If you don''t want me to freeze your entire body and torture you here for eternity, then you should kneel when you ever see me, and always call me master."


    The yful look over her face changed, as she stole a nce at my demon, who just nodded to her, advising her not to stand against me. she hurriedly jumped, in a strange flexibility and stranger rapid change in her opinion, kneeling on the ground, while respectively saying:


    "Master."


    "Good," I nodded with satisfaction, before adding, "have some fun, as soon I might send you outside to kill as much as you want."


    I then left the ce, leaving the two having their affair as much as they loved.


    I just hoped they wouldn''t be distractedter on!


    Simply like this, and after wasting a whole eight days in such a hot ce, I managed to solve this first crisis. I knew my luck woulde to a point and would be depleted, however I just hoped it wouldn''t be so soon to ur.


    ''Bring everyone back, I have cleared the wholeyer.''


    I hurriedly sent this message to the general chat, and didn''t answer any questions regarding what I did or how I did it. I kept the secret of obtaining the snake yful demoness to myself, as I didn''t want the spies of the nobles in my huge army to rm them with that.


    Now I had obtained another mighty weapon, and I just hoped this demoness would be as strong as my demon, so I could depend on her to clear many dungeons when we got back.


    Besides, any help would be appreciated at thest war against the forces of these soul suckers!


    I waited for ten hours before I spotted my great army walking with great momentum towards here. they must be shocked to see all this ice, and I didn''t intend to exin my new abilities to them, not in public like that!


    "Princess, you are so mighty!" Diana came to me as she was the first to arrive, and the first to express her admiration and shock.


    One by one, they came and expressed their shocked opinions, while some asked about the forte, thinking I summoned them here to attack, and others asked about this ice.


    The news travelled fast, and everyone knew about the presence of a hell ofve here, with endlessva monsters. However, they were met with an ice world, like the total opposite to what they already heard.


    "I already cleared thisyer, destroyed the forte, and killed all the demons. Let''s not waste anymore time, and head towards the nextyer," I said this as a reply to everyone, before adding, "how about the new mystic art yers, have they already gotten ustomed to their arts?"

 Chapter 337: Meeting A Strange Army of A Shorter Version of My Demon!

    Chapter 337: Meeting A Strange Army of A Shorter Version of My Demon!


    "Sure,thest few days were very helpful," Rody replied, before Gabri added, "they killed most of the demons we found in thest threeyers."


    I smiled, as this was great news indeed. "Let''s move the army then, the previous tactics will be applied to the nextyers. Let''s hit theyers up toyer fifteen."


    "Let''s kill them all!"


    "Let''s kill them all!"


    "Let''s kill them all!"


    Suddenly they all used this phrase to express their excitement, and that made me smile despite not willing to. We started to move towards the nextyer, and I didn''t need to act soon, as the nextyers would be easy cake for my army.


    I walked while we crossed the nextyer. Rog acted as usual, scouting theyer up ahead, while everyone else started to do their tasks.


    Starting for thisyer onwards, we started to meet flying demons, making the variety of demons here very inspiring. We were fighting in the air, and in the ground, with the new addition of the mystic art yers to act as the main DPS and killers here.


    Things went smoother than expected, as dealing with these demons wasn''t the main issue.


    ''Princess, there are dozens ofrge fortes here, heavily fortified, and there are strange creatures like your demon but much shorter standing in guard to these fortes.''


    Rog sent me this notice after five hours of fighting into thisyer. I was surprised to hear the presence of such demons here. I didn''t dy as I took out my balloon, jumped into it, took out my shield, and said to Diana:


    "Tell others I would go to hunt some strong fortes. Make them continue sweeping the wholeyer, and once I get finished, I will send them to you to meet up."


    Diana sighed, as she wanted toe with me, but she knew she would be only a liability if she did so. I flew into the sky, while all the flying demons tried to attack my balloon. I wondered how Rog managed to use his balloon, or did he not?


    My shield protected me from them, while I used my artifact spear to fry them alive with lightning. I kept moving towards the nearest location Rog provided for me, and in less than four hours of flight, I finally spotted the first forte.


    It was a very big fortress, lying on the edge of a great forest. There was arge army standing in watch, while its fiveyered levels were priming with yers in guard.


    In front of it, at the wide stretch of opennd, there were over ten thousand huge giant demons, strangely simr to my own demon in external shape, but they were shorter, and looked much weaker.


    "What''s going on here?" I muttered, before hurriedly closing my eyes, and entering into the prison world.


    The scene I saw shocked me, and made my cheeks quite red. My gasp of shock startled the two lovers, who were in a very intimate position right at the moment I stepped in.


    "Ahem, dress up ande with me, there is a huge army of your kin down there."


    My words startled the two more, as the demon hurriedly dressed up his armor, while he asked in extreme doubtful tone:


    "What kin? I have no kin! I''m a mutation of nature, with no simrities!"


    I helplessly smiled, as I said:


    "There is a ten thousand army down there of giants resembling you, but much shorter."


    The two demons exchanged nces, as if they were thinking of something, before he said:


    "Let me out, master, and I will tell you what is going on when I see this army with my own eyes."


    "Fine."


    I shook my head, while opening my eyes, then I summoned him. He appeared with his huge body, again taking over most of the balloon, while his eyes stared with shock towards the giant army down there.


    "Roar!"


    This was a very angry roar, where I felt his pain, anger, and the desire to go down there and kill them all. I didn''t let him do anything reckless, as I hurriedly resummoned him back into the artifact, before joining the two lovers there.


    The moment I appeared, I discovered how enraged he was! He was loudly cursing, shouting, even hitting the sturdy walls of the prison with his giant fists.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on here?"


    "These bastards! I served them for so long, and they did experiments on my dead son! These freaks down there are clones to my son! I want to kill them all! I want to chew their meat with my own teeth!"


    His reply shocked me, as I asked:


    "Whom are you speaking about?"


    "Is there anyone else? The damned wolves! I could smell their trenching smell from this far already, covering the bodies of these freaks! I want to go out and kill them all! Get me out now master, please let me out!"


    I wanted to answer his request, but I had a vague feeling that things weren''t that easy at all!


    "Just wait here, I will try to gather more info then I will let you have all the revenge you wanted."


    I didn''t wait there anymore, as I opened my eyes and nced coldly towards the ground.


    So, these bastards had sent their army from the mystic art sacrednds to help their dogs! I just nced coldly at the army down there, while the more I looked at them, the more uneasy I became!


    Something wasn''t right here!


    If they had such a weapon, why did they stretch them like doing a public show! Did they want my demon to attack? Was it a trap? Or there was something hidden somewhere else?


    I stayed in my balloon wondering about all these, however I didn''t have anything in mind right now.


    "Let''s go to the next forte then," I muttered, as I decided to take a tour first, before I decide what to do!

 Chapter 338: Unveiling the Trick behind All these Strange forts!

    Chapter 338: Unveiling the Trick behind All these Strange forts!


    I went to the next forte, and the next one, and the one after. All the fortes I visited had the same arrangement, with rows upon rows of giant demons standing in front of the forte, guarding it.


    Every forte was strangely the same, as they were all fiveyered fortes, filled with a huge army of strong yers.


    I sighed, as I was going to inspect thest forte, feeling somehow helpless. Thatst forte was on ake, taking a huge ind there entirely for its own.


    As I went above it, things seemed quite not right!


    The army of giant demons stretched in rows as before, looking with extreme vignce towards the front, but they were already standing on the water surface of theke!


    That wasn''t right, absolutely not right at all!


    "What is going on? Were all the previous fortes illusion?" I muttered, before I decided to take out my calibre sword, and threw an attack over the forte.


    Just as I was about to do so, I had a strange feeling, a feeling that I was about to die!


    I stopped, hurriedly halted my hand, while I rapidly stored my sword. The next moment I did so I didn''t have that feeling anymore.


    "What''s going on here?"


    As Icked any information, I decided to try something. I took out my prison, and I muttered:


    "Trap the demons standing here."


    "There are no demons here!"


    The rapid and decisive response from the prison artifact was the thing that made me realize this wasn''t a forte at all. There were no demons here, and that made me ask again:


    "Trap all the yers here!"


    "There is only one yer here, do you want to trap him? He is a strong master, so the cost will be a million contribution points, and he can''t be turned to your side, you can only release or kill him. what do you say?"


    "Oho!"


    I muttered with extreme excitement, as this wasn''t something I anticipated! So all this was the doing of one mystic art master? Scary, really scary!


    "Trap him!"


    My answer didn''t need any hesitation at all, as the right thing to do was to trap this man right now, then kill him. my points were already so high that they were enough to trap all the hidden masters inside their fortes!


    The next moment that master got trapped inside my prison, and the sudden disappearance of him made the whole world in front of me change!


    There was a strange mirror-like item standing in the ce of the forte that suddenly vanished with the master. That wasn''t something hard to guess, as this mirror must be the main instigator for all this!


    I suddenly recalled the previous feeling of danger that I had! If I used my attack over this fake forte, then it would have been reflected upon me using this mirror, and I would have been killed at the moment, under my own sword!


    I sighed, as I recalled what my demon wanted to do. It was lucky that I didn''t send him down there, or else he would have been killed by his own hands!


    The question here was, what about these giants? Were they real?


    I had a feeling that this was a projection of some ce away from here, and these demons were really real.


    If so, then at a certain time in this crusade I would have to cross swords with them. I wasn''t worried about myself, however my yers weren''t ready yet to fight them head on!


    I had to let them train on fighting my own demon! That was a must!


    I didn''t know when we could fight these giants, but I had a feeling that this would be at thest stage of this war!


    The wolves would never sacrifice this precious war army at any cost! It was logical to keep them at thest war, so they would do great devastation already.


    Another thing worried me, how many of these giants they had created? Ten thousand wasn''t enough number to use to threaten me, or my huge army.


    However, if it was a million?! Then things would be greatly different!


    "Sigh, these enemies are really, really so hard to deal with!!"


    I sighed, as I shook my head, while heading straight to the previous ces of these giants.


    ''If you found any of these giants again, don''t sh, just send me the coordinates.''


    I sent this message to Rog, then I thought for a moment before sending it over in the general chat, before I took a picture of the intimidating shape of the forte I was going to uncover its hidden secrets.


    "Trap the yer here."


    One after another, they all fell under my prison effect, while the whole scheme would be blown off the moment the mystic art master was trapped.


    After I cleared all the ces, I thought about the mirror. I had some desire to obtain such a mighty item, but I also knew there was a great risk for it to be a trap.


    It was best to be left alone, after all it wasn''t a good thing to use items of the enemy without knowing what it was.


    ''Come forth, I will wait for you at the border.'' I simply sent these words to the general chat, before thinking for a moment then adding, ''there are scattered mirrors I intentionally left. Don''t collect them, or else bad things will happen!''


    My warning was direct, and I just hopedmon yers wouldn''t be tempted by them. I then moved towards the barrier, where it took me two days to reach there. During the journey, Rog sent me many ces of forts that I visited and cleared them all.


    After thisyer, I got hold of over fifty mystic art masters, whom I all killed mercilessly, without any hesitation.


    I then waited for my army toe to me, and I waited for days until they


    appeared finally from far.

 Chapter 339: Rog Acting so Weird!

    Chapter 339: Rog Acting so Weird!


    The demons here were really persistent, and I started to attack many of them all the way I boringly waited for them to arrive.


    "Is everything alright, princess?"


    Per usual, Diana was the first to reach me and check on me as always.


    "I''m doing great, thanks. How is everyone? Any troubles along the way?"


    "Nothing much, only these demons were really hard to get rid off," sheined, and I knew how hard dealing with these demons was.


    "Guild master, we are finally ready to hit the nextyer!" Alfonzo hurriedly ran to me, as he was always so excited to head towards the nobles. "Thisyer was all free of them, and that was such a regret!" he added, and I just sighed.


    If someone like Alfonzo met that trap from before, then I was sure he would fall into it so easily. This trap was really nasty, as a single master could wipe out the whole army if the army was allowed to attack the forte!


    That made me feel more worried about the nextyers of thisnd, as I must first ascertain if the forte was true or fake!


    "Listen up everyone," I suddenly spoke up, attracting the attention of all as they were teasing Alfonzo already. "From now on, Rog will report to me all ces of the fortes in anyyer, and I will make check the fortes first then send its coordinates to you to attack. Don''t attack any forte blindly anymore."


    My words were met with strange reactions and expressions over their faces, as they didn''t understand how grave the danger I saw in thestyer was.


    I simply sighed, as step by step my enemies were sessfully hindering our speed, making us so dyed in moving forward and dying our catching up to them.


    That was disturbing, as like this they would have enough time to do more traps and tricks, while the wolves behind them would have time toe to their aid.


    Everything depended on Rog, and his speed in moving and checking things out for us. As my words were final, they started leading the army heading to the twelveyer.


    The moment we entered it, we were weed with a huge demon tide, with a strange attitude that made me doubt they were normal. They seemed to be all in berserk mode, and that added more hardships to dealing with them, however it wasn''t that hard after all.


    We had a veryrge number of mystic art users right now in the army, and when they acted, everything started to go on smoother than ever. Despite demonsing in a veryrge number, with endless reinforcements, we kept moving forward at our normal pace.


    ''Princess, there are over a hundred forte here, may I know what you are looking for?'' Rog sent to me, as he guessed I was looking for something in the forte.


    ''The same pattern you saw at the previous fortes in thestyer.''


    ''Giant demons?'' he asked.


    ''Repeated image of the same arrangements in each forte,'' I replied.


    ''Fake?''


    ''And dangerous.''


    ''Affirmative.''


    I simply smiled, as Rog was always like that, talked a little, and did a lot!


    I really liked this kind of man!


    After an hour, he sent to me:


    ''All clear, no pattern is found. Fortes are regrly fortified with random yers, no pattern is found, I repeat, no pattern is found.''


    I just watched his bizarre message before smiling, it seemed he started to be funny.


    ''I repeat, no pattern is found!''


    This time he wasn''t funny at all! I hurriedly sent back to him:


    ''Where are you?''


    ''No pattern is found! I repeat, no pattern is found!''


    He kept sending the same words over and over again, making my heart fall! I hurriedly sent to others here at once:


    ''Stay here, don''t advance, if anything weird happens, just send it to me!''


    They all replied normally as usual, while Rog kept sending me these messages on the private chat. I hurriedly flew over the sky, while heading straight towards these fortes!


    It seemed there was something in these fortes that did something to him!


    I had the ces of the over hundred forte he had discovered. The first thing I noticed was that some ces I checked had no fortes at all!


    That was bizarre! And the weirdest thing was that the fortes present here from the sky looked deserted, with no one there to guard!


    "What is going on here?"


    I didn''t dy summoning my demon, who seemed to be enjoying his time. the moment he appeared, he tried to cover his body, while looking at me embarrassedly.


    "Can you two stop making love every now and then?"


    I then sighed, before pointing out to the ground while asking:


    "There is something wrong here! my top assassin just sent me this map, and everything there is wrong! he told me the fortes were heavily fortified, but as you can see, there is nothing! As for him, he started to turn insane, madly repeating the same word again and again."


    I noticed the serious look over my demon''s face, before he roared, pointing towards the distance, far back away from here.


    "Do you want me to retreat?"


    He then pointed again in a very desperate and urgent way, making me follow his orders and retreat. Just as I retreated fast to the back with my balloon, what I saw in front of me gave me a sudden scare!


    A huge monster, the world wasn''t the world, it was a huge monster!! a jelly like monster, with a huge transparent head, and long thing tentacles, moving like snakes everywhere without an order.


    This monster was about to hit my ce where I was standing at, except not for my demon''s urgency. My speed was hugely faster than this monster, but its huge size, stretching to the sky, made me feel really intimidating!


    I was like being chased by a huge mountain, how could I run away from such a thing!


    "What the hell is that thing?"

 Chapter 340: My First Encounter with A Soul Sucker Monster! Scary!!!

    Chapter 340: My First Encounter with A Soul Sucker Monster! Scary!!!


    I was like being chased by a huge mountain, how could I run away from such a thing!


    "What the hell is that thing?"


    The demon roared, before he pointed towards the tentacles of it. it had many, many tentacles, but strangely when I squeezed my eyes to see which one the demon was pointing to, I was shocked to see Rog and all the assassin team were already wrapped by these tentacles, while their faces were pale, turning slowly into ashen white!


    "Damn this! I had to kill it!"


    The demon roared again, as he pointed to the prison. I sighed, as I took him in, before I entered with my consciousness as well, where I saw him hurriedly putting on his armor, before saying:


    "This is one of the soul suckers! It''s one of the great assassins of the wolves! Dealing with him is extremely tricky, as only lightning could kill him."


    I gasped with shock, as I hurriedly asked:


    "Is this the soul sucker?"


    "Yes, and he seems looking for you, and very fixed on killing you."


    I didn''t find this strange, as I was the leader of the resistance against their invasion. The really strange thing was the presence of this soul sucker in the game!


    Wasn''t their army supposed to arrive herete? Howe he was here? except in one condition, he was one of the leaders of the invading forces!


    Sending such a mighty leader to kill me was an honor, but I wasn''t nning to ept such honor!


    "Can my lightning artifact kill it?" I asked.


    "No, artifacts don''t work well against it," Erya said, before adding, "only your mystic arts could harm and kill him."


    I smiled, evilly, and said nothing, as I opened my eyes, while ncing at this semi transparent huge body of it.


    If there was an armying of such huge beings, then it would be a disaster!


    No normal yers were prepared to fight such a thing, not now, notter, not ever!


    I sighed, before taking out my normal spear, feeling somehow lucky to obtain a lightning based mystic art at the right time.


    I hurriedly used my skill, and summoned more spears, then waited patiently for the CD of the skill to be reset, before using the skill again.


    I kept doing this for an hour, before I had arge entourage of spears behind me. I didn''t dy and used the lightning mystic art at once, before throwing out my spears.


    The next moment, my spear managed to infiltrate the body of this huge jelly monster, before I snapped my fingers, and the next attack I used the lotus mystic art, making my spears fan out, causing much more damage than the first attack.


    With each attack, I sensed the monster''s body shook, but didn''t know if this was out of pain or it didn''t feel anything at all!


    One of my attacks managed to cut some of its tentacles, including the one holding my scouting team. I didn''t dy and moved my balloon at once, while they were about to fall on the ground, I made them all fall over my balloon.


    At this moment, I had a huge entourage of hundreds of spears covered in lightning behind my back. The moment they fell behind me, the part of the monster surrounding them got burnt away instantly, and soon they got freed.


    Saving them didn''t make mefortable, as I continued to attack that monster without pause! After an hour of attacking and retreating, the monster''s huge body jolted, like it was convulsing, before it fell hard on the ground, with a loud sizzling sounding from its huge body.


    It was dying!


    I didn''t give it any moment of peace, as I kept sending my spears out to hit his body hard, and injure it everywhere. After ten minutes of constant attacking, the monster finally died, as its body started to coagte, turning into a strange kind of material, covering arge stretch ofnd.


    I summoned my demon again, and this time he was in full clothes, waiting for my summon it seemed.


    "Is this material useful?" I asked while pointing towards what was left out of this monster.


    His eyes got widened, as he didn''t believe I really killed this monster on my own!


    Suddenly he pointed towards that material, with a very urgent move of his hands, making me realize how precious this was.


    "Calm down, I will collect it all!"


    I didn''t dy anymore, as I jumped towards the material, and then I touched it to feel how warm it was. I then moved it all into my porin, taking the whole stretch of material in one second inside the only semi-full porin.


    "Let''s go, you will exin to meter what I should do with it!"


    I then took him back, before I jumped again into my balloon, ncing over the subconscious Rog and others, then I turned around heading back to my army.


    It seemed my enemies were quite restless with my rapid chase after them, so they even sent one of theirmanders to kill me!


    ''Rog and others in his team are hurt, make preparations to try and heal them.''


    I simply sent this message to my top team yers, just hoping there wouldn''t be another monster like this here. this monster was really scary, as it would silently appear. If not for my demon''s warning I wouldn''t have known it was just a couple of meters behind me!


    I didn''t stop flying back, while my mind was constantly thinking about this weird and intense fight. For me, knowing that it could be killed by mystic art alone was good news, but if there was a whole bunch of army made of this scary guy, then the final battle would be much harder now!


    I needed to find a way to make a much more mystic art yer again! Or else nothing would work on that monster, nothing!

 Chapter 341: The Wise Sincere Words of Merwid... Dont Be Over Protected!

    Chapter 341: The Wise Sincere Words of Merwid... Don''t Be Over Protected!


    I flew for a whole day, constantly being harassed by the flying demons everywhere. I wasn''t in the mood right now to kill them all, as the delight of having millions of mystic art yers was ruined at this moment.


    As I spotted my army, I went down fast, while my top team moved at once to meet me. "Hurry up, they are in this state for more than a day already!"


    I yelled at them while jumping off my balloon. Others hurriedly jumped over, as they were our top healer yers.


    Just as they used their skills, the pale faces of everyone kept getting better, but they didn''t open their eyes for even one second!


    I was quite nervous, feeling more me to myself as I was the one to send them far in the open without proper protection.


    I watched the healers work, and after a stressful long hour, they finally reopened their eyes, one by one, and finally got better.


    I was finally relieved, heaving a long sigh of stress to be much relieved by their improvement!


    Are you ok?" I hurriedly asked Rog, and everyone around him. he just weakly nodded, as he said in a faint hoarse tone:


    "What was that horrible monster? I felt like dying, in real soul and flesh!"


    His words startled me, as I never thought that monster would affect our real soul as well! I suddenly recalled its name, soul suckers, and felt more terrified!


    "It''s the soul sucker monster, the leading monster of the grand attack on our game!"


    My words startled everyone, as Rog wasn''t a nameless yer, plus he was already a mystic art user. "I tried to battle it with my mystic art. I felt I was dealing damage, but not quite enough," he said, and I nodded, as I confirmed his words by saying:


    "That''s right, the mystic arts can do damage to it. I killed it using my mystic arts."


    "You killed that?!!" Rog was extremely shocked when he heard me stating that, "you are quite courageous to face it head on alone, I have to give you credits for that," he added, while he was feeling weaker.


    "Just rest on my balloon with others, from now on, we will move on as a team, and our main priority is to catch up with those bastards."


    He was supported back to the balloon with others to rest, while the healers continued to heal them. I sighed, as it seemed this war was taking a sharp turn towards a confrontation I didn''t want to have currently, not when I wasn''t prepared enough!


    "Let''s move out, we still have twoyers ahead to reach fifteen."


    The others went with gloomy faces, while Diana just kept herself beside me. "Is it this hard and scary?" she asked.


    "Yes, without luck I would have been trapped like Rog and others. It was targeting me after all, using them as baits to lure me out. I''m sure if he wanted them all dead, then they would have long died."


    "What a scary being," she sighed, while adding, "but we already know how to kill it, right?"


    "It''s right, but the issue was so calm when it approached me. I didn''t realize his presence until I retreated at the right time, by luck I escaped its clutches."


    "But you escaped and sessfully killed it. don''t pressure yourself, you did great," she tried to console me, but I was really in a very depressed mode.


    Right now I have hard fortes to fight, many demons to kill, huge army of nobles to devastate, mysterious giant army like my demon, and finally these scary soul suckers.


    That was already bing mission impossible for me!


    I sighed again, while my huge army of yers kept killing demons non stop, I summoned mine from the start of the march, as I gave him one single order:


    "Sniff the area, if that damned monster appeared again, hurriedly inform me."


    He simply nodded, and kept moving around everywhere. I was in the lead, moving at the beginning of my army, so I could wee any iing attacks or traps and smash them all early on.


    As we spent two days marching here, we finally reached the ce where I killed that monster. there I just nced, while heavily burdened by the recent memories of terror after facing such monsters.


    Indeed I was lucky to escape, if I didn''t have my demon at this point, I would have long been killed!


    Sigh!


    "Guild master, we have left behind many fortes, shouldn''t we dispatch some to conquer them?" Aria came to me and asked. I was hesitating, as I couldn''t ascertain my enemy traps, or be sure my yers would fall dead because of me.


    "Guild master, I have a word to say, an honest one," the wise Merwid said, as his face showed how serious he was.


    I nodded to him, while all my top yers were surrounding me right now, even Rog had left the balloon this morning and started to walk by my side.


    "We aren''t here to be guarded by anyone, even by you. Every single yer here knows how dangerous it is when he volunteers to join us. We all knew we could lose our lives in the journey, but we all epted that from the start, neverined, and we will never do it!


    We don''t mind facing death head on, but we do mind being protected; babysitting by you like that! afraid to even move and fight for fear of death!


    Guild master, I know how deeply concerned you are right now about us, but this concern isn''t healthy, it''s quite the opposite. I deeply ask with much sincerity that you let us loose, continue our previous great momentum, and ept what would happen in the process.


    After all this is war, and at any war, casualties are epted."


    His words were really deep, and suddenly I realized how overprotected I was towards them!

 Chapter 342: Knowing More Facts about the Soul Sucker Scary Monsters!

    Chapter 342: Knowing More Facts about the Soul Sucker Scary Monsters!


    I put the final battle always in front of me, however I totally forgot how long and far distanced it was right now from me!


    If I kept going like this, much more troubles would surely emerge! I smiled, as at this moment I felt how it was important to have friends, wise friends, like Merwid.


    "Thank you so much for your advice, I was wrong, and I will correct that mistake right now," I then turned to address them all, as I said in a strong tone, "Let''s resume our previous arrangements. Spread everyone here, let''s sweep cleanly this ce. Also if anything strange urred, just inform me at once."


    They all smiled and nodded, cheerfully darted towards their own assignments. Even the recently recovered Rog, went also to make his own task.


    I simply nced at them, feeling how much blessed I was by having them by my side. The old words of Shin about the words of advice one of my past selves said to him rang in my mind right now.


    ''You wrote ''Tell my future self that loneliness is the root of all defeats, so therger the better, the earlier the better.'' I remembered that I told the next few versions of you this advice but they didn''t understand anything from it. Do you understand what you meant that day?''


    "Sigh, how much I miss you now, Shin," I softly and destely muttered, as he was an unforgettable person.


    Despite that, these words were really hammering the nail on the point. I knew it now, how important it was to have friends and allies. I couldn''t get so far till now without the help of everyone around me.


    Per my new orders, the whole army brimmed with activity, while I almost heard the cheering again here and there, repeating the old slogan of mine, driving a smile over my face.


    "We will wait at the barrier for them to return, and I will go onwards to scout the nextyer."


    I said my orders to Diana, who was about to leave as well, before I jumped into my balloon, resummoned my demon, and went ahead towards the next barrier.


    As for the wounded yers, they were already following Rog, doing their task with much pride and determination.


    I went ahead, while the distant border was there in the sight. My mind was revising every single moment of the battle with that huge monster.


    It wasn''t fast, nor slow, and it didn''t make a single noise. What was strange, as well, was the fact I managed to see it when I retreated, while when advancing to attack, I thought it started to faint away, blending with the surroundings.


    So, it could be detected by that, and also it could be detected when I used my mystic arts on it.


    Every time an attack fell on it, its body shone brightly, being more corporeal. That made me realize there were ways to detect it, beside the dog-like nose of my demon.


    I also needed to ask him more about this monster, and how to counter it. however I was already entering the thirteenthyer, where I was weed by arge ocean of demons, seemingly waiting for my army to cross the borders.


    This scene was starting to be quite familiar, and it didn''t arouse any rms inside me. I kept going, using the shield of mine to protect me from all those annoying flying demons.


    After two days of flight, I didn''t see anything suspicious here, and my army had already finished clearing everything in the twelveyer. So, when they sent me the news, I asked them toe over, and continue doing what they wanted here.


    This area needed five more days from me to cover, but I didn''t find anything suspicious. I returned to join my army, which was still very far away from the next border, while enjoying some rare moments of peace.


    And during these calm days, I entered a couple of times into my prison, interrupting the intimate positions of these two lovers.


    Through these visits, I understood how to detect this monster, as the demoness exined calmly, as if it was a very known simple fact, known to everyone:


    "Master, this kind of monster lives on sucking the energy from the areas around it. as it has a veryrge body, it needs a muchrger amount of energy to remain alive, so the energy bnce will be disturbed for miles around it.


    You can use many ways to detect the energy imbnce at any time, there are special abilities you call skills that can do it, and some jobs of yours which you call sses upon it could do the same, especially the magician and wizard sses. They are very sensitive to the energy imbnce in the air."


    I learnt from her that what she referred to as energy meant MANA, and that made me feel more at ease. We could use the magicians in our army, and even healers, to detect these imbnces.


    These sses had a dog like senses towards the MANA concentration, and any imbnce would be detected.


    So I ryed my orders, adding the condition of the presence of a group of healers, or magicians inside any group leaving this ce. any area showingrge energy imbnce must be avoided at once, and that area would be reported back to me.


    The order was easy to execute, and despite others not knowing what it was for, they already did what I asked from them.


    The second great info piece I learnt was from the demoness too, as it seemed my demon was quite tamed and quiet when he was inside her arms!


    "To kill this monster, you either need your special powers, those who you call mystic arts, or you need to upgrade your weapons to make it embedded in parts of this monster.


    This monster isn''t a natural born one, but artificially made, and its own body is considered a deadly toxin to other monsters like it if the two bodies got in touch together."

 Chapter 343: Asking About the Short Demons Dead Son Clones

    Chapter 343: Asking About the Short Demon''s Dead Son Clones


    "To kill this monster, you either need your special powers, those who you call mystic arts, or you need to upgrade your weapons to make it embedded in parts of this monster.


    This monster isn''t a natural born one, but artificially made, and its own body is considered a deadly toxin to other monsters like it if the two bodies got in touch together.


    That exins why its numbers can''t be increased easily, and it takes really long time to reproduce such monsters. That is one of the reasons why it has such a high status in the wolves armies."


    She then exined to me how to deal with the body of it, as I already had arge corpse, or what remained out of it, inside my porin, ready to be used.


    She told me to use my mystic arts over the body to cut it into small cube sized blocks, and each weapon or gear should be rubbed by one block after another like I was brushing a soap over it.


    The weapons would have the deadly ability to kill it, and the armors, shields, helmets, boots, armguards, and even caps would gain the ability to defend against what happened to Rog and others.


    Instantly I asked Rody to start gathering all those were in the army still and had mystic arts. When he gathered them, I was astonished to see one million yers there, as I thought they might turn out to be ten thousands only.


    "Listen up, I will take out arge corpse, and you are needed to use your mystic arts to cut it into small cubes. Give the cubes to Rody and his men, and let''s finish this task fast."


    I waited until the army advanced, then took out the huge corpse of that monster. it was like amaranth, silver and soft in color and touch. The moment I took it out, they all sucked in a cold breath, feeling extremely shocked from this huge monster.


    They already guessed the identity of that monster, as it wasn''t a secret that I killed one of the soul suckers. Rody nced at me silently, before realizing how deadly that battle was, and how scary that huge monster would be.


    "Alright, let''s do it!"


    I didn''t stand watching, as I started cutting the body of this monster using my spear. Others used swords, axes, knives, and even daggers. One million yers took four hours to cut this huge, multiyered body of the soul sucker monster into a huge pile of cubes that were enough to make a huge mountain.


    I tasked Rody to store all of these into my porin, and when we finished, we hurriedly went over to catch up with our army. The whole area was now void of demons, as any demon around us for hundreds of miles were already hunted down by my yers.


    As we joined the army again, I kept entering into my prison, asking about other ways to use these cubic remnants of that monster. one of the best ways I learnt from the demoness was to use the cube as a trap for monsters lower than this one in rank.


    This monster was widely known in the wolves camp to be merciless, with no differentiation between enemy or a friend. So usually all the monsters and demons weaker than it would try their best to avoid the ce it was at.


    This was very good info, as I could use these cubes at some critical moments, if I had no other option but to avoid fighting.


    She also told me about the way to nt this cube in the ground, turning the whole area dead, with no hope for any nt to appear again in it for eternity.


    I didn''t know what benefit I could use from that, but it was stored in my memory as well.


    I then asked about the small giants I saw before, the one fake mirror image that was presented by the mystic art masters from before. The moment I said it, strangely both were enraged at me.


    "Calm down, both of you calm down, why are you both crazy? Was him your son?" I asked, as I imagined by the frequency of things happening here between them, it wasn''t strange to have a kid, a couple, or even a thousand!


    "No, we aren''t deep in love so much," the demoness said, shaking her three heads, while adding, "but I also had lost a child to them, and if they did so to his child, then they will do it to mine as well!"


    I swallowed my dry throat as I casually asked:


    "Do you know how many demons there are in the wolves army?"


    "Huge number master, roughly in tens of millions."


    I sucked a cold air of breath, and she seemed to realize my intention of asking her that, so she hurriedly added:


    "Don''t worry, not many of us had children after all. We are a cursed species, blessed with long life, cursed with no fertility. Only a tiny number of us had kids, and they were all born dead!"


    I knew she was trying tofort me, but I wanted to know the truth, as I asked:


    "How many?"


    "Maybe a hundred, right dear?" she turned to look to the demon, asking for his help in supporting her ims. He was busy ying with her body, so when she asked him, he hurriedly nodded as he said:


    "Right darling, only ten thousand of us had kids, and were all dead except for the legendary Barthons, remember that couple? They were extremely arrogant by that kid!"


    She red at him with her six eyes, but I found that number to be reasonable, much more impossible to deal with!


    "Do you know if there were any weaknesses in these kids?"


    "Hmm, I believe they weren''t as strong as us, though they were bornrge and mature like you saw his son. If we are let to attack them head on, we would kill them all easily."

 Chapter 344: Adding the Toxic Cubes onto Mystic Art Players Gears

    Chapter 344: Adding the Toxic Cubes onto Mystic Art yers'' Gears


    "But you are two and there are ten thousand types of these armies out there!"


    "I''m sorry master, without direct fighting with them head on, I can''t give you any satisfying answer."


    I knew she was telling the truth, so I just sighed, helplessly shaking my head, just hoping the final army I would face wouldn''t be so scary or terrifying.


    I had nothing else here to do, and I went then to the outside, while rying one more order to the general chat:


    ''Spread the word, anyone with cksmith skillse to find me as fast as possible. Also make all the mystic art yers be ready toe to see me at any given notice. There is something I need to do to their gears to make them able to be deadly to theter demons and monsters.''


    My words made them act at once, while feeling curious about what changes that might be. Rody already had told them about what I did to the huge body of the soul sucker monster, and they already guessed what I was going to do rted to these cubes of it.


    And asking for the cksmiths made things clear; these cubes would be all imbedded into the gears of all mystic art yers.


    I just waited for a few minutes before a huge stream of yers showed up. It was quite understandable to find all this huge number of yers inside myrge army, after all cksmith was a verymon and basic skill to have.


    I waited for them to all appear and stand before me. I raised my spear up high, and they all went to silence. "Listen up, I will teach you something after the army leaves here. so wait with me and don''t make much noise."


    It seemed they were really terrified of me, or they respected me so much, as until the whole army moved, they never spoke a single word!


    What an admirable disciple indeed!


    "Ok, right now I will discuss what we will do here, and I want you all to learn it in your mind, before doing it in real."


    ''Send me one hundred thousand mystic art yer back to my current ce, here.''


    I sent this request to the general chat, while sharing my current ce. although I had over a million yers with cksmith skills right now in front of me, each single yer had not only one gear, but at least five!


    If he was a top yer, then he would have eight to ten!


    "We will start embedding this cube into the gears of yers, and to do so, we need to rub the cube, starting with its shiny surface, here, onto the surface of the gear, like my shield here.


    You need to rub in a clockwise direction, starting from the centre to the periphery in any t kind of gear, like armors, shields, and even caps. As for the thin type of gears, like spears and swords, you will make them prate the cube, and start moving it from above to bottom, in a slow speed, while rotating the cube in an anticlockwise direction."


    I started to speak more about the right way to do it, and started demonstrating the right way on my shield first. The trick wasn''t only to rub the cube over the gear, but also to use fire to dry the external wet surface up.


    To do that, fire must be controlled, so well so it wouldn''t burn the thinyer of that monster, and dry it gradually over time.


    I started fire, and to be honest controlling its temperature here in the open world outside the studio I used to work at was really a great challenge.


    However, I learnt a trick or two from the demoness, as she told me the right temperature always be checked by the remnants of the monster on my hands. if I exposed my hand to fire and felt a burning feeling, not a warm feeling, then the fire was excessive, and needed to be cooler.


    That trick was passed to my yers, as they watched me test the fire by my hands being exposed to it. as the heat reached the optimum state, I started to put the shield directly over fire, for ten minutes only, then I removed it, while there was not a single scratch over it.


    "Now, you saw me doing it, try it out first in your mind, and ask me anything you want about the process, before we will actually do it."


    They looked at me, then at each other, before they started to think about the process. No one could do a thing if his mind believed he couldn''t do it!


    In the meantime, the yers sent to me arrived, with the lead of Alfonzo and Diana. The first was impatient and quite angry for not attacking enough nobles these days, and the other was curious about trying out the new trick to face the huge monsters.


    As they arrived, I asked them to wait, not hurrying my cksmiths. I gave them all the time they needed, and one by one, many questions started to show up, asking me about the whole process once again.


    I was fully prepared for that, and I replied to each question slowly and patiently, until they all understood what they were going to do.


    It was a very simple act, but doing it without proper studio provided by many things to help them, it was considered hard to do.


    "Now, each yer wille, and ten cksmiths will work over his gears. I want you all to modify all the gears you can use, not only those you are wearing right now."


    I then motioned to Diana and Alfonzo to lead everyone here. they started organizing themselves, and my cksmiths also did the same. As for me, I started distributing huge batches of these cubes on the ground, a pile for each group of them.

 Chapter 345: A Surprise Effects After Strengthening Gears

    Chapter 345: A Surprise Effects After Strengthening Gears


    The thing I didn''t yet know was the average consumption of these cubes in the process of upgrading the gears. So, I took out arge amount of cubes just in case.


    As they started working, the first thing all were cared about was to check these strange shaped cubes, then they started fire. They started working on each yer''s gear, as every yer took out at least a dozen of gears, and many took over twenty!


    I didn''t judge, as I had already a very huge amount of the souls sucker cubes inside my porin.


    I watched their forging process, while giving some pointers to them from time to time. The first few attempts were lousy, and they wasted two to three cubes when only one or two were needed.


    I didn''t judge, as I knew how hard it was to work outside the studio for them. The fire process was really challenging, as many ruined their cubes in the first few tries.


    However with time, the mistakes got lesser and lesser until everyone managed to pull it sessfully without any mistakes. I watched them all with pride, as from this moment forth, I was really hoping to meet more of these monsters to obtain a huge pile of cubes.


    "Princess, what is the use of these?" Diana left her gears to some group of cksmiths, and came asking this with Alfonzo.


    "These cubes are the remnants of that huge scary monster. they grant out weapons additions bonus effects, toxic to these monsters, facilitating our fight against them."


    My reply made them all nod in understanding, as gaining a bonus against such a scary monster was something good after all. I waited with them for a few more hours until everyone had already their gears ready.


    In the middle of this, I replenished the supply of cubes one time only, making me sure that the current amount I had would be more than enough to cover up the needs of five million mystic art yers, which was a number greater than what we originally had!


    "Let''s go back, enough to level up gears this time," I said, as the army had marched for a long distance already away from us.


    We ran towards the front, and it took us ten hours to catch up with the army. In the middle of this, the one hundred thousand yers left us to attack a nearby fort controlled by demons.


    As I reached the army, I found nothing had happened while I was away. I was trying to not worry much about them, as a training so I wouldn''t be so overprotective again.


    The remaining distance to the border required four days from us. Just the next day, Diana and Alfonzo came to see me, with a big smile over their faces.


    "What happened to make you two giggle like that?" I asked, as it wasn''t a normal thing for Diana to smile.


    "What have you done to our gears exactly to be this mighty?" Diana asked, with a shortugh, as she added when she noticed my weird look, "we attacked many demons, and yers. demons started to act weird, being much submissive to us, like they were fearing us. We managed to kill them like we were having a training session with rabbits!"


    Her words made me startled, with extreme delight of course, while Alfonzo added:


    "As for yers, the moment they got near us, it was like a weakening spell fell on them. they all, everyone without exception, had soft legs, let down their weapons, and were standing there like idiots, waiting for us to kill them."


    This was great, really great news! I never expected the monster corpse to be so effective, not at all! This extra benefit made me very happy, and reassured that the uingyers wouldn''t pose a great threat to my yers.


    This also made me want to hurry and apply this monster corpse over everyone''s weapons! This wasn''t an easy feat to do right now, but if we managed to kill a dozen of such monsters, I was sure my whole army would have their gears covered entirely with this material.


    I opened the general chat, to be met with many questions iming their share of the treasure as Diana and Alfonzo. I shook my head, helplessly, as I nced at these two while saying:


    "What have you two had done?!"


    They smiled, embarrassedly this time, as they knew they might have stirred everyone against me by their bragging. I sighed, as I could cover everyone''s weapons, but this would take quite some time.


    ''Let''s meet up at the border, where we will have everyone''s gears covered.''


    My words were met with extreme celebration, as they all were delighted with my decision.


    I was pretty sure that the nextyers would be quite hard to deal with, especially fromyer fifteen. So finishing up our preparations now was a gain not a loss.


    The remaining distance was crossed with nothing to happen there, and once we reached the border of the nextyer, I found everyone was waiting for me there, with their shining eyes and greedy looks.


    "Sigh! Let''s get the cksmiths ready first. We will do it right there."


    I pointed towards a distant area, so spacious enough to make the gears ready. "you will stay here, organize things, and Diana, take this porin and take out batches of cubes once the previous batch is almost depleted. Arrange your yers, one hundred thousands at a time, and I will go to scout the nextyer until you wrap things here."


    They all nodded, and this was the first time they didn''t try to stop me from going out alone. "Sigh!" I sighed again, as this cold shoulder treatment was unfair!


    I summoned my balloon, jumped over and went towards the nextyer. It wasyer fourteen, and as I entered it, I was weed with a scene that made my heart palpitate!

 Chapter 346: A Brutal War Against An Army of Soul Suckers - Part 1

    Chapter 346: A Brutal War Against An Army of Soul Suckers - Part 1


    I had my shield covered already with the cubes, so when I entered theyer, I heard a loud sizzling sound around the borders of my shield! I opened my eyes wide, as I retreated backwards at once, and the scene I saw made my heart jump inside my chest cage!


    Hundreds of huge, mountain-like, monsters stretched over the distance, right and left, all covering up the border region.


    If my yers ventured here by themselves, they would be instantly killed by these monsters no doubt!


    However this huge number of them didn''t startle me, or drive extreme fear inside my heart as before, as I almost shouted out of excitement to see all these cubes ready in front of me!


    How generous were my enemies to send all this number of monsters to me! I wanted to really, really thank them in an honest gratitude!


    The next moment I darted with my balloon, prating the monster that blocked my path! The sizzling sound never seemed to end, and at the same time, I took out my spear, covered in the cube material, and hurriedly summoned the huge army of my spears.


    ''Stay where you are, don''te forward a single step until I give you the signal!''


    My words were sent to everyone in the general chat, as if anyone of them moved forward a single step, they would be killed instantly by all these monsters!


    As for me, I started attacking using my lotus mystic art, lightning, fire and ice mystic arts one after another while summoning my growing army of spears behind me.


    At first, it seemed I was doing nothing to this monster, and I didn''t rush things, or exited it. I just kept circling inside its huge body, while the sizzling continued to rage on like the sweetest music ever!


    The attacks of my spears just grew in number, strength, and fierceness with time. after roughly three hours of constant fighting and using my skills and arts, the first monster fell under the barrage of my spears that exceeded ten thousand one right now!


    When it fell, I didn''t wait and hurriedly went down to the ground like a meteorite, jumped over its body and stored it into my porin.


    One down, hundreds remained!


    As this one fell down, a couple of these monsters moved towards me with their huge bodies, sensing my presence, and trying to kill me with their huge and long tentacles!


    I just sneered, as I returned back to my balloon, activated my shield once more, before heading directly towards the nearest one, entering directly into its body, and the fight raged on again.


    My hunger value consumption rate was really terrifying, especially when I didn''t stop increasing the number of my spears, making them reach an unparalleled figure of twenty thousand spears in five more hours!


    As I had this huge number of spears under my disposal, the killing speed of these monsters started to rise up, making me able to kill one in less than half an hour!


    At the same time, I had to consume thousands of pearls per hour, making my reserves go down, slowly yet steadily.


    Guild master, we have finished, do you want us toe and help?'' Aria privately sent to me, as I hurriedly responded:


    ''No, no one steps a single step forward until I say so! Send everyone out, kill more demons, send me all the hearts, hurry!''


    My words represented how urgent and dangerous the situation here was! Aria didn''t send any more words, as she was sure I was having both my hands busy, literally I was having this right now at this moment!


    One hand held the spears and kept them running, while the other kept my mouth stuffed with pearls, and the shield was held with both my legs! I doubted I could any better right now, right?!


    Monster after monster fell, and due to the intense fighting, I had to take a break, a couple of moments, descending to collect the corpse, while taking a tour after that for a few moments, attacking everyone I passed by using my AOE mystic art.


    The monsters were killed at a pace that seemed slow at first, but hundreds of monsters was really a great number! I had to increase the rate of killing, by summoning more spears, and finally I had to summon my demon!


    "Take this sword and spear, I have already embedded arge amount of cubes in the two. it should be enough to help me kill those bastards."


    The demon nced at the weapons in doubt, then towards the huge number of monsters stretched on the line of sight with much doubt and some fear.


    However when he witnessed my strange, crazy fight, he just giggled, as he was totally secured here. He didn''t hesitate anymore, used his two artifacts and started to hit these monsters without stopping!


    The addition of my demon was really a game changing, as this beast was in a category of his own! His two artifacts kept attacking the soul suckers, dealing roughly more damage than I did, without even breaking a sweat!


    That was really unfair!!


    His addition made the rate and frequency of killing these monsters rise up crazily, as right now I was able to kill a bunch of soul suckers, two at least, ten at most, andmonly five, each ten minutes!


    This speed made me very happy, and when I descended to grab their corpses, the demon didn''t stop attacking, while feeling really excited from doing so!


    It seemed these soul suckers were bullying him so much that he was now venting all this swelled anger upon them. I didn''tin, though, as this was something that was beneficial to me as well.


    The fight continued crazily like this until all the remaining monsters started to retreat, giving up any possible attack on my yers.


    I knew this chance wouldn''t be repeated easily once more


    , so I risked everything, as I hurriedly sent in the group chat:


    ''Send only those with mystic arts forward.

 Chapter 347: A Brutal War Against An Army of Soul Suckers - Part 2

    Chapter 347: A Brutal War Against An Army of Soul Suckers - Part 2


    I knew this chance wouldn''t be repeated easily once more, so I risked everything at this moment, as I hurriedly sent in the group chat:


    ''Send only those with mystic arts forward. Tell them to attack at the direction I attack at, and retreat the moment I give the order to.''


    They were all curious about the enemy I was fighting, but I didn''t know what their reaction would be when they witnessed these huge monsters.


    They seemed to be standing literally on the border edge, as the moment I sent this message, everyone appeared, with a great momentum as if they were going to attack normal demons.


    However, the emptiness that weed them made them all feel silent. I knew what they were thinking of right now, and thus I had to p their faces real hard so they could understand they were now standing on the brink of the death doorsteps!


    "Attack!"


    I shouted, as I threw my spears and my demonunched his attacks towards the retreating monsters. The attacks fell over a transparent being in front of their eyes, and at this moment I shouted again:


    "Retreat, all retreat a couple of steps backwards."


    They took a few seconds to execute my order, and the moment they did, the huge monsters suddenly appeared in their sight, with their huge, mountain like bodies, appearing in front of everyone''s eyes, making them suddenly feel what fear really meant!


    I could almost hear their gasps of shock from my ce up there, and that reaction made me quite satisfied. They needed to witness this giant monster, and see me killing it without any problem at all.


    "Keep attacking!" I muttered to my demon, as we both chased the retreating monsters, attacking mercilessly until a group of them stopped moving, fell to the ground dead, simply like that.


    I heard the loud gasps of shocking from them. I didn''t attack, and left my demon to continue attacking, while I turned to them, with my huge entourage of spears flying behind my back. I raised my hand high up, while pointing towards these retreating monsters as I shouted:


    ''Kill them all!"


    My shout jolted them all awake, as they suddenly realized they could kill these huge monsters!


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Shout after shout erupted from the ground, shaking this wholeyer. The next moment all my yers darted forward, chasing after these monsters with their mystic arts being activated. I nced at this scene, with content smile over my face, as I turned around and then ordered:


    "Hang tight, we will start crossing them from left to right."


    I was previously holding back the speed of my balloon, as I wasn''t rushed to kill them like now. currently I had three million yers, stretched all over theyer, attacking these monsters.


    I had to be always present to their aid if these monsters decided to turn around and attack them. so, I decided to keep going right and left, crossing their huge bodies from within, adding extreme damage to them, helping out my yers to kill these monsters, and also guard against any surprises.


    As we started to prate the monsters horizontally, my yers'' attacks began to cause considerable damage to the monsters, granting them more morale and self confidence in their ability to kill these monsters.


    ''Be ready to retreat the moment I give the order to,'' I sent this short message to thebined chat, as I was feeling these monsters would soon turn over my yers.


    And they really did!


    In fact the presence of such a concentrated number of mystic art yers wasn''t a chance the controller of this army would let it go. After all, these yers would be the core of the resistance against the wolves invasion. Killing them now, and depriving them from the mystic arts was the logical move to do.


    However, I was quite ready for this.


    "Retreat, and keep attacking without pause!"


    My shout in and out the chat was heard perfectly by others, and they actually didn''t need my orders to do so. Who was sane enough to witness a giant mountain turning around, preparing to fall upon him, and stand his ce motionless, asking for death?!


    I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw them retreating as a whole, keeping the initial distance between them and these giants secured.


    The main advantage of the mystic arts for any yer would be the wide range of attack they provided for yers. This was one of the best traits I fell in love with when I first learned the art.


    So, even if they retreated far, they would remain able to attack these demons, despite they would waste much time to do so, decreasing the overall damage given to these monsters.


    The sudden turning, which was really slow in my opinion, failed! and more monsters fell to the ground, dead, creating some wide gaps already in the monster formation.


    However they kept pushing my yers to the border, and that made me quite doubtful.


    "What do you intend to do?" I muttered, and soon my yers hit the border with their backs, and at this precise moment, a strange and a terrifying thing happened!


    The yers couldn''t pass through the border! It was like the border was a solid, not a free passageway!


    So, these nasty monsters did something to the barrier! They feigned their retreat, and in exchange for that, they draw out all my mystic art yers!


    In the far distance, I started to spot vague hallows of distant giant shades moving slowly towards here; their reinforcements!


    So, these bastards decided to kill all my mystic art yers, just before reaching the fifteenyer!


    Were they so afraid of thisyer?


    "Don''t hold back, attack with all your own strength! Use the pearls, the demon hearts to replenish your hunger values!"


    I shouted, in and out the chat, so everyone could hear me out.

 Chapter 348: A Brutal War Against An Army of Soul Suckers - Part 3

    Chapter 348: A Brutal War Against An Army of Soul Suckers - Part 3


    I knew this line of monsters wasn''t going tost long, as they were already weakened by the constant attacks of my yers, me and my demon.


    However this would take at least ten minutes for my yers to kill them, making the reinforcementsing from far almost upon us!


    It was a very critical moment, and I knew my enemies depended entirely upon the low hunger value of my yers to exhaust and kill them easily.


    ''Tell Diana to share the experience of how to raise the hunger value to others. It''s the best time to raise the value right now.''


    I hurriedly sent this order over to Aria in our private chat, so she could ry it to Diana. If my enemies were aiming to utilize this weakness, then it was the right moment to raise the hunger value, permanently curing this weakness and turning it into strength.


    ''Rody, sent orders to the rest of the army, let them disperse, continue killing demons there, and make them send the pearls over to all of the yers here.''


    This was the second measure I had to take so I could ensure the profound supply of pearls to my yers, so they wouldn''t die out of hunger and exhaustion.


    The third and final measure was to move personally, flying in my top speed, heading straight towards the distant iing giants.


    If they sent reinforcements, then I would act to dy and ruin these!


    The flying took around ten minutes alone, and that made me feel some confidence in the ability of my yers to kill the monsters up there before the next batch arrived.


    However, when I reached there, I was scared by what I saw! It wasn''t just a single long row of these giants, but it was many rows already, numbering over fifty, forming a hugeyer uponyer of giants, blocking off the whole world in front of my sight!


    That wasn''t a small army, that was the whole giant army!


    What was exactly happening atyer fifteen? Why did they get mad?!!


    "Hang tight, and use whatever you can use to kill these," I said, before I also added, "We need a way to escape from here, at least my yers!"


    The demon suddenly turned around and pointed back towards the first line of giants.


    I didn''t understand his meaning, and frankly I had no time right now to move into my prison and understand his meaning!


    As I seemed at loss, and he knew how tight our time was, he didn''t dy and sent two attacks backwards! This idiot! I asked him to kill the iing monsters, not those almost dying ones!


    However the two attacks bypassed the giants, as they passed through two huge gaps created by the death of many of them, before they fell heavily over the whole border, creating a huge shock wave that pushed the giants a couple of steps backwards!


    This wasn''t all!


    These giants showed some signs of weakening! As they stopped retreating backwards, they seemed to struggle to move forward again!


    I smiled, as I understood his meaning. This barrier was affected somehow by the energy of these giants, the energy that was considered so toxic to each other.


    So, using the weapon they created to trap us against them, we could keep them at bay, not able to move forward, while we deal a huge damage to them at the same time!


    That was awesome!


    "Keep hitting that border, don''t stop for even a single second!"


    I shouted, with great excitement, as I turned to face those giants with a big evil smile on my face.


    "It''s my turn now, b*tches!"


    My spear, with the huge army of others flying behind, started to move, fanning themselves out under the effect of my lotus mystic art. The damage was really weaker than using them together, but I was now aiming towards kiting all of them down.


    Plus when sending my spears out, I waited for a few seconds, letting them travel a huge distance, before pulling them all back, magically by the snap of a finger!


    Attack, after attack, while my demon kept battering the border, without any fear for it to be destroyed! I didn''t know from where he gained his trust that this barrier wouldn''t be destroyed, however I trusted his judge.


    Even if the barrier got smashed down, that would give my trapped yers currently a way to breath, to retreat further backwards, and the whole thirteenthyer would turn out to be the whole battlefield of this sh!


    Each hit from my demon created a shockwave, driving the monsters back, shaking their huge bodies, making their slow moves more sluggish.


    I didn''t know what were the exact effects of these shockwaves on them, but I was really feeling blessed, as they made their advance much slower, enough for my yers to finish off their enemies behind, then the time to hunt these monsters down woulde!


    I kept depleting their strength, attacking wildly and patiently, while letting my spears travel as much distance as possible. After fifteen minutes, thest monster behind me fell, while the monsters in front of me only moved one mile forward throughout all this time!


    Kill them all!"


    I shouted once more, gathering the whole attention of yers out of their celebration, as this wasn''t the right time to celebrate, it was the time to retaliate!


    My shout made them all pay attention to the distant battle I was having, and when they retreated, learnt the trick from the master, they were extremely shocked, knowing the fight didn''t end, it was just about to start!


    ''Lead them here, make sure they stretch out, then retreat while grouping together,'' I sent these orders in the team chat, as I wanted thest stand to be so concentrated, forming a tip of spear! Eachbined attack from them would be enough to kill a monster or more in a single hit!

 Chapter 349: A Brutal War Against An Army of Soul Suckers - Part 4

    Chapter 349: A Brutal War Against An Army of Soul Suckers - Part 4


    They acted as I said, and they started arranging the whole yers into a long huge line, attacking the whole army of giant soul suckers, while my demon kept hammering that border relentlessly, sending shock waves one after another!


    My role was to create a very weakened centre, as thest stand would be in this area I was trying my best to weaken its wholeyers. If things got much worse, then this might be ourst hope here!


    And as I feared, things just kept going from bad to worse!


    The shock waves my demon was releasing suddenly got weaker, which was clearly noticed by me. I nced at him and he shrugged his shoulders, before pointing towards the weapons in hand.


    Damn! The cubes were a consumable item after all!!!


    There was no time to hesitate, as I hurriedly sent to everyone in the team chat:


    ''Spread the word, fast, make all the cksmiths we have gathered up here!''


    ''What''s wrong princess?'' Rog replied back.


    ''They aren''t mystic art yers,'' Aria replied.


    ''JUST SEND OUT FOR THEM!''


    There was no time for me to exin! Why the sudden interest in knowing my reasons?! I knew they weren''t mystic art yers, but they were needed urgently right now! if we didn''t manage to rece most of the gears right now, we would all die! We would all lose our lives, and everything would be lost!


    Damn it! Why didn''t that useless demoness and this good for nothing demon inform me about it from before?!!


    I gritted my teeth, and started to vent down my anger towards the huge monsters. "Don''t use both of them like an idiot! Use one and keep the other until it''s needed!" I said with extreme anger and contempt to my demon, who seemed to feel my great upset out of him right now, so he calmly and silently did what I asked, without showing any signs of objection.


    This change made the shock waves lesser and weaker, however I wouldn''t risk for this huge army to be unleashed freely over my yers!


    ''Guild master, they are already crossing the border, do you want me to say something to them?'' Aria was the one to speak out to me, and she tried to be respectful and used the calmest words ever. I hurriedly nced over to see arge number of yers appearing across this sturdy border.


    ''Never mind, I will go personally to them, you keep attacking, and retreat steadily if the monsters advance. Keep things here under control.''


    I sent her privately, before I controlled my balloon, flew towards the border, while hoping I could do everything at hand just in time.


    My sudden move with my balloon, retreating from the frontline startled everyone, and the sudden appearance of this huge army of yers made them question my intentions.


    However I never cared for them, not right at this intense critical moment!


    It took me ten minutes to reach the border, while I descended on the ground with my balloon, leaving my demon attacking the barrier non-stop. I turned to look at the yers, as I loudly shouted:


    "Listen up, this is a very intense brutal fight that I have to drag you all for. Currently, all the cubes you embedded into the yers weapons had been used, and the bad news is they are consumables."


    I opened up my simple and direct speech by saying these. They were cksmiths, so the term consumables was well known to them. they didn''t need me to exin any further, as they understood what was going on here.


    "So, long story short, you will turn this ce into a working zone, and I will leave all these cubes for your disposal, and yers wille and deliver their extra weapons for you, then you will finish them up, stack them in one ce, and they will return to bring you more. Start the fire now!"


    I then turned to my demon as I ordered:


    "Give me all your artifacts except gears except for the witch sword in your hand."


    The demon was currently storing the witch sword artifact I gave to him, and used the clibre sword as he was very familiar with it. the strength in it started to be depleted, and thus it was time for the witch sword to shine.


    I didn''t wait for my yers to work on my demon and my artifacts, plus I delved deeply into the prison, and imed all the gears on this demoness hot body, and returned to the real world at once.


    It was the moment when I should be fully prepared, as I doubted such a chance would be avable for me once more!


    I hurriedly went towards one of the monster corpses, and unleashed my spears over them. many parts started to be formed after multiple attacks. They weren''t cubes, but at least they were usable.


    "Use these until I bring you more," I said before turning into the next monster corpse, and the next, and the next. I kept damaging ten corpses like this, while not caring anymore about them.


    The number I would gain after this battle of these corpses would be huge, and thus I didn''t care if I lost a dozen or two right now!


    After I finished, I took out all my artifacts, the demon and the demoness artifacts and gears, and started working heavily upon them, while trying to use much more monster materials in them.


    I had to work on the spear of mine while it was on my finger tips, so I started with itst, while enduring the pain on my finger tips. I didn''t want to waste hours above hours just to resummon all this huge number of spears again.


    The time was tight, and the huge giant soul sucker army was approaching fast, especially when the shocking waves of my demon attacks were about to be depleted!


    "Finished your treasured sword,e and get it!"

 Chapter 350: A Brutal War Against An Army of Soul Suckers - Part 5

    Chapter 350: A Brutal War Against An Army of Soul Suckers - Part 5


    I shouted out loud, while starting to work on another artifact. This time I used ten times the amount of cubes that I used before, and the sizes of each piece used were much bigger than before.


    Just as I said it, the demon instantly appeared in front of me, hurriedly took his beloved calibre sword, and threw my witch sword carelessly at me.


    The next moment, he casually waved the sword to hit the border with its attack.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Mighty, really ground shaking explosive sounds erupted, one after another, apanied by a mighty shocking wave, after each explosion, which pushed the monsters forcibly a hundred meters back with each strike!


    The demon turned to look at me with a shocked expression, when I shrugged my shoulders, whileughing:


    "Don''t ask me, it''s your current luck. Just go and devastate them for me."


    This surprised bonus effect really came in time, as we needed such a strong attack to push these bastards back! Each strike from the sword caused the whole world to copse, sending wave after wave, pushing these giant soul suckers backward!


    I was sure my yers currently were on the offense, using this chance to the best of their abilities. I hoped their weapons would sustain until we could rece their depleted ones with new gears.


    ''Listen up everyone, bad news short, the cubes are consumables, and soon they will cease to work! So, send batches of yers backwards, to the ce where I''m currently at, and let them rece the cubes on their gears. Don''t dy, we have a short window to do that!''


    I sent this message to everyone, so they would be aware of the current danger they were facing. This exined to them a lot about my weird actions and behavior just now, and these news made them all worried.


    At once, I spotted a great number of yers running with their fastest speed,ing here in less than fifteen minutes. During this time, I finished a couple of normal gears of me and my demon, before starting to work on other artifacts and gears.


    "Go, hurry, give them all your gears and they will work fast to replenish your cubes!"


    My shout wasn''t that loud, but it was perfectly heard among all the chaos and noises here. the cksmiths were ready, with their past experience in doing this, they already prepared the fire at the optimum temperature.


    Suddenly the whole quiet ce from before turned into a honeb, where everyone was working with their best abilities to finish as many gears as possible, as fast as they could.


    I didn''t watch them anymore, as I trusted their craftsmanship, and focused entirely on the gears and artifacts at hand.


    It took me roughly two hours to finish my task, as I added much more amount of monster''s pieces than any other cksmith used here to the gears and the artifacts. As for my demon, he kept using his sword, however at this moment I shouted:


    "Take these, and give me that sword again!"


    I knew this sword was the base and the core of all my demon''s attacks, and I had to admit it was really impressive and deadly. So, I had to replenish what was used during these hours, even if it was minimal, plus adding more to it.


    I worked for another fifteen minutes, before feeling quite satisfied with the result. "Guys, I will leave you here, keep working and never stop!"


    I shouted at all the cksmiths and yers working here, as during these two hours many batches of yers came here to have their gears fortified.


    As I jumped over my balloon, I started to rapidly hit the road towards the frontline. I was away for quite some time now, and it was time for me to use my new gears without any worries.


    As for my demoness, I simply sent all the gears into the prison to her, and decided if things went south here, I would be forced then to use her at the most critical moment.


    As I went ahead, I noticed the great distance these soul suckers retreated, forcibly, under the effects of the barrier. It took me forty five minutes to reach the front line, and once I went there, I didn''t dy and sent my spears out once more, and this time I had much anger, frustration, and stress to vent out upon them!


    The moment my spears fanned out and prated their bodies, I noticed the formations of endless small holes inside their bodies! This thing never happened before, and I just smiled widely when I saw this!


    "It seems the more monster materials used to strengthen the gear, the more effective it will produce against these soul suckers, great!"


    I then spread the word to Aria and others down there, to rapidly inform the cksmith at the distant border to use triple the amount of monster parts in their work. I also asked them to make yers wait there for their gears to finish to use their mystic arts and cut the corpses littered everywhere into small pieces for the cksmith to use.


    Everything was set in ce, and the only thing that was left right now was killing these monsters up front.


    It was a pure battle of attrition, and currently we were heading straight towards iming our win in it!


    As I kept sending my spears out, I held the shield with my legs, leaning it on the side of the balloon, while taking out my witch sword.


    The demon didn''t want my sword, and frankly I was in desperate need for some freaking attacks like the calibre sword in his hand.


    However I couldn''t ask for that terrifying sword, and so I held my witch artifact sword, and started attacking the monsters with it!


    The bonus effect my spears and the demon''s artifacts and gears had was also granted to my witch sword! The first few attacks rendered me and everyone on the frontline speechless, as the swords didn''t only cause considerable damage to these monsters, it also helped in sending them flying backwards, like a worthless sack of sh*t!


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    The shouts came from down below, cheering my mighty attacks, and I just smiled proudly, as right now I was much trusting our victory here, ever than before.

 Chapter 351: An Army of Demon Giants Appeared!

    Chapter 351: An Army of Demon Giants Appeared!


    The machine of war continued to rage on, as my balloon kept moving right and left, while both my hands were busy, one shing with the sword, sending any monster hit by it far away, and the other held the spear, creating endless holes in their bodies.


    As for my yers, they kept attacking, using the toxic and damaging effect of these monsters'' corpses against them.


    It took roughly three hours for the new gears to show up in the field, where many scenes of greater damage caused by yers started to be apparent on the whole long frontline.


    I knew if things kept going like this, this monstrous attack on us would be defeated! And knowing that obviously meant my enemies also knew it.


    So, if they wanted to prevent us from enteringyer fifteen now, for some unknown reason to me, then they would keep sending off their monsters to keep ourpany.


    If they wanted to kill us and failed, then they would issue the order of retreat soon, and for me I hoped they wouldn''t. it wasn''t easy again to be superior to these monsters, and this was a golden chance to greatly reduce their numbers.


    However, per usual, my assumptions regarding my enemies always failed for absurd reasons! I started to get greatly annoyed by all this shameful long streak of failure records I had!


    After a few hours, and as we were gaining momentum andnd, killing more and more of these mountain huge monsters, a sudden change erupted that changed everything!


    I first heard somethinging from far. As I was currently the highest person of my entire army, I used my high altitude advantage and nced towards the direction of this strange sound.


    It was like a drum being hit softly, yet in order to create a rhythm. I overstretched my neck, squeezed my eyes hard to see through all the ovepping huge bodies of the soul suckers monsters.


    And finally I managed to spot what wasing here!


    The moment I saw this, I sucked a cold breath as I was shocked with that scene! Just behind the huge number of soul suckers, a small ck line started to appear,ing from the direction of the border withyer fifteen.


    As I strained further my eyes, I finally managed to spot what wasing towards us! It was bad news, really bad news!


    "Impossible!"


    I shockingly muttered, while I nced at my demon standing behind me before swallowing my dry throat, opened the team chat and sent this message there:


    ''Listen up, you will retreat towards our border, let the cksmith stay in the smallest possible area, while working on the gears. Arrange everyone inyers, making a semi-circle formation. Do it now, and don''t ask anything!''


    The next thing I did was not to nce at the chat, or at the soul suckers, but towards that huge army of reinforcements heading with strong steps towards us.


    I was wrong! totally wrong! my enemies didn''t want to prevent us from enteringyer fifteen, or would withdraw their monsters; they wanted to kill us all! Exterminate all of us, or at least most of us!


    I nced again at my demon, as he was quite busy attacking the barrier, then I didn''t know what else I should do but to close my eyes, and enter into the prison to have a short fast chat with the demoness inside.


    The moment I entered the prison, I saw here marveling at her upgraded equipment against a strange shapedrge mirror that she summoned from god knew where!


    Once she noticed my presence, she hurriedly hid that mirror away, turned around and smiled to me as she said:


    "Hi master."


    I wasn''t interested in her mirror, at all! However this wasn''t the time to ask her about that, as I hurriedly said:


    "A new army ising, the sons of him. do you know how to kill them?"


    Her face changed, as she hurriedly said, in a serious face:


    "Let him loose on them, he would be able to kill hundreds of them easily."


    "what if the number was over tens of thousands?"


    My words made her freeze, as she couldnt realize the actual number of them might be higher! I just said what I saw, from my far distance, and it seemed much more wasing from that border, still crossing it!


    "Hmm, that would be troubling," she muttered, before she added, "let me out, two will do better than one, right?"


    I knew she was right, but I didn''t want to do better, I wanted to kill them all! I couldn''t possibly imagine myself losing aftering all this far and doing all these great deeds!


    "I want a way to kill them," I said.


    She shook her head, as she regretfully said:


    "I don''t know any other way. We didn''t face such monsters before when we were serving the wolves. However you should ask him, as anything he would be vulnerable towards, they will also have it."


    Her words suddenly made me feel I knew something, but I couldn''t get what it was. I had this vague feeling of Dj vu, like I already knew the answer, somewhere buried deeply in my mind.


    I stopped talking, looked directly towards her while my mind was trying to get what was the answer. She nced at me in hesitation, as she looked behind her as if I was mistakenly looking at someone behind her.


    My mind ignored everything and started working hard. What was it? What was that solution I totally missed?


    I shook my head, before I decided to go out and start fighting back. I had nothing else to do right now, and let the answer bless me with its presence the moment it felt right to.


    The next moment I opened my eyes, to find my demon was looking towards the direction of the iing enemies, with a great rage over his face.


    "Sigh!"


    I sighed, as this was the most logical oue of such a situation. It was a miracle he didn''t lose himself and went towards them to kill.


    "Calm down, and let''s think rationally here. what is your weakness so I can kill them using it?" I asked, as I didn''t want him to lose control and jump off my boat, not before telling me what I needed to hear.


    He then pointed to my prison and roared. I sighed, as I forgot I couldn''t speak with him amidst my nervous moment. hurriedly I took him back and then entered the prison, to find him ranting over with rage and curses filled the entire prison.


    "Calm down babe, we have to figure out a solution so we can kill them all! Don''t worry, we will have our revenge soon."


    The demoness was trying to calm him down, as she was rying with his current mood and feelings. After all, she also had a son who died, and it wouldn''t be a surprise to find a huge army made of her son on the battlefield!


    "I know this isn''t the time for that, but how can I be calm after seeing this scene! They are heartless! I want to kill them all, all of them, in the most brutal way!"


    I sighed, as I knew the two could continue their moment of grief and constion forever, but our enemies wouldn''t wait!


    "Please, think, what is your most deadly weakness?"


    He nced at me for a moment, then he took a deep breath and spoke:


    "I can''t say I have a point of weakness at all. I''m invincible, can''t be wounded easily by any weapon or force."


    "Except when you were beaten badly by the witch, and you had the curse forced upon you by her, hahaha, that was a scene to behold."


    The demoness words came with thepletely opposite tone of the current mode, and herughs even irritated him as he loudly cursed:


    "That''s not fair! I was born first bound to a forte, and she managed to control me using that forte! If I fought fairly with her, I wouldn''t have lost, not at all!"


    "Lies, she is way stronger than us allbined! Don''t over praise yourself like this."


    The two kept on ranting and teasing each other while I was in apletely different world!


    "Did you say you were born out of a forte?" I suddenly asked, stopping this about an eruption of battle between them.


    "Oh, sure, this isn''t something to be proud of, but me, her, and every other one of our kin was born from the heart of a forte."


    His words finally enlightened everything to me, as I realized what was clouded off my eyes this entire time!


    "So they were trying to buy themselves sometime, to finish their preparations atyer fifteen interesting!"


    I evilly sneered, as my face turned vicious. I turned to look at the two as I coldly said:


    "Be ready, both of you, we have a great battle to fight."


    As I was about to open my eyes, the demoness hurriedly asked:


    "Are we going to fight these giants and kill them by ourselves?"


    "No," I shook my head, before adding, "we will go to the forte they were all born from and turn it upside down. I will use the witch prison artifact to bind them all, making them all my ves, like the witch did to you."


    I then opened my eyes, exited the prison, before ncing coldly towards the sea of giantsing forth, step by step, mixed with the loud sounds of drums that apanied them, as I smirked:


    "Comee, send them all to me, the more the better, the more the merrier, you all will be mine, serving me, and let me thank you all, my enemies, again for your generosity."

 Chapter 352: Loss of Communication with My Top Players

    Chapter 352: Loss of Communication with My Top yers


    The moment I opened my eyes once again, I found my yers were already far behind, and the whole world around me was now covered with these many huge monsters. I neglected these monsters, for now, as I was sure my yers were able to stop them.


    The problem lied in the slowly marching demon army towards here. ording to that marching speed, I guessed they would need a day or two to reach here, given that my yers retreated all the way back to the border.


    ''Aria, there is a new huge demon armying here. it would take days to reach you. I will go to do something, trying to stop this disaster, but I might take a couple of days at least to finish that. you need to stick out, survive, and make the cksmith use the materials dropped from the cursed dungeons to further strengthen our gears.''


    I sent these words as I was already pushing my balloon to the front in top speed.


    I was sure the current soul sucker materials would be slightly effective against any monster or demon, but not like the great effect it had against the soul suckers themselves.


    So, I thought of using the dark materials dropped on killed monsters in the cursed dungeons. We already cleared arge number of dungeons, killing many monsters already.


    So, my yers already had arge reserve of them, and it was the time to use these reserves.


    I flew towards the distant border, and in two days I managed to reach there. we already pushed the giant monsters passing one quarter of thisyer, and the new iing demon army was still crossing the border, far from my yers.


    They would need more than a couple of days to reach the other border, at least five to six days. This was better news for me, as I crossed the border with my balloon.


    The demons had already covered less than ten percent of theyer when I reached the border. As I thought, they came in like a flood, continuously without showing any breaks in their lines.


    They marched from one end to another, covering the wholeyer in organized lines. All were a miniature version of my demon, all were holding long huge swords, and long oval thick shields.


    They were well organized, well equipped, and only their slow marching speed was their only issue, my only advantage.


    "I hope that fort wouldn''t be too deep inside!" I muttered the moment I passed into the nextyer.


    The moment I reached there, I was weed by a very grand terrifying scene! The wholeyer was covered to the end of my sight with demons! That wasn''t good, wasn''t promising at all!


    The demons all came from the direction of the other border, and I knew at this moment why they were walking slowly all this time! they were marching over, while spreading something semi-translucent under their feet.


    I squeezed my eyes, as with all this huge number of demons in front of me, I managed to spot the shining luster or reflectioning from the ground.


    Strangely this was a simr material to the giant soul sucker monsters, but I didn''t know what it meant.


    "Whatever it is, it''s not good, and it''s rted to these huge monsters."


    I then stopped my advance at once, retreated for a few minutes, to make sure there were no hidden soul suckers here.


    However when I did so, I was shocked to see the ground changed in my eyes, and instead of the openly t ground, I spotted hills upon hills of huge soul suckers heads!


    These deadly bastards were walking under the earth now! they were trying to sneakily attack my yers when they were busy fighting the iing demons!


    I sucked in a cold breath of air, as I was currently feeling much enraged! This wasn''t a simple scheme at all, it wasyer uponyer of deception! Scary! Really scary!


    ''Listen up, the iing attack of demons isn''t simple, as the soul suckers are moving under the ground, so be careful. Tell me, can you get rid of the whole soul suckers before the demon army reaches you?''


    I sent this message to Aria, but after waiting for a couple of minutes, no reply came. I then sent it again, then sent it on the general chat, however as I opened thebined chat, I found a disturbing thing in front of me.


    Usually, this chat would be always piled up with many messages from everyone, however currently it is dead silent!


    Thest message sent there was over two hours ago! that was something weird!


    I nced back towards the border to realize something, since the moment I passed it, mymunications were blocked!


    "So, I either retreat and rm them, or move forward and leave them for their fate!"


    The choice was simple, but I felt doing it wasn''t that simple!


    "Hey,e out now," I took my demon out, and the moment he came out, he roared in extreme rage and anger.


    "Stop this attitude, and use your sword and attack that nearby border!"


    I wanted to test out something. The moment he heard me, he nced with an apologetic tone, before he turned around and slightly waved his sword towards the border.


    The next moment, the attack hit the border, and nothing else urred! No rebound, no pration, nothing!


    "Oh, it seems they got it upgraded then!" I muttered, with surprise, before I added, "keep attacking, attack the same spot if you can. Sigh, our retreat is blocked, ourmunications are jammed, and no way for us to help them except by rapidly taking control of this fort!"


    The demon roared again before he started to get serious. He used all his four artifacts in his attack, and I kept moving forward while thinking about this hard battle.


    I thought of using my artifacts as well, however I was pretty sure that my spear and sword wouldn''t be enough to cause enough damage to stop this army.


    I took out my prison artifact, and thought:


    ''Imprison all demons here.''

 Chapter 353: Finally My Retaliation Started

    Chapter 353: Finally My Retaliation Started


    ''Demons are higher and special, being bound by a special curse, the prison can''t trap them, but inparison to that, the prison can infect them with a curse to cause certain damage for free.''


    The response I heard made my eyebrows jump a little. I never thought that whoever was inside this prison speaking to me had such pride in herself!


    ''Sure, what effects can be applied here?''


    ''Poisoning effects, the prison can poison them all, but the effect will vary ording to your will. You can choose to weaken them, slow them down, make them stupider, confuse them, or even affect their armor and weapons.''


    I was about to choose to make them slower, but I halted! They were already slow, and adding more to this wouldn''t help my trapped yers back there!


    I suddenly thought seriously about the options I had. Making them weaker seemed good, but it was vague as well. How much weaker? Would it be enough to kill them from a single blow? I really doubted that!


    So, I excluded this, with the effects on gears, and so I had only two options.


    "Making them stupid might seem nice, but my demon is already stupid."


    The demon suddenly turned to nce at me with shocked look, and I added without any shame:


    "What? You already are a puppet in the hands of that demoness! Don''t look at me like this! You are really stupid!!"


    I then shook my head, helplessly, while returning to think again about my other option.


    "Making them confused, this seems interesting. Let''s go with that! I choose to confuse them," I loudly dered to my prison.


    ''Effect will be added now, if you want to change it in the future, you will need to pay contribution points for that.''


    The next moment I leaned my head over the edge of the balloon, closely observing the huge, endless stream of giant demons down below.


    I didn''t know if this choice was right or not, but at least I could change it at any time if needed to.


    Nothing happened in the next hour, and that made me quite depressed. My cheeks get swollen like two small balloons from irritation and anger! That lying prison thought it could pull a funny trick on me like that!


    I tried to ask the prison soul inside many times, but all I got wasplete silence! That ignoring attitude made me much more enraged already! So I took out my sword, and started attacking the border with my demon, venting down my anger.


    Two things suddenly urred at the moment I did that; the first was that the border finally showed some response to my sword! The moment the sh fell, the border as a whole shook!


    The second thing that happened was the demons down there had some disturbance for the first time ever! I nced hurriedly to see arge group of them were already fighting each other, making a big ruckus already. They were fighting each other as if they were archenemies, not allies in one army!


    "Confusion, this is confusion!!!" I shouted out loud in surprise and joy, as this was something I didn''t even think about before!


    I thought this confusion effect would make them less aggressive when dealing with my yers, or make them go in a wrong direction, causing the march to halt entirely for that.


    However this had an even better effect than I initially imagined! Just as I turned to look at my demon, I noticed that his attacks didn''t even cause the slightest damage to the border anymore!


    "Strange!" I muttered, while waving my sword again. this time the attack didn''t only shook the whole border, it also created a shock wave, despite being weaker than the ones caused by my demon from before, but it was enough to push the demons backward with the hidden soul sucker army.


    This was even better effect than before, and it highly highlighted the main trick here; this border wasn''t fortified by the soul suckers'' energy, but from the giant demons''.


    That meant this border was susceptible only to my witch''s artifact! To the sword only, away from any other artifact we had, me, my demon, and my demoness.


    "Here, stop using all your artifacts and use this only," I hurriedly threw my sword to my demon, and he instantly grabbed it before nodding. He understood my meaning, and thus he started hammering the border with the sword like crazy!


    And finally my retaliation started against thisbined army of demons and soul suckers,bined with the shock waves of my demon attacks, and the great confusion poisonous effect that was now spreading like fire in a huge area underneath me.


    Let them kill each other, stop their advance, and so I could give a big helping hand to my yers back there!


    And so I continued to fly over, with extreme calmness and with no much worry, while observing the ongoing ughter down below.


    The whole world was filled with the banging sounds of my demon''s attack, while the ground started to be littered in dead and severely injured giant demons, creating a vacant area already in the centre of this huge march, and this area was getting bigger with each passing hour!


    I kept flying like this, unhindered, unthreatened by anything for hours, for days, until I passed five days here. During this long period, my demon never stopped using my witch sword in the attack, which made the soul sucker''s energy inside be depleted a long time ago.


    Despite that, I didn''t rush to fix it. My main goal wasn''t to stop the soul suckers army, as my yers already had a way to deal with it, but the main problem would be in the giant demons.


    So I let him continue hitting the border, while my prison kept infecting the demons down below, making the area of confusion escte to reach towards the centre of thisyer.


    The moment I reached the centre, I was shocked to see what was waiting for me! I was here to destroy one fort, but what weed me wasn''t one, but hundreds!


    I now realized why the enemies kept me away from here all this time. they needed much effort and time for preparations! Also I realized howe all this huge, endless stream of demons came from!


    The number of these forts were enough to support this huge production rate of the giant demons! That also made my task here quite challenging, as I would need more time, much more than I initially thought!


    I gritted my teeth, as I muttered:


    "Even if I had to destroy thousands, I didn''t care! I just hope when I finish, my yers wouldn''t be all extinct!"

 Chapter 354: Using Mystic Arts through My Spear Artifact for the First Time

    Chapter 354: Using Mystic Arts through My Spear Artifact for the First Time


    The forts in front of me were organized inyers uponyers, forming a huge hexagonal formation. I nced at this huge formation from up above, and felt how hard this task would be.


    The most prominent fort was the central one, with a huge towering pointed dome that was like covering the whole area of a pce, not a fort. I didn''t doubt this huge dome to be rted to what was going on here, as I didn''t forget the presence of a special node here.


    "This must be you," I muttered, while ncing at the formation surrounding this forte, like they were sealing it.


    A fog should dissipate from the fort when attacked, that fog would cause everyone standing in thisyer to go crazy and start a spree of killing!


    However, I didn''t see any fog, and I doubted I would even see it! I sighed, as they were really ready, even sealing the heart of thisyer, sigh.


    "You will be tasked to keep hitting the border," I said to my demon, while he had the only weapon in hand to face the demons. As for me, I started to nce at this formation, not hurrying to formte any strategy yet.


    I needed to first test this hexagonal cluster of forts, and see if there were any hidden surprises for me here.


    So, I took out my own spear artifact, pointed it towards one fort, andnded a strong blow towards it.


    The moment my lightning bolt moved near that fort, a strange fog suddenly appeared, out of thin air, forming a thick nket likeyer, taking the whole toll of my attack, and making it vanish simply like this.


    Then it started to fade away, like it was never here to begin with.


    This strange fog made me think it was the fog that caused everyone to lose his or her sanity. However, this one wasn''t acting like that, despite being a fog.


    Were they able to modify the fog? Turn into a defensive one? Or this was an entirely different fog?


    First I would never step my foot inside this strange suspicious fog. Second, this nasty fog was able to block my artifact full and direct blow without leaving a scratch!


    As I was baffled and angered with this strange fog, I suddenly recalled what was happening before when my demon used all his artifacts against the border.


    "Hey, stop attacking there ande and hit this fort down here," I hurriedly shouted at my demon, making him stop, turn to look at me with strange nces, before he shrugged his shoulders as if I was crazy master, and then he waved his sword simply to hit one of the many forts down there.


    The sword attack descended without any hindrance, until it reached the fort, and suddenly a group of giants jumped at once to wee it.


    The scene was ridiculous, as I now figured out how to break through this fog shield, and when I did, these annoying giants that moved to intercept the attack.


    The giants were so weak towards anything rted to the witch, and that was now an established fact! that huge domed shield was made out of their energy, like the border here, which meant they were immune to my artifacts, liable to be killed by my witch''s sword.


    However, how could I be able to destroy these forts if not for the presence of these annoying giants jumping to block the way of my attacks?


    I had to improvise!


    "Wait a minute, if they are weak towards the witch''s energy, then that doesn''t also mean they are weak to my own energy? I''m the witch''s descendant after all," I muttered, while ncing towards my demon who kept hitting the forts down below in a futile attempt.


    Each strike heunched was received beforending on any fort by a group of many kamikaze demons.


    I sighed, there was no way then except using my mystic arts!


    I took out my usual spear, threw it in the air, and then made itnd over my fingertips. I decided to first use a normal attack to see if there was any effect or not.


    I threw the spear down, and it instantly headed with extreme speed and great momentum towards the fort down below.


    Once it reached the area of the fog, the fog appeared, but it couldn''t stop its move, only slightly slowing it down.


    The spear prated the fog area sessfully, and that made me feel more hope towards this attack. The spear once approached the forts, many giants jumped to block it, and the next moment I noticed their ability to block my attack, but they were also injured in the process.


    "Gotcha!" I shouted in triumph as I finally knew the right way to defeat thisyer. However, the only remaining issue now was that my current spear was really weak. I snapped my fingers and nced at it with regret, then stored it away.


    It was time for me to go full out, to be fighting seriously; it was time to use my artifact spear instead!


    I never threw my artifact spear ever before! All I did was tosh out its attacks and hit my enemies by it.


    However right now I was nning to really use it as a spear, and throw it using my mystic arts. I was pretty sure that doing this would really greatly deplete my hunger value, so I suddenly filled the whole balloon with pearls, preparing for using them at any given notice.


    This act startled my demon, who returned to attack the border once again. I didn''t care about his dazzled nces, as I took out my spear artifact, closed my eyes, calmed my mind, and then threw the short spear to the air, and let my fingertips hold it.


    The moment this happened, I suddenly felt great pressure weighing on my fingers, like a giant hand trying to crush mine. despite the pain I endured and all I did was to roar out in pain while gritting my teeth.

 Chapter 355: The Witch Killers Appear

    Chapter 355: The Witch Killers Appear


    In the next minutes, I kept screaming and roaring while my fingers were getting crushed over and over again. in fact my whole body couldn''t hold back, and my knees were bent, forcibly, and my back arched, turning me into a bowstring pulled tightly to the end of its limit!


    However, not a single time the thought of letting go of this spear passed my mind. At this moment, I felt some heat inside my body, like a volcano erupting in response to this mighty pressure over me. I didn''t know if I was imagining things at the time of this severe pain, but the moment this heat appeared, the pain started to be bearable, and my body started to be freed gradually from the pressure over it.


    Slowly, yet steadily, I straightened my back, stood up again, while my eyes showed how much pain I experienced, with those thick red serpents in both of them!


    As for my demon, he seemed to try and help me but he couldn''t even move a single muscle, as if he was totally paralyzed.


    "The aura of a true witch," he muttered with disbelief while ncing, not at me, but towards the spear on top of my fingers.


    The spear, the short artifact spear, which was always bathed in lightning, was now different! It felt like it absorbed all the lightning it was dancing around it and stored it deep inside! This turned this short spear to be like a spear made of crystals, with shining light radiating inside it forming small electric bolts.


    "This is my energy, not the spear, you fool," I reprimanded him before turning my gaze towards two ces; one was my personal profile page, checking at the hunger value there. The other ce was the forts down below, with that invisible annoying fog to protect them.


    "Let''s see how can you protect these dam*ed forts from my real power!" I loudly smirked, before throwing the spear, without using any other mystic art in the process, to descend like a lightning bolt towards the fog.


    Along the course of my spear, I felt the whole world shook, as dark long spider web-like dark lines appeared around it. the moment it reached down below, the fog shield appeared again, however the moment it did, it got instantly shattered by my spear.


    It didn''t dy or affect my spear in any way like before, and the next moment my spear reached the area of heavily guarded forts.


    Like before, many giants jumped to stop my spear, however this spear was different from any other spear! The moment these giants jumped towards it, long thin arcs of lightning started to emerge from the spear, headed directly towards the ground, dancing and releasing many smaller arcs, sweeping everything in their way.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly a huge explosion urred, forming a giant ball of lightning, formed around the centre of my spear, and smashing anything in its way.


    It kept expanding for a few miles, taking inside its domain tens of forts, then it suddenly stopped, and the whole world ushered into a deadly heavy silence, before the ball started to shrink, slowly, towards it centre, until it ended up like a small tiny dot in my spear, and finally resting there on it.


    The next moment, my spear returned on its own will, without me doing anything, to appear above my fingertips, with a small shiny little star-like dot on its shaft.


    "What the hell!"


    I muttered in shock, while this simple attack emptied half of my hunger value in one go! However when I nced at the ground, I was more shocked by what I saw down there.


    Devastation and ruin! That was the perfect description of what my spear did to the area down below. it attacked roughly twenty forts, and these twenty forts had all their walls demolished, their entire towers got swept clean, and only a few buildings were left there, half intact, covered in a thickyer of dust and rubbles!


    What a mighty attack it was! I nced at my spear and, for the first time ever, painted a soft kiss on it. "I really love you, my precious spear," I said, expressing my current feelings towards it.


    As for my demon, I sensed his fear as he nced towards me, towards my spear, with much fear and doubt! It seemed he had seen this power once before, as the mncholic fearful look over his face told me everything.


    "Stop daydreaming, and start hitting that damn border!"


    I shouted at him, as this wasn''t the moment to be dazed! As he returned to attack the border, I started stuffing a great amount of these pearls into my mouth.


    This attack was really out of this world, not like anything I ever did before, however I knew this also came at the high price of depleting my monstrous hunger value.


    I was pretty sure if I was a normal mystic art user, or even a master, using this single attack would have been enough to kill me more than once!


    I felt greatly blessed to have all this huge hunger value, and decided to return to take care of it, raising it to a higher level.


    However, this wasn''t the time for me to do that! It took me roughly ten minutes to replenish the lost hunger value using pearls. During these minutes, I wasn''t only eating and doing nothing, as I observed everything happening underneath me.


    The area hit by my spear seemed to suffer a great devastation that it was now unusable by my enemies. no single demon came out from inside these forts, or one dared to get near them.


    That was very good news, to me at least, as for my enemies, they didn''t wait for me tounch another attack before responding.


    From far, I spotted a huge clouding towards here. I nced at this cloud which seemed like it wasn''t moving at all, and wondered:


    "What is that?"


    The demon nced over the distance before I noticed his body shivering and his face changed color. He kept pointing towards that and towards the border, and I knew he wanted to tell me urgent things, so I hurriedly took him inside my prison, closed my eyes, and entered there with my consciousness


    "It''s a disaster, a total disaster, these are the witch killers! The special demon created by the wolves specifically to hunt down witches!"


    His words, and the urge in them made me realize he wasn''t bluffing, or lying here. this was a new brand demon that I never faced before, and it seemed this demon was made to kill witches, like me.

 Chapter 356: Finding A Way to Kill Those Energy Sucker Demons!

    Chapter 356: Finding A Way to Kill Those Energy Sucker Demons!


    "Witch killers?" I asked, as the name was quite intriguing.


    "Sure, this is a flying demon that was really scary. He attacked the witch and managed to inflict great damage on her, and this time they areing in huge numbers! Those bastards have mustered the way to revive and clone all our kids! Damn them!"


    The demon was angry, however this wasn''t the time for that. I needed to figure out fast the nature and weakness of the iing enemy, so I could face it!


    "Just tell me more about this demon, and grab yourself together!"


    He didn''t reply, but the demoness, as she sighed before saying:


    "Don''t mind him, he was just there when the witch fell, and he also got some of this nasty demon''s attack. This demon is an energy sucker, a type that would be attracted to any strong being with much energy. It will attack you as you currently have the highest energy here, and will insert his thin tube-like mouth into your skin to absorb your energy and weaken you.


    This demon initially is weak, as it''s not that powerful alone, but after sucking your energy, it will transform and be a very powerful being."


    Her words enlightened me at once, before I hurriedly asked:


    "Is it weak to the witch''s energy?"


    "No, the witch couldn''t harm it, no matter what she used," she got silenced for a moment before adding, "but I recall I heard once that it was born from all the materials in this cosmos, so no attack using any weapon made here will harm him. I rmend you to withdraw fast, before it catches up to you."


    Her words didn''t discourage me, instead it made my mind work fast, and my heart palpitate stronger! I had artifacts that came from outside this universe! I had the shield, and my spear! These two were enough to block and kill these demons!


    How lucky I was feeling right now! if not for that slight deviation in n, and my strange visit to that outside universe, I wouldn''t have brought back my current artifacts!


    I was blessed, I was really blessed!


    This wasn''t a fight I would run away from!


    "You stay here, and when youe out, just keep attacking the border!"


    I then opened my eyes again, returning to the real world without the wait for my demon''s reply. I nced coldly at the iingrge could, which was getting darker, bigger, and closer than before.


    "So, you think the witch here didn''t learn from her previous lesson with you?" I smirked, as the next moment I threw my spear, moving at a great speed, crossing the huge distance between me and these demons, and in a minute my spear hit the cloud.


    I was far, but the moment this attack fell, I felt the whole world went into strange silence. The next moment I hurriedly checked my hunger value, which was already zero, but in this mere one second it jumped to be two hundred!


    I knew this was bad! These demons were consuming my hunger value like they were consuming water!


    "You think you can deplete my energy simply like that?" I finally understood the meaning of consuming the energy, as they could absorb my hunger value, making it soar in an unprecedented way!


    However, the next moment I made the whole balloon got full of pearls, and I literally dived deeply into it!


    You want to consume my energy? Let''s see whose consumption was higher!


    Each pearl of these could replenish one hundred hunger points, as all came from the highest level demons in the previousyers.


    So, eating just two of them in one breath was enough to counter the deficient value caused by these demons!


    The silence got deeper and heavier, and even the light of thisyer started to be dimmer, and I didn''t stop eating for even one moment, neglecting all this, stuffing five pearls in one go into my mouth, chewing, biting, and swallowing hurriedly everything without stopping!


    It wasn''t a match of strength, it was a match of gluttony! And I was the winning side in it!


    Long time passes rapidly without even feeling it, and the balloon starts to get empty of pearls. I only waved again, replenished the consumed pearls, and nothing else I did except eating with eyes fixed upon the hunger value!


    The value was always kept at zero, and if it wasn''t, I would be cursed then! I had the connection with my spear going well, so I knew what was happening there, roughly.


    The moment my spear went into this cloud, it was stopped by these demons. I didn''t know how, but it was marching very slowly towards the front, and each meter crossed came on the expense of a huge number of pearls consumed there!


    I didn''t want to bring it back, as I had huge reserves of pearls that could sustain my current consumption for days!


    And so, this strange battle continued non-stop, while I didn''t summon my demon, not yet.


    It kept going like this until ten hours psed. During all this time, I refilled my balloon over twenty times already, with approximately half an hour enough for all pearls here to be consumed.


    Once the tenth hour passed, the world was already in extreme deep darkness, and no sound was heard, not even the sound of the marching giants down below, not even the sound of air itself!


    The next moment after the tenth hour, a huge explosion erupted. It came like the sun was birthed in this world, far away from here, at the distant point where my spear was!


    I felt my spear breaking the shackles it had around it, regaining its freedom again, and instead of moving forward in its huge speed, it stopped in ce, and gave birth to endless lightning bolts that started to form this sun-like explosion.


    And the sun only got bigger with time, sweeping everything in its path, creating a really terrifying scene to behold.


    "What the hell is that?!"

 Chapter 357: Finally Clearing Layer Fifteen

    Chapter 357: Finally Clearing Layer Fifteen


    As the explosion urred, I finally managed to see the true shape of demonsing towards here. Each one was like an ugly bee, with a body huge enough to rival the mountainous soul suckers, while their mouths had a very long, very thin, needle-like suckers!


    They were standing motionless in the air, covering the whole sky with their huge bodies, while I felt the lightning bolts hitting their bodies to prate throughyers uponyers of darkness, shattering them all!


    The darkness prevailing in this world emanated from theseyers, which were so many that made me doubt the ability of my lightning bolts to prate and shatter them all.


    However, after ten minutes of constant and intense fighting, my bolts managed to break them all. I watched from my far ce the huge sun-like lightning ball expand further to engulf every single one of them, moving towards the distant border, turning each demon it touched into shreds!


    I stood my ce watching everything unfolded in front of me. it took half an hour for this enormous ball of lightning bolts to reach the distant border despite its fast growing speed, and the moment it did, I felt the lightning bolts fighting with something there, as they started to break off into endless lightning serpents, while dancing over the border without stopping.


    "Do you n to kill those iing here as well?" I muttered, as I checked the hunger value again, and it started climbing slowly, reaching fifty points now.


    I didn''t have any trouble dealing with that rate of consumption, as I grabbed one pearl from the balloon, chewed it slowly and enjoyed its marvelous taste, before swallowing it, replenishing the consumed hunger value instantly.


    "Come forth, my demon."


    I softly muttered, and the next moment, my demon reappeared again in this battle. "Start attacking the border," I said, ignoring the shocked expression over his face.


    I then nced downwards, to be shocked by what I saw! Every single demon down there was either dead or dying! It seemed that the demon was sucking the energy from this world, not differentiating between a friend or a foe!


    And this was such great news to me! As like that, since the beginning of the battle, no single demon managed to cross the border heading towards my army of yers!


    I just hoped they would be fine, and not overloaded with all the demons that went on in the beginning!


    As my demon joined the fight, I was pretty sure that no matter what remained in this world of these giant demons, they would all be smashed to pieces by the mighty shock waves my demon sent.


    And that wasn''t all! These shock waves helped a lot my spear in attacking and smashing whatever crossed that distant border!


    The battle continued like this for hours, and at some point, I grew bored of this. I wanted my spear back! I wanted to smash those defenseless forts down there!


    However, when I ever recalled that tough and nervous battle I had when I first threw my spear to these demons up front, I swallowed my dry throat and tried to make myself pretty convinced to wait.


    What would happen if I waited? Nothing, right?


    A whole day passed since my retaliation towards these demons started, and as the day passed, the demons crossing the border ceased toe! At this moment, my lightning ball moved unhindered towards the border, totally engulfing it, and a loud sizzling series of sounds erupted from there.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The lightning ball exploded, disintegrating into endless lightning tongues which moved on the ground, covering it everywhere, while sweeping anything, any fort, any demon, and even mountains and hills here along its way!


    It moved at great speed while I felt my spear finally start to move. In the next second it crossed the border, and vanished there.


    "Sigh, this spear is much more friendly than me! it is already feeling some loss in leaving the demonic friends to leave and make it lonely! Sigh!


    I sighed, as I softly muttered, while shaking my head. Just as I was about to snap my fingers, calling it back, the hunger value suddenly skyrocketed again, and I felt my spear stop moving!


    "Go inside!"


    I hurriedly shouted, before I sent my demon into my prison artifact. My demon seemed speechless, not knowing the reason why I did so! However, I had no time to exin, as the next moment I filled the entire balloon with pearls, and then hurriedly jumped into it!


    This crazy spear had really caught up with those demons, and it started fighting them already in the nextyer! Insane! My spear was insane!


    This time, it didn''t take ten hours, it took a whole day until my spear finally broke free from whatever was holding it, and then I felt it stopping, creating a huge lightning ball, and what happened here happened there, taking another day to end!


    The moment the ball appeared, I summon my demon back, while my face showed how stressed and pressured I was! I didn''t say a word, and he just nced down below, before pointing towards the ground, like he wanted to tell me something.


    I nced at the ground, and there all I could see was an endless nket of lightning! The blue white color prevailed on everything, and on the end of my sight I could spot even a single tree there! not a demon, not a fort, not even a nt!


    "Is it safe?" I muttered, asking myself this important question, as thisyer seemed to be transformed into ayer of lightning. "Go down there and test the ground," I turned to my demon and motioned him to go down there.


    My demon roared, softly, like he was sighing, and the next moment I moved my balloon to the ground. When we got near the lightning ground, my demon jumped, and the moment his feet touched the ground, some small sparks were formed around his two thick giant legs, but then they returned back to the ground, doing nothing at all to him.


    "Is it safe?" I asked, with much impatience over my face.


    "Roar!"


    He nodded while roaring, pointing to the ground as he started to walk without any problem at all. I sighed in relief, as if thisyer was transformed into a ce prohibited for humans, then I would have done what my enemies desperately tried to do, and I would be the biggest fool ever!


    As things turned out to be ok, I also jumped off my balloon, while grabbing three pearls in my free hand. The moment my legs touched the ground, I felt some tingling sensation, not that harmful though, and it didn''tst for seconds before vanishing with these baby sparks around my legs.


    "So it''s a protectiveyer against my enemies, interesting," I muttered as I nced all around me, where this area was literally filled with forts and hostile demons and soul suckers. The ce was now empty, with nothing there to exist except for me and my demon.


    "Let''s go back," I said, while I jumped over to my balloon, then soared to the sky, and returned towardsyer fourteen.


    My spar was still wreaking havoc inyer sixteen, and it didn''t finish its job yet. I nned once it got freed, I wouldn''t let it continue venturing forward, as we still have another battle to fight, and my yers to rescue.

 Chapter 358: Yeah, Cheer Loud, Be Proud; Im Back!

    Chapter 358: Yeah, Cheer Loud, Be Proud; I''m Back!


    I was already past the centre of thisyer, so it took my four days to fly back. During the end of the third day, I felt my spear break free finally, and that was a signal that he had conquered every single monster there and was about toy theyer with lightning, then invade the next.


    Instantly I snapped my fingers, and this time it took quite some time for it to reappear above my head, vibrating as if it was expressing its dissatisfaction.


    "Oh, you are upset?" I muttered with surprise, and suddenly I recalled the fact my prison artifact had a soul inside it speaking already to me. "Never thought you have souls inside, that''s a first, that''s indeed perfect," I chuckled, before finally cancelling my mystic art grip, held it in one hand, and patted on it with the other.


    "Don''t worry, you will have more chances soon to kill whatever you like."


    It vibrated once more before returning to its silence and usual condition. I nced over the whole distance still left before reaching the border, and sighed. "I just hope you are ok."


    I knew my yers weren''t those weak anymore. After all I had already summoned every capable yer outside the ring of the nobles from the entire game! if they couldn''t sustain this pressure, then it would be futile to even struggle against this invasion in the first ce.


    Instead of saving them, I would rather think about saving myself. I waited for another day until I was finally able to reach the border.


    The barrier was still there, but it was greatly weakened. This barrier was made by the giant demons like my one, not by those energy suckers like the other border.


    And so, my lightning had no effect on it! it was only weakened due to the continuous attacks done by my demon towards it since I entered here up till now!


    "We don''t need to shatter it, just make enough space for my balloon to pass through."


    I noticed my demon was trying all his might to smash the border into shreds, however that wasn''t realistic at all! We can''t destroy that huge border in a short time!


    He nced at me, before he started to focus all his attacks on a single point. Each attack caused the entire border to shake, with growing cracks appearing from the point he was battering with the sword.


    In the next hour, these cracks grew wider, finally creating enough space for my balloon to pass.


    "Keep hitting, one hour and we can pass!" I shouted at him while I stole nces at the scene inside.


    "Sigh, they are really strong after all!" I heaved a long deep sigh of relief the moment I managed to gather pieces of what was going inside the fourteenthyer.


    Chaos! Extreme chaotic battle was raging inside the wholeyer, as far as my eyes could see! yers were running, attacking, jumping, defending, and dying!


    However they weren''t escaping! They were fighting until theirst breath! Despite the mere visions of chaos I nced shortly at, I knew they never lost hope of my return; they were sure of my victory; they believed in me!


    And that really, greatly, touched me deep into the true core of my soul!


    "Break it faster!" I shouted, with much urge in my voice that made the demon be confused at this moment, however he did exactly the same as I told him to do.


    He increased the pace and intensity of his attacks, and the cracks started to grow wider in a speed visible to the naked eye. "Get ready, we will get passed here now!" I couldn''t wait after half an hour, and I decided to push myself through these cracks.


    I selected the widest, and moved my balloon towards it with the maximum speed I could get. The moment my demon stopped his attacks, the cracks started to retract again, in a speed that made the crack''s hole I was aiming towards, was about to be closed.


    "C''mon!!" I gritted my teeth as I controlled the whole balloon, driving it to move with the highest possible speed it could muster! Barely, just barely I passed through the crack at thest second, and even the corners and sides of my balloon got in touch with the borders of this hole, creating sparks along the whole body of the balloon, smashing parts of it in the process.


    However, I didn''t care!


    "I finally returned, B*TCHES!!" The moment I entered the fourteenthyer I shouted with my loudest voice, attracting all those fighting in this ce''s attention.


    Dead silence! The whole world ushered in heavy and shocking dead silence.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Suddenly this silence turned into theplete opposite uproar that shook the entireyer with these mighty cheers of my yers.


    Yeah, cheer loud, be proud, your leader was back!


    "Heed my orders; Kill them all!"


    It was my turn to shout, to act crazy, goddamn it I deserved acting this wild! I didn''t need to turn to give my demon any orders at all, as he knew what he needed to do.


    He turned around, faced the border we just came through, and the next moment he started battering that border with his sword.


    And my spear had once again showed up, and this time I threw it towards the other border!


    Let this cursed cage, the one that tortured me and my yers and made us suffer all this trouble, let this damned two borders cage be shattered!


    "Kill them all!" I shouted, while I moved my balloon, while taking out my shield again, activating it, covering me and my demon with the protectiveyer.


    The whole world was literally a huge ce of chaos! The huge armies of demons and soul suckers were now scattering everywhere, trying to kill and attack my yers, while my yers were trying to attack and kill them!

 Chapter 359: A Complete Victory with Minimal Losses

    Chapter 359: A Complete Victory with Minimal Losses


    The fight seemed unbnced, however my yers were dealing impressively with them! The soul suckers became an old problem they used to deal with, as for the new iing giant demon army, they were able to handle them on expense of losing many of my yers.


    The good thing for them was the fact that their numbers were not that great, as only less than a million demons passed through my devastation inyer fifteen.


    As for the main force here, they were, undoubtedly, the soul suckers! They were towering and filling the ce with their huge bodies, and the ground was already filled with them, walking underground, unseen, secretly and silently attacking and killing my yers.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, a huge explosion urred at the distance, with a huge ball of lightning bolts forming, starting to grow, sweeping any demon on its path!


    It was good to push all the demon army back to the border ofyer fifteen, but they had minimal effects on the soul suckers.


    However, I didn''t wait for the lightning attack of my spear to reach the other border, as I snapped my fingers, retracted my spear, took out my normal spear, and nced at the underground silent assassins of these soul suckers.


    Your judgment day had arrived!


    "Penta auxiliary skill."


    "Lightning tempest skill."


    "Dragon head skill."


    I used my signature skills, and the next moment, I started hammering my spears on the top of the heads of those sneaky giants underground.


    I already got used to spotting them, and so I could easily spot anyone of them. I moved my balloon over the wholeyer, unhindered, with no demon or soul sucker able to attack me, or even touch my balloon.


    I was thisyer''s bloody queen, flying everywhere, with tens of thousands of spear shadows behind my back, forming a huge, greatly horrifying scene to behold.


    As for my yers, they didn''t reorganize themselves ever again, instead they fought in a much more chaotic way that I couldn''t follow or understand. I didn''t need to understand how they were fighting, I only wanted them to stay alive, and kill their enemies.


    I learnt from myst experience in using the spear, so I filled the balloon with pearls, grew my army of spears into tens of thousands without pause for days, while replenishing the high consumption rate of these spears with pearls.


    However, no matter how much I summoned, they were in noparison with my spear artifact at all! I never experienced that monstrously terrifying consumption rate like I did using my spear artifact.


    The fight continued on for a whole five days. The main problem were these soul suckers, which were moving underground, making it hard for my yers to spot or attack, while I was the sole person here able to see and kill them.


    So, I took over two days cleaning up every single bit of thisyer of them, while I sent my yers, those surviving of them, towards the nextyer. The moment they reached there, Aria sent me a message, with much distress:


    ''Guild master, the wholeyer is covered in lightning! What should we do?!!''


    Iughed when I read her message, and greatly regretted I was stuck here and wasn''t with them. their faces must be a scene to marvel, not to be repeated easily again.


    ''Don''t worry, just move forward, nothing bad will happen to you.''


    I didn''t receive anything else from her, and that meant either they passed safely or they were all killed by my lightning; just joking.


    I vented my frustration of being here over any remaining sly soul suckers, and finally, by the fall of the final one, and I made sure there were no more monsters here, I sent the word to Aria.


    ''Sent yers over!''


    However, I didn''t receive a reply, making me wonder for a moment about the reason, and it suddenly hit me!


    "Oh, I totally forgot theyer was still shielded by those demons'' nasty aura blocking anymunication."


    I sighed, and then I nced at the distant border as I sighed. "Start battering that border to crack it," I said to my demon, wasting more time in making a big crack, enough for my balloon to pass.


    It took a day to reach the border and make enough crack for me to pass through. The moment I entered theyer, I was met with cheering roars, as my slogan was repeated one time after another.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    I totally forgot how vast and mighty my true army was! After many days of fighting alone, and after days of fighting alongside my small army, I finally was recalled, in a majestic and much amazing and mesmerizing way about how strong the army of yers I had was!


    I smiled, without saying a word, without speaking to any, I raised my spear, with the huge tail of spears stretching for miles behind me, driving the whole world here into a very domineering silence. I simply waved my spear forward, I waved all the tens of thousands of spears forward, towards the border ofyer fourteen.


    The next moment, my spear disappeared with the huge entourage of shadow spears following its course.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    They all cheered with their mighty voices, while I led them passing finally through the border of theyer that caused us all this trouble. However, marching right now, in this great march of triumph, alongside the great army of my yers, passing through thisyer, and the next, and the next, I really felt how bitter my enemies were feeling right now.


    "Hahaha, send whatever you want, anything you throw in my face I will smash it and spit it over your dirty faces, before Ie to you and kill you all with the two of my hands!"


    Iughed out loud in a maniac way, as I was right now feeling really invincible. I didn''t mind the nces of others surrounding me while we were marching in the vacant and emptyyer sixteen, as I had all the right to be like this, arrogant and proud!


    Layer sixteen waspletely empty, even from demons, regr demons, those that always felt anyyer. So, during the march, we only moved forward, while arranging the work of everyone under the guidance of my vices and elders.


    All yers with mystic arts were now dealing with the dead bodies of the giant soul sucker monsters. We lost over one million and half of our yers in that battle, however all the medallions were restored, and one million and half others stepped in taking their ces.


    This made the loss quite unworthy to mention, like it never happened at all! As for my cksmith yers, they started strengthening the gears of others, using greater amounts of cubes and parts salvaged from the dead monsters'' bodies.


    We also met many remains of the giant monsters, and the flying ones. These remains were globr in shape, dark red and dark green in colors, making me wonder which was of what.


    I also left them to my yers, to make them strengthen the gears of all yers with them. Currently, the tens of millions marching with me are now going through a phenomenal upgrading transformation to their entire gears, making them all immune and lethal to two types of demons and one type of monsters so far.


    Let''s see what they would use to attack us next.

 Chapter 360: A Strange Dream!

    Chapter 360: A Strange Dream!


    Walking in this empty ce seemed quite strange, as I didn''ty my eyes over it before now. I was pretty sure it was filled with many demons and monsters, and might have some other tricks, however my spear was really domineering, destroying everything everywhere without letting a single monster live.


    As others were busy with the tasks given to them, I started to think again about the great chance that I had and slipped off my hand; the chance to take control over a huge demon army!


    I was sure if I managed to reach the depth of the forts, used my prison artifact to bind them with me, then I would have gained a huge number of new ves, just like my demon.


    However, due to the sudden appearance of those witch killers, energy sucker monsters, I was forced to drop this chance, and use all my might to kill them all and survive.


    "Sigh, I just hope I would find another chance again," I sighed, while watching my cksmith working over the gears of everyone. We were already near the border, and they started to rest here and finalize everything.


    I nced at them, then at the artifacts in my inventory. I had already worked over them during the past days, fortifying them with any possible means.


    I was pretty sure now that a single attack of my artifacts, my demons and my demoness'' artifacts would show off new heights of strength and devastation.


    "It seems they will take quite some time," I muttered before just about to take off my balloon, to find Merwid walking side by side with Aria and Diana, with another yer behind them that I wasn''t aware of.


    "Hi guild master, nning to move?" Merwid asked the moment he approached me. this man was old and wise, always able to see through my intentions, and usually his advice were all valuable.


    "Sure, was going to do a reckon ande back before you all finish," I said, while ncing at the new yer as I asked, "who is he?"


    "Well," Merwid paused, before adding, "I and Aria guessed you would n to move out alone, again, so we decided to select one of our best assassins, away from Rog of course, and send him into the nextyer instead of you."


    "Him?!" I casually remarked, as I nced again at him before adding, "does he know he might be killed there, and we even won''t know about it?"


    "He knows," Aria replied for him, as it seemed she also was on the side of this silly idea.


    "But what will his death benefit us! We still won''t know anything about thatyer!"


    "His death will be an rming sign, so we will know the nextyer would be much harder to conquer," Merwid said, and before I could argue again, he added, "you just had a huge tense war, and you kept jumping fromyer toyer non-stop. You need to rest, leaders and warriors should also enjoy moments of peace and rest from time to time, right?"


    His words, again, made me unable to retort back, so I just sighed, waved my hand to summon my balloon. "No need, guild master, we already gave him one of our balloons," Aria hurriedly said the moment she saw the balloon.


    "Who said it was for him?" I sneered, as I went to the balloon, said nothing, as I took the balloon to the sky, and rested my body over its floor.


    "I really need some rest, thanks," I softly muttered, while closing my eyes, and before falling to sleep I summoned my demon. "Stay guard until I wake up," I said.


    The moment I really closed my eyes and emptied my brain of anything, I went deeply into a strange dream world. this world was somewhere I never went to ever before in my life, but strangely enough I had a mncholic feeling the moment I spotted it!


    It was like the feeling of going home after so much distress and journey!


    It was a huge ind, suspended in the depths of the darkness of the universe, where stars were like candles hanging over a ck curtain, dancing with each passing wind, and spreading a strange aroma that made me quite calm and happy.


    I was on the ind, feeling the globr feeling of small sand gravels touching the sole of my bare foot while walking alongside this coast beach at night.


    It was mesmerizing, so refreshing that with each passing wind, my wide and loss gown would wave away, like a zing fire, around my body, with the different direction of wind.


    I closed my eyes, took in the breeze, the cool fresh breath of this great ocean made entirely of the body of the universe, and my heart and mind finally found peace.


    "I''m home," I muttered, with a deep longing that really, and strangely, ached my soul the moment I felt it!


    "Not now my child, not your time yet."


    Suddenly this soft voice came, out of nowhere, and nowhere she was to be found! I felt she was everywhere, like she was in the depths of the ind, or she might be the ind.


    "Go back, not your time, not yet," again she said, and this time once her words finished, I felt a soft breeze of wind surrounding my body, carrying it over the soft sand, the cold ground, and taking me over the air towards the dark curtain of ocean littered with stars, and suddenly immersed me strongly into it!


    "Aaaah!" I shouted, as I opened my eyes, instantly sitting straight, while all I was doing was only one thing drive the air forcibly into my lungs!


    The next moment air went in, and my heart resumed beating, and then my chest kept ascending and descending like a horse running on a race track!


    I nced around me, while panicking from the real feel of drowning, and all I saw around was just fog! Grayish dark fog that was so gloomy to me. I turned around, but I couldn''t see or feel a thing!


    "Demon, what is happening? Where are we?" I asked, while I touched the ground to feel the warmness and familiarity of the wood of my balloon. I was still in my balloon, then what was this fog''s story?


    "Demon, answer me!" I said again as I tried to push myself up, but ended feeling weak, unable to hold my body with my hands, to return thudding heavily on the floor. "Damn it!" I cursed, while feeling the oddness of this ce!


    "Am I still dreaming?" I muttered, while ncing again at my clothes to find that all my armor and gears were soaked with water. Even my hair, which was free untamed all the time, was now glued together and gathering up into long shy lines of hair on my shoulders and armor.


    "What is going on?!" I didn''t hear any sound, I couldn''t see anything, and my demon didn''t answer my shouts! The next thing I did was to get out a pearl, chew it weakly in my mouth, while realizing how weak and fragile I was!


    My hands were now skin over bones! That was strange! If not a nightmare, then this was really bad news, really bad news!!


    The moment the pearl entered my mouth, I felt a surge of energy entering my body. As far as I could remember, this feeling only came to me when my hunger value was almost depleted, when I, Diana, and Rog were breaking through our shackles and raising the level of our hunger value to the roof.


    That made me realize something, this was an energy depletion state! I didn''t dy and took one after another of my pearls, each was going instantly with urge towards my mouth, and each one made me much stronger, and strangely enough my body condition improved, and with it the fog started to dissipate!


    "What is going on here?!!" I muttered in shock, as the moment that fog started to dissipate around me, I noticed the outline of the balloon, with the general shape of my demon, in a smaller form, sitting not far away, and around us the fog was still present, forming huge illusionary hands surrounding all of us; filling the entire world!


    I didn''t act slower anymore, as I took out pearls in batches while hurriedly checking the status of my demon. He was like the state I was at; weakened, with his fur over his bones.


    He was dying! I was dying! Everyone else was dying!


    Damn! What was going on here?!!!


    The thing I noticed next was that the more pearls I took, the lower my hunger value became, and the further that fog was pushed away!


    I didn''t dy another second, as I jumped over the body of my demon, opened his big jaw open, and started stuffing pearls without stopping!


    He was in aa! Not even able to sense the presence of the pearls to chew, but my pearls didn''t need to be chewed, as they slowly started to ingest energy into his mouth, his body, and suddenly his body jolted awake, pushing me off the balloon, entirely dropping me in the air, to fall from this high altitude all alone!


    "Damn you sleepy bastard!" I gritted my teeth as I cursed inwardly after being thrown in the air by him!!


    The next moment I took my balloon back, letting this huge weak demon fall with me, before hurriedly summoning my balloon back again!


    "Boom!"


    We bothnded heavily on the balloon, while my entire body ached! At this brief instance of falling, I managed to spot the whole world around me, it was a world made entirely of foggy hands, curling around everyone, sucking their energy dry, and killing them!!!


    "I will kill you all!!!" I screamed with utmost anger, as those were my yers, my army, my own people!

 Chapter 361: Facing the Hidden Monster Behind Such Attack!

    Chapter 361: Facing the Hidden Monster Behind Such Attack!


    I was really enraged at this moment! I went to rest and have a moment of peace, and the next second I opened my eyes to witness this horrifying scene!!


    "Roar Roar!" my demon coughed, or sneezed, I didn''t get it actually, but he was at least alive! The hands, these illusionary deadly hands made out of fog were now circling around my balloon, like carrying and caring for it, waiting for the right moment to step inside again!


    "So you are afraid of full hunger value, of full energy of me and others, despite craving greatly for it? how ironic and silly you are!"


    I muttered, while the next moment I took out my shield artifact, put it heavily on my balloon, and then rested my leg over it. a hand took out my spear, and the other took out my sword, and the next moment the whole balloon got covered totally by pearls, even many started to fall off it.


    "Just feed yourself to the full state, ande to help me kill these demons," I said, while starting to activate my shield, and used my two artifacts to casually attack the area around me.


    The next moment, a huge shield was formed around my balloon, and two attacks fell upon the world, shing with many hands in the way; however nothing worked!


    My shield passed through these hands like they weren''t existent, and my attacks just prated them like they were illusions!


    "What the" I eximed out in shock, before sending my attacks once more, for more times actually, and as before, they all went through these hands without causing any harm at all!


    As for my shield, it was, for the first time ever since acquiring it, useless!


    "Let me think, you only fear my energy, only my energy drives you back, then I should use my energy to attack you then!" I finally guessed it right, as I nced at my spear artifact, while shaking my head.


    This monster spear was something so hard to control! I had first to assess the sess of my idea, if so then I wouldn''t hesitate to use the spear artifact instead.


    So, I stored my three artifacts, took out my normal spear, and easily threw it in the air, while letting it slide over the tips of my fingers. At the same time, I started stuffing pearls into my mouth, without pause.


    "Let''s start testing," I said with a mouth full of pearls, while the next moment I threw my spear to the front.


    A cmity had befallen over these hands the moment my spear rushed its way through them! every single hand touched by my spear got itself disintegrated, and much more were already harmed by just the mere passage of it beside them!


    "Great, that''s great," I shouted out, finally venting all my stress and anger. The next moment I checked my hunger value, and was shocked by it!


    The value of my hunger currently was exceeding three thousand, and my own hunger value upper limit was in four thousands; how could this be possible?


    I nced at the pearls around me, took one of them, waited until the pearls I just ingested finished working, and then just ate this one.


    One pearl, that pearl that was able to reduce my hunger value by hundreds of points, now only gave me one single point!


    "How can this be possible!!" I finished eating it, and then went to take more, testing all, and all gave me one point each!


    That meant for me to be able to use my spear, I needed thousands of pearls to be eaten first, and during its fight, I needed much more pearls in the process!


    That wasn''t possible! Not possible at all!


    "Forget it, I will just throw it, snap my fingers, bring it back, eat and replenish, and start attacking again," I gritted my teeth, as I snapped my fingers and called my spear back. I then let it on the side of the balloon, and literally dived in thisrge pile of pearls, eating them without stop.


    I had to eat over three thousand pearls in the shortest span of time! after ten minutes, I was already full, and finally I cleared half of the balloon pearls on my own, and the other half was cleared by my demon.


    "Don''t look at me like I stole your lunch! Here, eat them all," I said when I noticed the ming look of my demon, while waving my hand to refill the balloon once more. "Let''s see how you stand against my spear, cursed hands!"


    I got up, took my artifact spear off, and finally threw it over my fingertips. This time, I didn''t feel such pain as before, and all I cared about wasn''t pain actually, it was the hunger value consumption presented on my screen.


    It went down pretty fast, damn it! I didn''t wait any longer, and hurriedly threw my spear towards the ground, in a curved path!


    The moment it went off my fingertips, a roaring sound erupted from it, and a huge deafening sizzling sound came from the world around me. I had to resist the urge to put both hands over my ears to protect them, as this would cancel my attack!


    "Go, kill them all!!" I screamed with all my might, while enduring this torturing voice. The spear went like a thunderbolt, sweeping and cleaning any hand in its path, and even for miles around it!


    Many hands appeared instead, lightning sparks emanated from the spear, moving like serpents, zigzagging in the air, running after any hand to kill it!


    My spear seemed to sense my anger, and it decided to show off its support to me in this domineering way! From my high up ce, a huge triangle started to appear, with its apex being my balloon, and its base was these huge numerous lightning hands surrounding my spear.


    "Boom!"


    A huge mighty explosion urred, while my spear shifted its course finally, to go forward, to the direction ofyer fifteen border. I hurriedly nced at the hunger value consumption, it was decreasing, not as fast as before, as a strange thing happened in the process.


    The meter would decrease, and suddenly increase again, then decrease, and increase again! this kept happening every passing second! I closed and opened the screen again, and if there was a way to shake it off I would have done it already, however after many times of opening and closing, nothing changed.


    My hunger value was rising up and down, on its own, pretty fast!


    "Never mind, all I care about right now is to make sure this hunger value hit the zero bottom fast!"


    As there was no threat currently over me, I jumped in the pearls, joining my demon, and an unofficialpetition of who would consume more pearls started between the two of us.


    While my spear kept causing booming explosive sounds every now and then! I didn''t nce at it, as I knew it wouldn''t stop killing all these hands as long as I provided it with energy!


    After ten minutes, I felt the sizzling sounds here to be lower, dying down for sure. I nced at my hunger value, and thankfully it was now in hundreds only, and the previous dancing was still happening non-stop.


    I didn''t give this strange dance any heed, stood up and hurriedly nced at the world around me.


    At the border withyer fifteen, a very ugle huge mouth appeared, opening its huge, endless, jaws and all these hands just erupted out of it!


    The whole border was now made entirely of this monster''s jaw! The whole world had handsing out from this weird mouth, sucking dry everything!


    "Howe it appeared fromyer fifteen? The wholeyer was swept clean already, checked more than once by me and my yers?!" I muttered in daze, while then ncing at the ground. My whole army of yers was now unconscious, deep ina, and there might be a huge number of them dead already!


    I didn''t dy as I waved my hand, controlling my balloon to move fast in the wholeyer, above my yers I let the pearls fall like rain, hoping they would be able to sense it, open their mouths and eat them.


    As for that strange hideous huge monster, I was sure my spear was now doing a great job, already blocking every single handing out from this monster, trying to break through it to finally kill it.


    At this moment I realized what my spear was nning to do, as it would exhaust the monster first, like what it did with the witch killers, then it would explode with a mighty wave of attack, killing anything in its way, covering the whole world in ayer of thunder!


    "Let me be sure that damned value is zero then," Iughed, as I started letting go of the pearls in huge quantities, while letting few drop over my face and eat them in the meantime.


    Sigh, why fighting here turned out to be so hard andplicated!

 Chapter 362: The Demoness is Dead!

    Chapter 362: The Demoness is Dead!


    I kept moving my balloon over my yers for long stressful minutes, while stealing nces all the time downwards, trying to see any sign of their improvement.


    After a long half an hour, during which my spear managed to push back most of the hands here in this world, my yers finally started to show up signs of life; they weren''t dead, well not most of them of course.


    In the next hour, I kept raining pearls, and my yers started to have enough strength to stand up on their own legs. This scene was enough to cause quite a cheerful storm inside my heart, as I hurriedly shouted:


    "Anyone who has any hearts, use them all! Take the extra and give them to your nearby yers."


    My voice kept echoing in this emptyyer one time after another, as I never stopped shouting, ordering them to do the only thing that could keep their lives away from the doorsteps of death.


    Luckily, over eighty percent of my army was alive! As for the other twenty percent, they were already dead! I sighed, as this loss was something inevitable, and I had to ept such a loss.


    When everyone stood on their own strength, started taking out pearls and eating them, I finally had the mind to focus on the ongoing battle between my spear and that strange monster.


    Each time my spear tried to prate the border, go deeply inside the monster, a huge number of arms would appear out of nowhere, showing themselves in between my spear and this monster.


    It was apparently a battle of attrition. Despite having so many pearls, I had the feeling I was already on the losing end of the rope, and I didn''t like this feeling!


    "Listen up, all attack that border with all your might! All mystic art users start using their strongest attacks, let''s help my spear to crush this monster once and for all!" I shouted at my below yers, asking them to aid my spear in killing this monster. if my spear alone wasn''t enough, then other attacks might help, even if this help was so little inparison to my spear, however even the tiniest snow would form a great avnche!


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Suddenly this cheer came from down below, driving goosebumps even in myself! My yers, my dear yers were cheering out my own motto, out loud, in pride, without any fear!


    How could we possibly lose such a fight? Hell no we would lose this!


    Attacks started raining down the border by the mystic art yers at first. They were like me, able to attack from far, and their attacks really helped in killing more hands, supporting my spear in its fight!


    As for regr yers, they had to move closer first, wasting hours in approaching the border, before they started showering the border with their skills!


    During these hours, I kept my hunger value bnced, especially when my consumption was automatically restored, strangely, by the influx of such unknown energy, out of nowhere!


    The only exnation I had was that my spear was, in some way, doing this, and this had something to do with such a monster. it seemed this foggy strange creepy monster was formed out of pure energy, even killing its hands was enough to make my energy replenished!


    And I hoped my yers would also gain such a favor as well.


    The fight kept going on for days, as my yers didn''t stop showering the border with these huge numerous creepy mouths there with their skills, while my spear kept butting its tip over the border unceasingly, depleting more of my pearls.


    During these days, I received many questions, and gave no answer, as I personally didn''t know a thing about what was going on currently here.


    As for that monster, during the past couple of days, all it did was to show up more hands fromyer fifteen to stand in front of my yers and my spear attacks.


    Each time it tried to go by my spear, aiming for my yers, my spear diverted part of its lightning to shower these escaping hands.


    No possible way for that monster to gain any more energy! I emptiedyer fifteen already, and what was left was the previousyers, would it be insane enough to go back to these?


    I suddenly felt strange about such a monster, how and from where it befell upon us? Was it another wolves attack? I didn''t know why but I honestly didn''t think this monster belonged to them, as if it was, then why didn''t they unleash it upon us when I annihted them?


    It didn''t make any sense!


    With time, the number, thickness, and durability of these arms started to show weaknesses, as the monster was getting weaker it seemed. I knew it wouldn''t take long before wepletely killed it!


    However, something kept bothering me, but I didn''t know what it was!


    By the end of the fourth day, and at dawn of the next day, my spear finally managed to break through that monster''s defenses, smashing all the remaining hands, and finally entering the fifteenyer again, while inserting itself into the body of that monster.


    I hurriedly checked my hunger value, while the sounds of mighty explosions urred at this moment. strangely, my spear consumed a huge deal of my energy, however it also replenished it at a higher rate!


    For hours, my spear kept unleashing all the energy he stored all this time without stopping, and I never used a single pearl ever since entering the fifteenthyer.


    "Boom!"


    A single mighty, and blindly shing light was born, covering the entirety ofyer fifteen. I knew my spear had done it, and it was time to call it back!


    A snap of my fingers after quite enough time to make sure that monster was barbecued there. my spear was about to go toyer fourteen when I brought it back, shaking in hand like it was expressing its utmost anger.


    "I can feel your anger, and it''s good, but keep it for the big guys like this one, don''t bully weak little demons at previousyers."


    I patted on it, and it calmed down after hearing my words, before finally putting it back into my inventory. This was a really dangerous time, and after these days, my yers had already regained their former strengths and vitality; bits of good news indeed.


    I was mentally exhausted, and my yers were the same. As for my demon, heid his huge body finally on the side of the balloon, feeling too much stressed and burnt out.


    "No time to rest buddie, let''s have a little chit chat inside," I said before taking him back into my prison, closed my eyes, and I followed him inside.


    If there is an exnation to all this, then my demon would definitely have it!


    The moment I entered there, I found my demon lying on the ground panting, with a pale expression over his face, while the demoness was lying there motionless dead!


    "What the hell?!!!" I shouted the moment I entered here in distress, while my demon said in a hoarse tone:


    "She isn''t yet dead, but about to."


    "Hurry, give her these pearls!" I hurriedly threw many pearls that was enough to fill a room! My demon shook his head, didn''t move to any of them, as he said:


    "Don''t bother, she already is beyond the point of these weak pearls to help her."


    "What?!!" I eximed out in shock, "how can we save her?" I hurriedly urged him.


    After all, she was one of my trump cards, an unused trump card!


    "She needs a great source of energy, to hurriedly replenish her own," my demon said, "this damned monster sucker her almost dry!"


    I nced at him and recalled that monster, my spear, and the crazy energy I was absorbing. "Sigh, that monster is now dead, let''s hope we meet another one like it soon," I didn''t imagine myself saying such words or praying to meet that monster again. "How much long does she have?" I asked.


    "Around one to two weeks, no more," he said after moving to examine here.


    "Keep feeding her these pearls, and I will make sure to bring more," I said.


    "It''s useless."


    "Useless to make her awake, but it might help to elongate that short period for much longer!"


    The distance to cross anyyer needs one week from now on, and even crossing thisyer would take five to six days at least. I needed more time to save her, or I wouldn''t be able to.


    I nced at her in a pained look, as I never expected that monster''s sucking ability to be so mighty to even suck hers inside my witch''s artifact!


    "What was that monster? what just happened?"


    "It''s that cursed monster inyer fifteen, the one sealed under the fifteenth fort. It must have gotten freed after damaging everything there, and it attacked us when you went to sleep."


    The words of my monster shocked me, as I thought I already killed every single living thing insideyer fifteen and sixteen. When I thought again about his words, I realized another thing; that monster feared me, and that was obviously due to my ability to barbecue it!

 Chapter 363: They Dont Want to Come and Attack Me!!!

    Chapter 363: They Don''t Want to Come and Attack Me!!!


    Despite knowing that, I was extremely enraged at the moment. my demoness was dying, and I have nothing in hand to do to make her awake again!


    "You keep feeding her, and when I find something worthy and useful, I will send for you," I hurriedly opened my eyes after, without waiting for him to reply to me.


    The moment I opened my eyes, I nced at the world down below. My yers were now resting, recuperating from this stressful experience, while my leaders were now busy assessing the losses.


    Over thirty percent of the yers were lost in this wave, however the good news was that none of the mystic art yers died.


    It seemed this monster was afraid of mystic arts after all!


    ''Aria, how is the situation down below?'' I asked, while moving my balloon to head directly to the ground. I had to arrange things here before venturing alone to the nextyers.


    My demoness wouldn''t wait for my army to move this slow forwards, and thus I had to move alone, buy her some time, and try to find some worty monsters to kill.


    ''Things are quite chaotic, what happened here?'' she asked, as this seems the question everyone was asking right now.


    ''I''m heading to the ground,e to meet me,'' I said, while reaching to the ground, and waited for her toe.


    Around me, I spotted all the yers resting. They all stole nces towards me, like they were afraid to look directly towards me in the eye! I sighed, as I never nned to be a monster in these yers'' eyes.


    "They are just admiring you, don''t worry."


    Suddenly this familiar voice came from my side, startling me. without dy, I turned, took out my spear, and hit that rude Rog on the face with the shaft of my spear, sending him flying backwards a couple of meters.


    This startled everyone, and made them all move, at once, away from me, for fear I would attack them too.


    "Again?!! Rog, after all that time together, and that nasty habit of yours never changes!"


    I bellowed angrily at him, I wasn''t in the mood for his little tricks! At this moment, I didn''t know why, but I pictured Shinughing, standing by my side, saying one of his annoying sillyments that he thought mistakenly as jokes!


    "I''m sorry, never thought you would really hit me this hard," he stood up from the ground, rubbing his head while feeling pain. Despite his expression that could have pushed sympathy towards him for me, I didn''t feel like that now!


    "Stop fooling around," I simply said, while turning to spot Ariaing from far with Diana, Rendy, Merwid, and Nina. Their faces showed how serious the situation was, and that was eptable by me, not this rash behavior Rog just expressed right now!


    "Hi guild master, how are you feeling now?" Aria asked, as she was sure I also was subjected to some harm, just like others.


    I was hurt, badly hurt, as my own demoness was dying! "I''m good, how are you all?" I asked, swallowing my own pain and hiding my own scar.


    "We are recovering, this was really a close call," Merwid said, before adding, "I think this wasn''t a simple death, as these yers who died still have their bodies scattered all over the ce, the morale are low and many yers are shocked."


    I sighed, as his words were true. My silence came as a confirmation to his own doubts, and a constion to all the dead. "We should mourn them,ter not now," I said, trying to make them all forget their losses and pains for now.


    "What was that monster?" Aria asked, again, "I never sensed it approaching, and when I saw its hands, the next moment I lost my consciousness, as the next moment I got awakened by your shout," she added, while her face, her paled face, showed how severe and traumatizing this experience was.


    "It surely wasn''t a normal demon," Nina said, "I ventured into theseyers once before, and never met something like that, ever!" she added, while Rendy and Diana nodded their heads in agreement.


    "It''s the monster residing in the heart ofyer fifteen," I simply said, with a long sigh.


    "Fifteen? Didn''t we already clear it?" Diana hurriedly asked.


    "I know it seems weird, but it''s that fog from legends. It was suppressed under the central forte, and after the fight with those demons and monsters there, it got free, stayed silent and well hidden, and didn''t show up until recently," I said, while they exchanged silent nces, feeling more shock and fear.


    "Is it dead?" Aria asked.


    "It''s supposed to be, my spear had already attacked and killed it inyer fifteen."


    "We need to make sure," Rog said, as he was now speaking seriously, "it''s more wise to wait here, dispatch a group back, and scan theyer before moving forward," he added.


    "Sure, go ahead and do it, I have another urgent thing to do," I said, without exining any further.


    They all nced at me in strange way, whole Diana asked, with doubt and worry:


    "Don''t tell me you are going forward alone!"


    "Sigh," I only replied with the sigh, the helpless sigh of mine. "You can''t do it, you should wait for us to move together," Diana hurriedly added, as she was now acting like my own mother!


    "It''s prettyplicated, must go there and find something fast," I said, and before anyone of them could open and argue, I hurriedly added, "you stay here, make sure the monster is dead, and keep contact with me all the time. if anything happens, just inform me."


    They all nced at each other, and before they said a word, I turned around headed towards my balloon, and jumped into it. "Don''t worry, it''s not easy to kill me," I jokingly said, while leading my balloon towards the air, before hurriedly moving forward.


    I knew they were worried about me, but I had to go. the life of my demoness was resting in my hands. it was my fault to let her enter this risky stage, and it was my responsibility to save her! And I would!


    Layer sixteen was already considered a destend. So, I didn''t find a single living creature there! my spear killed everything, and even if there was something living in hiding, then that foggy monster killed them indeed.


    It took me five days to cross the wholeyer, and when I stood on the border of the nextyer, I was readying myself for a long and hard battle.


    I took out my shield, rested it on my balloon, while activating it while holding it with my legs. A shield erupted around my balloon, and the next thing I did was to take out my spear artifact, my calibre sword artifact, and finally fill the entire balloon with pearls.


    "Let''s see if you dare to stand in my own way!"


    I muttered, while pushing my balloon forward, entering through the border towards the nextyer.


    However, what met me was a huge stretch of normal demons, nothing more!


    "Sigh, not a single worthy one of my time," I muttered, while shaking my head in regret, before moving forward, totally ignoring these demons.


    Thisyer was just like the old normalyers, full of demons and forts. I noticed many already had many yers staying in defense, eyeing me with extreme fear and worry.


    "Sigh, no time to waste on small flies," I muttered, as it was their lucky day today, for me not having enough time to go down and kill them all. I kept moving my balloon with extreme speed, trying not to stop at anything, while ncing everywhere, looking for any single demon or monster worthy to be hunted down.


    "C''mon, give me some nice monsters and demons!" I cursed loudly, while passing through the barrier ofyer eighteen. The entire seventeenthyer was void of anything worthy, as if all the great demons and huge monsters retreated far the moment I needed theirrge numbers to appear around me!


    "I''m here, I''m all alone,e and get me!" I screamed after the passage of the entire week, not seeing anything except for mere demons, flying and on the ground, and endless forts with huge armies of noble yers in defense. I sighed, as this was a very bizarre moment for me.


    "When I wanted to kill them they ran, when I didn''t want to fight them they attacked, and when I desperately needed to kill them they vanished! What the hell is wrong with this enemy of mine?!!!"


    I was very, very impatient and angry right now! I sneaked a peep into the prison, and luckily she was still breathing, and my demon was keeping the pearl supply to her unstopped for a single moment.


    I took a long silent nce at her, feeling her breaths getting much weaker, and her condition seemed much worse than before.


    I opened my eyes, while ncing at the world in front of me, where I was heading directly toyer neen without spotting a single monster or demon worthy to be killed.


    "Sigh, what else do you want me to do for you to take my bait?!" I wondered, with much frustration inside, as their hesitation to attack me really made me angry!


    "I swear if she died, I won''t stop only at killing you here, but I will make sure that every single one of your filthy noble families got in on my hands, and the hands of my army, even if it reached to topple this whole empire upside down, and spread the fire of chaos and destruction in it!"

 Chapter 364: Yeah, I Finally Found You! Come to Die!!

    Chapter 364: Yeah, I Finally Found You! Come to Die!!


    My words were said loud and clear, with clear vengeance and obvious hatred. My demoness was a demon. I never saw her fight under my banner! And I much loved to see her do those indeed.


    I kept pushing forward, and it took me one week to reach the border of the neenthyer. My demoness condition was stabilized for now, not deteriorating any further, or perhaps she reached the point of no worse than lying after that.


    My demon kept feeding her pearls for the entire two weeks, and that might be a factor to make her not die at this moment.


    As I needed her to survive much more!


    When I crossed the border, I found normal demons everywhere! I was really angry that I raised my calibre sword and waived it towards these demons, killing a huge number of them at this moment.


    They were getting on my nerves! I didn''t want normal demons, I wanted special ones! Where all these demons went? Was it possible they were so afraid and locked themselves on theyer twenty?


    I didn''t even stop for a moment to nce at the fried demons hit by my sword, as I continued flying forward with the same high speed of mine. the demons came in flocks, but I crushed them all using my shield alone. I totally ignored them, as I kept ncing over the world, looking for any speck of dust about the demons or monsters I was looking for.''


    Another week passed, a very stressful and long week though. I always kept the habit of checking on the demoness'' condition once every hour in thest couple of days, and now I was so stressed that I kept peeing once every thirty minutes.


    I could see the distant border of the twentiethyer up ahead, however I knew it would take a whole day for me to reach there.


    My voice got tired from cursing out loud over these demons and monsters, promises of threats and kills to all the noblemunity when I came back, and finally nothing happened; so I decided to remain silent for now.


    My anger, my frustration, my helplessness were all welled up together, buried deeply under my skin, waiting for the right moment to unleash them.


    One way or another, I would meet these dumb enemies of mine eventually, and I wouldn''t hesitate to unleash all what I stored for them all through this long journey.


    I finally passed the border, enteringyer twenty. ording to my demon words, the demoness had not much time to lose, and soon she might be real dead, beyond redemption.


    I knew he wasn''t exaggerating, as it was a miracle already for her to sustain herself up to now.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    The moment I stepped intoyer twenty, I heard the long and endless roars of these demons and monsters, forming a huge defensive endless army, standing there weing me.


    For me, in my ears, these weren''t roars, but these were the sweetest symphony ever!


    "Yeah, roar babies, roar as you like, I missed y''all, what took you so long toe here?"


    I shouted while raising my spear and sword both high to the sky, roaring as well with them, celebrating this long awaited moment.


    And the next moment I summoned my demoness, lying sleepy and weak the moment she appeared for the first time under my banner.


    "Let''s hope this would work," I said, while I summoned my demon to help, as I said:


    "Give her the sword, and attack those huge monsters around us."


    I threw the sword to him, and next he put it into one of her arms, then waved it towards the monsters. The attack caused the monsters to be weakened, got many injuries, but it wasn''t strong enough to make the monsters die.


    "Again, keep hitting non-stop," I ordered, while I stood in vignce, waiting for any annoying witch killers to interrupt this attack of hers. The sword shes were weak, extremely weaker than any sword sh of me or my demon.


    She was so weak that her sword shes weren''t strong at all to kill even a single monster. "She needs a hand," I muttered, and the next moment I took out my normal spear, and started summoning my own army of spear shades; taking roughly four hours to gather enough spears to kill one monster with the help of the weak sword shes of the demoness.


    The moment the first monster fell, and the world around us showed a small gap that was instantly filled by other monsters, I nced back towards the demoness and the demon.


    He just shook his head, making her more frustrated. "Keep her attacking, and let me help her," I said, as I returned to kill monsters with the help of her weak shes.


    Monster after monster, hour after hour, passed on me like whole life times passed on me. It wasn''t until ten hourster that the demoness finally showed the first sign of improvement; her sword shes started getting stronger, killing monsters in fewer numbers of strikes than before.


    "Yeah, this is my demoness!" I shouted, while sending my spears again to help kill one monster, "Keep her like this, keep killing those bastards!" I shouted at my demon, much thrilled by the slight improvement in my demoness'' condition.


    Our little massacre continued, and it seemed my enemies had lined up their army, as I never spotted any single small demons anywhere here or there at the distant horizon.


    As for the witch killers, they realized how futile it was to use them, given the fact of how many I already killed so far. If the demoness could use mystic arts, it would have been much easier for her to recover using one throw of my spear, however she wasn''t, neither was my demon.


    That gave me the inspiration, why not grant them these mystic arts? Both were now my ves, bound by my prison, couldn''t live without me or my artifact, and thus I had no threat at all from them.


    So, I decided, after this battle ended, I wouldn''t stop strengthening them and would grant them mystic art suited to their taste.


    She was improving, however this improvement came on a very slow rate. I sighed, as this was everything I could do in my hand; at least her condition wasn''t worsening anymore, instead getting away from death; getting better.


    It took days for my little team plus the dead bodies of thousands of monsters for my demoness to finally open her eyes, and stand up by the shoulders and thick arms of my demon.


    "W-W-Where am I?" she nced around herself, seeing the terrifying scene of war and monsters, the balloon and demon, plus me and my huge entourage of spears behind my back.


    "Layer twenty," my demon replied.


    Iughed, her silly question was enough to make me extremely happy, extremely d that she was saved. "Can you replenish your energy by eating pearls? Or should we in some more of those ugly bastards?" I asked.


    "What?!" she eximed out in surprise, as she didn''t understand anything of what I just said.


    "She will be fine," my demon just said, replying to my question in her stead.


    "Great, let''s retreat then," I said, before I took out my artifact, my spear, and was about to use it when my demoness suddenly shouted, with extreme hoarse voice:


    "Don''t, the spear shouldn''t be used uncontrolled, or else bad things would happen, like that foggy monster."


    When she mentioned the monster, her face turned pale, but my demon kept her standing, while I realized something I could understand them perfectly fine! Out here in my real world!


    How did this even happen? I asked, with much surprise and shock than I showed over my face. "Are you alright?" the demon asked, before I waved my hand, storing away my spear as I said, "let''s retreat for now, there is no need for her to be sent back to the prison for now."


    The demon nodded, before he held the demoness, and both lied on the side of my huge balloon. I nced at these huge armies of monsters as I sighed, they were lucky that my demoness interfered, or else I wouldn''t stop until frying every single one of them.


    I retreated through the barrier, and waited, for any single monster to cross the border; however none passed!


    My balloon kept moving back into theyer, while I kept it moving this way so I could detect any demon or monstering from far. I didn''t disable the shield, as the world of thisyer was still filled with flying demons, weak and worthless except for their precious pearls.


    I checked my own reserves, and wasn''t surprised to see the very low amount left for me to use. I sighed, as if I was carried out by impulse and wasn''t stopped by my demoness, I wouldn''t have the wealth of pearls to back me off.


    ''Kill every single demon you face along your way and store their hearts don''t let a single demon bypass your des.''


    I hurriedly sent this message to Aria and the others in the team chat, where I found them filling the chat with long messages to check upon me. Once I wrote this, they all cheered and the chat was livened up, but I wasn''t in the mood right now to chat; I just needed to rest in peace, and forget a little about this hard and tense war.

 Chapter 365: Clearing Layer Nineteen While Waiting for My Army to Arrive

    Chapter 365: Clearing Layer Neen While Waiting for My Army to Arrive


    I retreated to the centre of the neenthyer, and as Aria and others were still back atyer seventeen, I had nothing else to do but to start killing these demons.


    However, before getting myself busy in that, I turned to face the two demons in my balloon, sitting together like close fiery lovers; what a scene to behold among all this mess and stress.


    "How are you feeling now?" I asked, as I turned to face them, while keeping my shield held in between my hands.


    "I''m feeling better. Still weak, but not dying at least," she said, before adding with a sincere tone, "I''m very grateful to all you did to me,really appreciate this."


    "Don''t mention it, after all it was my mistake for not taking care of you after killing that monster."


    "It''s a really hard to deal with monster, very tricky and very deadly. It''s really lucky for you to be able to resist its weird ability, and also kill it," she said, while sighing in a tired tone.


    It''s now dead, and won''t bother us anymore," I said, before turning towards the topic I wanted to ask about, "you said I shouldn''t send my spear inside, why?"


    Her face turned serious as she said:


    "The appearance of that monster wasn''t a fluke. Your spear can''t differentiate between anything, destroying the central forte inyer fifteen, leading to fully releasing the seals around that monster. if you released your spear without care, you will risk destroying the central fort there, and the monster inyer twenty is much more brutal and bloodthirsty than the one inyer fifteen."


    "The Giant barbaric," my demon sighed, as his face turned instantly pale, as if he recalled some distant, yet painful and scary memories.


    "Yes, that''s one of his many names. He is also called the sovereign of all demons, the master of myriad arts, the cruel merciless killer," my demoness added, saying a long list of scary names of that demon.


    I was already scared by this, and I recalled the recent talks with Diana and others about the demons in each central fort, and the demon inyer twenty had many horrible descriptions, a long list of nightmarish abilities and strength. "Is he that powerful?" I asked.


    "He isn''t only powerful," the demoness shook her head, "he was born as our leader, the leader of all demons. He had the ego and the greed of any emperor, wanting to rule everything even by ruining the whole world. I recall he was sealed by the witch, after an epic battle between the two, where he was an equal foe to her," she added, and her words made me realize more how hard facing this demon would be.


    "At least someone had already beaten him after the witch, taking control over the fort, right?" I said, as this was the only silver lining of hope I currently had to conquer that demon.


    "You are mistaken," the demoness simply shuttered that weak fragile hope of mine with her next words, "the witch knew if this demon would have the chance to be free again, bad things only would follow. So, she sealed himpletely, leaving the fort only guarded by a weakened miniature version of his. No one had ever fought the real demon, and hopefully no one would."


    I swallowed my throat, which was currently dry and bitter, before she threw the good news, finally. "the seal lies in the foundation of the fort itself, so if you let your spear inside, demolished this fort or even weakened it, you will risk releasing that beast, and no one here could stand a chance against him; not you, not your mystic art master, no one at all!"


    As long as he kept sealed under the fort, I had noints here. even if it meant for me to slowly march forward, taking much more time in killing those monsters and demons up ahead.


    After all, we had already lost the importance of time. dealing with things here fast or slow wouldn''t matter, and that was the only good news here. "I will make sure not to use it then, or when I use it, I will recall it fast, not letting it act as it likes," I said, dering my intentions.


    "That''s a relief, now have a rest; you just ended a huge fight, and a huger one just lies ahead," my demoness said, suggesting I rest.


    "No, I shouldn''t rest now. my army is still weeks away from us, and we need to replenish the exhausted stores of the pearls. I will start killing these demons, hunting their pearls and amass them in huge numbers, clearing thisyer until my yers reach here."


    The two demons nced at me in silence, while the demoness then hit the demon with her elbow as she hurriedly said:


    "Move your fat body and help our master. Don''t be thiszy as you always are, letting girls around you do all the hard work."


    The demon nced at her in a strange way, while I only chuckled at her words and attitude. This demon was really cute, being this docile around her making me forced to remember Shin, was he really acting docile with my presence as well? I thought of this as I started to kill demons, while my demon took back his sword and used his other artifacts to vent his embarrassment, killing demons in endless batches without any rest.


    And as such, our three weeks fight here kept raging, without being interrupted even for a single time by anything. My enemies seemed to be afraid to step forward to meet me, as not a single shadow of their monsters or demons trespassed the barrier to the neenthyer.


    "Keep yourselves confined intoyer twenty, when I finish with these demons, regrouped with my army, I wille and fry you all!" I muttered every single time I was remembered by their presence, and their fear.


    We kept killing demons in huge numbers for hours, then afterpletely clearing a zone, we would descend, start dissecting the demons, taking out their pearls and bones, storing them all into my seemingly empty porins.


    As for the demoness, after a few days of rest, she started to join the fun, with her killing ability not anything lower than my demon. In fact, I had the feeling she was stronger than this, but she didn''t want to embarrass my demon further than that, so she held her powers back.


    As we kept killing demons endlessly, we started to butt into many forts, scattered in thisyer, under theplete control of the nobles.


    Each fort was really worthy to be a fort of such a highyer; as it deserved to be called a city fortress. Each fort reigned over arge stretch ofnd, with many defensive towers inside, many smaller fortes, and even inner walls surrounding each small fort with a group of towers.


    Each small fort had a defensive doom activated, and the whole city castle had a huge dome to defend all. The number of nobles inside was really huge, and I never doubted the presence of many mystic art yers among them.


    "Let your deaths be the blissful contribution for my army, let your lost medallions be all mine, making my yers much stronger, and your filthy nobles weaker, Amen."


    I said this short sarcastic pray each time I faced one of theserge city fortresses. These huge castles and forts might seem challenging to anyone, not me.


    I didn''t need to waste my hunger value over them, as I handed them entirely to my demon and demoness. The real attacker here was my demoness, who used herva ability in all her attacks, showing part of her seriousness, eroding the defensive barriers easily, killing huge numbers of yers inside the barrier without any resistance at all.


    As for their retaliation, either from yers or from the city castle and its towers itself, all were blocked easily by my shield, making the three of us harmless, while everywhere we went was now covered into a thickyer ofva and dead burnt fleshes of these nobles.


    And right here I noticed something strange. "Can your fire kill the true souls of the yers?" I asked, as it was strange for the bodies of these yers to remain after their deaths, and even after hours of me collecting the huge loot around this fiery graveyard.


    "Sure, I can kill their true souls if I wanted to, or just let them return back to the game and resurrect there," she replied, and she didn''t need to borate further, as I knew she was doing this for me, as her own revenge from these traitors to stand against my path.


    By the end of the third week, the vanguard of my huge army appeared looming from far away, causing a huge cloud of dust. The number of balloons they were using strangely increased, and I was reminded by a simple fact; there were many forts there controlled by the nobles!


    That was great, as now I had a huge pile of hundreds of thousands of medallions, and there were still many forts here to be conquered!

 Chapter 366: Reaching the Barbaric Demon Fort

    Chapter 366: Reaching the Barbaric Demon Fort


    The army approached, but I was met first with the top yers of my forceing with a hurry in their balloons.


    "We thought you would grow restless and attack the twentiethyer," Aria said, whileughing.


    "Things aren''t that easy," I said, before exining the current situation to them.


    "So, we need to cut our path through their defenses without touching the central fort?" Nina asked, to make sure of what I just said.


    "Sure, that barbaric demon isn''t something we can handle," I confirmed, while nodding. "We need to make sure the central fort is left unharmed," I stressed over this point again.


    "What if they tried to do something?" Diana asked, and her question was the dilemma I had thought of all this time.


    "Then we need to first secure the fort, before doing anything else," I said, exining my strategy to them in further details.


    "It''s quite risky, and we will lose many numbers of our forces, however through our way to here, we crushed endless forts, gained many medallions, and the number of our mystic art yers just got doubled," Merwid said, making me not realize if he was with my idea or against it.


    "I''m with your idea, let''s do it," it seemed he realized my puzzle, so he expressed his support clearly and simply like this.


    "We all are with you for sure, let''s kill some nobles," Rendy said, expressing his support to me.


    "Good, wrap things here then, and make everyone ready. Have you brought all the dead bodies of the huge soul suckers with you? We need to prepare and make all the new yers'' gears ready," I said, as this new addition of the mystic art force was something great indeed.


    "Don''t worry, we have strengthened them along the road," Rog said, before adding, "and all these huge monsters'' bodies lie safely inside all of our inventories."


    I nodded in content from his reply, it seemed they grew more capable and started to be more decisive and scheming. Like this the short meeting ended, as they went to lead the huge army, fanning them to attack the remaining forts here.


    As for the extra medallions I had, I had transferred them all to Nina and Aria, as both distributed them over yers. The cksmiths were now more efficient in using the soul suckers'' cubes and body parts to strengthen the gears, so the additional million yers had their gears strengthened in a short time.


    After clearing all theyers, freeing all the forts, strengthening all the gears, gathering everyone on the border; I stood there over my balloon, raising my spear up high, before pointing it towards the nextyer lying behind the border.


    "Kill them all!" I shouted.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    The reply came from all the yers on the ground. All the balloons were left in the sky, as the cksmith managed to strengthen them with the soul suckers dead bodies, making them lethal to any monster.


    I didn''t n on strengthening mine, as I had my shield to protect me and my balloon. The next minutes we moved in huge momentum, with an army of seven million mystic art yers, heading directly toyer twenty.


    As for the rest of the yers, they just stayed here, continuing to hunt down demons, while wishing us luck.


    The next I saw was an endless ocean of giant monsters, filling the whole world in front of me. there was no trail of the giant demons, and that made the fighting much easier.


    As nned, I let them deal with these monsters, while I went alone, prating all these monsters with my balloon, while attacking them with my normal spear, and its huge entourage with shadows.


    I had received a huge pile of pearls, replenishing my almost to die out reserves of these. Now, I could use all mystic arts as much as I wanted, without any fear or worry.


    I moved for days, and everywhere was covered with the bodies of these huge monsters. After a week, I reached the central ce of thisyer, where a huge forty there like a huge city, filled with towers and defensive shields, while a huge army of giant demons stayed there.


    "My baby, you sick bastards!" my demon shouted from behind, as he and my demoness were both fighting the monsters along the way; making the death toll fall under our three hands reach a huge figure.


    "Calm down darling, we will kill them all," the demoness said, trying to control the distress and anger of the demon.


    "It''s your turn now, use the witch sword and kill them, try not to hit the castle for now," I said, as I decided to clear the area around the castle first, before we start attacking it.


    My demon didn''t speak back, as he held his sword, and started smashing the whole lot of giant demons down below. The sword of the witch was something lethal to them, so any attack caused severe damage, driving many to cross the death doorsteps.


    As for me and my demoness, we continued attacking the giant monsters standing around the fort. We needed to clear the whole area, and each fallen monster counted.


    It took me, my demon, my demoness roughly a day to finish clearing the area sessfully. In the middle of our fight, those inside grew restless, as they sent a huge army of nobles'' yers, all being killed by the three of us; leaving a wide ground littered with gears, medallions, and other stuff ready for me to pick.


    After this disastrous defeat, no single yer shade came out from the fort! If they had balls, they wouldn''t have chickened inside their walls and defensive shields.


    "So, we will attack the shield until it''s destroyed, enter the fort and do the massacre. Try not to attack any building, leave everything intact as possible," I said, while the two just nodded inpliance.


    The fight kicked off with the mighty attacks of the three of us, draining the huge energy of this mighty shield. A defensive shield of such a fort in such an advancedyer wasn''t something funny, and it took hours from the three of us to crack it, more hours to finally shatter it down.


    The moment this happened, we were met with a mixed army of soul suckers, giant demons, yers, and even flying energy suckers demons.


    Thetter were so hard to deal with, and I was the one to take this toll. I used my spear, my artifact spear, with extreme care, as I only drained them, made them weak, then recalled it again, before throwing it once more to finishrge numbers of these energy suckers.


    As for my demon and demoness, they simply jumped off my balloon to fall inside the fort, and a huge killing spree started. Blood flowed like rivers, covering the wholend around the fort in red.


    We fought for hours, and this fight could have ended faster if we used our full strength, not hindered by our fears and worries. However, safety came first, then killing everyone cameter on.


    After six hours, the whole fort looked deste after killing all these yers, monsters, and demons who were filling it hours ago. I stood in my balloon catching my breaths, as dealing with such an angry spear from my actions wasn''t an easy task at all.


    More than once my spear tried to break free from my control, not responding to my summon before summoning it one more time. it wasn''t easy at all to kill all of them without using our full strength, especially for me!


    However, as we were about to announce our dominance here, a sudden change appeared, not one, but two at the same time.


    "Rumble!"


    A deep rumble echoed from the depth of the fort, and in the next moment, a huge number of yers suddenly appeared, filling the empty fort once more.


    "Kill them all!" I shouted, and the task of killing them didn''t take much time for the three of us, making their blood flow like rivers, drenching the wholends, churning them into dark red color.


    "Rumble!"


    Another rumble and another wave of yers were summoned. Someone was hidden deeply inside the fort, summoning these yers, and trying to do something inside!


    It became very clear after the third rumble, and the third wave of yers summoned, that whoever was inside was trying his or her best to dy my advance, trying to tie up my hand here, buying himself or herself enough time to do something with the heart of this fort.


    And frankly I didn''t need any brilliant mind to understand what he or she was trying to pull here! this enemy was trying to set the barbaric loose!


    "Over my dead body!" I gritted my teeth, while controlling my balloon to descend fast, heading straight towards the central building of this fort. "I will leave things for you two, keep killing anyone appearing with no exception," I shouted over my two demons, while going directly inside the building, vanishing there.

 Chapter 367: A Fight Inside A Weird Labyrinth!

    Chapter 367: A Fight Inside A Weird Labyrinth!


    The central building of this forte was really huge from the inside. On contrary to the one I had entered at my conquered fifthyer''s fort, this one was much spacious, looking like an underground garden with giant pirs connecting here with the above.


    "Should I search here?" I wondered, as I descended through a big hole lined by thick bricks forming stairs, lined on its side, heading downwards towards the next level. I hesitated, as to look for the intruder here, or down there.


    And the answer came swiftly, finalizing my hesitation.


    "Rumble!"


    The whole building rumbled, and in the next moment I heard and felt the gush of the summoned yers up above.


    However, I didn''t nce up there, as my gaze only focused over down below. "So you are hiding deep underneath this fort, huh?" I smirked as I started galloping the stairs without any moment of rest.


    I didn''t like the idea of that enemy of mine working so near the heart of this fort. I just hoped I could reach there in time.


    The whole structure of this building was really huge, like abyrinth. If not for the recurrent rumblesing from down below, I would never have been able to clearly scout this ce in such a short duration of time.


    I lost counting when I crossed the twentiethyer, and when I reachedyer fifty, by rough estimation, I managed to reach the bottom of this building.


    It took me five hours to just descend here! how insanely huge this whole building was! I leaned on the cold dark ground, taking my rushed up breaths, while ncing around, trying to figure out a way to head to.


    In front of me, huge stone walls erected, forming a different number of corridors, while the huge pirs stretched from the ground to the high up rocky ceiling, acting like pirs holding the sky!


    I couldn''t tell from my low ce, so I headed up the stairs, where part of thebyrinth was revealed to me, and the other was covered in strange fog.


    "Screw it, I will summon my balloon and venture towards there," I cursed, as I couldn''t tell which direction I should head to. The moment I headed to the ground, I heard another rumble, and this time I was greatly started by that!


    This rumble felt likeing from the depth of the ground! This realization froze me, however in the next moment, a pulse of energy was born, passing like a giant wave from a certain spot there, through the walls, ending up to the ce I was standing at on the stairs in no time


    I hurriedly took out my shield, but had no time to even hold it straight before the shock wave hit me, sending me flying backwards to strongly hit the dry cold wall!


    I spitted out blood from my mouth, looking with extreme vengeance towards the ce this shock wave came from, to be stupefied at the next moment!


    The wave passed through all the walls, everywhere, however certain walls were only lightened up, by a strange blue light, creating a clear path from my ce heading straight towards the centre of thisbyrinth, the source of this wave, the ce where my enemy lied!


    "Curse you, why always make everything hard, huh?!!" I cursed out loud when these lights started to grow faint, being pale and fainted rapidly until they all went!


    I wiped out the blood from the corners of my mouth, headed down the stairs to grab my fallen shield, and returned back to a higher position than the one I was hit at.


    I wanted to get a clearer view over the wholebyrinth, so I could memorize this long and twisted route.


    "Rumble!"


    The moment the sound erupted again, I activated my shield in a hurry, standing behind it to defend against the iing wave.


    "Boom!"


    The wave hit me, carried me with it, totally ignoring my shield like I was holding a thin piece of paper! I hit the walls behind fast and strong, making me bleed once more!


    "Damn you!!!" I cursed, as I stood up, spat out my blood, and then stood on the stairs, angrly defying these waves and rumbles.


    My eyes started to draw the pattern of this route, however before I could finish even one tenth of it, theminating signs vanished!


    "Again! Come at me you coward!"


    I shouted out of anger and frustration, as I could only memorize a small part of this route!


    "Rumble!"


    "Boom!"


    "Rumble!"


    "Boom!"


    "Rumble!"


    "Boom!"


    Like this I kept hit again and again with these brutal waves, while every time I memorized a bit more of the road map until Ipletely memorized it after a dozen more hits!


    My whole body ached, and I just descended the stairs, feeling extremely unwell, to be met with my falled shield, lying there like an innocent child who did nothing!


    "You weak coward bastard! Can''t you stand for even a second against this wave? If not for my need for youter on, I would have preferred to let you lying down here, totally forgotten for eternity!"


    I vented all my kept inside anger and humiliation over my shield, before moving, like an angry little girl, to grab it and store it again inside my inventory.


    "Rumble!"


    "Boom!"


    "God damn it!!! I hate you!!!" I loudly cursed, as I wasted time venting my anger over my shield, to be hit instantly with this merciless wave!


    I carried all my pain and anger, inside me again, while moving fast, without wasting any more time, towards the right direction.


    The road map was freshly drawn in my mind, and I thought about flying with my balloon there; however the mere thought of this wave hitting and crushing me and my balloon made me drop such an idea.


    The next minute I kept moving towards the depth of this ce, while waiting for any rumble to ur.


    Strangely, nothing happened! No single rumble urred since I stepped onto thebyrinth! Was this a special rule of this ce? I kept asking myself that while trying not to be distracted and focus on the map in my head.


    After walking deeply in thebyrinth for hours, Ipletely lost the sensation of anything else! The monotonous scenes I was walking through all these hours made my senses dull!


    However, when I was almost feeling nothing, I suddenly heard a scratching voice, so near to me that made me realize they were heading to my face!


    Something hidden was trying to attack me! curse you!


    "Gravity!"


    Suddenly, the ten meters radius area around me changed, with a sudden shift in gravity, plus cancelling any stealth effect. Instantly a group of dozen assassins appeared around me, with their daggersing so near that I thought I was gone!


    However, my rarely used skill proved its worth right here, a skill I obtained a long time ago with Shin. The next moment I took out my demon''s favored sword, and instantly waved it towards them, imagining them all dead!


    However, no attack came out of my sword, nothing at all!


    "What the hell?!!!" I shockingly muttered, and my enemies just evilly smirked, making me realize they knew something about here, something about why my artifact didn''t work.


    "Mystic art!" I thought to myself, while hurrying to retreat away from them. however, just as they chased me, I noticed they were unable to use their skills here!


    But I already used one of my skills! what was wrong about this cursed ce! damn you barbaric demon!!!


    They were chasing me away from the route I had in mind. If I couldn''t kill them, then I wouldn''t be able to venture forward one more step!


    "Screw this, I will try my mystic art then!"


    I took out my spear, threw it over my fingertips, before turning around sharply and throwing it towards the front!


    My sudden move came as a surprise to them, however what my spear did was a shocking thing to me! Instead of its usual fast moving routine attack, it went like any normal spear, thrown to the front, to hit the chest of one of those attackers, nailing him down the ground, killing him just like that!


    I nced at my spear, and towards that dead yer, feeling greatly confused! he could use his skills to evade, or even defend, however he just took the spear in his chest and died! As for my own spear, I suddenly felt it was simply a long stick, nothing more!


    "Snap!" I snapped my fingers, however it didn''te back, making me more puzzled, extremely annoyed!


    "Fine, if you all decide to act high and ignore me this day, I wille to drag you from your head you piece of crap!"


    I screamed out at my spear, while moving forward with wide straps, heading towards the fallen assassin, however his teammates didn''t stand by and watch.


    They instantly appeared in front of me,ing towards me with their daggers, while two tried to pull out my spear!


    "Don''t touch it with your filthy noble hands of yours!!" I bellowed out angrily at them, while taking out my two artifact swords, "move out of my way!" I shouted, while waving my two swords towards the iing enemies, hoping they would work this time.


    However, unfortunately, they didn''t!

 Chapter 368: The Facts about this Labyrinth

    Chapter 368: The Facts about this Labyrinth


    The two swords just moved simply like they had no power at all in them, and the minute they crashed into the bodies of two assassins; they instantly killed them!


    I nced with shock as the two swords let me down! What was wrong with this ce!!! the next moment I retreated, while being chased with nine assassins.


    One tried to be funny as he threw his two daggers at my back, and when I heard the sound of theming at me, breaking through the air, I just ducked and did nothing more, as they both moved to the front.


    I then turned, while standing straight, pushing my body to the back, creating more critical distance between me and the iing enemies.


    "Swoosh!"


    "Swoosh!"


    I waved my two swords, like I was spreading out bed sheets, and instantly the two hit two enemies, dealing deadly blows to them.


    Another two funny idiots responded by throwing off their daggers, and I just had to push the ground hard, bending my knees, and waited as I ducked in this strange position.


    The next moment, the four daggers went by my head, just a hair breadth away from my hair. Just as they safely passed me, I jumped, bypassing the two yers in front of me, while cutting their bodies with my swords.


    I then mmed hard against one of the three idiots, inserted one sword deeply and fast into his neck, making him gush out blood like a fountain from his mouth.


    I didn''t wait for his dead body to fall on the ground, as I bent my knees, jumped high, higher than the reach of these yers'' daggers, to fall just in between the two other fools, hitting them hard with my swords, waving them backwards, inserting them in the depth of my two foolish enemies'' bellies.


    I nced, as I simply killed five out of them right now, making them lose eight yers; only five were left.


    They paused, stopped with obvious hesitation, as they nced at me. I did what they didn''t expect, turned around and ran, heading towards my dear spear!


    "Stop her, don''t let her get her spear!" one of them screamed out in panic, as he seemed to guess my true intentions. With two swords; weapons I never got used to, I managed to kill most of them. Imagine what would happen if I used my long ranged spear?


    However, no matter what they wished for, they were already far behind. They started to act foolish, throwing one dagger each at me, while keeping the other one in their hands, dreaming of slitting my throat!


    However I just changed my running direction, never stopped running forward, time running to the right, while others running to the left; running in a zigzag line until reaching finally to my spear.


    I hid one of the two swords, didn''t care which it was, as both were just pieces of useless scrapped metal for me right now. I jumped out in the air, grabbed my spear from the shaft, pulling it out of the dead yer''s body, turned around, and faced the iing enemies.


    And they instantly stopped, even two of them hit each other, sending one flying forward a couple of meters, to fall on the top of my extended spear by my outstretched hand, instantly killing him!


    My spear was sharp, prating the body of the yer. I regained myposure, while holding a spear with a body of a yer hung in it.


    "Tell me what is going on here, and I will let you all retreat and live," I said, as the most important thing now wasn''t to kill them, but to understand what was going on here.


    "Is this a word of honor?" one of them asked.


    "What do you take me for? I''m the queen of a kingdom, a runner to the throne of your empire; surely my word counts and I won''t renege on it!" I instantly replied with an angry voice that expressed my current mood perfectly.


    "Alright, it''s a deal then," that assassin said, before repeating the deal again, fearing of me returning back on my words, or finding a loop in it, "You will let us retreat safely back outside thebyrinth, in return to telling you everything about this ce, right?"


    "Everything about this ce and about the status of your yers inside," I added, as I wouldn''t let them go off this cheaply though.


    Their faces twitched, but the assassin rapidly got over it as he said:


    "Never mind, it''s a lost case for us anyway. Sigh, those higher ups are always greedy, only thinking about themselves, dragging us all into this hell of a war that we don''t believe in! I agree on your conditions."


    His words touched some strings inmy heart; it seemed not all the nobles that bad after all! I recalled Shin, Rendy, and that impulsive Alfonzo, they were all nobles, right?


    However, in such a predicament, a whole mess and chaos, I couldn''t ascertain who deserved to live and who deserved to die! I now felt more good towards letting these four leave and live; after all they weren''t my true enemies!


    "Tell me all then," I demanded.


    "This ce is cursed by the demon sleeping underneath it. thebyrinth had this special thing, that only one skill could be used, and for only one time! after it''s used, we turn into mere humans with no powers, fighting among ourselves like idiots as you saw," he said, and what he exined seemed quite logical and scary.


    I nodded for him to continue, and he added:


    "As for the inside, you are so close to the heart of thebyrinth. There are tens of thousands of yers there, however they all used their skills already, summoning yers from the stele in exchange for their contribution points. They lost all the defenses and now are just mere mortals. Only the dozen few of us were left to stop you, hoping to ambush you off guard; and to exhaust your only skill at least."


    My enemies'' numbers were huge, but I have the perfect counter to that. "What about the artifacts? They aren''t working here!" I asked, and he shook his head, indicating he knew nothing about it.


    "What are you doing inside?" I asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" he answered.


    "Are you so close to unlocking the seal?"


    "Yes, pretty close actually," his reply gave me a scare, however what he added made my heart quiet down for a little, "however they need at least a couple more hours to finish. If you managed to dive your way through the sea of yers inside, then you would reach them in time."


    "Thanks for the info, you can all go off now," I said, and they exchanged silent worrying nces between each other. It seemed they feared me attacking them on the back. "Just go," I said while taking away my sword and spear, making them more reassured, as they started to run.


    "Sigh," I sighed, helplessly, as war always was raged on the dead bodies of many unknown helpless people. I turned my gaze to the interior of thisbyrinth, recalling the map engraved deeply inside my mind. "Just wait, I will make sure you won''t be able to see the light of morning ever again."


    I then ventured forward, while taking back my spear and sword. I didn''t know if they were telling the truth or lying about theck of any enemy on the iing front, but I had to take my precautions after all.


    As I ventured forward, fast and with care, I tried to use my prison. When I used it outside, it didn''t work, however this didn''t stop me.


    "Let''s see what you can do to my inventory then," I smirked, and when I tested it inside my inventory and worked, Iughed out loud, like an evil maniac! I tricked the legendary scary demon, hahaha!


    I selected a ce for me to hide well, before closing my eyes and venturing into the prison. As I was using it inside my inventory, I couldn''tst there for long, already feeling the resistance to push me out the moment I entered.


    The ce was empty, however this wasn''t a problem. I instantly summoned my demon back, and then felt a great repulsion force driving me outside the moment he appeared inside the prison.


    I didn''t get the chance to speak to him, however he was there. I opened my eyes feeling much triumph and confidence, before closing them again and re-entering my prison.


    I told him, in brief, what was going to happen, and after a minute I was expelled outside again. It seemed that the arrogant demon was so pissed off at me for breaking his lovely rules, however screw him! I had tens of thousands of yers in the army to kill!


    "Let''s see how long you willst before me and my demon," I evilly sneered before I stood up, took my spear and sword, and then went towards the front, where the sounds of tens of thousands of yers were already reaching my ears.


    They were terrified, and they should be, after all death was heading to meet them face to face on my hands!

 Chapter 369: Heading Straight Towards the Giant Pillar

    Chapter 369: Heading Straight Towards the Giant Pir


    The moment I exited thebyrinth twisted corridors, I was met by a huge open space, with arge ck pir at the centre of it. This ce was so vast, it could easily amodate millions of yers without being crowded.


    So, the presence of those tens of thousands of yers here seemedcking and not fitting to the scene. The moment I appeared, I heard many shouts of warning, like they saw death itselfing upon them.


    "Panic and scream, no one is going to save you today from my hands," I muttered to myself, while moving straight forward on this dark blue marbled floor, unhindered by anything in my path!


    They started forming their lines, while making their ranks lined one after another, in long lines stretching from right to left. They looked like they nned to block my path directly, circling around me, and trapping me inside.


    "Nice n, but I have a better one," Iughed, as I delved into my inventory, met with the resistance of this arrogant demon, and defied its authority by summoning my demon!


    The next moment, my huge demon appeared like a giant, blocking the scene in front of me. the whole ce ushered under a heavy silence; I could barely touch the nervousnessing from the front with my hands!


    "Lean," I said, as I jumped over its huge shoulder, sat there like a bloody queen of ancient eras, overlooking all those yers in front of me without showing any worry or distress at all.


    A single weak young girl like me standing in front of the whole army, me unfazed by them and they were literally terrified by me!


    "Kneel, and I will forgive you!"


    My words echoed in this strange silence, breaking it, smashing thest bit of straw they had to fight me. their morale was now shattered, and all I needed to do was a little push, and they would all kneel!


    "Don''t listen to her, follow the grand n of our sacred nobles!"


    "Form the lines and attack her!"


    "She is just there, without any of her annoying artifacts! Go and kill her!"


    Suddenly shouts like these erupted like scattered scared whooping. I nced at them, seeing no responseing from their yers; they already lost their control over them and they wouldn''t follow their silly suicidal orders anymore!


    "Kneel and live, stand and die!"


    This time I tried to be overbearing, threatening them to be killed if not obeying my demands.


    They just nced at me hesitantly for brief moments, before the first submitted ones knelt, leading others to kneel.


    "Anyone kneeling down will be killed by everyone."


    "Listen, anyone kneeling beside you is a traitor; kill him!"


    "Kneel and you all will die!"


    These annoying shouts came again, so irritating to be honest. However, their words weighed nothing for these yers, and to make sure no funny things would happen, I pointed towards one side with my spear and shouted:


    "Anyone who doesn''t want to fight me, go to this side. Stay as far away from here as possible, or even enter thebyrinth if you want; I don''t care!"


    Instantly thousands of yers moved, in a hurry, running like their lives depended on it. I simply nced at them then turned to face those who were stubborn to keep their arrogance and maintain their greed, valuing them over their lives!


    After half an hour, and when all the ruckus settled down, only a handful of thousands stood between me and that pir behind.


    "Go, show them no mercy," I simply patted on the shoulders of my demon, inciting it to move and attack them.


    My demon grinned, in a very ferocious way, before starting to run like a meteore, takingrge jumps in the air before finally falling upon them like destiny!


    And the massacre began!


    They tried to fight back, tried to attack my demon or even injure him. however my demon was something they couldn''t even understand; a mighty rock that couldn''t be destroyed by the raging sea waved around it!


    It took a couple of hours for him to clear all the ces from any standing yer. During this massacre, I nced over towards the dark pir, finding a group of yers, dressed in ck caps, putting their hands over the pir while muttering something.


    "Go there and kill them all," I shouted to my demon the moment he finished his killing spree here, and he dlyplied by jumping again, moving unhindered, heading straight forward to the pir.


    Around these yers, a group of strong looking yers were standing, calm and collected, waiting for my demon''s charge to reach them, unfazed by anything.


    "Beware, these dozen had still their skills unused," I simply warned him, as this was obviously the case here.


    "The shield," my demon roared to me, and I instantly took out the heavy shield and he grabbed it. For me, it was really heavy and huge, for him it was like a kid''s toy.


    As expected, the moment we got near that protected circle, the twelve yers, covered their faces entirely with strange shaped helmets, wearing the same ck capes as these demons, moved, driving out their swords, preparing to use their skills.


    My demon just nned to totally ignore them, as he jumped high to the air, tens of meters above their heads. It was like a huge rock was crossing over their heads, a very terrifying thought for me, but apparently not to these veterans.


    "Swoosh!"


    "Boom!"


    "Tuck!"


    All kinds of skills were used, hitting the body of my demon directly. Their skills were so mighty that it interrupted the jump of my demon, making him even roar out in pain.


    They nned to attack us while falling, as they already moved to surround the ce we werending fast towards.


    I would never give them this chance!


    "Throw me there!"


    I hurriedly shouted, moving out from my ce over his shoulder, jumping a few meters away from him. The next moment, I felt a big hand holding me, then a huge momentum force pushed me forward, like a spear thrown by my mystic art, heading in no time towards the group around the pir, falling upon them like thunder!

 Chapter 370: Screw You Stupid Lizard Spouting out Fire!

    Chapter 370: Screw You Stupid Lizard Spouting out Fire!


    I knew the hit would be hard and might break some of my bones, so just as I was about to hit the pir, I waved my spear and my sword, easily cleaving the bodies of two high nobles, separating their upper half from the lower one.


    "Rumble!"


    My hit towards the pir caused me unbearable pain, as my body rolled over itself, falling from a distance of a couple of meters to the ground, while screaming out in pain.


    "Rumble!"


    The pir rumbled again, and this time I noticed the dark pir shone with strange cyan light,ing from the depth of the ground, heading straight up in circles, like it was angrily retaliating!


    "Escape, hurry, it''s broken!"


    One of these high nobles shouted at the others, as I saw the look of panic over her face. She was a female, and strangely I felt extreme hatred towards her; out of nowhere!


    I spat out my blood, to cover the floor. Leaned forwards depending on arms, to feel a sudden throbbing pain in my left hand, making me scream shortly before gritting my teeth.


    ''Curse you all, even with one hand I will kill you!'' I inwardly cursed, and this made me rest on my bent knees, feeling another throbbing pain in my right leg. I didn''t even check it, as I held my spear, with a heavy hand and heavily wounded body, aiming my spear towards the fast runner high noble girl.


    "Die!" I gritted my teeth, enduring the whole lot of pain caused by this simple act of mine; however I managed to perfectly throw out my spear towards the back of this girl, to rest on hers, making her fall and never stand up again.


    This attack made everyone around to fasten their paces; after all they were running from two monsters not just one!


    "Kekeke, really worthy of praise, witch descendant, kekeke!"


    Suddenly this vicious sound erupted from behind me, giving me a scare. I tried to stop, however the injured leg made me quibble, falling on the ground almost, if not for my sword in hand to bnce my body, I would have been on the ground right now.


    And I turned around, eyeing this giant demon, taking the ce of the whole giant pir, with its huge ck and cyan colored body.


    It was a dragon; A full giant dragon with ferocious face, huge triple pairs of wings on its back, and a huge long strong tail, ending with a club like ball, waving it right and left just close to my face.


    "Why didn''t you attack?!"


    This was clearly obvious, as I was wounded, never felt his presence, even my reaction was lousy and humiliating. If not for enjoying my miserable state, then why didn''t he attack then!


    "Interesting, you aren''t that afraid of me, little witch?"


    "I have met and killed dragons like you before, what''s the difference?"


    "I''m bigger, I''m stronger, I''m bloodier, and I''m merciless."


    I strangely nced at him, who would describe himself with all these, speaking this friendly and care free to his enemy!


    "You must have something wrong inside your head!"


    "Thanks for thepliment, little witch."


    I seriously didn''t know how to make a conversation with this dragon! I just tried to be rude, and he just epted it warmly, even thanking me!!


    "You didn''t tell me your intentions," I tried to reach amon ground with him, trying to understand his line of thoughts.


    "Just wait a moment, I want to kill those ignorant little ants who annoyed my sleep."


    It just waved his tail, and I felt like a huge hand of wind just passed by, making my body waver in the middle. This was simply the move of its tail, a coteral effect to it; imagine what this tail would do to these yers!


    They all died! In an instant, simply like that, its tail moved to touch every single one of them, to pop up their bodies like they were made out of water bubbles!


    I didn''tment, though, as if I was in their ce I would never end in any different path than this!


    "Now, we can talk," the dragon retreated its tail, while keeping itself flying in the air, easily and calmly like it was standing on the ground. "I want to make a deal with you," it said.


    "A deal? You want me to set you free?" my answer was already apparent in the sarcastic tone in my words.


    "If you can then I wouldn''t hesitate to ask you for it; but you are weak. Nah, I want another deal, something rted to what''sing."


    Its words started to be vague, as I didn''t know what it was referring to. "What''sing?!" I demanded an exnation.


    "Kekeke, you are really this weak, not able to ascertain the very approaching disaster, ain''t you?"


    It simply made fun out of me, and I really controlled my anger well this time. I was severely wounded, couldn''t use my mystic arts, and without any working artifacts! Even my demon would be dwarfed if stood next to this giant dragon.


    "Don''tment me for my words,ment your pathetic weak self,ment your stupid arrogant narrow mind ancestor of yours. If she heard my advice back then, nothing of this would have happened. but look, she is dead, I''m now sealed, and you, her treasured descendant, is standing in front of, weak and ignorant to the apocalypse befalling upon all of us shortly."


    Its words weren''t that vague anymore, they were scary! "What apocalypse are you talking about? Those soul suckers army?" this was the only thing I had in mind that might rte to its words.


    "Souls suckers? Kekeke, they are mere idiots who just follow the orders of their masters! Nope, and I won''t tell you anymore. You don''t deserve to know, and even if you knew, you are too poor to even do a thing to the iing apocalypse. Nah, I won''t say anything to you, little weak witch."


    It was starting to grow ruder and bolder, and it decided not to tell me anything. I was angry, as I was really weak and helpless like he described. If I was strong, then I would have dragged this stupid talkative lizard from its tail, waved it to hit the ground left and right until it sumbed to me, dering its submission and acknowledging my superiority over it!


    Screw you stupid lizard spouting out fire! I wanna kill you already!!!

 Chapter 371: A Hard Bargain with A Dragon!

    Chapter 371: A Hard Bargain with A Dragon!


    I nced silently, ring with both eyes towards him, while this stupid lizard kept smiling, like having fun at my misfortune and anger.


    "Kekeke, I never get tired of teasing you witches. Anyway, there is no time to waste, so let''s discuss our current deal."


    I didn''t reply, holding my tongue from cursing it out loud. After all, I was the weakest, heavily wounded one here, making me unable to object out my own curses rudely like this stupid lizard.


    "The deal is simple, when the disaster befalls on all of us, I will be subjected to a huge misfortune, and I want to make a deal with you so you can help me out in my misfortune."


    "Your misfortune?" I couldn''t help it and asked it directly, feeling much bizarre towards his words. "Do you want me to release your curse now?" I asked, as this might be the only way that would be logic for such a huge lizard to be faced with a misfortune.


    It was tied with the seal, unable to do what it wanted.


    "I told you already, you can''t do this and it won''t help me at all. In fact breaking the seal now will only make my situation afterwards much worse! I just need you to make a pact with me, on the honor of the blood of witches, to help me in my next crisis."


    I still didn''t understand itswords fully, and when I was about to ask about this crisis, it nced at me in a stern look that made me pause, realizing what answer it would give to me.


    I sighed, what a stupid arrogant lizard it was!


    "Tell me then what do you want me to do for you! I can''t agree on things I don''t really know! Plus I know nothing about this pact of  witches, and what is the benefit I will gain out of this deal?"


    "You can keep your life, as I won''t kill you here. isn''t this enough for you?"


    "No, my life is out of the question. If not, then go ahead and kill me, after all you are saying the apocalypse ising and no one is going to stop it. so just kill me and erase the only hope you have in this world!"


    I wasn''t really this brave and collected as I acted in front of it; I was extremely terrified! It could instantly kill me if it loved to, and I would lose all my current progress to here so far!


    "Sigh, why are you always this hard to deceive and trick? Annoying witches!!"


    I raised one eyebrow while ncing at it in a strange way; was itining of me not falling in its obvious trap? This shameless stupid lizard! Good for him I was weak and wounded, with no artifact, or else I would have loved to put some senses in itsrge dull brain of it!


    "Alright, I can grant you one thing, and this is the only thing I can do for you by my current situation."


    ""


    I didn''t reply or even buy its words! it was trying to trick me again!! did it think I would really buy this? It had only one help to give! No way!!!


    "Alright, I can give you two, and this is really the most I can do."


    ""


    "Then three, and don''t ask for more!"


    ""


    "Damn it, why is it always that hard dealing with your kin! You aren''t the only shameless beings in this universe!!"


    ""


    Shameless beings?!! That stupid greedy wicked dark hearted cursed lizard was trying to call me a shameless! It was the shameless one!!!


    "Alright alright, thest and really final offer, five things will be granted to you, no more."


    ""


    "I won''t raise my bidding higher, as I have nothing else to offer!"


    ""


    ""


    We both kept ncing silently at each other, while I realized how desperate this dragon was, and how greedy and wealthy it was as well.


    "Tell me what are those five things you will give me?" I asked.


    "I can summon you an army to help you in your current crusade, and I can give you precious artifacts for you to use in your current crusade. Plus I can give you a defensive item to make any attacks falling on you and your army negated at once, and a huge army of very offensive monsters that will help kill your enemies in your crusade.


    And finally I can give you the key where you can go directly towards the trappednds of those calling themselves mystic art yers and gain their support in your crusade."


    He repeated ''in your crusade'' so many times that made me already hate hearing it!


    And that made me realize something; this cunning lizard didn''t promise me anything rted to post the apocalypse, or even to survive in it!


    "No, I want things rted to the apocalypse."


    "And your fight? Your enemies are really strong and will prove themselves worthy by stopping you."


    "No one can stop me, not even you," I shouted, dered my stance loud and clear, "My crusade is my fight, and my fight is my responsibility. I won''t take anything rted to the current situation; I wanted the five items to help me facing the uing apocalypse."


    "Am I a prophet? I don''t know how to help myself, how am I supposed to help you then?"


    ""


    Again I didn''t reply, as this cunning big lizard didn''t give up on tricking me! It even tried to sell me cheap, giving me something that would eventually expire, ording to this vague apocalypse of its saying.


    "I can give you one item that might be of help post apocalypse."


    ""


    "Two, and that''s my limit!"


    ""


    "I can''t give more than three, and really this time is myst time to raise the price."


    ""


    ""


    Sigh, the bargain with this dragon was really hard! I didn''t even know how many items it had! I was sure it wouldn''t make a losing deal, this stingy cunning lizard!


    ""


    ""

 Chapter 372: Was I Tricked?

    Chapter 372: Was I Tricked?


    "Three is a very low offer, I can''t take it."


    "And I can''t offer you anymore than that! take it or leave it."


    "I will leave then!"


    I had it enough from its shamelessness! Even my little peaceful weak demon of the mere fifthyer had four mighty artifacts over its body! and this one here was trying to trick me, by giving me only three!


    "Wait, wait, I can give you one more thing," it paused, and its face showed its pained expression. "What? Just don''t be this stingy old lizard and spill it out."


    "Old lizard!" it seemed quite shocked before itughed, in a crazy way, "Oh gosh, it passed a really long time since yourst witch called me this! What, did she already tell you this name about me?"


    Strangely, and weirdly enough, that stupid lizard found it amusing, and even stood there proudly acknowledging this nickname!


    "Sure, I can always call you an old lizard from now on. Now, stop fooling with me and tell me what is that you can offer to me?"


    "Sigh, you witches are really ruthless, especially when dealing with a poor old lizard like me."


    ""


    The corners of eyes twitched, as I turned around ready to leave. "Wait wait, I will tell you, thest item will be this whole ce."


    "This fort you mean?"


    I asked with doubt as this fort was really strong and vast, but would it be helpful to me in facing the uing apocalypse?


    "No, not the fort, the base of thisbyrinth."


    I nced at it with questioning look, as it added:


    "Thisbyrinth is built upon a specialrge board, a very ancient design that would make anyone stepping over it lose its powers except one. This could be used to build ahem, to help you facing the uing apocalypse."


    Its words seemed to go towards the direction of telling more about this apocalypse, yet it stopped its tongue from proceeding more. "Built what?" I asked.


    "Can''t tell, too weak to know."


    "Fine," I stamped on the ground like a little child as I added, "if you don''t add info regarding the uing apocalypse, I wouldn''t do this deal with you!"


    "I can''t, you are unworthy to know, too risky to learn about things you can''t protect yourself from."


    I didn''t buy its reply this time as I stressed hard on this point:


    "Aren''t my enemies aware about this apocalypse?"


    "Yes, but only a handful of their leaders knew, and only the outsiders'' enemies had such info. You sh"


    I interrupted its talking, as I stubbornly said:


    "Fine, then tell me what they all know! They didn''t just know, they are also preparing for it, am I wrong?"


    "But"


    "No buts, I want to know, it''s the least help you can give to me to face these cunning enemies!"


    The dragon nced silently at me for a while, before finally sighing. "Alright, stubborn little witch, I will tell you a single piece of information, the one that everyone of your enemies know about."


    I smiled, in triumph, as I finally had the chance to know what it was referring to from the beginning as the apocalypse.


    "And what about the other three things?" I demanded, as I wouldn''t forget about its promise.


    "One is a weapon you can use there, the second is a token that will greatly help you establish your new power in the post-apocalyptic world. as for the third item, it would be a thing that would enable one item you currently have to be used in that new world."


    ''So it''s a new world,'' I muttered to myself, as I learnt a piece of info about this apocalypse. It wasn''t ruin and destruction only, it had a new world in it, One that forbade the use of anything currently used here.


    "Ok, I can live with that," I replied, before adding with a long tiring sigh, "So, what is it that you want me to do in that new world of the apocalypse?"


    It showed an astonished expression for a moment, before sighing as well. "It''s hard to deal with you without spilling out a thing or two, sigh! Alright, what I need is simple, in this world there will be huge battling grounds, scattered in special order. I will be ruling one of them, acting as a ve for my entire life.e and conquer that ground, and release me. it''s that simple, right?"


    Why did I feel it was tricking me somewhere? "Is this all?" I asked.


    "Yes, it''s all the truth about the help I need."


    "And what will you do next?"


    "I wi I will do whatever I want, why do you want to know?"


    Again it stopped itself from telling me the truth! "See? You are hiding something!"


    "I can''t tell you everything, can I?"


    "Then what guarantee you won''t turn on meter on after freeing you?"


    "Who? Me? no way!"


    "Yes way! You have a grudge against witches like me, so you may think to take your revenge."


    "Sigh, you know nothing about that world''s rules, but I can put another condition to make sure you are satisfied, ok?"


    ""


    I went silent again, not knowing the apocalypse or what was going to happen after it made me unable to reply back. "Alright, I agree," I replied in its own words.


    "Alright, here is the pact," it said then arge piece of paper appeared, with words written on it inrge font! I nced and read, to find it was like the game contracts, however it refers to the great system as the witness on this pact, not the game.


    "What is this great system?" I asked.


    "It''s the name of the absolute ruler of the new world after the apocalypse," it replied, "all you need to do is to sign with your blood, and it will be effective once the apocalypse urs."


    I nced at the contract again, and reread it a couple of times just to make sure this old lizard wouldn''t trick my young witch. As everything seemed fine, I touched my already bloodied hand over the paper.


    In the next moment, the lizard put a huge drop of blood over the paper, while grinning in a very strange way. "Alright, everything is settled, now I will tell you the story about the apocalypse."


    I didn''t know why, but with how happy it was I felt I was tricked, some way or another!


    Curse you old lizard!

 Chapter 373: A Long Chat about the Upcoming Apocalypse

    Chapter 373: A Long Chat about the Uing Apocalypse


    As the contract was sessfully signed, everything on my part was finished, waiting for this old lizard to fulfill its part of the deal.


    "Alright, now I will give you the items we agree upon," the old lizard said, and then it added, "here are the three promised items from me. as for the board over there, once I finish exining the apocalypse to you, you can freely take it with you, or else you will be forcibly expelled from here and can''t reach here again."


    I nodded, as it seemed quite fair from such a twisted minded lizard. The old lizard waved its w, and simply three itemsy in front of me, littering in pure golden light like they were made of sacred materials.


    "What are they made of to be this shiny?" I couldn''t help myself toment, and the old lizard simply sneered. "Girls," it only said thisment, while adding more!


    I took the three items, nced at them with great interest. One was a long spear, mighty and heavy that when I held it I felt all my body tremble under huge weight. "Don''t try it now, this world isn''t suited for such sacred treasures," the old lizard hurried to warn me, and I instantly stored the spear away.


    It was even heavier than my huge shield! "Are they artifacts?"


    "A very higher form than artifacts, you can consider them this way," it simply and vaguely answered my doubts.


    I nced at the second item, a token. It wasn''t like my own token of the guild master rank, instead it was a big hexagonal token, bigger the size of my head, heavier than the spear!


    I couldn''t believe that, but my trembling body was evidence of that! I hurriedly stored it away, to nce finally at my third item, a small feather made of pure gold.


    "It''s a feather, how heavy could a feather be!" I thought to myself, but when I held it in my hands, it proved my own words wrong! it was extremely heavy, but slightly lighter than the spear no doubt.


    I stored it away, as I nced at the old lizard. "How can I use them?" I asked, as I couldn''t use any one of them.


    "Be patient until the apocalypse urs, then you can use the three easily by bathing them in your blood."


    "Bath this huge spear? Do you want me to die old lizard?!!"


    "Kekeke, it would be a scene to marvel indeed, kekeke."


    ""


    I didn''t speak or reply over his rude words. this old lizard reminded me, somehow, with my old long lost friend; Shin.


    "Alright, you only need a drop of your blood to make them function. However, you mustn''t do that before the apocalypse urs, or else they will be rendered worthless there."


    I nodded while putting his warning to the heart. I wouldn''t use them here anyway, as I had my own artifacts, demons, and a huge army of yers on my side.


    "What about the apocalypse?" I demanded, as this was still the only vague and most important thing this old lizard didn''t speak of yet.


    "Alright, don''t be this impatient. I will tell you everything all of your enemies are aware of. You sure know of this world being divided into many gxies and small hidden worlds, with kingdoms and empires reigning over it, right?"


    I nodded and didn''t reply, waiting for it to give me new things I never heard of.


    "So, when I tell you this isn''t the real face of the world, but a broken shattered phase of it, what will you say?"


    "Who shattered it?" I asked, as I controlled my emotions not to show it any of my surprises or doubts.


    "The previous witch, your ancestor," his answer this time managed to drive a shocked expression over my face, coupled with a short gasp. "What are you saying old lizard? Are you too old to say logical things? Or your memory started to go loose after all these years?!!"


    I said, while expressing my doubts and disbeliefs. What did it mean for the witch to shatter the world into this? Why would she even do that? and what was the shape of the world before being shattered?


    I had tons of questions, and more tons of doubts.


    "Calm yourself, little witch, after all what she did was sadly the right choice at the time, sigh, I never thought a day woulde and admit her wisdom in doing such a reckless unexpected move!"


    Despite his words, I didn''t see or feel any sadness or regret in its voice. "Tell me why she did it and tell me about the real shape of the world," I demanded.


    "I can''t tell you of the reason, as she nned to tell you herself in a suitable time and ce. as for the world, its original shape was a huge tnd, known as thends of the witch."


    "She will tell me in person? Old lizard, she is dead! Long dead already!!"


    "Don''t worry yourself with such matters, when you reach her level of strength you will understand that death isn''t the end of the journey, it''s simply another path in it."


    I was speechless, didn''t know what to say to it. "So, thisnd of the witch is going to appear again?" I shifted the topic away from the useless debate that would end in a way I already expected.


    "Smart little witch, yes that what will befall on every single creature living under this shattered universe."


    "Then it shouldn''t be a bad thing, right? After all we are going to live in theplete whole world, our own real world, again."


    "That would be true if the cause that forced the witch to shatter the world in the first ce doesn''t exist."


    The simple and rarely wise reply of this old wizard made me realize something; who was the one behind making the shattered world regain its unity? It wasn''t the witch for sure, so for sure it was her enemies!

 Chapter 374: The Ancient Secrets are Finally Revealed

    Chapter 374: The Ancient Secrets are Finally Revealed


    "Like this the new world won''t be a paradise, in addition to that, these enemies have already executed a sinister n, making the circumstances for all of you out there quite unfavorable," it paused, as it added with much serious face, "and these new changes are what your current enemies here are aware of."


    "The nobles?"


    "Sure, the nobles here, the nobles at many other ces, every single traitor is already aware of these changes, and ready for them."


    I felt extreme anger as I hurriedly said:


    "Then I will kill them all!"


    "You won''t have the chance to do that," the old lizard shook its head in regret, "despite how much I wanted to see these traitors being killed and these wicked enemies'' n be toppled by you, you don''t have time or strength to pull this feat."


    I understood its meaning hidden inside its words. "How much time do I have?" I asked, just to make sure of my assumptions.


    "One month, at most. Just enough time for you to gather your allies before the apocalypse hits you all."


    I knew whom it was referring to as my allies; the mystic art society trapped masters. "Tell me then everything," I demanded, as I was ready for the worst.


    "The witch destroyed the world based on a n, not just on a whim; she wanted humans to be much prepared for the worst. She nned it so when the real world would erupt again as a whole, the current empires and kingdoms will be able to join this world in the same form of glory and civilization. However, the enemies had already cracked this n, and now they also managed to shatter it to nihility.


    When you are going there, you will start with nothing, from the scratch. However they couldn''t shatter everything, luckily, or else you will be doomed there. so, a single rule remained unchanged, the rule of the stele."


    "The rule of the stele?!" I muttered with a surprised look over my face.


    "Yep, it''s as you expected. Didn''t you notice that despite pushing this hard over your enemies, none of them had ever summoned armies to aid except for this single fort battle?"


    Its words made me stutter in thoughts, recalling all the past events, making me realize something. "The new contribution system isn''t the act of the guardian?" I asked with a shocked tone.


    "Unfortunately not," the old lizard simply replied by this, confirming my own guess.


    That was huge news indeed! I imagined when I sat foot here for the first time that this new system was enforced by the guardian as a hurdle on the nobles path, however per the old lizard''s words; it wasn''t!


    It was the mere scheme of the enemies of the old witch, me, and all humans! Thisw was what remained after they destroyed everything, and that meant they already did that!


    "So, they are keeping their points forter use?" I asked.


    "Not only that, but there is a hidden catch not noticed by all; but they knew of it," the old lizard paused, as it tried to add more significance to its next words. "These points can be transferred from person to person."


    And his words really were worthy of his long pause!


    "What do you say?!!!" I was stupefied the instant I heard its words. "Won''t we all be summoned together?" That was the question that I had in mind after thinking briefly about this answer.


    "No!"


    Its short reply exined it all!


    "As they can, I also can, right?"


    "Sure, and like this you know what you have to do, right?"


    I nodded, as there was nothing more to say. "Is there any more info you want to add?" I tried to instigate it to speak, but it simply replied with its rude behavior. The next moment I found myself pushed away, hard, towards the surface, and a momentter I found myself standing inside this huge vacant fortress, with only my demons waiting for me there, surrounded by a huge pile of dead yers'' bodies.


    I nced at my hand, to find a small square shaped strange board, covered in lines soplicated to be seen separate or organized. It was also littered in pure golden rays, and instantly I felt a severe heavy pressure over my entire body before I hurriedly put it away.


    "Sigh, you don''t have to be this rude, old lizard!"


    "You finally came out," my demon leisurely walked to me, side by side with the demoness which seemed to sense my troubled mind. "Are you alright?" she asked, while checking all over my body.


    "It''s alright," I sighed before ncing at everything here, "have you finished killing everyone?" I asked.


    "Sure, every single one of them is now dead. We also gathered all the loot and saved it for you," the demoness replied, before waving a hand and instantly a mountain of loot appeared in front of me.


    I nced, with no much interest of joy anymore, towards this pile before touching them and sucking them all inside one of my porins. "Are you really ok?" the demon this time sensed my weird behavior, as he was the longer of the two to be with me.


    Usually I would jump out of joy or even dance when having such a huge loot; especially if many of them were mystic art medallions. However I wasn''t acting the same as the old me, which made him skeptical towards my behavior.


    "It''s" I paused, hesitated to tell them the bad news, "it''splicated. Let''s move then and kill everything here in thisyer until everyone catches up to us," I said, while summoning my balloon and jumping into it.


    The two demons exchanged silent nces, as if they were admitting to themselves about my weird behavior. I wasn''t in the mood right now to speak to them about anything, not yet.


    My mind was busy with what the old lizard just told me. it seemed the ancient n of the old witch failed, and now saving this world would rest upon my shoulders.


    However, I was weak, alone, with no back up or enough preparations. As for my enemies, they were numerous, well prepared, and having the support of a hidden mighty enemy, an enemy that even the witch herself in the epitome of her power couldn''t rival with!


    How the hell was I supposed to battle with these adversaries and win? Sigh, Why did things keep getting harder and moreplicated the more I got powerful and mature?


    Sigh!

 Chapter 375: I Wont Let Any Noble Live!

    Chapter 375: I Won''t Let Any Noble Live!


    The whole world around this fort was covered with huge armies of those giant soul suckers and giant demons. So, I took my shield first, while me and my demoness were tasked by killing these soul suckers, as my demon had to kill those bastard clones of his son.


    Through the process I started to pay attention to the contribution points. They were rising by killing those two enemies, much more than killing normal demons.


    "At least I can reap benefits by killing them," I muttered as I was now focusing on a single thing alone, amassing a great amount of contribution points.


    I was sure my enemies were trying their best to do the same, and now I was in a dilemma regarding this. "Should I ask others to move their points to me?" I wondered, as I didn''t have this selfish arrogant nature of the nobles.


    My yers all trusted me, and I was pretty sure if I asked this of them, they wouldn''t hesitate to offer all their points up to me. "Is it better to make me a lone fighter; a single witch facing the disaster like my ancestor, or I should try my own philosophy then, and work with a team?"


    This was the current dilemma I had. Apparently, my thoughts were leaning towards ignoring the solitary path, and walking on the path I already chose before; the teamwork path!


    The witch had tried that once, being alone and mighty, aloof from helping anyone else, and see what happened to her! She was crushed at the end, her grandst hope n was smashed, and only I was the only hope for any victory.


    "Screw this, I won''t follow the steps of a failure! She tried this and failed, and as such I won''t seed if I tried it too. I will choose my next allies carefully then and will prepare a small surprise of my own for my enemies."


    When I reached this conclusion, I was relieved, strangely like I was already yearning to take such a path. "Sigh, I don''t know what''s wrong with me, but I''m sure all the secrets will be revealedter."


    I was pretty sure that I wasn''t just a simple princess from a remote kingdom; I was something far greater than that! my destiny was unfolding in a way I never nned for or even imagined.


    "This witch," I softly shook my head, while keeping my own disturbed emotions about her for myself. This mysterious being had grown from being mere legendary fairy tales told to me for the first time on the tongue of Shin, to being someone so crucial to my survival, and the survival of everyone else.


    And those vague words of those old lizards made it worse! I even didn''t know if she was really dead, or she was watching from the shadows,ughing at me.


    As I decided my next steps, I sent a message to Aria asking about their current location. I hurriedly left them, and went all the way to here, crossing a couple ofyers, skipping many battles.


    ''We are inyer eighteen, in the middle of it,'' she simply replied, and I sent back:


    ''I''m clearingyer twenty now. I want to assign a mission for you.''


    ''What mission?''


    ''Make notes on the performance of our elders and vices. Also if there are any notable yers you noticed, write down their names and state their achievements.''


    ''A preparation for a celebration ceremony perhaps?''


    I helplessly smiled, with bitterness over my face. She was still deluded, like others, like me before meeting the old lizard, by all this crusade. ''Sure, just keep it a secret for me,'' I had to lie, as it wasn''t easy to tell someone in the middle of their triumph that they lost; lost everything!


    I couldn''t do that, not in that cold message way!


    ''Sure, wait for us then.''


    I closed the chat with her before returning to the brutal fight. Theyer didn''t only contain the soul suckers andrge demons; it also had many forts with noble yers defending them plus many normal ground and flying demons in areas void of the two giant enemies of mine.


    And I didn''t let a single living escape the clutches of me, my demoness, and my demon.


    My eyes were already used to sticking to the contribution points; which now were in hundreds of millions. I was pretty sure that most of these points came from the devastation my spear artifact did while attackingyer fifteen and sixteen from before.


    "My artifacts," I sighed, as this was another issue I had to think about. The old lizard was stingy to give me only one item, so I could only bring one artifact with me.


    "It''s not the issue of what I should bring, as I already know what is better than most; however it''s just a regret to lose all others and not be able to use them, sigh."


    I was feeling pain from losing all these artifacts, cool artifacts, while I just needed them. If I was short minded, then I would definitely aim for something to boost my strength at the beginning, like my spear or my demon''s sword artifacts.


    However, I knew even if they were useful at some point,ter on they would lose their importance.


    Besides why then I was working so hard to amass points?


    "I should keep regr yers here to harvest contribution points before the apocalypse," I thought to myself while thinking of the short duration of one month period I currently had.


    Crossing theyers to reachyer twenty five will take roughly a month, which meant I might not be able to clear all theyers to the mystic art society.


    "Or to kill all these traitors." My eyes shone with cold light when I recalled how deep their treason went! These rats shouldn''t be allowed to reap the fetid fruits of their betrayal! Over my dead body!!

 Chapter 376: A Refreshing Talk with A Smart Player

    Chapter 376: A Refreshing Talk with A Smart yer


    "Even if I would start at some disadvantage, I have to kill them all, regroup with my most trusted and strongest allies."


    I now realized why at the beginning they attacked and secluded the mystic art society. It wasn''t to prevent them from helping me, it was to deprive them from the chance to get any single contribution point.


    So, when the apocalypse fell, they wouldn''t have much points to use except from the fight raging there all this time; and I doubted they would let them amass enough contribution points, not like I and my yers hadhere.


    ''Change for ns, you guys keep heading forward, spread normal yers inyer twenty and above, while transforming anyone to a mystic art yer as soon as you have any medallions. I transferred all medallions I have right now to you, so use them. beware thatyer twenty is filled with many giant soul suckers and giant demons.''


    I sent this message to Aria after a whole day of fighting here. it wasn''t appropriate to waste time fighting here, as I had my eyes set over another trophy.


    ''Wow, all these medallions! I will use them at once, take care of yourself by the way. If you faced a tough enemy, just wait for us.''


    ''Aria, SPEED UP THE PACE!'' I did my part in warning her by using this direct message. She took sometime to respond, seemingly surprised by the tone of my words, my sudden warning.


    ''Anything bad ising?'' she asked.


    ''A disaster!'' I replied, and didn''t add another word. She asked for more, but I didn''t respond for a while.


    "Are we going away?" the demoness, the smarter out of the two, noticed my change of direction earlier than the demon. "We are going directly to the trapped mystic art society."


    "Wow, it seems like a great battle," she chuckled and I just said nothing.


    ''Just tell me at least how much time do we have?'' Aria didn''t lose hope in knowing more about the disastering. ''Three weeks,'' I replied back before closing the chat with her.


    I was sure Aria was smart enough to link the dots, knew how grave the situation was, and trusted her ability to know her priorities right now.


    Layer twenty was vast, as it took five more days from me to cross itpletely. During these days, we three never ceased our attacks for once, and any noble fort we met was demolished by ourbined attacks.


    And just on the third day, I decided to up the risks here!


    "Let''s put you to y," I muttered as I took out my spear artifact. It was doomed to exterminate every single life inside theyer it hit, but I needed to clear the path, move fast without any hindrance at all.


    Even if this came at the cost of losing the demons of a couple ofyers, it didn''t matter.


    The spear hummed in my hand. "Pretty excited, aren''t you?" I chuckled as I threw it in the air while the whole balloon was covered with pearls. "I know you are eager to kill, so I will let you y to your heart content. Go and clear all theyers for me towards the mystic art society ce, go."


    I threw it, and instantly it started killing the demons and monsters standing between it and the far, yet to appear border. I shifted my attention over my hunger value, as it kept rising like a rocket. Pearls started to be stuffed inside my mouth from this moment onward.


    I was sure that this would keep happening until it started booming in the nextyer, exploding every single monster, demon, and yer there, providing some energy to its high consumption, relieving me from this stressful pressure for a while.


    This didn''t ur until a couple of dayster. I felt its sudden stopping after two days, while the consumption rate of the hunger value skyrocketed. I smiled and kept providing myself with pearls while eyeing the two windows opened in front of me; the hunger value one and the contribution points one.


    The first was showing great fluctuation, as in a moment it rose to a terrifying level and in the second it decreased again. This kept happening, and that made my smile grow bigger. As for thetter, it kept rising in value rapidly, in hundreds of thousands in each passing minute.


    After half a day, the explosion urred, and the spear broke through whatever was hindering its path. I noticed the sudden decline in the hunger value, while the contribution value showed great increase, in millions with each passing minute.


    This kept happening for an hour, then my spear returned to its usual consumption rate of my hunger value, while my contribution points started to decline, to increase tens of thousands of points with each minute.


    After a few hours we reached the border, and when we passed it; emptyyer weed us. "Your spear is really domineering," the demonessmented, and I just chuckled and said nothing.


    I moved forward, at top speed, without any single obstacle here. Theyer was covered in ayer of lightning like usual, with many items scattered down there.


    ''Layer twenty is partly cleared,yer twenty one ispletely cleared and loot is scattered everywhere waiting for you to pick them,'' I sent this message to Aria, and she simply replied:


    ''We are atyer neen now. I assume we will need a week to clear it and head toyer twenty. I will branch out the army to make sure some will stay here to farm demons and contribution points, while the mystic yers will follow you. Afteryer twenty, all those selected by me wille to you via balloons, so be ready to exin things soon.''


    I read it and smiled in content; she didn''t disappoint my expectations at all. She was smart enough to realize the most important thing right now; the contribution points.


    ''Beforeing to me, make all yers contribute their points equally between the group you selected and me,'' I sent another clue to her, and I was sure she would understand my hidden meaning.


    ''I understand.''


    "It''s really refreshing ying with smart people, right Shin?" I sighed, as I recalled Shin and his brilliant pointers to me every now and then. "I just hope we can meet in that new world," I sighed, sadly, while recalling him and the funny good days we had together. Sigh, how much I missed that annoying cool swordsman!

 Chapter 377: The Origin of the Wolves

    Chapter 377: The Origin of the Wolves


    Flying in such an empty ce was really boring, if not for the constant threat of depleting my hunger value from my spear. With time, after days of flying peacefully in thisyer, I was about to get bored again even by the constant supply of pearls to my body.


    It wasn''t interesting to just stand there and keep eating pearls, while doing nothing but watching a clearnd covered with lightning, with many loots scattered there with no time to grap.


    "Sigh, I just hope Aria could grasp these loot before the apocalypse," I sighed, and my words were heard by the two demons, who just nced silently at me.


    "What? Do you still want to know more about the apocalypse?" I asked, as they kept asking me for the first couple of days about what went wrong inside the heart of the twentiethyer fort, and I just kept my tongue from telling them.


    I was kind of busy thinking about which artifact to get with me at the apocalypse, and I decided to bring the prison. It had the greatest impact on my fighting, especially considering having these two with me inside it.


    I didn''t know anything rted to the post-apocalypse state of power, would we be this strong? Would we be much weaker? What would change? I knew nothing, and that bugged me for a while.


    However I decided finally to bring these two with me inside the prison artifact. After all, their strengths were much higher than mine, especially if my artifacts and theirs would be rendered pointless.


    "Alright, I will tell you everything," I then started to exin what I knew about this apocalypse, ording to the words of that old lizard. The more I spoke, the more shocked and stern they became.


    "And like this, our enemies are trying to prepare much for that apocalypse, trying to gather as many points as possible for their higher ups," I ended my words with this.


    "So, you are nning to go and kill them all?" the demoness asked.


    "Sure, I won''t let them have it smooth and easy as they nned."


    "That exins why we are able to speak in this world," the demon suddenly said, before adding, "and it exins why there are many of my son clones here, plus all these monsters."


    "That exins everything," the demoness nodded, while I was left out in the dark!


    "What do you two mean?" I asked.


    "This world is already changing," the demoness sighed, "and as such the enemy is throwing all the forces he will need to present in the world post-apocalypse, trying to making them gain points and prepare them to be epted by the apocalypse," she added, and I felt more lost than I was before.


    "It''s the old myth of the apocalypse. You don''t know anything about, but we, ancient demons, already had a clue or two about," the demon said, before my demoness further exined:


    "It was said that all the ancient demons were born out of a disaster, and some also imed that the world wasn''t as we already know of today; it was apleterge endless stretch ofnd with no boundaries. However the witch destroyed it, gaining herself the famous nickname; the bloodthirsty witch."


    "This came on the premise of our unknown origins, as some imed we hailed from this destroyed world; remnants of a huge number of demons lived there before destruction, but only the strongest lived up till today; defying the disaster and gaining eternal life," the demon added.


    "That was such a famous gossip back at the time I first walked on thesends. Sigh, this witch was really something, and she only listened and exined nothing to anyone until she was killed," the demoness said.


    "So, you mean only demons like you, or bred from your bloodline, would be able to enter that world with humans?" I asked, as this was such new info I never knew about or thought of.


    "Sure, but not all humans can enter that world I think," the demoness said, as she nced at the demon who nodded. "Thew of mystic art, no one without mystic art is allowed to live in that world, or that was one of the gossips of those ancient times," he said, and that cleared many veiled truths in front of my eyes.


    So this exined why the witch gave such importance to mystic arts, and why my enemies focused first on secluding the mystic art society, trying to kill as many members of them as possible.


    They aimed to decrease the number of their rivals in this world, while at the same time using the armies they bred from the lost sons of the ancient demons to make them gain eptance from the new world.


    My enemies were really wicked! They had their nyered and branched out into such aplicated setting! Not only gaining a huge number of human traitors in their camp and giving them the chance to strengthen themselves, but also making their demon and monster presence there such a terrifying force.


    Killing the traitors alone started not to be the utmost priority for me right now, I needed to save the trapped mystic art society! Without them, I would end up alone with a handful of yers with mystic arts!


    I had five million yers approximately with mystic arts, and most of them seemed not able to survive alone in the post-apocalyptic new world regime. I had to take advantage of those old, very experienced,rger numbers of mystic art users trapped there in the society''s hidden world; masters and mystic art users elites such as Diana.


    "What are other gossips that were circting around at those times?" I demanded for more intel, even if most would end up being twisted facts and exaggerated news, some truth would still be there in their base.


    No smoke rose up without fire igniting down below!


    "There were so many, for example some imed that the world before destruction had a strange god that gave orders to everyone, organized things there, and made everyone have his or her missions," the demoness said.


    "The current guardian, I also heard this rumor, saying that the current guardian was the remnant of this god, seemingly weakened and lost most of its powers," the demon added.


    And I stood there speechless, recalling thest encounter with me with the guardian! They also attacked him, that was what he, Lady Nada, and my master said at thatst meeting.


    Had they put the guardian as a target too? That only linked the dots, making me sure this was the case. I also recalled the words of an old lizard. He said all the witch''s old preparations were shattered except for one rule, the contribution point rule.


    Everything started to appear clearer, much clearer to me than before! I now knew how they changed the rules, they simply attacked the guardian, destroyed what special rules the witch of old put there to help me and others when the apocalypse fell!


    That was bad!


    "What else?" I demanded for more.


    "Well, there was also once a gossip about the nature of life inside that world, and the big contrast of it with our current world order," the demon said, while ncing at the demoness who added:


    "The scattered towns and cities order, right I recall this old gossip. It wasn''t that popr after all, as the world we had currently was divided intos, but the world before destruction was said to be divided into viges, towns, and cities, scattered over the ce, not united as we currently have."


    "That seems quite simr to the current world," I muttered, as the current empires and kingdoms were built froms and worlds, each consisted ofrge cities and big towns indeed.


    "No, you don''t get it," the demoness shook her head, "our current world is easier to gain control overrge worlds, amassings together to form a small kingdom is easily done. But it was said in that pre-destruction world, things were quite messy, with those having to reign over hundreds of cities there to be called kings and emperors!" she added.


    "Hundreds of cities?" I eximed in shock, "only this few?" I asked.


    "Yes, it was this hard back there, or that what the gossip conveyed. No one had actually lived there and survivedter to tell the story, except for the witch herself," the demon said.


    ording to their words, this world was really hard to survive at! If so, then the chances of the lot of us to survive there declined, by a huge margin. "Is there any more gossip?" I asked.


    "Another one," the demoness said, before hesitating. I nodded so that she could continue. "The world was said to be filled with many disasters; not the demons and monsters alone.


    Even natural disasters weremonly urring there. life was said to be hard to continue at many ces, known to all as forbiddennds," she said, before finally adding, "it was said that the demons resting in each heart fort of the sacrednds were originally guardians at these areas, preventing anyone from trespassing.


    It was said that these sacrednds were initially the forbiddennds, shattered and rearranged by the witch to act as training grounds for yers here. she managed to rece all ancient creatures and killed them, all except three."


    She stopped, and I realized her meaning instantly. "The strange fog monster, the old lizard, and the monster lying atyer twenty five, right?" I said, as this was obviously the three remaining creatures of the ancient world.


    And she simply nodded. "It''s also said there was one at the thirtiethyer, the one controlled and known to you as mystic art society. However, that creature managed to break free from the prison of the witch, and escaped."


    "Where to?" I asked.


    "It went outside to reform its old own army, the army known as the wolves!"


    And her reply just shook me deeply from the depth of my soul.

 Chapter 378: Knocking the Door to the Trapped Mystic Art Society

    Chapter 378: Knocking the Door to the Trapped Mystic Art Society


    ''Wolves? He is the leader of the wolves?" I asked.


    "Sure, he was the leader and defeating this creature took most of the old witch''s strength, and she couldn''t kill her. That was the famous rumor spreading among the world in the first years of it," the demoness exined.


    "She was the ruler of the wolves, had great grudge against the old witch no doubt. I recall she said that when she got freed, after the witch got killed by the remaining forces of wolves," the demon said.


    "So she didn''t kill the witch?" I asked.


    "She had participated greatly in that! after all she is immortal, can''t be killed; or that was what she said about herself," the demon said.


    "Sure she is strong, but I doubt the point of being immortal. The witch managed to weaken her greatly, and so she took all these years to rebuild the wolves again after all the devastation the witch did to her and her wolves," the demoness said.


    The two kept debating about this for hours, and I just listened and then delved in thoughts about this hidden enemy, the one who was pulling the strings from the shadows. "What is her anyway?" I asked.


    "She is a phoenix, but not a fiery one, she has fire and ice imnted in her body, making half of it bathed in fire, and the other half is made of ice," the demoness said.


    "Ice and fire phoenix? That''s new!" I muttered, as I never heard of such a monster before.


    "She is an arrogant, stubborn, bloodthirsty one, even more bloodthirsty than the witch of the old, right?" the demon said.


    "Sure, I once served under her, and to be honest she was something more horrifying than the witch," the demoness said.


    "With no weakness at all?" I asked, not believing this immortal and invincible part.


    "As far as I know, none," the demoness said, and the demon just nodded agreeing with her.


    "Sigh, it seems the new world will be much harder to survive than I thought."


    I nced at the horizon, while stuffing pearls inside my mouth. These gossips weren''t mere gossips to me; they were distant facts disfigured by someone to be untrustworthy and unbelievable like these.


    I now knew the next world would be mostly a world unsuitable for humans to survive. I also realized our own enemies were amassing all their strengths, so once the world would be established, they wouldn''t wait and try to annihte all of us.


    "Sigh, why is it this hard, witch?" I muttered, asking the illusionary figure of that old witch in my mind, trying to get past her old machinations, hoping some still present after all this intervention from the wolves.


    Linking all the dots so far, I realized that the old lizard knew his fate; being a ve dedicated to serving and guarding one ce. if I didn''t intervene to save him, he wouldn''t be able to survive or gain its freedom.


    It seemed that he had done something against that ice and fire phoenix, making him quite afraid of her retaliation. Sigh, that old lizard was quite a coward, afraid of facing his enemy head on, preferring to run away, and asked me to help him in that.


    "I should have made him serve me for a couple of years before agreeing on that contract," I sighed, helplessly shaking my head,menting on my mistake and the chance I let slip by my hands easily like this.


    However, I didn''t know anything at all that time, and that might serve as a good excuse for my mistake.


    We passedyer twenty two and twenty three within a week. I tried my best to push forward, and that was the fastest I could go to the front without any enemy to face.


    As for my spear, it was now fighting insideyer twenty five. I knew there was no monster enough to stop it, so I didn''t feel any worry at all.


    However, after it just crushed all the enemies it had, per usual, and as I watched my hunger value fluctuate rapidly before stabilizing again, it pumped into a seemingly worthy enemy after one hour of that.


    I knew it should reachyer twenty six, but when it stopped moving, rapidly consuming my hunger value, and giving me a huge boost in my points, I knew it faced a huge army of monsters and demons.


    "Strange, what''s so special aboutyer twenty six?" I muttered after two consecutive days of fighting on my spear side without moving forward for an inch. I kept supplementing my lost hunger value, but this was a strange incident to notice.


    "Is there something wrong?" my demoness, the one with good eyesight and senses, asked.


    "My spear just clearedyer twenty five and now it''s stuck atyer twenty six with some weird stubborn resistance," I said with an annoyed face as the consumption rate of my hunger value was really terrifying.


    "This didn''t happen before?" I didn''t nce at my demoness to see the worry on her face, but I noticed it in her tone. "No, I don''t recall this ever happening. It seemed like there was an endless army of humans, monsters, and demons standing in front of my spear, blocking its path. Strange!"


    My demoness kept silent for a long moment, before she said:


    "This isn''t strange at all, this has an exnation."


    "What?!" I raised my head to nce at her, to see her face showing excited and worried expression at the same time. "Tell," I demanded.


    "It''s notyer twenty six, instead it might be that trapped mystic artyer."


    My eyes got widened, as this never crossed my mind at all. "Are you certain?" I asked.


    "Notpletely of course, but this is the only exnation if your spear faced such a resistance," she added, before her face showed strange seriousness as she added, "you need to treat this with extreme care, after all thisyer isn''t filled only with your enemies, right?"


    Her words made me stupefied! That damn spear wouldn''t differentiate between my enemies or friends, as it would only aim towards clearing the wholeyer.


    "Snap!"


    Despite wanting to clear thatyer, or at least leave it to clear more enemies, I couldn''t take the risk. I had to be able to witness the battle, so I could adjust everything and interfere to stop the spear at the right moment.


    "Snap!"


    "Snap!"


    "Snap!"


    As I expected, this spear was so stubborn to answer my call and retreat, so I kept snapping my fingers for hours until it finally appeared on top of my fingers, humming and buzzing, showing its anger andplete discontent.


    "Don''t worry, I will let you kill them all soon."


    "Buzz!"


    It kept vibrating and humming, not epting my words, however the next moment I stored this angry spear away. "Sigh, why is this bloodthirsty?!" I wondered, while feeling it was getting harder to control it with time.


    "It grows by killing," the demoness suddenly said, "all the artifacts grow this way, so after all this killing its soul is getting stronger, harder to be kept in check."


    "You have a point here, but I cant use any other artifact," I sighed, "it''s the only spear artifact I had."


    "It was said the witch had an artifact of each weapon possible, dunno why," the demon suddenly said.


    "By the way, are there any gossips about artifacts?" his words reminded me of the artifact issue, and so I asked, trying to get any intel about them.


    "I think someone said they were horrifying weapons in the destroyed world," the demon said.


    "No, they are usually normal weapons, with no special thing about them at all," the demoness said.


    "I can''t believe that! my artifacts are so mighty! They can''t be simple weapons back then!!"


    "Just ept the fact they are simple weapons in that world. The power difference between this world and the shattered one made any simple things in thetter exert extraordinary power on the former." She then pointed to her and him as she added, "for example we were mere demons with no powers or special thing rted to us back in that shattered world, however right here we are considered gods. Artifacts are the same."


    "What makes you think we were mere demons in that world? they are all gossips, and I believe we are meant to be special in that world as we are here!"


    I didn''t want to ssh cold water over his head, telling him that I agree with the harsh, but real, opinion of the demoness. Only those really special creatures like the old wizard, that fog monster, and the ice and fire phoenix would stay special in the post-apocalyptic world.


    And these two, and many others, were doomed to be normal demons there!


    This mere thought made mepare this to our condition as humans, feeling the more logic for only those with mystic arts to be acknowledged by the new world, as for others; well I didn''t know what would happen to them.


    I just hoped they wouldn''t be killed or exposed to unjustified circumstances.

 Chapter 379: Its Hard to Move Forward, but This Doesnt Stop Me!

    Chapter 379: It''s Hard to Move Forward, but This Doesn''t Stop Me!


    The balloon took us towards the border ofyer twenty five. The ce was dead quiet, and after some argument about their origins, they both stayed silent in the balloon, acting weird without speaking to each other.


    ''We are heading toyer twenty three now with all the selected yers I chose.''


    Suddenly Aria sent this message to me. if she was about to enteryer twenty three, then I was separated from her by one week at least. I sighed, as I wasted twelve days so far and still about to enteryer twenty five.


    ''Press on, we are running low on time,'' I sent, before adding, ''keep yers transferring points to us all the time.''


    ''They already are doing that,'' she replied, and I just nced at my contribution point to find it was moving like a snail. I sighed, it wasn''t their fault that my current contribution score was this terrifying. ''Make them only donate to you guys,'' I sent to her as it seemed what they gave to me weren''t enough to make me satisfied.


    ''Don''t you need some?''


    ''I have enough, just raise your contribution points.''


    I then closed the chat and watched the barrier of the twenty fiveyer ahead of meing closer minute after minute. It was really boring flying in all this stillness, withouta single demon to kill.


    The moment we passed through the barrier, I was met with a really strange scene; a huge army of demons and monsters were waiting for me there!


    "Weird, didn''t your spear kill them?" my demon asked, with a tone clear of any sadness or depression. He jumped with much energy, wielding his artifacts, while preparing himself to the fight!


    Despite moving in cleanedyers, I never lowered my guard and always kept my shield raised high and activated. As such, even with a sudden ambush, the highly unexpected one that my enemies did here, I didn''t suffer any damage at all.


    "It seems they came from the mystic artyer, trying to dy your advance forward," the demoness said, as she took out her artifacts, and were ready to fight.


    "Let''s kill them all then, and go fast towards the front," I said while my balloon kept moving forward, I took out my spear once more. The moment it appeared, it crazily hummed like it was reprimanding me for what I did earlier.


    "Buddie, just check the ce, it''s all full of monsters and demons. So lousy of you, I''m really disappointed!"


    The spear paused, as it was really checking the situation, before it hummed twice then went silent. I didn''t know what this meant, but I just hoped it would release its all anger towards the enemies everywhere.


    ''Sigh, why can''t I take two artifacts instead of one? I just can''t help losing you, babe!'' I thought to myself, while throwing my spear to the front, unleashing the killer into the peasants.


    And the wholeyer started to shake from the violent battle going on here.


    I had to admit, they tried their best, really hard, to stop me; however all the demons and monsters that stood in front of me were all in by my spear, my demon and demoness'' artifacts.


    And my balloon was like an iron d arrow sent to fly from a huge ballista, with nothing to stand in its way, nothing to cause it any harm.


    Even when they sent the witch killers, those energy sucker demons, I didn''t faze as my spear was already out fighting them. they tried everything, even sending many masters to stop me, but they couldn''t!


    Any attack was doomed to be negated on the surface of my shield; and any defense couldn''t stand a minute against the brutality of three of us, especially my spear.


    It acted with much domineering way, killing everything in its path. I knew it was mad, and I purposely instigated that in it so I could use it for my own benefit here.


    The balloon moved towards the nextyer, and the more we moved deeper, the more it seemed like the whole world was copsing over our heads! Attacks started to be like rain, and demons started to jump over the air, crossing a huge distance, trying to hit our balloon. And eventually they did.


    "Secure the balloon," I shouted, as my shield protected against attacks, but didn''t prevent any demon from entering the balloon. The fight started to be much harder, as more and more demons jumped over my balloon, until I entered a whole area full of pirs!


    The earth was literally covered with long thick pirs heading to the sky! The way was blocked, and when I moved closer to them, I was astonished to see these pirs weren''t real pirs, but demons.


    "Are you trying this hard to trap me?" I muttered, while snapping my fingers hard, a couple of times, to retract the spear back over my head.


    Just before it started whining again, I sent it flying, directly hitting the pirs, one by one, group by group. I sent my spear out for a moment, snapped my fingers, and then threw it again!


    The battle turned into a direct sh between my balloon, me and my two demons, and the whole world! any single meter was gained by much effort and challenge. The fight turned into such a dog fight, without any strategy, without any nning; just mere force against force, and I was the one winning so far.


    "This can''t go on," I muttered, while ncing at the demons to see they were trapped already dealing with all the demons escaping from the reach of my spear.


    "Listen well, I need you to explode in the same way you do when you conquer your enemies, but this time I need you to do it right away from the start!"


    I talked to my spear, trying to make it use the killer move of it early on from the beginning. It hummed, and buzzed, in a way that told me he wasn''t agreeing. "Mate, it''s no time for arrogance, if not you do this we all are going to die!"


    I had no time arguing with it, so I just held it with my nervous fingers, hoping this spear would be sane enough to follow my words and understand them.


    Then I threw it!


    "Rumble!"


    The moment it left my hand, the whole world rumbled. I hurriedly opened my hunger value window to see it was skyrocketing in a crazy manner. Without any further ado, I filled the balloon with pearls, and dived into them.


    The spear sudden explosion came to take the enemies clustered around me by surprise. The spear explosion covered arge area, killing every single enemy of mine in these areas, creating a ce void of any life there.


    It wasn''t like its usual great devastation, but it was eptable.


    "Round two b*tches, snap!" I retreated it, patted on its shaft as I muttered:


    "Good job, let''s do it all the time then."


    The spear just hummed once, and then it went silent. I didn''t know if it was agreeing or not with me, but I didn''t care. The whole world had arge piece missing, and now I could move to the front without much annoyance of these demons.


    "Keep attacking!"


    I screamed at the two demons who were astonished by the new attack of my spear. I kept throwing my spear, clearingrge pieces of this world of any form of life.


    I kept doing this until I regained my former travelling speed, with an area void of any monster or demon around us stretched for miles.


    "I want you to go and kill them all; every single one inside theyer."


    Once I felt the ce was much quieter than before, and the fight started to be easier, after breaking the sudden trap and momentum of my enemies, I decided to let my spear loose, freely attacking theyer as much as it liked.


    This time the spear didn''t hum or vibrate at all, like it was readying itself to vent all the frustration and anger swelled up in it over the demons, monsters, and yers.


    "Go!" I threw it, and then I watched the whole world rumble under the might attacks of the spear. In the next second I didn''t see it anywhere, as it went far ahead, pumping directly onto the enemies of mine, sweeping them like a cleaner without any pause or mercy.


    As for my two demons, they were assigned to keep the demons and monsters away from my balloon as far as possible. This wasn''t easy, despite the spear of mine sweeping the front, as the rear was filled with huge numbers of demons and monsters.


    "They are really good at wasting my time like this," I muttered with great frustration, while venting my anger on eating as many pearls as possible, resupplying the lost hunger value consumed by my spear.

 Chapter 380: Finally Reaching the Trapped Mystic Art Society

    Chapter 380: Finally Reaching the Trapped Mystic Art Society


    The fight was really stressful and risky. After a couple of hours of moving forward, with my spear trying to break the upfront resistance, my two demons defending the rear of the balloon, and me eating pearls while holding the shield, we were almost overrun by a sneaky sudden attack from the two sides!


    It happened so fast as huge pirs rose from the distant ground, and strangely their top ends started to rotate, tilting towards my balloon, trying to crush it!


    "Snap!"


    I had no other choice, and when my spear appeared after many tries, humming and buzzing as its usual, I just nced at it while saying:


    "You are so ipetent! I sent you again to kill them and here you are, have the audacity to express your anger on me!! such a worthless piece of artifact, a shame on all artifacts! If I had another spear I wouldn''t have kept using you! Pathetic!!"


    I was tired of its attitude and grumping each time I summoned it back. I sent it flying, heading towards the nearby pirs, instantly clearing them, before recalling it again and sending it out.


    I kept doing this until the whole space around me was cleaned once more, then I sent my spear out without saying a single word to it.


    I knew it wasn''t its fault, facing such a crazy suicidal enemy, dead fixed on dying my advance on any cost! However I needed it to vent its anger and frustration over them, not me.


    The spear moved and disappeared instantly, and my hunger value returned to its crazy consumption, while my two demons kept defending the balloon, taking into ount the sides this time in their consideration.


    More hours passed, and I felt it was endless moving here, as everything seemed the same, the whole world was filled with monsters, demons, and masters trying to crush me, halt my advance, without me or them reaching to mutual grounds so far.


    And mine was to prate their siege and went directly to save the mystic art society. I was pretty sure the battle was just as brutal as the one I was currently facing, and I also knew this was thest hurdle, the desperate struggle my enemies were doing before finally crumbling and crashing into nothing.


    This mere thought gave me enough strength and confidence in my victory, so I persisted! After more hours, I summoned my spear again, and this time it was acting docile, afraid to even hum a little to annoy me, to make me reprimand him harshly like I did before.


    The balloon wasn''t overwhelmed yet with enemies, but I decided to y it safe. This was a long and hard attrition battle, one that would take a week or even two for me to finish. I didn''t have two weeks, so I decided to finish it in a week, or even shorter.


    The key was to keep moving forward, the fastest speed, not to kill everyone here. The moment of me gathering up with the mystic art army, I wouldn''t hesitate to turn my de and exterminate them all, all together, with each other.


    Day after day passed, and the battle turned to be monotonous. My enemies were like mad dogs, attacking crazily, relentlessly, not caring about tactics, strategy, or even their lives.


    All they cared about was one thing, dying me! And all I persisted upon was not to decrease the speed of my ongoing flying for even a moment!


    We kept battling like this, and the world kept tumbling, thundering with sounds of explosions caused by me and my two demons attacks,bined with the attacks deflected over the surface of my shield.


    It wasn''t until the sixth day that I started to hear a new sound; and echo of a distant explosion urring somewhere too far to be detected clearly from here.


    "Finally," I muttered with a long sigh, as this sound was the sweetest thing I ever heard in my life, or that what I just felt right there.


    "What?" my demoness asked, while waving her long whip,shing arge monster and crushing it into small pieces. "What happened?" my demon asked as he waved his calibre sword, the really mighty sword, only second to my spear in brutality and effect.


    "We are getting so near to the mystic art trapped society."


    "Finally," the both said, each in his and her own tone and attitude. My demon was eager to fight, while my demoness was like me, feeling relieved to reach there in time, while a hint of worry was there in her words.


    She worried, seemingly like me, that the total number of masters and disciples alive wouldn''t be enough to crush the remnants of my enemies; at least kill all the nobles and devastate some of my enemies'' hidden goals.


    The distant echo started to grow in intensity and number, however this took more time than I initially thought! After three more days, I finally was able to nce over the mystic art society once more, with its huge walls and this sturdy shield supporting it, making the attacks over the society invalid.


    "It''s still standing, thanks heavens!" I sighed with relief as the society wasn''t in fire and ruins like my darkest thoughts yed the dirty tricks all the way to here.


    The mystic art society appeared like a lonely ind stormed heavily by an angry weather that rained monsters and demons instead of rain. The walls were raised high, supported withyers uponyers of shields that covered the whole grandyer with impregnable shields.


    And the monsters and demons were crawling like little freaks, gluing themselves over the dome, trying to eat it away, while master of the nobles were flying in the air,shing out their deadliest attacks towards the dome.


    And the whole world was roaring with the endless merciless all kinds of attacks that kept shing constantly turning the whole mystic artyer into a small shining star.


    And this star was boiling with anger and rage! The fight wasn''t one sided at all! A huge amount of attacks shed out of the shields, attacking, hacking, wounding, and killing the demons and monsters one after another.


    However their rate of attacks and their efficiency were much lower than me and my demons! "They don''t have the witch artifacts, they don''t have the monsters'' bonuses added to their weapons!" I muttered the moment I absorbed the whole picture in mind, understanding what was really happening here!


    "Your orders?" the demoness asked, and I knew there was no time to waste. Despite their resilient defense, the shields were consumed rapidlyyer uponyer, and the death toll caused by the trapped masters and disciples wasn''t enough to bnce the battle.


    They were already losing!


    "Use everything, and clear a path around the shield for us to enter," I coldly said, while I snapped my fingers, calling back my spear that I just sent to attack the close by demons and monsters.


    "Hear my voice, see my lightning, know I''m here," I muttered as I didn''t do anything more than holding my spear normally and raising it to the sky.


    The spear responded to my silent request and humbly sent out huge arcs of lightning, eating away any enemy around me, making my balloon look from far away like a suspended huge tree of lightninging from far towards the trappedyer.


    Reinforcements arrived! Get ready to wee me!


    The distance wasn''t the short, and just moving a mile forward proved to be challenging. Demons decided to y an interesting game with me, as they jumped from the ground, like being thrown directly towards the balloon, to crash and smash directly the shield, decreasing the momentum of my advance.


    I became greatly annoyed, however I couldn''t risk sending my spear out, unleashing its full power, attacking the fragile shield by ident, making us lose the war!


    And so I started to use my spear in short range attacks, while my demons used their artifacts to the maximum effect, killing a huge number of masters, demons and monsters, leaving behind many corpses of my enemies.


    The fight kept increasing in intensity, and after long hours, I found that we weren''t able to cross that much of a distance. These demons used strange arthodox suicidal methods to stop my advance, and apparently they managed to do so.


    "Listen up, I don''t know the art to do that, but I''m pretty sure you have something simr to it. I want you to shield the entire balloon, move at once towards the distant shield, like a spear thrown by my fingers. can you do this for me?"


    The spear stayed silent for a moment before buzzing a couple of times in a way that made me realize it was hesitating. "Don''t worry, it''s worth everything we will pay, this small distance must be crossed, then you can explode onto them as much as you like."


    It stopped humming and rested calmly over the tips of my fingers. I smiled as I screamed while sending it to the front: "Go and take us there!"


    The spear moved for a single moment before it stopped, got erged, engulfing the whole balloon. My eyes, as usual, were attracted to the hunger value, and this time I was shocked to see the rapid eleration in the consumption, moving unhindered like a meteorite!


    "Damn it! this is what was troubling you then?" I shouted as I waved my hand topletely fill my balloon with pearls, then dived literally into the depth of it.


    I didn''t have to use hands and waste the time; I didn''t have such time to waste even in chewing! I swallowed, opened my mouth and swallowed every pearl in there in one deep breath, barely bncing the insane consumption of the spear of mine.


    But it really was worth doing this!

 Chapter 381: Hi Uncle, Can You Bring Everyone Over Here, Please?

    Chapter 381: Hi Uncle, Can You Bring Everyone Over Here, Please?


    The spear enveloped the balloon and shielded it much more aggressively and efficiently than the shield; as it wasn''t only defending, it was also attacking.


    The balloon turned into a huge bullet made out of lightning, arcs of lightning danced off the balloon as I could easily spot them smashing, burning, and killing any demon, monster, or master daring toe near me.


    And the balloon''s speed caught up to reach levels it never reached before. The distance that I estimated to take days was covered in mere hours, an hour that passed so stressful on me; but it was worth the stress.


    "Boom!"


    The moment we crashed into the outer shield of the mystic art society, this explosive sound erupted. My heart fell to my feet as I hurriedly cancelled the attack, recalling my spear back, while jumping off to catch my shield, to cover up my balloon with its defensive aura again.


    However just when I did all that, I realized the explosion wasn''t caused by the spear of mine, but from the shield itself. The outeryers exploded one after another, creating a small tunnel, just barely enough for my balloon to enter through.


    Despite that, the balloon seemed to berger than the opening created by the masters, and thus the upper half of it was crushed, and only the boat-like wooden part, supported by my shield, persisted, as my shield covered it barely in time.


    Like a dead rock we fell, from this high opening in the magnificent shield towards the ground, rapidly gaining momentum that went beyond my control!


    "Be prepared for the impact!" I screamed while feeling bitter; I didn''t pass all this to die just like that in the end! This couldn''t be happening! Not after all this!!


    "Blob!"


    I felt like I hit arge bubble, a thick fluid surrounded the balloon and us, making our falling speed decrease markedly. I totally forgot; I wasn''t alone anymore, the mystic art masters were here!


    "Boom!"


    Despite thatst minute move, the balloon hit the ground strongly, causing many cracks on its body. I nced at the balloon and sighed, it was fortunate for us to be alive after such a fall! As for my precious balloon, well it was destroyed beyond repair the moment we passed through that opening.


    The fluid around us vanished, and I didn''t remove my shield at once. I heard a close by sounds of fight, and this wasn''ting from the outside, instead from the inside.


    "Oh, it''s you!" a female voice, a familiar one, appeared from my back, as I turned to nce at her. She was Camilia, one of the venerable ten masters who I met on my first and only visit to this ce. "You sure love to make an entrance," she giggled, as she nced over my demons with shining eyes, "Oh, you managed to im another animal. How can you have all the luck in the world? tell me your secret and I will make you my little sis."


    My eyes twitched, this master never dropped the dream of killing my demons. In an instant I took them both back, leaving the ce empty except for me.


    "Oh, this is so harsh of you, so cold as your master, sigh. Sorry, but I have no time to waste with you. Things are out of control here. just move away and try to hide, there are enemies here and they aren''t yet under control."


    Her words were rushed, as she was about to move when I raised my arm as I said: "Wait!"


    She paused, nced strangely at me, however the next moment she was even more speechless. I threw my spear high up before letting it rest over the tips of my fingers. "Stop, you will kill you"


    She didn''t have time to continue her worried warning, which I greatly appreciated, as I threw my spear the next moment to hit one of the masters fighting against my allies.


    The fight in the distance was divided into two sections, one side was led by Antoine, Terick''s master and the leader of the anti-witch group in the mystic art society. Antoine had the support of two other venerable masters, Terick was also there leading arge number of masters and disciples to lead the charge with Antoine over the other party.


    The allies of me were formed mainly of four venerable masters, leading the charge with a lot more of masters and disciples than the other side. The only problem was that my supporters and allies weren''t only facing their rivals of the venerable masters, masters, and disciples, but also a huge army of giant demons and soul sucker monsters that managed to infiltrate the shield by some way.


    And they also had to maintain the shields up, facing the relentless attacks from the outside at the same time.


    This battle was really disadvantageous, if things continued to keep going the way it was happening up till now. However, I was now here, and I didn''t intend to coward myself away at a corner and watch this losing fight going on like this.


    The spear hit its mark, killing one venerable master in a single hit, while arcs of lightning caught up to those around him, humans, demons, or monsters, and killed them all.


    My sudden swift attack came to silence everyone, as all stole nces at me, the weak little girl they met a couple of months ago, standing alone on the ruckus of a destroyed balloon, while throwing out an artifact like it was a little toy.


    Heavy silence prevailed, as everyone was ncing at me in a very dreadful and shocked way!


    "Master Camilia, I have no time to waste, so please leave my two pets alone," I said without ncing at master Camilia, snapping my fingers to recall my spear, before taking out the two demons once more.


    "You two move and clear all the monsters and demons your attacks can reach," I then threw my spear once more, and this time I took the life of the shocked Terick and arge group of his traitorous supporters and allied monsters and demons before turning to look at master Camilia:


    "May I bother mastering another balloon? I can''t fully exert my strong strength from this far, from down below."


    Master Camilia wasn''t an exception, feeling much speechless and shocked from my attack I just used. What they didn''t know was the fact that my hunger value was now in thousands, and this mere attack of the spear, just attacking a single target, only depleted less than one tenth of my hunger value.


    If I let my spear use its full power, it would be able to kill all of them and only use one half of my hunger value, something that I wouldn''t do as it would endanger other masters fighting so close with my enemies.


    "Hahaha, you are really his disciple! Alright, take this balloon and go show me your wonders, hahaha!"


    In the next moment arger and more advanced balloon appeared in front of me. I wasn''t polite as I jumped into it with the two of my demons, before flying high up, letting my shield wrap around it.


    "Attack! Kill them all!!"


    My shouts came to fill the whole silent ce, and the next moment my attacks, the attacks of my demons appeared on this trappedrgeyer, killing everyone and everything standing in their way.


    And just like that, the tables were flipped, and my enemies were on the back foot now, trying helplessly to defend against my attacks, even using the terrifying demons and monsters, without any effect at all!


    I kept pushing them back, killing and wounding anyone I spot. After five or six attacks I filled the balloon with pearls, leisurely started eating them.


    My spear consumption wasn''t that high yet, so I didn''t need to act that crazy, yet.


    As for my demons, they targeted the monsters and demons on the other side, killing their numbers inrge amounts. After a few hours, the fight''s result seemed to be obvious to everyone, especially to my enemies.


    "Damn you witch filthy descendant, we will meetter!" Antoine shouted with extreme anger, and I was much more frustrated than him!


    All this time I tried to hit and kill him, however his specialty was space torsion mystic arts, making himself able to evade at thest second any attack Iunched at him.


    And that also exined how these monsters appeared inside the mystic artnds despite the shields being raised.


    The next moment he vanished, taking with him the rest of the surviving masters and disciples, being thest venerable master standing on the anti-witch camp.


    "Yeah, we are victorious!"


    "Victory!"


    "The cowards retreated! It''s a celebration time!"


    These shouts erupted from everywhere in this hugeyer, while they were feeling so happy and rxed, I directed my spear towards the outer world of the shield, preparing tounch my spear''s deadly real attack on the endless army outside.


    "Calm down child, we are now safe inside. They won''t be able toe here."


    A venerable master, the one who I recognized from before as the head of the venerable master council, came to me from far, flying in the air, with a deep wound over his right shoulder, covered in bandages that were hastily put there to stop the bleeding it seemed.


    "Boom!"


    I didn''t listen to his words, as the next moment I threw my spear, prating the shield instantly, hitting the endless number of enemies outside, while creating this massive explosive sound.


    And the next moment my hunger value started to be crazily consumed. I had no breaths to waste on this respected venerable and others, so I hurriedly said:


    "Uncle, please gather all those you trust and bring them instantly here. you were tricked, the fight didn''t end, it even didn''t start yet!"


    I dived directly into therge balloon filled with pearls while leaving the venerable master speechless for a while before me. However, when he saw me working so hard, plus my two demons never stopped fighting, using their deadliest attacks as much as they could, as fast as they could, with such determination and seriousness, he realized my words weren''t groundless.


    And thus he went to summon those who he could trust, and I was pretty sure his mind was wreaking havoc with all the info he knew so far about the invasion without being able to get a single clue.


    It was unfortunate for me to admit it, but this time our enemy had really outsmarted us, all of us, without any exception.


    Even the old witch from the ancient times, with all her wisdom and foretelling, all her machinations and schemes, she failed to anticipate this move from our enemies.


    And if they didn''t act now, they would be doomed to fail themselves, everyone, and me!

 Chapter 382: We Are in A Dark Hour!

    Chapter 382: We Are in A Dark Hour!


    Tricking a little girl like me was a simple feat, but tricking such strong and experienced masters was really a grand performance. I kept replenishing the lost hunger value caused by my artifact while waiting for the master to appear with the others.


    What should I tell them? That was the question ringing deeply in my mind right now! I either would tell them the truth, the full truth, without anything to hide, or I could hide a piece here or there.


    When I thought about it, it wasn''t wise hiding anything from my allies, especially at this dark hour! I didn''t expect them to change the fated apocalypse, but the more surviving humans the better.


    At least I wouldn''t be the only sore thorn in my enemies'' side, and wouldn''t be subjected to their focused retaliation all the time!


    In less than ten minutes, I sensed the appearance of many, really more than what I initially expected.


    "Sigh, I need to pause my attack then," I rose up while I snapped my fingers to call back my spear. Again, it expressed its anger and frustration by humming and buzzing for a long time, and didn''t stop until I grabbed it normally and showed it the area around us.


    Hundreds of masters stood there, faces bruised, many had deep wounds, while some even lost a limp or even two! this group made me realize how simple and easy my fights were so far, how low of me to think to shelter the truth of those heroes!


    If they didn''t deserve to know everything, who then did?


    "We are all here now, disciple Agatha," the venerable master said, and I nced at all the faces, tired and exhausted, pained and saddened by their losses.


    "Sigh!" I sighed, loudly, as many eyes I saw weren''t in need to hear bad news, they needed to hear some good celebratory news, a kind that I had nothing of right now!


    "I I really wanted to tell you good news, not be the one who wille to spoil your happiness of victory, be the one who would turn to be a bad omen; but I have to, I have no choice but to tell you you were all yed, we all, not just you alone, every single one in the game, in the empire, in the whole universe was yed by our enemies."


    I started my talk by saying this, speaking deeply from the heart bounding strongly inside my chest. I wasn''t trying to look majestic or wise; I was just trying to show my sympathy to them, especially if what I knew was something crucial to people like them.


    "I''m not the only one who came to rescue you; since the moment you were trapped a grand n was drawn, using the minds of the remaining masters behind with the guardian of the game, with me. I lost yers, lost hundreds of thousands even millions, was on the verge of dying more than once, even I think I died for real one time before being sent back in a strange unfathomed way to me so far. Behind me there is a huge army of millions of mystic art yers, followed by tens of millions of normal yers all areing here to your rescue.


    And still, this whole thing was just a trap, a big dirty deep abyss our enemies dug for us and we all fell into it."


    I started to exin everything, speaking about the apocalypse, the post-apocalyptic world, the gossips I heard from my demons, even the tips I learnt from an old lizard. I told them all and kept none, as in front of those heroes I felt small, really small if I hid anything off them.


    They were all silent, listening to me attentively without stopping me for even once. even after I finished, they stood still there for a long time, trying to ingest what I said and ept the bitter truth; things weren''t over, things weren''t even this close from over!


    "So, you said the enemies were trying to iste and kill us so we won''t help in building human civilization in the new world?" Camilia was the first to speak, while I just nodded. "And the most important currency we should seek is the contribution points, right?" she asked again, and again I nodded.


    "That''s not a problem for them, each one of us has umted millions of these points during this fight, which is something we shouldn''t stress ourselves about," she said, and her words gained the recognition of others.


    "My current points are one billion and half, and I still see themcking! What a handful of millions you are this happy about?" I didn''t mean to be mean or rude, but I had to p them on the face, real hard, so they would wake up from their illusion. "Even the weakest yer in my team has hundreds of millions of points, not even tens of them exist among my army!" I said, directing my words to everyone, and the shocked expression over their faces told me exactly how they felt.


    "A-Are you sure of these numbers?" the venerable master, their leader, said as he was the first to speak up; and again I simply nodded.


    "Alright, no time to rest guys," he then said, shouting at everyone around him, "we will follow the n our little disciple here used; we will all attack and we will select only us the leaders here to take most of the points, leaving a small amount to our disciples."


    His words were received coldly by his men and women, but noneined or argued. I sighed, inwardly, as it seemed it was really hard to ask from a warrior just ended a grand fight to enter another and be enthusiastic about it.


    No matter what, my role here ended, and I saved the mystic art society; and currently we have less than ten days to work hard, amass points, and make them able to form a strong force not to be reckoned with in the new world.


    "Uncle, may I ask you about something?" amidst the feverish preparations for the whole mystic art society to go out to war, I went towards their leader as I said, attracted his attention and gained his approving nod.


    "I have something that was a great help to me and my army in killing more of those monsters and demons, do you have any cksmiths here?"


    "Sure, what do you need us to do?" he asked, and the next moment I waved my hand, and huge piles of butchered blocks of the soul sucker monster''s body piled one after another. Many one piece killed monster bodies piled on one ce as well. "Let them imbed these into the weapons, gears, even balloons; the more pieces they use the better."


    The eyes of the great master shone brightly as he nodded in satisfaction. "Thanks a lot little disciple, your idea is really perfect. John, take these plus all the dead monster bodies everywhere and send them to the cksmiths; make them strengthen anything we use before heading out."


    He started rying orders to John, who started rying orders to others as well. Instantly the whole ce was filled with many disciples, working hard and inplete organization, taking all the pieces I took out plus pieces from other ces and going towards a certain direction.


    "Uncle, may I ask another thing?" I asked, and the master was in a good mood as he nodded. "If there are any spare medallions here, I would appreciate having them for my yers. we have no time and I can send them directly to yers to be used before it''s toote."


    He nced silently for a moment there before pointing to Camilia toe closer and whispered something in her ear. "Go with her, and she will give you what you asked for," he said, before patting over my head, considering his huger body than mine, "I''m very proud of Sam, he really chose a very good disciple like yourself."


    I felt ttered and didn''t know what to say, so I just nodded and said nothing. "Come with me, this way," Camilia said, saving me from this embarrassing moment. I followed her towards a building, and from it she started activating certain mechanisms, opening secret passages, one after another.


    "We always were skeptical and wary of the anti-witch faction members, so we decided to make a secret ce for our leaders loyal to the witch not essible or known to our enemies."


    Camilia said as she was walking through the third secret passage she opened. "I''m one of the current generation of leaders, and it''s quite a shame for my generation to see the long and deep history of the mystic art society end, sigh, what a shame, what a regret."


    I felt she was speaking to herself, not just to me, and so I decided to remain silent. This dark hour was so stressful over everyone, and I felt great sympathy for those who were trapped here all this time; kept away from the truth, having no time to prepare, not even to bury their dead, mourn their losses.

 Chapter 383: Getting Lost! Really?!!!

    Chapter 383: Getting Lost! Really?!!!


    I followed her through many doors and arge number of twisted corridors until I finally entered a spacious room, resembling a throne hall but no throne was there!


    The room was covered entirely with gold and silver painting on the walls. The ground wore a thickyer of extravagant carpets, with many images describing the mighty battles of many masters. There was a single square table, a single rounded table, and a single oval table in the centre of this ce, plus the presence of many closets and many desks on the sides.


    "This is our own secretir inside the society," Camilia said, introducing what I already deducted. "Wait for a moment," she then went to one of the closets, yed at it for a few minutes like she was unlocking a veryplicatedbination lock.


    Then she finally opened the closet, took out a leather bag that could be worn on the back, double handles, each would rest on one of my shoulders perfectly.


    The bag itself was tall, reaching half of my height at least. It looked heavy, looked full, looked precious.


    "Why do I have the feeling I need to wear it?" I asked, as since the moment I spotted it, I couldn''t shake this feeling off my head.


    "That''s because it can''t be stored inside your inventory," Camilia said as she handed the bag to me, and believe me it was really heavy!


    "You can consider it as a portable inventory," she said.


    "Like porins?" I asked.


    "Hahaha, silly girl, porins were made as a cheap copy of this legendary treasure," she then led me out while I put the bag over my back, and the heavy weight of it greatly reduced when stretched over my shoulders. "What''s inside it? it''s very heavy!"


    "It''s indeed heavy, as there are all the mystic art medallions we currently have in the society. Hmm let me think" she kept thinking for a moment while I speechlessly followed her, waiting for the figure she would throw at my face right now. Was it ten million? Twenty million?


    "It has over two hundred million medallions, or even more!"


    She threw such a bomb on my face, almost making me stumble and fall, like she was speaking about a normal daylight breakfast meal! "Are you giving me such a priceless thing?" I hurriedly asked with extreme shock in my tone.


    "You are the one who said everything would end soon, so why are you surprised of this?" Camilia replied without even sparing a nce to me. "If the world is about to end, what''s the value of such medallions then? Just send them to your yers, make them all be on our side, here and in the future."


    I didn''t know what to say, so I just opened the chat and sent a simple question to Aria:


    ''How much are the yers without medallions?''


    After a few moments she replied:


    ''Twenty five millions alive so far.''


    ''Good, I will send to you then medallions to make them all use it. make sure to transfer what I send to you instantly or else I won''t be able to send more.''


    ''Gimme a second. By the way, have you reached the society?''


    Aria was smart, so smart that made me smile. ''Sure, or else how do you think I had these medallions from?''


    ''Lucky us, we are now atyer twenty four.''


    ''Stay at the border and don''t cross yet. I wille to you soon.''


    ''Alright, send them over boss.''


    I closed the chat, took off the bag and tried to move while carrying it by both hands; however it was really hard to do that; so I wore it on my chest, letting my shoulders bear the weight.


    "Oh shit!"


    Camilia suddenly shouted, and I had an instant scare! Did wearing it on my chest destroy the bag? Did I do something wrong?


    "We lost our way in this mess! Damn you all freaks!"


    She shouted again, and this time? She really gave me a real scare! "What do you mean we lost the way?" I hurriedly asked, forgetting everything about Aria and the medallions.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Thiswork of tunnels were made to confuse others, and it asionally confused me, ahem, us. Don''t worry, just follow me and I will surely take you off of here soon, so soon."


    Her tone and words made me lose any trust and hope in getting out soon! We were lost! And she seemed to be usually losing her way in here! What luck!


    ''Listen, I might take longer than I expected,'' I hurriedly sent to Aria as I had a very bad feeling about this.


    ''Oh, something up at your ce?'' she asked with a worry.


    ''Sure, some disaster urred here,'' I replied while fixing my angry gaze on the back of Camilia, who was moving out like an idiot, ncing here and there, while walking to the front like she was already walking on the right path! And I had this irresistible feeling that she was leading us into a wrong path again!


    ''Ok, do you want us toe to you then?''


    ''No, the demons and monsters are forcing a tight zone around the society starting fromyer twenty five.''


    ''But we wanted to know what is going on?''


    I sighed, she was right, she had the right to know. Per my assumptions, we have less than ten days at most, and I nned to just travel to them during these days and meet up to tell them the truth face to face.


    However, time and circumstances weren''t that merciful, not on me, not upon them.


    ''Alright, I will send you the medallions and tell you everything in the meantime,'' I sighed before sending this reply to her, while ncing again at the back of Camilia. ''God, I hope we can exit here before the apocalypse starts!'' I prayed inwardly, as I lost all hope and confidence in getting out soon under her guidance.


    The next moment I nced at the leather bag in front of my chest. it had a strange button sealing it from the top. I just touched it to feel the engravement on its surface; a strange creature with three heads and nine tails!


    The moment I touched it, the button was clicked open, and a dark abyss waited for me inside the bag. I nced at Camilia in the front, and shook my head. I couldn''t trust her in anything anymore!


    So I extended my arm deeply inside the bag, where I felt I was touching shelves with many rounded things over it. so these medallions were stored in these seemingly endless shelves. I didn''t see them, and that made me feel quite strange, but this was the only exnation I had.


    ''Should I take them one by one? That will take much longer than expected!''


    I opened Aria''s profile and selected to send her items. Just as I was thinking of taking one medallion after another to send them to her, a system option appeared in front of me.


    "System prompt: yer has selected yer Aria to send her items. Does the yer want to send the stored items inside to her? Please specify the name and number of items to be sent, and the system will send them constantly until the number is reached."


    "Oh, there is such a thing!" I muttered to myself as this came just in time to help me in this mess. Pardon, what just you said?" Camilia asked without even turning to nce at me.


    "Nothing, I was just humming a song of my home," I lied, as I didn''t want her to butt her silly head into my business. Enough with her lousy actions that led us astray, and still did!


    "Sing as you like, but try to keep your sound as low as possible. I don''t need any more distraction!"


    ''The only distraction to yourself is yourself!'' I inwardly cursed before I nced at the system option and found many things stored inside the bag. There were many things that I didn''t have time to inspect, so I hurriedly selected the one I knew, the medallions, and specified twenty five million in the number of them.


    The next moment the interface was closed, and there was a small progress bar appearing in the lower left corner of my eyesight.


    ''So it would take around a day topletely send the medallions to her,'' I thought to myself before opening the chat with her as I said:


    ''I started sending you medallions, try to distribute them fast.''


    ''I have received them,'' she replied after a long moment, ''now tell me what is going on!'' she said.


    ''Make a group of those you selected and trusted so I won''t repeat my words or leave things unclear.''


    ''One minute.''


    It took her ten minutes to form the team and send me an invitation to it. the moment I epted it I got the notification that she made me the leader of the team. The team was formed of five thousand yers, a decent number that exceeded my initial expectations.


    ''Listen and don''t interrupt me at all. What I''m going to tell you now is confidential and proved to be right, so don''t question, don''t doubt, just listen and ept no matter what shocking opinion you might have. The truth is''


    I started narrating everything I knew about to them, and they kept their silence, out of curiosity first, then of fear and shockter on, something I could ry well with them.

 Chapter 384: Till Next Time

    Chapter 384: Till Next Time


    I kept narrating the facts and things that yet to happen, and they went into silence, not interrupting me, not saying a single word at all.


    I was sending everything I knew about the apocalypse, the gossips after the destruction of the world, and the current n they should follow.


    It was simple, just keep killing any demon you meet, try to gather as many points as you could, without getting yourself killed!


    I was walking during all this behind the lousy master who seemed to get us far from the exit. She was really careless, not knowing the right direction; always deducting the wrong turns and avoiding the right choices.


    Despite me being frustrated at her in the beginning, I couldn''t bring myself to hate her. Besides, when I thought about this, it was such a nice time to rx for a bit; after all the time I currently had wasn''t enough for me to go back to my yers anymore!


    ''So, this news is confirmed news?'' It was Rog who first spoke up, asking me this question after long minutes of silence. ''Sure, and you need to search for any target you can kill and amass more points, the more the better,'' I said.


    ''Sigh, why does it have to be like this?'' Nina asked.


    ''Are the nobles the ones who caused this? Surely they are, who else would be so twisted in their minds except for them,'' Alfonso said.


    ''Guys, don''t waste more time, and leave the noble matter to me. I promise you that I won''t let them have it the way they nned. But you need to work harder and amass more points, as much as you could.''


    ''What about you?'' Diana asked, ''do you want more points as well?''


    ''Don''t worry about me,'' I sent back while hastily checking the current contribution points of mine. I was getting near the two billion mark, seemingly my demons were doing a great job right now. ''I have enough, just matter your own business, please.''


    The chat then went into strange heavy silence, as they seemed to feel this was thest time we would speak to each other. I really didn''t know what it would be like in the next world, so I just hoped they would use this time to strengthen themselves as much as they could.


    ''Guys I have to go now,'' I tried to escape from this stressful atmosphere, ''if we are fated to meet again, we will. Till next time,'' I sent while feeling bitter, so much bitter in my heart. It wasn''t easy to send them away, not easy to ept the fact I might not see them again.


    ''Till next time.''


    ''Till next time.''


    ''Till next time.''


    .


    .


    .


    ''Till next time.''


    ''Till next time.''


    ''Till next time.''


    They all sent the same word one by one, following my lead, Nina, Diana, and Aria''s lead as well. I felt warm tears swelling in my eyes, so I hurriedly closed the chat, wiped the tears away, and tried to take a deep breath; and strangely it felt just a burning pain to breath right now.


    "Sigh, till we meet again," I softly whispered while ncing over the master in front of me, who kept leading us astray!


    It wasn''t until six more hours that we finally stumbled upon an exit by chance, or perhaps it was the mercy of fate upon me. I had already abandoned the n of going back to meet my team and embraced the thought of venting all this bitterness and longing I had over the ones who caused it.


    "Finally we are out, phew, that was stressing," Camilia said, but I wasn''t in the mind to coat words to her; so I said nothing except nodding showing my faked appreciation.


    I then nced over the current battle going on, the masters and disciples were now fervently attacking all the monsters, demons, and traitors outside the shield, while some even were missing; the surviving supreme council of the society and those who they trusted and brought to meet me from before.


    "They went outside to kill," I muttered, and this time Camilia nced at me, before looking around looking for any trace of her friends, but found none.


    "Those selfish beings! I won''t tolerate them for sending me in and wasting my time like this. See you again sweetheart," she said as she took out a huge balloon that seemed like a giant ship, jumped into it before moving at a very fast speed towards the shield.


    I kept looking at her shadow for a few moments, then Iughed shortly as I helplessly muttered:


    "Who told you to be this lousy and messy! Sigh, it''s also my turn to kill those bastards," I then headed towards the direction of my two demons and the huge balloon I had from Camilia from before. She seemed to forget about it, or she was kind of generous to give it to me, either way I had a balloon, and I could join the battle at any moment.


    My two demons were attacking everywhere, using their deadliest attacks all the time. I knew it even beforeing out as my points were increasing all the time!


    "Let''s go in, we have some noble blood to spill," I said, while jumping over the balloon, and the two of them followed.


    I rose up and headed towards the shield, while filling the balloon with my pearls. "We need to kill the monsters and demons, but focus more on any traitor," I said, as my primary target now was to kill as many noble yers as possible.


    I took out my shield, my spear, and my sword, while waiting for the balloon to exit the shield.


    To be honest, I yearned for the rxed time I now greatly missed, and was remembered of when I was inside the society. I realized that the moment I exited the shield, and was met by the mighty explosions, the screams and shouts, the roars of demons and the huge silent appearances of the monsters.


    "Sigh, nothing better than home, despite some rest would be fine as well," I muttered, before moving forward, while waving my spear normal, while my demons started attacking anything around them.


    As far as I could see, the ce was filled with demons and monsters; making me realize the traitors were cowardly moved and hidden in the back.


    "You are closer toyer twenty five?" I muttered, "or you are actually atyer twenty five?" I wondered, and I couldn''t tell right away which was the case here.


    I thought of sending the word back to Aria and others, sending my assassins to investigate theyer, but this seemed quite risky. "Let them be, I think they would try to go back and kill normal demons. They should be spawned again, right?"


    I then started to push my balloon further away. I noticed the presence of all the mystic society big masters, as they were efficiently fighting and killing everywhere. Some traitorous masters also were fighting some of them, and instantly they all gained a blessing from my spear to burn and die!


    The fight was intense everywhere, and now by my appearance in the mystic society; the enemies'' grand n failed! masters and disciples now knew what was best for them, and despite the short time they had, I was pretty sure they would score a good amount of points at the end.


    As for the other grand n of them, I was now heading straight to foul it. it didn''t add up, having one n only fail while the other seed, right? It''s only polite of me to make the two ns of them fail at the same time!


    Everywhere I went, I was faced by great resistance and mighty attacks, however things didn''t seem like the time I tried to move in. The frequency of the attacks now declined by a great margin, making me move easily towardsyer twenty five.


    I wasn''t fooled by this, as I knew they shifted their attention now from blocking the mystic art society to prevent them to move back, to enteryer twenty five, to kill the other n they sprouted for so long; the noble yers!


    "Prepare yourself for a huge fight!" I said the moment I exited the closed encirclement around the mystic art society, entering through the border intoyer twenty five.


    It took me roughly one day of smooth flying and an endless number of monsters, demons, and most importantly mystic art traitorous masters, to reach the border ofyer twenty five.


    And now, all I had was around eight days, and oneyer that would take roughly ten days to clear if I counted on flying straight and directly killing all the enemies I met.


    But I didn''t n to do that!


    "Go and kill every single one of them. don''t hold back, I want you to finish them in less than a week!"


    I threw up my spear as I told it these words of mine; considerably myst words to it ever before the fall of the apocalypse. I was sure of the ability of my spear to kill every single one of my enemies inside thisyer, and like that I would be able to kill all the nobles before the apocalypse would kick in.


    Even if part of them escaped to the previousyer,yer twenty four, then it wouldn''t be a big loss for me. After all their numbers would decrease by over ny percent at the least.


    "Buzz!"


    My spear vibrated as it expressed its utmost readiness to the task. I smiled as I sent it flying, watching the long tail of lightning it created beforepletely vanishing from my eyesight.


    "Sigh, why can''t I use my artifacts in the new world? That''s unfair!"

 Chapter 385: The Arrival of the Big Traitors!

    Chapter 385: The Arrival of the Big Traitors!


    My spear didn''t take roughly ten minutes for it to pump onto a huge number of monsters and demons creating a resistance that couldn''t make it move forward anymore.


    Its hunger value consumption rate just skyrocketed, and I kept myself busy replenishing its consumption with no time to fight the surrounding enemies.


    I left them for my two demons, who kept attacking everywhere, killing the huge number of enemies around us.


    However after flying for hours, I couldn''t detect any yers so far; everything was only filled with monsters and demons with no humans.


    That made me wonder when I would face them, or they were fast runners and ran faster than my balloon?


    It wasn''t until six more hours that I finally was able to see a cluster of yers, taking reign over a fort on the ground. I was feeling annoyed for theck of intel I currently had, and so I told to my demons:


    "Change of ns, you go down there and kill most of the yers for me."


    "Most?" the keen demoness noticed the slight shift in my orders. "Yup, I just want to have some prisoners," I muttered as I wanted to gain intel through them.


    "We are going to torture them, yeah!" the demon, like an idiot, shouted out loud, making me ufortable for the word he chose. "We won''t torture them, be more civilized, we are going to interrogate them," I said, correcting his awful choice of words here.


    "Ok, we will interrogate them nicely and peacefully before we torture them!"


    I pped my forehead as this demon was really beyond repair! "Just go and do whatever you want, I want answers," I said.


    "For the ns and the current escape route of the nobles?" my demoness asked, and I nodded.


    The next thing happened was a small massacre while I kept myself up there in the balloon busy with the monstrous consumption of my spear. The demons and monsters were really trying their best to shield the nobles, but sooner orter I would kill them all!


    After two hours of killing, and two more of terrorizing the prisoners, the demon and demoness called upon me and I lowered my balloon to get them.


    The whole fort was covered in ake of blood with no living yer ever! "Have you killed them before knowing everything?" I eximed in shock and a slight tinge of anger.


    "No, we nicely asked them as you ordered and after telling us everything we killed them all," the demon said with a grin over his face.


    "And?" I demanded.


    "They are running towardsyer twenty four, unguarded by anything as all the demons and monsters are now standing between us and them," the demoness said, before adding, "and many forts had yers who they decided to sacrifice. So, we can be dyed by them until they escape."


    I smiled, evilly, while leading the balloon to the front. "Then I should let my yers wee them." I then opened the chat between me and Aria as I asked:


    ''Where are you now?''


    ''Layer twenty four, killing all the demons here.''


    ''A fat sheep ising your way, please wee them warmly.''


    ''The nobles?''


    ''The head of nobles.''


    ''Any demons or monsters?''


    ''Small entourage.''


    I didn''t say there was none as I didn''t believe the monsters and demons would let them move without proper protection. She didn''t speak further, and I knew she would be well prepared to wee those cowards and traitors.


    During the next few days, we met many forts full of yers, and we killed them all without wasting much effort. My spear was keeping its high consumption rate, moving like a snail forward, but I wasn''t worried at all.


    The day towards the apocalypse was drawing near, and all I needed to do was to do my best and kill as many of them as possible.


    On the fourth day, Aria sent me a message, finally telling me the news.


    We ambushed them, arge army of five million yers, but we have called in these days all the yers nearby and summoned others using fast balloons. So an equal fight ragged on, and with an element of surprise on our side we managed to redeem victory, killing over two million while losing one from our side.


    All the medallions of the dead belonged to us, plus many balloons. They had a smallpany of demons and monsters which caused some problems for us at first but we managed to deal with them.''


    I read her news with a grin over my face, before asking:


    ''What about the rest?''


    ''Ran back towardsyer twenty five. Do you want me to pursue it?''


    I thought about it for a minute. Thisyer was doomed to bepletely purified in a couple of days, so any waste of manpower over it would be pointless. Plus I didn''t guarantee for my spear to differentiate between my enemies and my army.


    ''No, keep killing demons at your area and leave some yers watching the whole border.''


    She waited for a while before asking:


    ''Do you suspect they will try to cross the border again?''


    ''I''m quite sure of this, and this time they wille well prepared with many demons and monsters.''


    ''I will call more then,'' she said before I closed the chat and nced at the distance, where booming explosions kept shaking the wholeyer constantly. My spear was doing its best, I knew that, but I hoped it could be a little faster than that.


    My waiting moment was dyed for a couple of more days, as there were only a few hours before the end of the world moment. I lost hope already, thinking things were going to take the bad turn and my spear wouldn''t be able to kill everything.


    However, at this moment; three things happened!


    ''The nobles are crossing the border again inrge numbers with the support of endless monsters and demons!'' Aria sent this distress message suddenly and I knew things were going to be tough at their end for the next hours.


    I sighed, as I had nothing in hand to do, however the second thing happened making me speechless!


    "Game announcement: Arge number of ex-yers entered the game by force. The game can''t prevent them from doing that, and they are heading now to the unified new sacrednds area. The game can''t prevent them from doing that."


    "Game announcement: the highest yer with contribution points can sacrifice part of his or her own points to support the game. in return, the game will forcibly move them towards the ce where the yer will choose them to be."


    "System prompt: yer is the highest yer in the new unified sacrednds with contribution points. yer can choose to support the system and sacrifice part of her points; one billion points; in exchange for forcibly moving all those intruders in anyyer the yer will specify. Any killed yer will grant the yer ten contribution points at least, if not more ording to the previous evaluation, current contribution points, and prestige of those ex-yers."


    I gritted my teeth knowing who exactly came here in thiste hour! "Respon and Britty just you two wait!" I then sensed my spear to find it was about to break through the resistance and fry thisyer! The sudden withdrawal of many monsters and demons from here had already weakened thisyer''s defense, making my spear on the verge of conquering it.


    "I agree!"


    I didn''t hesitate, as points mattered a lot by me, however all I wanted now was revenge. I never saw this moveing, and it was my luck its timing was so perfect!


    I had roughly three billion points now, so taking one down wouldn''t really affect me greatly. And I would still garnish some points from them.


    "System prompt: yer may specify theyer for the yers to appear at."


    "Layer twenty five," I didn''t hesitate, as I would scatter them here and make them all die under the mighty attacks of my spear.


    "System prompt: yers will be forcibly moved here."


    "System prompt: the size of yers is very great, so they will be stretched over the next twoyers as well."


    "System prompt: yers have been allocated sessfully."


    I sighed, as they came with all their might it seemed, leaving none behind. "So all those fighting here were trying to save points for you? Screw you all!" I shouted with much anger the moment many shes of light appeared , filling the whole world around me.


    It was like the clear sky was raining, not water drops but yers! yers appeared feeling somehow confused, as they saw the ce littered with ruins, marks of brutal battles, beside the presence of endless corpses of monsters, demons, and yers!


    The forts in the distance were all ruined, with tongues of mes and pirs of smoke rising up from all of them. they reached their judgment day, and I would act as their executioner!


    And at this moment, my spear managed to break free from all the demons and monsters holding it, and it started to explode, spreading endless lightning to cover the wholeyer in an instant, killing those who just appeared here.


    "I hope you two bastards will be here!" I prayed as I pictured the two of them lying dead, fried by my spear''s lightning, getting what they deserved as punishment, with a loss looking over their faces.


    And an evil grin appeared at my face! That was what you would gain from betraying me, betraying your people, betraying the witch!

 Chapter 386: Ding Dong! Ding Dong!

    Chapter 386: Ding Dong! Ding Dong!


    The spear exploded, filling the whole ce with lightning, sweeping everything in its path. The lightning came as a surprise none expected, and they didn''t have time to run, call for help, try their luck in defending, or even scream.


    They all died, in just a few moments they were all killed, except for the few who were so lucky to appear inside the small areas covered by monsters and demons.


    However the panic they saw and the nightmare they jumped into didn''t give them any help; they stood there motionless, stupefied in ce, not able to move until the lightning came sweeping the monsters and demons, killing them as well.


    I checked my contribution points, and got an instant surprise from what I saw! Previously I sacrificed a billion points for the system to bring the yers here, and now I gained in this mere minute over seven billion points! That was awesome!!


    "That makes me wonder about the rest of you, little beggars, running in theyer before and in front of me," I evilly grinned as I noticed my spear breaking through the barrier, heading towards the nextyer.


    And another battle erupted there!


    In this world, the wholeyer was covered by a lightning carpet, so clean that even a single mountain wasn''t there. I nced around for a moment before saying:


    "Let''s go towards the nextyer then."


    "There is a distance needing a couple of days to be crossed, we won''t make it," the demoness said, and her words were true.


    "I know," I simply replied, without adding anything. I knew the time of the apocalypse was upon us, and there wasn''t enough time for me to go and punish all those traitors right now, or kill all the neers as well.


    However staying here in this dead silent, grave-like ce waiting for the apocalypse wasn''t a good omen, not for me at least.


    I would prefer for the apocalypse to descend while I was heading straight towards the nextyer, or better to reach theyer and be immersed in killing others.


    That would be the perfect end for me, the end I would aspire to have!


    And so I marched with my balloon in the air, alone, unhindered and unrivaled, like a queen of the dead. Just as I started walking, Aria sent a message to me:


    ''There are much more yers appearing out of nowhere, but no more monsters or demons.''


    I sighed, as I knew she was referring to those neers. I didn''t want to lie to her, and there was no point in hiding things at this stage, so I started telling her what happened here and the origin of those yers.


    ''Sh*t! but you know this is a good thing, as your spear seems toe to our aid, making all the monsters and demons restless. They are now trying to escape away from the spear, and the spear is hunting them down. The yers are now openly wide, without any proper defense or organization. I will give the order to attack.''


    ''Go ahead, you have my blessing,'' I instantly replied before closing the chat and thinking about her words. my spear was running after the monsters and demons like they were sweetdies; that jerk!


    It should attack yers not dumb monsters and demons! I thought about calling it back and reprimand it, but I hesitated; after all it was driving the monsters and demons away from the yers, exposing them to the wrath of Aria and others.


    "Sigh, such an epic finale and I''m here, flying in the middle of nowhere. Even my dumb spear is attacking there, sigh!"


    I muttered, while regretting not being with Aria and others, falling like thunder, with a spear with an actual thunder, and descending over their heads to chop theirs and im their lives as justice redemption.


    That would be a good finale for me! I sighed, as I still had slightly over a day before crossing the border, and a couple of hours more until reaching the ce of the battle.


    "I swear I won''t leave this world before reaching there and killing to my heart content," I gritted my teeth as I had this determination clearly announced to the whole world!


    I didn''t care about the apocalypse anymore; I wanted to leave this world in a suitable ce, with my spear being filled to the brim with the blood of my enemies, and their bodies scattered right and left with no end along my path!


    One day! All I asked for and deeply prayed much for it was only this day! I didn''t want to fall here, fall behind, fall lower than others! I didn''t deserve that!


    And destiny heard my calling! I passed the next day in extreme stress, but when I nced up ahead and saw the presence of the barrier, I smiled, widely smiled, really happily and excitedly smiled, and held my own self from screaming out loud.


    Not yet, not here, not now!


    I pushed my balloon forward, while my two demons were sharpening their senses, staying alert, as they both knew we didn''t have much time.


    They would use the deadliest and the widest ranged attacks they two had!


    That was, I ordered them to prepare, and now it was time to show me their true worth!


    The moment I passed through the barrier was like the moment I got to take my breaths again; I was being revived by this barrier! I nced at the front, seeing the ocean of yers trying to press forward, away from the border of theyer, and sounds of mighty explosions rang everywhere in the horizon, indicating the brutal battle going on right now.


    "Snap!"


    At this moment, I didn''t need my spear to keep crushing the dull monsters and demons. One day ofplete chase was enough to make them retreat far, far beyond the army of my yers.


    And now, it was me to act like a real monster!


    In less than a minute, my spear came to me, humming once as it was content with the meal it got. "Satisfied with your happy meal?" I sarcastically asked, before ncing over the distant yers as I added, "be ready to show me your strongest attacks ever!"


    The spear hummed again, expressing its approval. It seemed it sensed the approach of the apocalypse upon us at any moment, so it decided to make this battle thest battle, a battle to be remembered for forever.


    After all, in the post-apocalyptic world, this spear side by side with all other artifacts, would all turn into useless scraps of metal.


    My spear was ready, on the side of all the artifacts of the demons under mymand, and me leading the charge in my balloon, moving alone towards hundreds of thousands, if not millions of yers on the ground.


    However, this simple balloon was just about to start a massacre that would tear those traitors apart and kill most of them!


    I prayed if Respon and Britty weren''t killed in the previousyer, to be here and killed under my hands!


    "Kill them all!"


    It was the shout I kept hidden inside me all this time, so it came out thundering in the entireyer, attracting everyone''s attention.


    And in the next moment


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    The sounds of the echo didn''te from the world, but from my yers in the distant horizon, cheering and shouting my own motto, announcing to all, announcing to me about their existence and their allegiance and loyalty to me.


    "Kill them all!"


    This time it was the order for the gates of hell to be unleashed upon all of the enemies down on the ground. The next moment my spear thundered, my two demons roared with their strongest artifacts, while I kept my balloon heading forward and filled it with pearls to replenish the regr consumption of my spear.


    "Snap!"


    I summoned it back, before throwing it towards another direction, then snapped again, and sent it towards a third direction, then a fourth, and so on.


    I kept throwing, eating, snapping, and then throwing again, killing every single yer my eyes fell upon.


    My demon used his treasured sword, and my demoness used her treasured whip; both caused wide range attacks, killing many yers.


    "Hahaha, use all the artifacts you have, use all the deadliest attacks you can muster; after this day no more artifacts and no more strong attacks will be avable."


    I shouted out loud like a maniac, while trying to race against the cruel merciless time to kill them all!


    However I wasn''t allowed enough time to do that!


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    Suddenly this loud annoying tone came from everywhere, and in the next second; even the wind stopped moving! Everything, literally everything in this world stopped moving in front of my eyes, while the sound continued to go stronger and stronger, in a regr rhythm, making even my heartbeats following its rhythm.


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"

 Chapter 387: The Last Chapter: The End!

    Chapter 387: The Last Chapter: The End!


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong! The world was shattered, and now the world is going to amend itself again. the heaven and earth will be silent, mourning the dead of the old, celebrating the birth of the new."


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong! The world is going to amend itself in four hours. No living thing can escape from this repair, no power can stop this repair, and nothing will be able to shatter the world ever again."


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong! The process will take years, but those who are worthy enough will be rewarded, and those who aren''t will be stockpiled. Pray you are worthy, or pray to live as a sheep."


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    The sound kept thundering the whole world, shaking it from the foundations to the top, making me feel how small I was, how fragile I was, how helpless I was.


    The bell-like sound kept happening for a few minutes before it stopped, abruptly like it started. The whole world ushered under a heavy silence, like the world itself was terrified to make a single sound, us included.


    I nced, after long minutes, around myself to find everyone was standing speechless, stupefied in action. Weapons were midway in the air, and they were still there! even my spear was stagnated in the middle of the air, like it was caught off guard by some invisible hand.


    "I have four hours," I muttered to myself, trying to awaken me from the frozen me. "I have four hours I have four hours" each time I said it, I felt great power rising up inside me, until I totally managed to shake the fear away, regaining my former self, shouting like my usual true self:


    "We have four hours! Kill them all!! Snap!"


    The next moment I snapped, taking back my spear before I threw it towards the nearest gathering of traitors. The spear went to the front with its usual domineering momentum, killing everything in its way.


    "Kill them all! Snap!" I shouted again before recalling my spear, and sending it away once more. I kept shouting one time after another, until my yers were jolted awake by my shouts, and they started cheering after me, while returning to jump over their enemies, harvesting them like harvesting dried wheat.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    I smiled while nced back at my two demons. They were jolted free from the shackles of fear a long time ago, and they joined me in killing the yers everywhere. "Four hours, let every second count," I said, while nodding, and they just nodded back to me.


    There was nothing much to say, there was only four hours left, and we needed to kill as many of these yers as possible during these hours.


    As I attacked, shes of my past life appeared in scenes with each strike of my spear. Here I was still eight years old, in one of my glorious battles. This was the moment when I triumphed over my biggest enemy in my firstrgest battle ever.


    Here I suffered my first defeat, and here I learnt about the engagement proposal. Here was my first escape attempt, it failed, and right now I felt conflicted about it; was it good for me to miss these escaping attempts? Or bad?


    I really didn''t know the answer to that!


    Here I met Respon for the first time, and those fascinating mechas around us were really something I would never forget, and always regret for not having them inrge numbers so far. And here I went to the game, escaping sessfully from Respon and his harem pces.


    Or I thought I was escaping, didn''t know they would stick to me, even until this moment!


    Here I met Shin, here he taught me everything, and here I wanted to smash his annoying mouth to shut up! And here he went missing, forever, sacrificing his life for me, doing things I wouldn''t know its value, not even till now.


    Sigh!" I sighed, with much regret and deep pain in my heart. If there was a thing to regret about, deeply and truly regret, it would be Shin! I never managed to repay his kindness, or even rescue him. I even didn''t know where he was confined, alive or not, safe or not.


    "I just hope you will be good in the next world," I muttered, as I kept attacking my enemies, recalling the harassment I had on the hands of the noble groups first at the novice vige, my first ever spear battle and the announcement of my rebellious move against the nobles.


    And Respon betrayal to my betrayal!


    This idiot, this really good for nothing man was really irritating me! I really hoped he would be killed, along with all of his dirty harem, with the hideous Britty on top of them.


    I just hoped they would be one among the many my spear devastated and killed, as this would give me much satisfaction and content.


    I nced at my two demons, recalling the time I acquired them; both came with much hurdle and great trouble. But they were both worth the trouble for sure! I couldn''t get this far without their help, my demon strength and my demoness mind. I was so d that I had them in my life, and I hoped they would stick around in the next one as well.


    I recalled the witch''s prison, the moment I got it, the moment Shin disappeared, and I became alone; totally alone.


    "Sigh," my rtion with the witch was really quiteplicated. In fact, thisdy of ancient times controlled my life from the early hours of it, with the prophecy that shaped entirely my life.


    "The prophecy" I sighed, as the prophecy was proven to be true, after all I was a great instigator, if not the main one, behind destroying everything in the universe and starting out from the scratch!


    I didn''t know how I should feel about the witch; should I be happy with her help and the inheritance that she left for me? or be angry for all the troubles she left for me and the mess she couldn''t handle, and I had to deal with it? I really couldn''t make up my mind, but all I knew was that I was moving like a puppet, following the ancient machination of her that sat up for me; and even in the new world I had this feeling I wasn''t totally free from her schemes.


    "I just hope you don''t cause me much pain or great troubleter on," I muttered, as I guessed the next days in the new world would be harder, much harder than now.


    I threw my spear out again, while the four hours period was about to end. I nced at those yers down below, their panicked faces, their shouts and screams that I didn''t get anything from, and I didn''t care about.


    They were traitors! Out of fear or desire, I didn''t care! The reason didn''t really matter, only the consequences were important, and they made a grave mistake here.


    I hoped to kill them all, but I now knew many would escape, either from me or from my upfront army. the enemy of mine was really cunning and resourceful, and I was blinded and misguided all the time!


    I was pretty sure if Shin was still with me these days, his opinions would make a great difference, as he was different, he was always unique.


    Thest thought I had was about my family, my dad and mom, my little sister that I borrowed her name to y here all along, even forgetting my true name was.


    I sighed, as I tried my best to keep them secured, away from harm from the dirty threats of Britty and Respon''s ck harem, however eventually it seemed that I failed to keep them safe.


    After all they would die, without a single contribution point at all, added to therge number of people who would face the fate of being nothing, worth nothing, and hopefully they wouldn''t suffer after this.


    "Sigh, I don''t know what else I could do, but at least I could have tried harder, sigh!" I shook my head, ncing over the world around, ushering inplete chaos and destruction, as the time was up, and the four hours rapidly passed by like water in slipping through my fingers.


    "Sorry master, sorry Lady Nada, I couldn''t save anyone," I finally said myst regret, asking for my two mentor''s forgiveness, knowing for sure they wouldn''t be here, wouldn''t have any contribution point, wouldn''t join the new life in the new world with me and others.


    "Sigh!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong! The time is up! The world is going into deep slumber, with all of its children sleeping with it. after its full repair, the world will be reborn, a new like nothing before, and all of you mortals will have a chance to strive for hegemony and greatness; either as contenders or as supporters."


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    Finally thest words I heard were these, before the whole world started to grow dark in front of me. strength was seeping away from my body, while I lost all the sense of it, as I saw the sides of the balloon moving fast, ovepping with the sky and the ground, like I was rolling over, falling from high, descending endlessly into a deep abyss, enveloping me and everything around me.


    And I fell intoplete darkness, before darkness filled my mind and soul, and I lost my consciousness and awareness of anything, even me.


    I died!

 Chapter 388: Book 2: The Start with A Talkative Assistant!

    Chapter 388: Book 2: The Start with A Talkative Assistant!


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong! The world is finally united. The world is reborn anew. All beings were judged, all beings died and now will be reborn again.


    Only the worth of them will have the chance to hear my words, have the privilege of living in this world, and will be fortunate enough to gain a chance in the grand race of thepetition; thepetition to own this world!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong! A world without an owner is a world without a future. So the first and sole purpose of my existence is to supervise over the currentpetition, until one victor emerges and then I will serve him like I once served her."


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong! The judgment is over, and those who are deemed worthy will have the chance to start, good luck in your survival race."


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    I heard these strange words echoing in my ear, thundering inside my mind, my empty mind. I didn''t know why, but I felt how gravely important they were, and as such I tried to think about why were they important?


    "Who am I?" I wondered, suddenly asked this question that popped up in my mind, having such a tremor inside the depth of my soul. "Who am I?" I shouted, this time very strong and persistent, as if I was resisting death itself.


    And the next moment I breathed, took a deep long breath like I never did before, like I never breathed before!


    And I opened my eyes, feeling the burning pain in them when a sh of very shiny blinding light fell upon them. I closed them again, hurriedly moving my face away, like I was trying to evade this harmful light the normal light of the world!


    And I took another deep long breath, and this time I felt the strange move of the air through my nostrils, throat, chest, ending with my beating heart.


    It was beating vigorously, like I was running, running in a race.


    "Who am I?"


    I screamed, and this time I heard the sound of something being shuttered, and the next moment a flood of memories gushed out, like water flowing out of a broken dam, fully immersing my mind with many things at the same time.


    "It hurts!" I murmured while trying to control all of these chaotic images, trying to see them all at the same time without going insane!


    After an unknown period of time, I screamed, very loud, like I was defying the existence of everything. I opened my eyes to find myself panting, supporting myself on two hands and two feet; two bigger hands and tworger feet than I had in mind!


    And I was sweating, every single part of my body was oozing a cold stressful sweat, and I didn''t care about it soaking my clothes, my short and tight clothes, as I raised my head and nced around me, enduring the pain of the light, trying to get ustomed to it.


    "I''m Agatha!" I didn''t shout this time, only said it while gritting over my teeth, stressing over each single letter of my name; as I finally knew who I was, I finally recalled my past life.


    I died! That was a fact! and I was given another chance, and that was expected, that was my right; the right I worked so hard to have!


    "Ding Dong! Wee Agatha to the new world. do you want to hear your assessment now?"


    Suddenly this voice, the same voice that appeared before the end of everything, the start of the end, and the start of this new world, appeared again in my mind, speaking like someone was standing right in front of me; except there was nothing there!


    I was in the middle of an opennd, with small grass growing covering the whole world, and some trees scattered here and there, with many flowers and many butterflies.


    Things seemed too good to be true! This is the post apocalypse world, where is the destruction? Where are all the ruins?


    "Where am I? cough!" I asked, then coughed and sneezed as I felt my voice being strained from my earlier shouts. I ended up vomiting something weird, a liquid, and I felt disgusted from it, from myself, so I hurried to stand straight, moving away from the spot.


    And then I was weed with a piece of peace andvish green that made me wonder again if I was really in a real world, or a dream world.


    "Ding Dong! You are in the real world if you are asking, and this is the real face of the world."


    "Is this real?"


    "Ding Dong! Yes, it''s the real world."


    I nced over everything again, feeling somehow deeply touched, as I muttered: "It''s beautiful!"


    ""


    I noticed I was seeing the world from a higher position, and that reminded me of my hands. I raised them to the level of my eyes, and examined them, they were really bigger than before. I examined myself, I had a bigger chest, taller stature, and my hair was now thicker and longer.


    I got bigger!


    "How long have I was de sleeping?"


    "Ding Dong! Seven years, five months, and twelve days."


    "Wow, so urate!" Imented before ncing at myself again; I was wearing the same clothes I wore when the apocalypse hit me. my armor and gears weren''t there, and only a short gown that reached the level of my knees was left behind, so tight especially over the chest.


    "So much time passed," I muttered, softly, before asking the most stressing question in mind, "Who are you?"


    "Ding Dong! Are you asking me?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong! You can consider me your personal assistant, and the one responsible for monitoring your progress and evaluating your journey."


    "Assistant?" I muttered before asking: "Do everyone else have such an assistant?"


    "Ding Dong! Sure!"


    "That''s a headache," I sighed, "I thought I would be special," Iined.


    "Ding Dong! You are really special, but you need to hear your evaluation first to understand. Do you want me to tell you now?"


    I shook my head before saying:


    "Just let me enjoy this rare moment of peace, I deserve it!"


    ""


    The bbering sound stopped talking for an hour, while I found a small tree, on top of a hill, with a deep valley lying on the distance, stretching towards the horizon, ending up in arge stream of water.


    I sat there, while feeling the breeze of fresh and cool wind over my face. "Sigh, why can''t this peace and quiet, this beauty tost forever?!"


    I sighed, while picking a small rose from the ground, putting it inside my hair, and leaned my back to the tree as I muttered:


    "Show me my evaluation."


    As if it was standing on its toes, this assistant of mine started speaking instantly, as it said:


    "Ding Dong! Agatha lived her past life as a magician and a yer; however as a magician she didn''t have much score to mention. So, the evaluation was done entirely over the yer phase of your past life."


    "Ding Dong! Agatha had scored an astonishing score of twelve thousand privilege points."


    "Wait what? Twelve thousand points? I had billions!!"


    I didn''t wait for the assistant to continue its gibberish as I jumped at it like a tigress, like my old self attitude. I had over eight billion contribution points, howe they ended up being in thousands!!


    "Ding Dong! Each privilege point equals one million contribution points. And you had eight billion points, plus four billion as your status as the generalmander appointed by the old version of me, so you have twelve billion contribution points, ending up into twelve thousand privilege points."


    "Wait, you are the guardian?" I hurriedly asked, "are you ok? Do you remember me?" I added, as I realized this was the guardian, always acting mysterious even in this world.


    "Ding Dong! The guardian was a past version of me, iplete me, but I recall you, and I know how ferocious you are, witch descendant."


    I smiled, without knowing what to do or say. "So what are these points used for anyway?" I asked, trying to change the subject.


    "Ding Dong! You will have the ess to a big variety of advantages, and you can use these points to redeem them."


    "Like a market?"


    "Ding Dong! Like a market. But you need first to prove your worth and im your new status in this world."


    Strangely enough, I recalled the distant test I once had when I first entered the game. "An evaluation test? again?!"


    "Ding Dong! It''s not an evaluation test, and it''s not a test at all. If you have the qualifications to be a master here then you will be a master; if not you either end up being an ouw, an adventurer, or a servant."


    I stopped ncing at the scenery, the amazing mesmerizing scenery around me, as I asked: "Am I in a game like the previous life?"


    "Ding Dong! This isn''t a game, dying here means dying forever! so treat this seriously and don''t think it''s a game."


    I felt confused, as I asked again:


    "Then if not a game, how can I find my real ce in the world?"


    "Ding Dong! Like in any real world, you either have the qualification for it, or don''t have it."


    Just before I could ask more, as I was more puzzled, it added:


    "Ding Dong! I will search for any potential thing you had possessed in yourst life. if I found nothing, then you have one chance to select a title and ask for the corresponding task for it. but be warned, the tasks assigned can''t be changed, failure inpleting them meant death, and they all have a time limit."


    I suddenly got a scare, as I didn''t want to start my life here and end it so short and fast. "I think I have many artifacts, you can see and check them to find anything useful," I hurriedly said, as my artifacts were the highest thing I currently had.


    "Ding Dong! Artifacts are useless in this world. The energy level here is much higher than your previous world. here, they are just mere weapons."


    The answer of it didn''t irritate me at all, as when it said these words; I had an instant echo from a memory in my mind, a memory where I stood against a mighty dragon and made a deal.


    "Then examine my inventory, there are four things that could be used here."


    "Ding Dong! You seem confident!"


    The reply made me feel worried! Did that old cunning lizard trick me? I didn''t know what else I could say, as I waited, patiently waiting for the sound of that talkative assistant toe again.

 Chapter 389: Happy New Year: A Very Annoying System... Just Like Shin!!!

    Chapter 389: Happy New Year: A Very Annoying System... Just Like Shin!!!


    I literally waited biting the tips of my nails! I just recalled that old lizard and swore to myself if it betrayed me then I wouldn''t care about anything but to look for itsir and take my revenge upon it!


    "Ding Dong! You have all the right to be confident! You have the extremely precious vige token, making you gain the highest title in the world, the vige lord."


    I took a deep breath out of relief, and as I was about to ask more regarding what it meant, the system kept talking; per its usual habit!


    "Ding Dong! The token in hand enables you to establish your vige, however to establish one you first need subjects to rule over, work in the vige, and fight for you."


    "Ding Dong! A group of helpless humans are not far from here! They are trapped inside a small valley nearby, and arge number of monsters are now heading to ughter them, eat their flesh, and enve their beauties. Saving them will grant you a suitable number of humans to work for you, join your vige, and pledge the oath of loyalty for you forever.


    Will you go and save them?"


    I was instantly speechless! Why did I smell something fishy here? "I can''t go like this, with no weapon, no strength, no army!" Iined, as I wouldn''t move myself to go and save others while risking myself in return.


    "Plus I just arrived here, and I need time to rest and enjoy this peace. Why should I hurry and move to save those I don''t know?"


    "Ding Dong! Those are people from your past world, from your own kingdom. If you don''t want to save them fine, but who knows, a member of your family might be there!"


    I was jolted awake at once, stood up in a moment, as I regained my former ferocious self. "I swear if anything happened to my family, I won''t stop at anything before destroying you!"


    "Ding Dong! Calm down, princess, I''m not your enemy; I''m your best ally. Just move and I will give you the general direction to the valley. The distance of travel will be half an hour walking, so don''t dy more."


    At this moment, I didn''t know why, but I recalled Shin! "I don''t have any weapons, plus I have a spear that I can use here, and a feather that can give strength to one of my artifacts to be able to function here."


    "Ding Dong! Your inventory is opened to you, and you gained the title of lord temporarily."


    I used the same old method to open the inventory, and strangely enough it opened as a small window hung up on my left. I found many things inside, my points, my artifacts, a feather, a spear, and a board.


    I didn''t dy and took out two things, the feather and my prison, the witch prison artifact.


    This prison was a godly item for me. any other artifact had the advantage of making my personal strength soar, but this was only limited to the personal attacks only, however my prison was able to affect my whole progress and future.


    "I want to use the feather on the prison artifact," I said, as I didn''t know how to use it.


    "Ding Dong! Just put it in the prison and leave it for a few minutes to work."


    I did as the assistant told me before saying:


    "Show me the way."


    Without saying anything, I noticed the presence of golden particles drawing a path from my ce towards the horizon. I didn''t dy to take my spear out, feeling the awesome coldness of its metallic shaft, before hurrying over, running towards the distance.


    I first had to descend from the hill I was at, before taking a turn to the left, then moved towards the front with my greatest speed. The prison once had the feather on top of it, it showed a progress bar on top of it, while the feather sank into the artifact like it was sinking in deep waters.


    Then the progress bar kept increasing, slowly, and I assumed it would take ten minutes at least for it to beplete. So I tried to store it into my inventory, the same way I did when I was ying the game, but I couldn''t.


    "Are you ying a trick on me here?" I muttered, as I felt the intervention of the system here.


    "Ding Dong! Just open the inventory and add and remove anything manually from it."


    "You must be kidding!" Imented with a stern look while doing as it said, and it worked. I stored the prison, while shifting my gaze upon my spear.


    As for the inventory, I decided to keep it open like this, so I could get ustomed to its annoying presence on my left side.


    I then started to observe my spear. It was like my old one, with nothing special about it except for the cold metallic shaft of it, which gave me a fresh feeling all the time.


    Per habit, I threw my spear to the air, and tried to hold it by the tips of my fingers, however I couldn''t manage to do that!


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, "my mystic art can''t be used here?" Iined!


    "Ding Dong! You need to first adopt a special nature before being able to use the mystic art."


    "Special nature? What is that?


    "Ding Dong! After building your vige, you can open your special nature, and then you will understand."


    "Meaning?" I pushed further, as I didn''t like what it was inclining about.


    "Ding Dong! You understand my meaning perfectly."


    "That''s unfair! I''m a single little girl here alone in the wilderness, and you want me to go and kill arge army of monsters without the use of my mystic art! That''s unfair!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "What the hell that was supposed to mean?"


    "Ding Dong! Don''t be shameless! You will have the two demons with you!"


    "Will they have their former powers? Will they be able to use their artifacts?" I hurried to ask, and the system replied instantly:


    "Ding Dong! They will keep their former powers, but they need to live inside the artifact. As for their weapons, they are just mere weapons now."


    "See? You are bullying me, and if you kept pushing me like this I might cry!"


    Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Don''t Ding Dong me! what the hell does that even mean?!!"


    "Ding Dong! You are such a big girl now, don''t cry like you are a baby!"


    ""


    I didn''t say anything anymore, as speaking with this system would result in making me much angrier than before. "At least tell me this damn piece of metal is worth something!"


    "Ding Dong! It''s a mighty weapon! Don''t treat it like it''s amon cabbage thrown on the side of the street!"


    "Good, tell me the reason then!"


    "Ding Dong! You are too weak to be able to use it properly. Not until you unlock your own special nature, or else you can''t use most of the spear abilities."


    My eyes shone, as this stingy system was keeping such info away from me. "So I can use one ability? Come, tell mama what is this? Huh?"


    "Ding Dong! Why don''t you try and see for yourself? I''m not here to babysit you!"


    "Yeah you are here to just Ding Dong me, right?


    ""


    ""


    I totally ignored the presence of this system as just the mere thought of it made my nerves on the edge! Something strangely was familiar between this system and Shin; both were able to push me off the roof and make me show my other angry self!


    I sighed, before moving to pick up the spear after another failure to pull the mystic art trick. "If I can''t use you as before, then show me your strength then," I muttered before selecting a target and ran a couple of meters to the front before arching my whole body tounch the spear like an arrow, heading in rapid movement towards the huge rock I selected.


    "Speed is normal, sigh," Imented, as it moved fast indeed but it wasn''t even on the same level as the speed of my normal spear from before. I squinted my eyes towards the rock, and the next moment the spear hit it, to be inserted deeply inside the rock, causing a long crack to appear.


    "Strength of the attack is nice, snap!"


    Per habit I was consumed by myment and analysis of the spear, as I snapped my finger to call the spear back, forgetting my inability to use mystic art here.


    "Swoosh!"


    However the next moment the spear appeared in my hand, like it didn''t leave it. "Oho ho, so I can call it back? That''s a good thing," I was really excited, as like this I would keep the rapid attack running without the worry of losing my spear or wasting time trying to bring it.

 Chapter 390: I Really Miss the Good Old Days, Sigh!

    Chapter 390: I Really Miss the Good Old Days, Sigh!


    I was really content by this, and as I kept moving forward, ying with my new toy; the prison artifact absorption to the feather gotpleted. And the system was the one to tell me that!


    "Ding Dong! Your artifact had been sessfully integrated into this world. you can examine its characteristics anytime you want."


    "Snap!"


    I snapped my fingers as I recalled my spear back, catching it in hand. "Show the details of the prison artifact," I said, not caring about these details actually. All I was caring about was my two demons, and the god-like ability to trap anyone inside.


    "Sacred Land remnant Artifact (Sealed): an Integrated and modified artifact grade remnant equipment. Forged by the witch. Soul bound to yer Agatha. Doesn''t fall after death. Can''t be transferred except with soul binding contract.


    Status: Sealed (Partially)  to unlock the seal, the owner must release the five seals over it. Each seal requires different items to be lifted.


    Seal one: Kill one hundred thousand monsters, and save one hundred thousand humans.


    Seal two: Will be revealed after unlocking seal one.


    Seal three: Will be revealed after unlocking seal two.


    Seal four: Will be revealed after unlocking seal three.


    Seal five: Will be revealed after unlocking seal four.


    Effect: It enables the owner to trap any living creature inside a parallel world. The cost of trapping any living creature is one hundred owner coins per creature. The cost of trapping any human is one owner coin per human.


    Trapped living creatures can be kept forever inside it, but each passing day costs ten owner coins for each creature. Trapped humans can''t persist there for longer than three days or else they will die out of thirst and hunger, and it costs one owner coin daily to keep them in for these days.


    Trapped living creatures can be affected by the item to be loyal followers of the owner. The cost of shifting loyalty is one hundred owner coins per creature.


    Trapped humans can be released after signing a serving contract with the owner. The cost of this contract is fifty owner coins per human.


    Shifting loyalty functions or servant contracts are both forced abilities, so no living creature or human has the power to change or oppose it. However; both have a time expiry date, which generally is three months of time.


    If the owner wanted to renew the contracts, he could easily pay the same amount of owner coins to initiate new contracts. If the contracts expired, then the owner needs to first trap them then enforce the contract."


    I nced at the artifact and felt somehow puzzled. "What is the owner''s coin you kept saying one time after another?"


    "Ding Dong! It''s the currency you will invent and consider as your official currency in the world."


    Actually, and to be frank, I didn''t really understand what it was trying to say. Was it trying to dy my advance by limiting the usage of my artifact? "So I cant use it now unless I determine a currency? Isn''t gold working here anymore?"


    "Ding Dong! Gold is considered one of the lowest valued minerals here. if you wanted to specify it as a currency then your currency will be weak, extremely weak inparison with other currenciester one. Once you determine a currency you won''t be able to renege on it, so choose wisely, and take your time."


    "Damn," I cursed out loud, "Tell me at least I can still summon my demons!" Iined as I felt injustice from such harsh treatment! Was I being punished for having things ahead of others? Was this system against me?


    "Ding Dong! Sure you can still summon the two demons, and free of charge."


    "They were always free, stingy system," I mumbled with discontent, "summon them then," I demanded as I didn''t guarantee this system would y any tricks when I reached my destination.


    ""


    The system didn''t reply but the two demons appeared in front of me in the next moment. The demons were still the same, huge and ugly, but I was used to their presence beside me.


    I nced at the three eyes giant that apanied me to many ces and witnessed many fights with me, and then nced at the demoness with the two heads and giant body.


    "Finally, tell me can you use your weapons?" I asked, out of habit of speaking to them.


    However, they didn''t reply, they didn''t even look me in the eye!


    "What is wrong with them?" I asked with increasing tone, as the system must have done something with them.


    "Ding Dong! They are here out of the system and so they didn''t yet receive world recognition. They are like dolls, will only ept simple direct orders like kill these and stop."


    My eyes twitched, as I nced again at my two huge demons; they were my demons, and they weren''t.


    "I want my demons back," I was really sad, broken heart at this moment. if not for this annoying used with the crime system, I would have cried!


    I want my demons back you bastards!


    "Ding Dong! They need to be recognized by the world first."


    "And how can I do that?"


    "Ding Dong! Just make them participate in the fights against the monsters, save humans, and they will be fine."


    I didn''t know why but I didn''t believe in these system words and promises! This system was like a sly fox, so cunning that even foxes woulde to learn from it!


    "Alright, does that mean they will regain their normal selves after doing this rescue mission?"


    "Ding Dong! System can''t really predict that."


    "Sigh, I knew you were trying to trick me," Iined as this system words worth nothing to me.


    "Ding Dong! I''m not tricking you, I''m here to help you."


    "Yeah, by limiting my powers, taking away my mystic arts, sealing my artifacts, and now manipting my two beloved demons."


    ""


    "Yeah, keep your silence, cheater!"


    I was really pissed off right now! I nced over my two demons, standing out there with a huge body and no soul at all; walking like dead!


    "Sigh, I need to try them out at least," I sighed, as I had no other option out there except to try to adapt and let this cursed world recognize them, or my lying system pulling strings behind the curtains.


    "Hey you," I shouted at my demon as I ordered, "Go to the front and kill any monster you meet, bring its corpse to me."


    Once I finished speaking, the demon''s body jolted, like he was sleeping and my voice just awakened him. He didn''t even look me back in the eye, jumped fast towards the front while vanishing rapidly behind the trees here.


    "Sigh, I really will start missing the good old days!"

 Chapter 391: Yeah B*tches, Your Bloody Queen Is Back!!!

    Chapter 391: Yeah B*tches, Your Bloody Queen Is Back!!!


    I watched the demon running away before turning towards the demoness. "You too go with him, kill a monster and bring its corpse back to me."


    She did the same, jolted awake, jumped from her ce and disappeared after the demon. The good news was that the two went towards the same direction, the direction marked for me to go to.


    That meant they would go and sh with the monster army for sure. The question here was that would they be able to kill the monsters easily or their fighting abilities would be affected?


    I thought of asking the system, but knowing how stingy and cunning it was, I refrained from doing so. This system wasn''t anyway close to my old and kind guardian, sigh!


    I didn''t wait for long, as in ten minutes I spotted the two huge bodies of the demon and demoness running fast towards me, carrying two bodies on their shoulders, two bodies I instantly recognized with their unique appearances.


    They were the demons I usually fought at the sacrednds of the mystic arts!


    The demons wererge as usual, but not asrge as my two pets. Their exterior was covered with ck red luster skin, with shape resembling humans of one part; having one head, two arms, and two feet, but with an addition of something extra, like a w, a fang, or even a horn.


    The moment the two demons reached me, they threw the corpses at my feet and returned to the status quo of stillness and lucid dreaming.


    "Sigh,'' I sighed, but before I could think of anything, or even examine the dead bodies of the two demons in front of me, I felt the tremble of the ground.


    It was faint at the beginning, but then I noticed it increased in intensity within no time at all!


    "Ding Dong! Be aware, the monster army has followed the two demons here, branching themselves out into two parts, so you need to shake off this army fast and head towards the next army to save the humans."


    ""


    I really was speechless! What was going on exactly to me? Was I cursed or something?


    "Hey, you,e here now," I hurriedly shouted to my demon as the next moment he appeared in front of me. "Kneel," I ordered and heplied like a good old dog. I jumped over his shoulder, feeling somehow familiar with this position of mine.


    "What about the corpse of the demons?" I asked.


    "Ding Dong! You mean the monsters? What about them?"


    "First they are called demons, second I want to collect them, can I store them inside my porins?"


    "Ding Dong! Your porins already had lost their function. As for the corpses, they would remain there forever so you cane back and collect them anytime you want."


    "Finally some good piece of news," I muttered with aining tone with no happiness in it at all. My porins, my precious porins with the pearls inside all were lost, should I cry now?


    "You and you, go ahead, kill anything that stands in your way. Move directly to the front, and don''t care about anything else."


    Just as I finished my words, I felt like I was grabbed by a huge hand that was thrown in the air! The demon moved like a behemoth without any mind or control over his actions, just running and racing the demoness, heading straight towards the iing monster army, without any care for me being on his shoulder!


    The army that was heading here was almost two to three thousand most. If it was back in the days, I wouldn''t even nce at it, as a single wave of my lost artifacts would be enough to exterminate ten folds of such an army.


    However, I couldn''t do that now!


    So, I tried to stabilize myself over the shoulder of that stupid demon and took my spear and by habit tried to throw it to activate my mystic art to be met with only a regretful sigh.


    "Kill them all!" I shouted, to encourage myself before giving the brutal order to my demons. I held the neck of my demon firmly with one hand, while the second I used to aim my spear with, towards the iing demon army.


    Each jump of my demon covered arge distance, and it moved with such recklessness that made me feel like I was about to fall off at any moment.


    But I held tighter to his neck, while focusing all my attention over the iing demon army. they wereing fast, using normal weapons, which I was sure were much worse than my spear.


    I nced at my two demons, to find them holding weapons in each hand, making them use all their artifacts, but regretfully they were just mere weapons now.


    "Snap!"


    I threw my spear to hit a demon in the distance, carrying it backward, while hitting some others in the path. I snapped my fingers as the spear came back to me, and without any question I instantly selected another target, aimed and threw my spear onto it.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    The whole world filled instantly with roarsing from demons either on my side or against it. despite the huge number of my enemies, their roars were meager, like whining inparison to my two demons mighty roars.


    I felt that they could easily kill them all using their roars alone!


    As they jumped to bypass the concentrated front lines, with an innate basic reaction with no rtion to any wisdom at all, they started waving their weapons everywhere.


    At this moment I realized how gravely mistaken I was!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Each time a weapon hit another weapon, it shattered it, to continue its path unchallenged by any, falling on the body of the monster, instantly crushing it, creating an explosive sound, and leaving behind a shallow pit!


    "Yeah, that''s more I like it! go, kill them all, show no mercy, I want none alive!"


    Suddenly the old me resurfaced, finally finding something I could rte to, bringing back memories and my old dying brutal and exciting will appeared again, for the first time ever, making me shout with the depth of my lungs, announcing my presence in this world.


    Yeah b*tches, your bloody queen was back!

 Chapter 392: Gather All the Bodies and Follow Me to My Village

    Chapter 392: Gather All the Bodies and Follow Me to My Vige


    I didn''t let my demons have all the fun, as now I returned to the same old mindset, so I started throwing my spear like a maniac, while snapping my fingers to recall it back!


    At this moment I hoped I could have two spears, so I would be able to kill more! However the trio of us was much more than enough to cut the army of demons in the middle, passing unstoppable by anything, reaching the back of the army in literally no time.


    The next moment I didn''t hesitate to issue the next order to my demons:


    "Continue running towards the front, there is another army there!"


    I turned then over the shoulder of my demon, and started firing my spear, hunting down one demon after another. The demons seemed quite angry, and I didn''t know why, but they kept chasing me, never letting me escape from their sight.


    The speed of my demons were much higher than their speed, so a gap was quickly created between the two of us, making me hunt them with much ease.


    But soon I was doomed to lose these fun moments, as the demons reached a huge valley opening, with another army of demons trying to deal with a rock blockade, seemed far from natural, and it had many gaps making me realize it was manmade.


    "Go there, kill all the demons and let none bypass that rocky wall or something!" I had some difficulty giving a name to that useless looking arrangement of rocks that seemed to be done on haste.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Sigh, I really miss the good old days and the chat with you guys, sigh," I shook my head while turning my spear to the front, starting to hit demons, knock them down, before snapping my finger and recalling the spear once more back to my hand.


    During these, I identally sent some of the demons flying back more than needed, making the about to copse pieces of rocks copse!


    However despite the sudden appearance of many gaps, no demon turned to attack the terrified human faces that I spotted clearly now. all their attention was focused on my trio, making the humans behind the wall secure.


    "Kill them all!" I shouted again, not to stimte my already brutal hyped demons, but to see if there were anyone behind the wall who had fought with me before.


    However, all I got was utter silence as a cold cruel reply!


    "System, you cheated me! there is no human from my own kingdom or people!"


    "Ding Dong! They are humans as well, right?"


    ""


    I didn''t know what to say to this cheater! I was frustrated by its con, so I turned all my anger towards the demons around me, killing them with much more energy and speed than ever.


    "Die you ignorant demons snap!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    I kept shouting out, throwing my spear everywhere, while my demons kept killing anything that moved. They only needed to simply wave their arms and instantly an explosive sound would follow with killing one demon at least.


    Even when they moved, their bodies were enough to kill many demons either by hitting them directly or stamping over them by their feet. The trio of us were more than enough to deal with this five thousand army of demons, despite uscking everything.


    The fight took one hour, during which the demons never ceased trying to attack my demons, trying to climb over their two huge bodies, or even throw weapons and darts over, trying to hit me.


    But all were negated by the constant moving and jumping of my demon, so any attack would either miss us or directly hit the huge bodies of the demons, making them feel nothing!


    After one hour, and killing more than seventy percent of the whole demon army, I heard a distant horn sounding from far. It seemed quite strange to hear such a thing, but the weirdest thing happened next; the demons all retreated, running away like their lives depended on it.


    And it literally was!


    But what was that horn? Did the demons have some sort of a leader in this world? Were they the wolves?


    I suddenly had many questions with no answers, and something started to swell inside me; a feeling, a sense of urgency and danger.


    This wasn''t anyway like the game world or the kingdom I previously lived at! This world was really freaky!


    "The next few days will be quite interesting and scary I think," I muttered to myself before my two demons stopped moving, turning into the doll mode. "Sigh, can''t you even act like you alive?" Iined before saying: "Kneel!" to my demon, which instantlyplied.


    I jumped, and just as my feet touched the ground I noticed the appearance of the scary faces from the wall, one by one, they were a mix of youths, males and females, with some middle aged men and women but not much.


    Most of them were approximately my age, my new age, around twenty years old. That technically made them twelve or thirteen when the apocalypse hit their world, just kids woke up to find themselves grown ups, facing the dangers of the world.


    "Sigh," I shook my head, as this wasn''t my ce to judge. "Hello, my name is Agatha, and I came to save you," I said to the growing number of people who starteding from the valley.


    Initially I thought they were just tens or a hundred, but now I wouldn''t be surprised if they crossed the thousand!


    "Hello, are you the lord who saved us?" one middle aged man went directly towards me, with obvious hesitation while stealing nces towards my two demons, with absolute fear.


    "Don''t mind them, they are my pets," I said, casually waving my hand to the two demons, making the face of the man change, not only him but others behind him.


    "Lord is mighty, strong and young, may I know if lord has some ce nearby? My name is Den, and I once was a young general in my long lost kingdom."


    "Ding Dong! Den is leading the survivors of the monster massacre and they are offering toe with you to your vige and pledge their allegiance to you there. do you ept?"


    The system jumped in, startling me, reminding me of someone, before I replied; to Den not the system:


    "Sure, I intend to build a vige somewhere not far from here. There is food and water there, and the ce is spacious; a perfect spot to start a vige here. you are weed toe," I then turned to nce at everyone behind him, and I swore their numbers must have crossed one thousand and five hundred by now, "you too are weed toe, if you wish."


    "Thanks lord."


    "Lord is benevolent."


    "We agree on the Lord''s offer."


    Many responses came to announce their eptance, and I just smiled, nced around as I said, issuing my first order:


    "Grab all the demon bodies you find here and take them with you. These are good resources for us, their meat is delicious to eat, their bones are thick and sturdy, suitable to make defenses, traps, and weapons with them. even their hearts have some sort of power that will enable you to grow stronger."


    I then turned to my demons as I ordered:


    "You two go and grab all the demon bodies you can carry, bring them with you and follow me."

 Chapter 393: A Nice Chat with Den

    Chapter 393: A Nice Chat with Den


    All the people here moved on, trying their best to carry the huge bodies of demons scattered everywhere without sess. How could they think they would be able to carry all of these with their smaller body inparison?


    "Den," I ordered, while Den jolted away as he appeared in front of me, "select all the capable youths and make them start chopping the demon bodies into smaller pieces, able to be carried easily," I added, and Den hurried to execute mymand.


    From all the people here, he chose only the young, and their numbers wererger than I expected. At least eight hundred to a thousand youth followed Den, and they tried to chop the monsters with their bare hands.


    "Sigh, why are they this dumb?!" Iined before I turned to my demons. "Hey, stop what you are doing and chop each demon body into small pieces."


    The moment my orders fell, the demons stopped working, as possessed they took out their weapons and the next hour they kept hacking the dead monsters'' bodies into pieces pieces able to be held easily by any human.


    Den and his group of youngsters stood on the side watching the efficient movements of my two demons, and it seemed everyone was astonished by my supreme control over the demons.


    "Ding Dong! The humans'' loyalty to you increased by ten points."


    Suddenly the system said this strange message, which startled me for a moment there before muttering:


    "What is loyalty? Can loyalty be assessed?"


    "Ding Dong! Sure, loyalty is a figure in your own profile, the lord''s profile. You will unlock it soon, don''t worry."


    It exined everything without the need for me to ask, so I held back my tongue, watching the demons standing still like idiots. I sighed, as I was pretty sure once we left here, we wouldn''t find any remains of the monsters'' bodies.


    So therger we carry the merrier. "Go and bring one hundred tree to the ground. Bring them here," I said, totally ignoring my useless humans now, and just gave my demons the order.


    And per usual, the two moved out and perfectly executed the order. One hundred trees lied in front of me, and this time it was the work of humans not my demons. "Den, go with others and look for anything that can be used as ropes. Come and tie the trees together and form arge stretcher," I said to Den as I had this idea in mind.


    My two demons could act as a weapon, and also could act as their natural role assigned to them by the stingy system; a behemoth!


    I would make them pull the huge wooden stretcher so I could carry a huge number of demons at the shortest time; leaving only a small portion behind.


    In the next hour Den led the others to do what I asked for, and they managed to cut down many tree long branches and used them as ropes. Some girls brought many strange muddy materials, used it over the surface of the tree barks to act as a glue.


    In an hour, my huge stretcher was ready, and Den and others did good this time as they made many ropes for my demons to pull them. I examined the stretcher with satisfaction, while nodding as this was exactly what I had in mind.


    "Go and stack all you can carry over the stretcher, then carry the pieces you can handle and follow me," I said to Den and others before turning to my demons and added, "go help them, and once finished pull the stretcher back home."


    I said the word spontaneously, however its taste seemed strange and bitter; what was home exactly? "Sigh," I sighed as since I left my own kingdom, I lost all the meaning of anything rted to this alien word to me.


    In half an hour, most of the bodies piled over therge stretcher, giving me the feeling that it was too much to ask my demons to pull it. However, when they started pulling it, it started to move slowly at first, then they started to pick speed, even moving faster than me!


    "Den, do you know how many humans are here?" I asked Den as I watched my two demons moving far in the distance. "Deliver the stretcher thene back to me," I shouted before they vanished in the distance, making me wonder if they actually heard me or not.


    However if they didn''te I could easily summon them back into the prison artifact before summoning them here. "We have two thousand and five hundred," Den replied, attracting my attention to him.


    "Wow, so precise," I muttered, feeling this somehow was the deliberate arrangement of the system.


    "May I ask from which empire you hailed from, lord?" Den suddenly asked, attracting my attention sessfully for the second time in a row. "What made you think I came from an empire?" I asked with a chuckle, as I knew he was asking about my home before the apocalypse.


    "Someone so special and unique, highly recognized by this world isn''t a personing from a no-named kingdom."


    "This time you are mistaken, I came from a kingdom, near a famous empire called Frod, heard of it?"


    "Oh, I sure heard of the Frod empire and its mysterious and renowned game training system," he replied before pausing as he said, "I came from a distant small kingdom from Frod. I was once the next to be acting general, but that strange apocalypse happened."


    Heughed, bitterly, as it seemed he was thinking back to his foolish dreams before shaking his head and adding, "our biggest concern was the wolves toe and attack us, despite we were very far from them, far from the big names, like the Frod empire for example. Who would have thought that our end woulde under such mysterious ways."


    I noticed his bitterness and loss, so I tried to change the topic as I asked:


    "Do you know where you were sent? I was knocked out of consciousness then woke up to find myself here."

 Chapter 394: Ding Dong! Congratulation on Completing the Task of Saving Humans!

    Chapter 394: Ding Dong! Congrattion on Completing the Task of Saving Humans!


    Den nced strangely at me for a brief moment as it seemed he had quite a struggle to retrieve such info. "I think I slept all the time, but when I was woken up, I heard a strange sound in my head telling me I was evaluated and was deemed a loser, so I would be sent out to help other winners for the well being of mankind."


    I knew what he was talking about, the system spoke to him then. As I thought from before, the system was the one pulling the strings from the shadows, but for what purpose?


    "Never mind, you are here now. Let''s just enjoy this walk to the ce where we will restart from scratch."


    "Did my esteemeddy establish a ce for herself already?" he asked with much anticipation, however he was doomed to be disappointed.


    "No, but I intend to start once we reach there."


    "There is where?" he asked with a loss over his face, and I didn''t bother exining everything to him. I wasn''t like Shin.


    "A ce I selected, soon we will arrive there and you will like the scenery there."


    "The scenery?!!"


    ""


    I remained silent for the rest of the journey. Midway though the demons appeareding from far. "Good job, go back then and grab every single corpse you can carry and follow me," I said, as I regretted not telling them to bring the stretcher with them.


    They moved like controlled puppets, disappeared into the distance. Their appearance was still something my new people didn''t get used to, making me giggle on their scary faces and weird reactions.


    The journey home took me around a couple of hours, mostly because those following me were burdened by what they were carrying. The demons did the trip three times already, and when I reached the ce I selected from before, they came back for the fourth time, carrying less amount than before.


    "Nice, we managed to carry everything from the battle," I smiled in content before turning to Den as I ordered: "From now on you will work as the head of the military. If I found a more capable person then you will act as his vice, but for now you are responsible for selecting the best youths and starting their training."


    "Training by what and for what?" Den asked, while stealing a nce towards the two huge behemoths standing behind me like two hills. "Don''t bother with them, plus our enemies are much more vicious and numerous than just a few monsters," I replied in a decisive tone, trying to act tough.


    I hated to be questioned, especially from such a weak ignorant Den!


    Just as I turned to nce at the stunning scenery, while I was standing in the same position as before, overlooking the wide and deep valley with that distant stream of water, the system didn''t let me enjoy this moment of peace as it said:


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions, youpleted the task of saving the humans and led them back safely towards the ce you selected to build your vige at. Your performance is outstanding, and you gained the right to obtain three types of buildings freely with the vige establishment, plus triple the resources supplied by the system for your new vige."


    "Ding Dong! You can now start building the vige using the token. Just put a drop of your blood on the token and it will be transformed, ready to use."


    I sighed before remembering something. "Will I have levels here? like the game I came from?"


    "Ding Dong! No, you aren''t a yer anymore, you are a human trying to survive and thrive."


    ""


    I didn''t reply over its words as I nced again at this scenery. The ce was really a beauty, but to be fair this wasn''t the ideal ce to start any settlement.


    Although I didn''t colonize while I was ying in the Destiny game, I had my own share of experience regarding that from the old days back at my kingdom.


    I knew the simple things like location, water supply, the surrounding natural terrain, and the presence of certain resources was something crucial that would determine the fate of any settlement even before building it!


    Despite this ce''s beauty, I couldn''t help myself to think of its weaknesses! It wasn''t well defended with this wide valley in front of me, and this hill acted as a major weakness; if controlled by my enemies then the vige down below would be doomed.


    There was no water supply nearby except for that distant river, and there were no resources! No forest, no mountains, or even special ores.


    This ce was far from making me satisfied. I nced over Den, to find him making a tour around the humans here trying to select his best candidates.


    "You stay here and defend the area against any monster attack, and youe and kneel," I ordered the demoness to stay back and guard, while the demon moved to me, knelt as I jumped over its shoulder as I sat there. "Move there towards that river," I ordered, as the first thing I needed to check here was that river.


    The demon moved as a behemoth amidst the curious nces of many, while I didn''t care to give any exnation to anyone. The demon moved with great speed heading towards the front, descending the hill directly towards the deep valley.


    The valley looked more spacious than it was from far, and it was full of green nts and grass. That was good news as this meant the area here was fertile, but I didn''t hurry to judge until I explored that river.


    And I was right to wait!


    The first thing I discovered was that the further I went towards the river, the deeper the valley was. The sides turned from being small lining to towering walls, ending up to be like giant mountains.


    This wasn''t a valley, it was a passage, a passage with a sloppy descending route, making any forceing from the exit I came from, marching on the sides of these naturally made mountains be mighty and invulnerable.


    And if a force was defending this, sigh; it was impossible even to think about it, a scary thought in itself.


    The river was distant, much further away than I initially thought. When I reached the river, I found it so wide that it wasn''t easy for me to ept it was a river.

 Chapter 395: Selecting the Place to Build My Village

    Chapter 395: Selecting the ce to Build My Vige


    The other bank was at least couple of miles away from my ce, and the bank I was standing at was narrow, had an ascending path towards the two huge walls on the side of the passage, before ending midway in the river, cutting the river course in the middle, creating some holes and turbulent waters around it.


    "Let''s go there," I pointed with my spear towards the nearest path, where my demon ran and jumped to be able to climb it. When we reached the top of this side, I could have a clear vision of the whole scene on the other side of the river.


    And I liked what I saw there!


    First of all the area there was strangely an inverted mirror to this side, where the bank of the river had a very wide open space, which ended in the distance with a route, simr to the one I came through but descending towards the horizon.


    The two sides of the route were made of open area that seemed to end abruptly at some point, overseeing everything underneath it. from my ce I couldn''t spot anything clearly, but I managed to see distant forest on the t lower grounds, with open spaces that seemed fertile with many green spots there.


    "That ce is really suited for me to build the vige," I muttered, as this region would turn to be the defensive front of my vige, while that route and openednds behind would serve as a defensive back, plus an area suitable for future expansion.


    "But how could we get there?" I muttered, as I knew that despite the river being cut in half by the two arms of the mountainous path, the other half of water was still there.


    "Sigh, if only I have my balloon," I sighed with regret, recalling my destroyed balloon, or the one I used at the final battle.


    I stayed there for a couple of minutes, and the more I looked at it the more I got convinced by what we should do.


    "We should strengthen this stretcher and use it as a raft," I said the moment I returned, while meeting with Den.


    "Are you saying we need to cross a river?" he asked with some doubt.


    "Just make everyone work over the raft and make it tougher. Make sure to close the gaps with anything useful, best if it''s not affected by water," I said before turning to leave. Den didn''t know what to say, and I started to get annoyed with his frequent questions.


    He wasn''t my lord, I was his!


    I stood at my spot, leaning my back over the tree while enjoying the sightseeing. There were some problems now, as from the looks of things, the sun shining here would go to sleep in a few hours, making us have only this narrow window to move.


    The second was the problem of the huge pile of monster bodies, and strangely I started to feel hungry!


    "You two start moving the monsters towards the ce we just came from," I hurriedly shouted over my two dummy looking demons, giving them an assignment.


    Despite not wanting to work, I had to make everything prepared. The raft was undergoing many modifications, a rail was added, the ground of it was now being filled with some sort of mud and smashed gravels taken from the ground.


    Den and others were doing such a great job already, and so my demons had to do theirs as well, and I had to stay here and enjoy the scenery.


    "What is the figure of my current hunger value?" After an hour I started to feel uneasy with this growing hunger, so I asked the almighty system which had ess to everything.


    "Ding Dong! You don''t have such a thing!"


    "What? Howe? I''m feeling like I''m almost dying of hunger!"


    "Ding Dong! That is the normal hunger normal humans have!"


    ""


    I didn''t know what to say, so I tried to look around, seeking for anything to eat. "Sigh, I don''t know if things here are good to eat or poison," I shook my head while avoiding the grass and nts on the ground.


    I raised my head to see that the tree had some apple-like fruits. I didn''t hesitate to jump and caught a bunch of them, making them fall on the ground.


    They were rounded, with an orange blue color on the exterior. I pressed on them, as each one was almost fist size; they were juicy and soft.


    The next moment I put it into my mouth and took a bite, a really soft and amazing feeling entered my dry mouth with that sugary juice of this fruit that made me even gasp from the sweetness of its taste.


    It was like heaven for me!


    I didn''t hesitate and ate the whole bunch of fruits, while keeping the seeds inside forter use. I didn''t know what this tree or fruit was called, but I was pretty sure I fell in love with it from this single meal!


    Just as I finished eating my first meal here, my demons returned and stood finally beside me, in an obvious indication that theypleted their role.


    "Den, are you done?" I asked, as an hour and half had passed, and the journey across that path would take another half hour.


    "We''re almost done," he replied as I noticed he was directing others to build a central mast of the raft! "Den, stop and make everyone leave now to the distant river," I instantly ordered, shattering the dreams of Den. "But why?" he asked with confusion, and I didn''t care to exin.


    "You, take that piece ofrge tree trunk and cut it into two halves, each for one of you. Then drag this raft carefully and head towards the river," I said, totally ignoring Den, before I started to move towards the river.


    I wasn''t a kind hearted person to babysit everyone, exin everything to them. Gosh, how much I hated such people, except if they were taking care of me of course, like Shin for example, and Rog to some degree, and Aria perhaps, .

 Chapter 396: I Will Build Not One Village, But Four!

    Chapter 396: I Will Build Not One Vige, But Four!


    Den was still confused when we reached the river, even when he crossed to the next side with me over the raft, with the two demons working to steer the raft against the mighty water current so we wouldn''t be flipped over, or be drifted to another location.


    As my feet stepped over the next bank of the river, I almost felt this was a ce meant for me and my next foundation here in this world.


    The bank was much spacious and broader than I examined from the top of that small mountain on the other side. The ground was filled with green grass and different kinds of nts, stretched for miles right and left.


    But what I really was interested about was that edge overlooking the whole world underground, so I gave my demons the orders to go back and keep bringing everyone and every single monster meat to here, while I ignored everyone else and moved towards the end of thisnd.


    Thend kept going to the end, without any interruption except for that distant route that looked like a groove from my ce. when I bypassed it, as it didn''t affect much of my decision, I headed towards the tip of thisnd, and what I saw really exceeded my previous imaginations!


    I was literally standing on the roof of this world, on top of everything where the groundnd seemed so distant that I even felt there was a tingeyer of fog separating between me and then; ayer of cloud!


    I was above the clouds! Oh my!!!


    "I love it! this will be the ce of my next uprising here in the world!" I muttered before clenching both of my fists as I loudly shouted: "Here Ie, b*tches!"


    My voice reverberated through the entire world, and at this moment I wasn''t afraid; I finally found my foothold here, and crazy who would think he or she or it could stand against my way here!


    "Time to finish establishing this vige," I muttered before turning around and nced towards the whole area. There were over a dozen miles between me and the river in some ces, and around five to six miles only in others; especially at that route direction.


    I knew thend below was fertile and I intended to hold everything under my banner, but first I needed a base; an impregnable base that would enter doubt and fear into the hearts of anyone hearing its name!


    No to mention those stupid enough toe and conquer me!


    "So this shouldn''t be built with such an obvious weakness in its centre, I should move east and west, and instead of building one vige, I would build three!"


    I finally made up my mind, and at this moment the system didn''t forget it''s amusing habit to interrupt and spoil any joyful moments I had. "Ding Dong! You only have one vige token, that''s to remind you."


    "You once said if I have none then I can ask for a quest to obtain a token, right?"


    "Ding Dong! This is for those who have no tokens!"


    "I don''t care," I replied without budging for even a step backward, "I want not only one but two quests!" I said, before turning to nce at the world below as I added, "make them three."


    "Ding Dong! Oh sure, why not? Let''s make a party and announce the winners with tokens! What do you think these tokens are? They aren''t a y!!"


    It was angry, mad, and that felt really nice. Gosh how much he resembled Shin; even teasing him felt the same! "There must be some way to obtain more," I said, before I hurriedly added, "and don''t tell me to go out there and challenge other humans, I won''t kill others to acquire vige tokens!"


    "Ding Dong! You can go and kill to acquire tokens if that is fine by you, but not humans. There are many races who are trying to establish their footholds here like you. Go, conquer them, demolish their viges and obtain their tokens; this is the only way the whole world can approve upon."


    "It''s the only way you stingy system will approve upon, huh?"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Don''t ding dong me again, got it?"


    ""


    I ignored this stingy system as I started to picture this entire ce of the new world under the lights of my innovations and achievements. The road leading to the ground would be surrounded by three viges, and they might coalesceter to form a huge tripod city with the river running in between itsnds.


    As for the other route, the one which proved much harder to defend, I would rather prefer to block it all, leveling the depressed route to meet with the two ends of the mountainous edges, then building another vige over there, supervising the three underneath, and others down below.


    "I like it, it''s like a stedder leveling system," I muttered when I finally pictured everything. I knew it would take me a long time and great efforts to do this, but at least I had now a north star I could aim towards.


    No matter the time or the effort, I would definitely achieve that northern star of me. "I swear!" I muttered, vowing to myself before promising anyone else. All that mattered now was me; all that I cared about was me.


    The question now was, which vige I should start with?


    Frankly, when I thought about the solution of that annoying back route I had the urge to start the vige there, but this wasn''t an applicable solution.


    Icked the manpower to downpour this route, Icked the time to waste in even doing so or waiting for the route to be modted to be suited for my ns.


    So, I decided to choose between one of the two sides here. it wasn''t a tough choice at all; as both looked the same to me, but one side had more green than the other, so I decided to start at the less greeny side, leaving that more fertilends to be used for agriculture in early stages of the vige.


    After all, I had many mouths to feed and they wouldn''t eat meat all the time. they must be hungry, as I was now very hungry; strange this feeling hunger.

 Chapter 397: The Witch Village

    Chapter 397: The Witch Vige


    I crossed the whole area from right to left, while bypassing the route leading to the bottom; it was wider than I expected. As I reached the ce I sat my eyes upon, I headed to the centre, where everything stretched for ten miles at least in all directions, and twenty miles at least between it and that route.


    "I want to establish my vige here," I said, speaking to my system, before taking out the token from my inventory.


    "Ding Dong! Just drop a single blood drop of yours over it and then nt it like a seed."


    "Alright," I took my spear, cut my finger before letting my blood fall over the token. The token got covered with my blood but nothing happened to it as I anticipated. "Are you sure it''s not broken?" I asked with much doubt.


    "Ding Dong! It''s alright!"


    "It''s your call, if it''s waster then it''s on you."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    Sigh, this system was really stingy even in replying and exining things to me! "Then what about this board? Huh? That old sly lizard told me it will help me a lot, and I have the feeling it should be used with the token."


    I asked as I had this feeling every time I nced at the board, recalling thebyrinth maze that sealed all my powers. It seemed more appropriate to be buried at the entrance of my vige, but which vige and which entrance?


    "Ding Dong! This wille in use after you start building your vige! hurry and build the vige first!"


    "You are such a nice system, coating the shut your mouth up message nicely like that!"


    ""


    This time it totally ignored me, and I wasn''t mad, instead I had this grin over my face. It really felt nice teasing with this system!


    "Let''s see what this magical seed will do," I muttered before putting the token under the ground, and covering it up with dirt.


    And nothing happened!


    "Does she need water?" I asked, trying to get that stingy system to talk!


    "Ding Dong! Just wait!"


    ""


    "I really hate waiting, y''know!"


    ""


    It didn''t respond, and I wasn''t teasing it this time. Gosh, how much I hate waiting! I nced over to see Den giving orders to everyone, trying to make them start a fire to cook some meat. "Nice move Den, just make sure to cook the meat well and leave some to me," I muttered whileughing at myself.


    "Rumble!"


    As I was reminded by the sweet juicy and delicious fruit I once had, a sudden rumble urred underneath my feet; giving me a scare and making me jump in the air.


    "Finally!!!" I sighed as the ce I put the token into started to change. The rumble was the beginning, as it was followed by a wave after wave of ck fluid emanating from the ce of the token, where it started covering the whole ground with it.


    "Ding Dong! If you want to use your precious board, use it now."


    Clouds didn''te alone without rain! The system decided to be kind and generous to me this time and took the initiative to inform me about this. "How can I use it?" I asked as I took it out of my inventory.


    "Ding Dong! Just throw it into the fluid, and get the hell out of here!"


    "Can''t you be kind with me for a whole sentence? Huh? Would this kill you?! Gosh!!"


    I threw the board as I hurried and ran away from the area this fluid covered. ck oil-like material covered an area around the token reaching two miles radius only. I nced at the scene when I exited this area, but couldn''t see the whole vision from my ce.


    "Hey you,e and kneel," I hurriedly ordered my demon, which was jolted awake from its sleepy like mode, jumped over to me as he knelt and I climbed over his shoulder.


    "Rumble!"


    And the moment I sat there, another rumble urred, and this time I saw the ck fluiding forth from the token; forming arge dome covering the whole area. "C''mon, I just came up to watch!" I loudlyined, as I was pretty sure this was the action of the system. "Let me see! It''s my vige!!" I demanded while shouting like crazy!


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Don''t ding dong me!!!"


    ""


    ""


    I really had it with this sly system! Despite this I didn''t move away from the shoulder of my demon; waiting for this dome to be cleared.


    "Rumble!"


    "Rumble!"


    "Rumble!"


    The rumbling didn''t stop, and each time I had the feeling that something was changing in the whole terrain, but I didn''t know what it was!


    Things happening here attracted everyone''s attention, and as they came with curiosity to see, Den was the one brave and foolish enough toe and question me!


    This man his timing was always perfectly wrong all the time!!


    "This is the vige we will live inside, so gather everyone and make them be ready to move in."


    I replied simply by this and didn''t answer any more questions of his. Eventually I had to give him my scaring re, making him stutter and hurried back to do what I just asked him to do!


    My words were orders, not something to be dyed until he would be quite satisfied! I wasn''t here to amuse him; he and others were here to work under me!


    I swore one day I might end up hitting that Den if he kept his annoyance and ignorance!


    The process of building the vige took around an hour. At the end of it, a long rumbling urred that resembled greatly the drums of war!


    "Ding Dong! Your vige ispleted, and you can now enter it. but I need a name to finally end the building process; what name will you choose?"


    I thought as I had many names I could select from; like Shin for example. After some thinking, I decided.


    "Call it the lightning spear witch vige!"


    "Ding Dong! Too long! Select a shorter name!"


    "What?!!" I couldn''t believe this answer! Was there a word limit here?


    "Call it the Witch vige then," I muttered with discontent, as the previous name was really great in my humble opinion.


    "Ding Dong! Your witch vige is ready, please step forward for the process to bepleted and the bubble to vanish."


    ""


    I was still mad at this system, as it kept what it was doing inside hidden from me, and he denied my right to choose the name I liked!


    "Stay here," I said, to all of those standing around me, waiting for the vige to bepleted. The next moment I jumped off the demon''s shoulder to the ground, then took the first step towards the ck bubble.


    "Ssh!"


    The moment I did, the bubble burst open, like a real bubble, before everything appeared in front of my eyes.


    "Have you wasted all my time just to build these seven buildings?" I asked with extreme anger, and much frustration of the simple appearance of my vige!


    All my anticipation was let down by this stingy system!


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "I TOLD YOU NOT TO DING DONG ME!!! AND ANSWER MY QUESTION GOD DAMN IT!!!"

 Chapter 398: Im Not A Farmer; Im A Bloody Witch!

    Chapter 398: I''m Not A Farmer; I''m A Bloody Witch!


    "Ding Dong! These are the basic buildings plus two more you gained frompleting your quest!"


    I was really infuriated right now! The vige I had in mind was just like the ones I saw inthe game, or even better to be like my own kingdom than many advanced viges.


    This one what could I possibly say about it? seven totally wrecked wooden one story buildings stood in front of me! Was this some kind of a joke?


    "This isn''t what I wanted!"


    "Ding Dong! A king isn''t born out a king!"


    "I''m no king," I angrily muttered, while seriously considering going there and smashing all these ruins he kept calling a vige! "I''m a bloody witch!"


    "Ding Dong! Don''t bother to smash them, they are all protected and can''t be destroyed."


    "Screw you!" I went towards the buildings, breathing anger like a dragon breathing fire. "Tell me what are these buildings used for? Burn them to fire and get some warmth!"


    "Ding Dong! These are the essential buildings in your vige. The central one is the mansion, your residence. The one next to it is the vige hall, where vigers would appear here every day."


    "You mean they will wake up and gather here for breakfast? Quite a sociable system you are!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "STOP this!"


    "Ding Dong! And you stop being like a whining little girl I know you aren''t!"


    "Tsk," I sneered before adding, "do you want me to ept this? THIS? I came from a fight leading millions upon millions of heroes, led armies that could cover the entire world and now you want me to be fine with this?! Tsk!"


    "Ding Dong! There is a building to make soldiers here, as the vigersing each day to your vige, appearing in the town hall, will be able to go there and turn their sses into warriors."


    "Warriors? What the hell does that even mean? Are they swordsmen? Will they be archmen? Tank? Spearmen like me? a magician?"


    "Ding Dong! No, these are very high sses. You will start from the bottom and climb your way up there."


    "Bottom? This is below bottom! You rocked me to the pit of the abyss and nailed me there with a stingy system! What can I do with these warriors? Can I wage wars? Go to other ces and conquer?"


    ""


    "I knew it, just keep your silence when I ask the big matters, really annoying system! Tsk!" I even spat on the ground feeling much annoyed right now. I was so pissed off that if a fly came to my face I wouldn''t hesitate to order my demons to smash it over and over again!


    I turned around to see this ce which is supposed to be home. Where were the advanced human touch here? everything was filled with dust and rubble, I wasn''t home, I was in a ruined old town of old tales.


    "Ding Dong! You need to be patient, develop your vige until it turns out to be a mighty kingdom."


    "Kingdom? Develop?" Iughed, and myughs echoed in this ce. "I''m not a sweet princess of fairy tales, old man! I was raised in a kingdom, ventured and adventured into an empire, and I was supposed to inherit the entire universe by my birthright; by my WITCH right!"


    Iughed bitterly again, while ncing at the remaining four buildings; they were the same. "And these are supposed to be houses, the houses that would host my plus two thousand citizen, right?"


    "Ding Dong! Wrong, these are your warehouses, where you can find many resources stacked there. you should be grateful, other viges would take days even a week to gather all these resources. This is a good help for you!"


    "This isn''t any kind of help, old man. Tell me, do you really think I would settle here, lead these PEASANTS and y farmer sweet life games? Are you drunk or those wolves broke your mind or what?!!"


    "Ding Dong! This the path of any king. The right king should be just, kind, and care for his own subjects; hates war for any reason."


    "Sigh," I sighed as this wasn''t exactly the type of life I lived before, or the kind of future I aspired to have here! "Listen old man, I''m not that kind of your saying!"


    "Ding Dong! Then what are you?"


    "I''m a witch, a queen that was born to rule over others. War is my home, elite and very strong warriors are my people, not some peasants that you are desperately trying to make me care for! I care for no one, and everyone should care for me!"


    "Ding Dong! This is your life and your path, forge it the way you like. But I have to warn you, blood only brings blood to a little human girl."


    "Blood feud is already there between me and my enemies. I''m not here to save anyone, I''m here to kill all my enemies; I pledge on killing them all and leave none alive!" I took a deep breath before asking, in a very serious manner: "Now can you give me a way to obtain my elite desired beloved warriors? At least give me pointers about my own army locations. Where is Aria? Where is Diana? Where is Rog? Where is everyone?"


    "Ding Dong! Sorry girl, I can only give you missions rted to other races, but can''t help you about finding any of your kin. You need to find them yourself."


    I sneered as I said: "Even if I have to roam this forsaken world looking for them on my bare foot then I would dly do it!" I paused as I noticed something. "Are you saying that you can give me ces of other races living next to me? building viges and amassing their kin like me?" I asked, as this seemed quite a n to me.


    "Ding Dong! Sure, you can have as many missions as you love to. But you first need to finish a single thing. As being the highest human with points and your evaluation is superb, you have the right to call forth five special individuals of your kin. You can ask for the war heroes you desire, and you will have five randomly selected generals and strong warriors of your kin."


    I heard him and didn''t hesitate to object: "No, I don''t need generals or this few warriors. Leave the war matter to me. I need talents that could run this vige to me, and turn it into a mighty empire in a short time. give me these talents, and keep your warriors for yourself. I will collect my own heroes by my own de!"


    "Ding Dong! What do you n to do little girl?"


    "Nothing," I shrugged as if it was something obvious, "I will pay each and single one of the viges you will give me their locations and take all as prisoners. I will select only the strongest out of them and start forming my elite army once more!"


    "Ding Dong! They aren''t human, aren''t you afraid of using them?"


    "Old man, look around you, my best and most trusted warriors to me are two ancient demons! I have nothing against any race as long as it will be obediently lowering their heads to me, treating them as their rightful queen."


    "Ding Dong! What about betrayal?"


    "I will simply kill them and each single one of their kin inside my vige. if they want to really betray me, they should make sure to kill me right and clean; which is an impossible job to do with my current strength and my two demons here."


    I wasn''t arrogant but I was fair to myself. If I was afraid to lead strong me out of their betrayal then I should assign myself to one of these wrecked houses and consume my remaining life acting like a local farmer!

 Chapter 399: My Life Will Be Lived by My Own Rules!

    Chapter 399: My Life Will Be Lived by My Own Rules!


    "Ding Dong! It''s your path and it''s your choice. I will summon the five selected elite officials for you, is that a go?"


    "Sure, go ahead."


    I waited, as I nced at this scenery around me with no content. The vigers I rescued went behind me to explore the ce, feeling much awed at this. Their expressions gosh how much I hated mediocre people!


    Have some aspirations folks! This wasn''t even close to a ruined vige back in our days!


    I waited for almost five minutes before a change urred; five humans came out of one of the old wooden buildings.


    They were dressed in normal linen clothes, like other humans here. They seemed lost at first, ncing at others and the ce they appeared at before they finally found me.


    I didn''t know how, but they instantly recognized me. The five headed towards me in rapid pace, and the moment they reached me they all bowed their heads as they said one by one:


    "Jack salutes the lord."


    "Dore salutes the lord."


    "Meck salutes the lord."


    "Cal salutes the lord."


    "Fared salutes the lord."


    I nced at the five with no interest. Some middle aged men like them wouldn''t get me interested, so I hurried to say with no care:


    "Stand up, from now on you five will be responsible for running the vige for me."


    They stood straight and the first to speak, seemingly their highest ranked individual here, said:


    "May I ask what vision my lord is asking us to execute? Do you want it to be an economic vige, a war vige, or bnced between the two?"


    I nced at Jack and I felt the hidden touch of that sly system appearing in his words. "Nah, I don''t need any of these," I said before adding, "I want you to turn this old forgotten ruined ce into a piece of our previous glorious days."


    "I beg your pardon, but I didn''t understand," Jack replied and his stupidity or the stubbornness of the system started to get on my nerves!


    "Didn''t you alle from kingdoms and empires?"


    They all exchanged silent nces before they nodded while I added:


    "Great, I want to turn this cursed ce into a ce of our home. Is that difficult to understand?"


    They seemed hesitant, and I almost swore I could see the eyes of that hideous system ring at me through their eyes! It wanted me to y by the rules, fine! I would y by them; my own rules!


    "But" Jack, who I considered from this moment onward as their leader, stuttered in his own words, "we got instructions and a road n about what we should do here."


    Bingo! Yup, I knew it, didn''t I? that sneaky system was trying to force me to follow its stinct rules! no way!


    "You take all these instructions you heard, grab them into onerge pile of sh*t and throw them off that cliff over there. and if anyone of you don''t want to follow my own instructions then he should throw himself along with that sh*t!!"


    My words were calm, yet I saw the look of fear in their eyes.


    "But"


    "No more words; either stay and live by my own rules or you got the hell out of my ce!"


    My words descended upon them as a decree of god; I was now their god here! there were no more words to say, and they didn''t have any room for hesitation anymore.


    It appeared to them I wouldn''t reconcile, and I was pretty sure the system was now so much frustrated; but it was him who yed this dirty from the start! Didn''t he promise me to go on my own path with my own decisions and choices?


    "We agree," Jack said, after some time of silence. I knew they would, but got some interest in how he spoke about everyone without even exchanging a single word or even an eye contact with them!


    "How did you know their opinions?" I asked.


    "We have some sort of connecting system between each other as we can exchange messages. We just discussed it and we all agreed."


    Jack spoken lightly of it but this went down on me like thunder! "System, why didn''t you open such a function for me? huh?"


    ""


    It didn''t respond, and this made me more furious! This stingy system kept some of its functions off purposely, and now my subordinates were just having more features than mine!


    That wasn''t fair!


    "System, don''t act dumb now you stingy one! Gimme my features now!"


    ""


    "Alright, but don''t forget you owe me one here!"


    I knew I had nothing in hand right now to press over this wicked twisted system, so I decided to get over it and postpone my revenge forter due.


    "I want you now to start nning, I want this ce to shine with touch of human civilization," I said to my five advisors, as I was now giving them my orders.


    "My lord, what about those buildings we need to build?" Dore asked.


    "And the resources needed to sustain all this huge number of humans. We need farms, plus meat supply," Meck said.


    "The size of the vige is still small, so not many things can be done until we upgrade it," Cal said, before adding, "if we want to have the same level of civilization of our past, we need to upgrade technology first. Technology needs brilliant minds, many resources, and patience."


    "And a good army, trained well to venture and look for different types of ores, and strong enough to keep the base safe," Fared added his own touch.


    "Great opinions, first of all Dore you will be responsible for construction here, building all kinds of buildings and leveling them up. Meck you will be my resources advisor. Your task is to build various resources structures, and maintain the highest productivity of them. Cal," I paused as I nced directly into Cal, giving him all my attention before saying:


    "Your task is the highest priority here. I don''t like the idea of inventing the fire and wheel all over again! our civilization wasn''t inherited as it was, but it was built by our greatest minds. Look for them, gather them up and try to write down everything it''s needed to restore that former glory of us."


    "But mydy this will be hard, as our poption might seem big but they are so insignificant to this task. I''m pretty sure if we found one talent here it would be a great strike of luck!"


    I understood his meaning so I instantly reassured him:


    "Don''t worry, leave the task of gathering more humans here to me. I won''t be satisfied by the scarce number of humansing here every day!" I then turned to thest one, Fared, as I added:


    "Your task is to maintain the security here. train troops as much as you like, and form search teams to look around for resources everywhere. As for the foreign invasions, leave this to me."


    They all nodded in agreement while I nodded to myself in content. I knew the system was ruling the world here by his own rules, but for me that wasn''t even close to be enough!


    Besides I wasn''t sure if my true enemies were also abiding by the rules! After all, they meddled with the system before the copse of everything.

 Chapter 400: Going Out to Collect Strong Fighters

    Chapter 400: Going Out to Collect Strong Fighters


    The five guys nodded to me as they all expressed in unison their agreement and understanding of my words. "Good, go now and start doing your tasks," I said as I had my enough of this ce.


    I needed to start moving with some real steps towards my goals. Just as I turned around to head towards my two demons, the persistent and much annoyed system of my behavior said:


    "Ding Dong! You know you don''t need to take the trouble of looking for talents to build your desired vige. I can unlock these for you."


    "Really? That''s so generous of you," I sarcastically said, as birds never grew on trees, "then unblock them to me now," I demanded, knowing exactly the answer it would provide.


    And it didn''t disappoint my expectations.


    "Ding Dong! I can''t! you need to stick to the rules and follow thedder of technology set for all!"


    "These rules aren''t for me, and I don''t follow the steps of others. Everyone should follow me, and I decided to take this path starting from the top, not stepping up slowly one step at a time."


    "Ding Dong! Being humble won''t hurt."


    "and being slow would end up by failure, especially if I have such treacherous enemies who might be miles ahead already of me!"


    "Ding Dong! Don''t worry, all will be subjected to these set of rules!"


    "I only trust my own hand and my own choices that I personally make. Thank you, but I won''t twist away from my path," I said, in a decisive tone to end this hrious conversation. "Now give me missions regarding ces of other races," I demanded, knowing it wouldn''t be able to refuse my request.


    "Ding Dong! I think you should reconsider your own decisions."


    "Just assign me the quests, and let the other matter down for now."


    I was calmly heading towards my demons, while feeling so much hunger in my stomach. As I walked there, and as the night was about to fall out, I stopped some of the vigers and took all the cooked meat they had.


    I didn''t like this sense of hunger, but eventually I would get ustomed to it. I took enough rations to keep my hunger silent for days, hoping I might pump into the same delicious fruit that I once ate.


    "Ding Dong! It''s gettingte, and you are hungry and tired. Your body needs rest, sleep and a good warm meal. Why don''t you go back and rest for a couple of days?"


    "Why do you sound like my mother! Thanks for your concerns, but the world won''t wait for anyone to rest and sleep. Hurry and kneel!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Sorry, I wasn''t speaking to you but to my demon," I naughtily chuckled as insulting this stubborn system seemed quite amusing. The demon really knelt and I climbed it to its shoulders, before asking again:


    "Give me my coordinates!"


    "Ding Dong! Ok, fine! There are a group of ten viges established in your perimeters. They belonged to many different races, and they are quite strong and numerous; each reaching five thousand in numbers, and a few exceeding ten thousands. Are you still confident of going there, alone?"


    "Who said I''m alone? I have two great demons here with me and my spear is enough to kill anyone in my way, even if someone tried his dirty tricks behind the shadows."


    "Ding Dong! What do you mean?"


    I softlyughed as my warning was well received by him. "Nothing, I''m just speaking in general. Hurry and show me the road," I said, and then all I got was silence for a couple of minutes, before many tracks shed in white light appeared in front of my sight.


    "You two, head towards that direction," Imanded while taking arge piece of meat from my inventory and started slowly chewing it. "It seems I will love this world much better than I initially thought," I muttered with an amused tone while swallowing the meat and taking another bite.


    The night fell fast upon us as we headed downward the route between the two mountains, to end up in the wide opennds in the bottom. Just as we reached there, I heard the roars of many monsters, making me realize this journey wouldn''t be as smooth as I thought it would be.


    "Be ready and kill anything that stands in our way, go this direction till thatrge forest in the far distance," I said, as I took out my spear and started to observe the world around me in vignce.


    "Ding Dong! The night has fallen and many monsters roaming the wilderness will be awakened. My advice is to head back and go towards your direction in the light."


    "Oh, that''s so sweet of you," I sarcastically remarked on the silly tries of this system to dy my steps, "the world is dark and the monsters are free, but have you forgotten that I''m a monster myself?" I said andughed over my silly joke while observing the world around.


    The darkness didn''tst for long, luckily, as a group of moons started to appear, moving in unison from east to west, so slow like they were patrolling thends.


    "Thanks for the help, celestial beings," I raised my spear as I saluted these moons, and my sound just reverberated around the world!


    I did that on intention, as I hated the waiting for my enemies to attack. Just gather together and head towards me, I was right here,e and let me finish you all off in one full sweep!


    The next minute I heard many roarsing from everywhere in response to my own roars. The first to appear were a pathetic pack of wolves, justrge as my current height, with ferocious teeth and ring eyes.


    "Pathetic!" I simply said as I threw my spear, snapped my fingers, and threw it again. before they could even reach my demons, I killed over a dozen of them, and the remaining dozen were simply in by my demons.


    "Are these the mighty monsters that should have scared me?" I smirked, while giving a sarcastic note to the listening system, but it didn''t respond.

 Chapter 401: Taming A Tigress and Threatening the System!

    Chapter 401: Taming A Tigress and Threatening the System!


    The next waves were a mix of many kinds of monsters, either in packs or alone. The most ferocious of all were the tigers, as they came in arge group of a hundred, led by a majestic huge one.


    "I like you, if you knelt and surrendered to me I won''t kill you," I loudly shouted as I liked the idea of taming this wild tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger seemed pissed off by my words, roaring for long moments and then its group of tigers moved in unison to attack me. "Wild and energetic one you are, and quite arrogant; just my type, hehehe," Iughed as I started attacking the tigers, killing dozens of them until they reached my demons.


    And then their real nightmare began! Foolish whoever thought lightly of two dumb looking demons; all ended up dead by them. I didn''t stop helping, as this time I had my eyes sat on a bigger prize.


    In less than ten minutes, the majestic and mighty group of tigers were belittled to only one tiger; their leader.


    "If you want to end up dead then run away. If you want to end up stabbed by my spear in your belly then try to defy me. either surrender or sumb to your fate and be my own little cat," I said as the tiger was about to move, nning to run away.


    But my words, plus I threw my spear to cut the path it nned to use to escape, before snapping my fingers and the spear returned instantly to appear in my hand.


    "Your call buddie," I said, while waiting for this tiger to decide.


    "Roar!"


    It first roared long, and I thought it was about to give its life away, but the next moment it lowered its head, announcing its allegiance to me.


    "Ding Dong! The tiger queen is giving you her allegiance. Congrattions you gained a pet."


    "I know already, why stating the obvious?" I said in a sharp tone but it didn''t hide my ecstasy. It wasn''t a he, but a she, a tigress really suited to be on my side.


    "Come, from this moment on you will be my side, fight together and let''s dominate the entire world," I said with a soft chuckle while gesturing for her toe.


    "Thanks master."


    And the next moment I got this pleasant surprise, totally blowing off my mind! "Can you speak?" I hurriedly asked, with much anticipation and disbelief.


    "Ding Dong! As your pet, you two canmunicate."


    And the answer came from this stupid annoying system! "If so why don''t you turn those two dummies into my pets then?" I asked, with much discontent as this seemed another trick that dirty system pulled off!


    ""


    "What? The cat ate your tongue?" I didn''t retreat for an inch here! I wanted to press on him to make my two demons return to what they were like before.


    "Ding Dong! The two are connected to your artifact, and so you must abide by the rules of your artifact."


    "Pathetic," Imented before adding, "you select to abide by your rules whenever it suits your mood and interest, and decide not to abide by them if you don''t like it. you aren''t fair!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Don''t Ding Dong me!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Double-sided unjust system," I muttered to reply to his insult! He should be my ally and helper, not my restrainer and foe! I sighed helplessly as I had nothing in my hand to repay this injustice to him, but sooner orter I would find a way; I must!


    "What''s your name?" I asked the tigress while she moved to stand beside me while my two demons kept attacking some random monsters attacking here.


    "I''m called Lilly, master."


    "Good, tell me, do you know of any other strong monsters like you or stronger than you here?" I asked, casually, as she was considered one of the locals.


    "No one is stronger or even like me!" she arrogantly said, before I gave her a silent nce that made her quite nervous as she hurriedly added, "but there are a group of others who are near my strength. I- I''m pretty confident the master will be interested in them."


    I chuckled as this was the way I loved my followers to behave around me; be obedient and always answer precisely what I asked no more!


    "Alright, lead the way then," I said, before recalling something, "do you know of any nearby viges of humans or other intelligent races?" I asked, as she was a local, she must have knowledge about anything that would happen in the whole territory.


    "There are many, master," and her reply just fell like the sweetest melody on my ears; making my soul rejoice even more than I ate that fruit. "Really? That''s great, and I suppose you know the ces of them, right?"


    "Ding Dong! Please stick to your missions or you will lose out your rewards!"


    "Screw you!"


    I harshly instantly replied with a sharp tone to this really annoying system. I had finally found a more trusted way, free from any monitoring and control, and now he was trying to make me ignore it? screw him for a million times then!


    "Tell me, do you know the way?" I nced over the startled Lilly, who seemed quite puzzled by myst shout.


    "I- I know, master."


    "Great, then I will let you help me with this," I said, before taking out the meat as I noticed her hungry look over it, so I asked: "Do you like roasted meat?"


    "Sure, it''s considered very beneficial to my evolution path."


    Her reply gave me another thing to be shocked about, as I hurriedly asked:


    "Do you mean you can evolve? Grow from this state to a higher form?"


    "Sure, master. Any monster here can do that, and each has their own unique path of evolution."


    "What''s yours?" I asked, with much anticipation.


    "To turn into a flying tiger as a monster, and take the shape of a really beautiful human just like you."


    Her answer drove a smile forcibly over my face as I chuckled while asking:


    "Do you want to be like me?"


    "Sure, master, that''s my dream and the dream of anyone else I know about."


    I knew she was speaking about her friends of other monsters living here in this territory. "What''s beneficial to your evolution then?" I asked.


    "Any strong nutrient food is ok, like this meat. I heard there was once something called monster cores, parts of much stronger monsters that can give huge energy to those who eat them. These are our top in the chain item of evolution, master."


    I knew exactly what she was talking about my dear precious pearls! I thought they were lost, as they weren''tpatible with this world''s rules; but now I was proven to be mistaken!


    "System," I faintly roared as I gritted my teeth, "did you hide my own pearls away from me on purpose?" I asked, while trying to act as cool as I could.


    "Ding Dong! These items are considered high end technology that no one should ever possess!"


    "Sneaky naughty system, didn''t your mommy told you not to y in others stuff? Huh?"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Alright, if we don''t reach an agreement right here right now about my hard acquired pearls, then I swear on my witch lineage and cursed bloodline that I won''t stop at any lengths until I rule this world, thene to your dirty filthyir, drag you out you scum good for nothing piece of sh*t, and torture you for eternity without showing any mercy before destroying you once and for all!"

 Chapter 402: Bruberries!

    Chapter 402: Bruberries!


    I wasn''t acting tough out of nothing, as I was confident my future wouldn''t be limited to this ce; I was born to be great and I knew my fate very well.


    I hated it the worst when someone tried to sneakily take something that belonged to me. why would they believe I would close one eye for that? or why should I be satisfied even with such a cheat?


    "Ding Dong! Alright, you can acquire your pearls," the system finallyplied but before I could be happy, he added, "but through rewards of your quests. This is how I can allow such an extraordinary thing to appear this early in this world."


    "Tsk," I sneered before shaking my head, "alright, I agree, on one condition." I wouldn''t ept this small piece of bread without fighting back for more.


    "Ding Dong! Say what you got!"


    "I want to assign more missions to me based on my vision and ns not yours. For example, the way I''m going on right now is to acquire many strong monsters as pets. So, assign me missions rted to these pets, and each time I gain something, you give something in return."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "I won''t budge an inch for that! this isn''t negotiable!"


    I then turned to Lily as I said:


    "Lead the way to the nearest human vige, other race vige, or monsterir."


    "Sure master," sheplied with respect as she darted to the distance. "What are you standing like two little dummies for? Go after her and don''t let her skip your sights!"


    My two demons were jolted awake as I really was pissed off their dummy expression and attitude. I felt like a mother of two idiots who needed to be guided here and there for every move! Not a nice thing to be honest.


    I waited, while going after Lily as she led the way. My two demons followed her with their top speed, however I was astonished to realize that she was even faster!


    "It''s good that she isn''t faster than my spear," I said to myself while waiting leisurely on the shoulder of my demon; waiting for that stingy system to agree on my terms.


    "Ding Dong! Alright, it''s a deal. But the quests you will assign muste in batches."


    "What do you mean?" I asked to be sure I wasn''t tricked here by his words.


    "Ding Dong! I mean assigning missions in bulk, like missions to gather pets is considered as one quest for you, and so on."


    "Not possible," I shook my head before adding, "you must stratify them, like gathering five pets at one time is considered one mission,pleted then I can have another with slightly higher number. That I can approve of."


    I would never agree on his shameless approach to negate what I wanted to earn! How could gaining a hundred monster pets equivalent to having ten? And at the end I had to make much effort just to finish one task? Unbelievable!!


    "Ding Dong! This is something I can live with."


    "Phew, you are really hard to bargain with!"


    "Ding Dong! Don''t be this shameless and give me all the credit of what actually fits you the best!"


    "Shameless system!"


    I wasn''t mad at his words or hidden insult, as I giggled happy of what I gained. "Hurry and assign me the new tasks," I said.


    "Ding Dong! What do you want to name these then?" he asked, acting dummy again, as if I missed a third dummy in my group!


    Gosh!


    "Call them: the pet quest, the vige quest, and the generals quest."


    "Ding Dong! What is this general quest thing?"


    "It''s the quest of me gathering up all the strong fighters in every single race and settlement around me to form this mighty hit group, made entirely of elites, each will be called a general. That''s my n, what do you think of it? cool, right?"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Hehehe!"


    I was so happy right now, as I was able to finally get my precious pearls. "Wait!" I suddenly shouted.


    "Ding Dong! What? Have you changed your mind and returned to your sanity finally?"


    "Screw you," I replied shortly to this shameless system before patting on my demon shoulder, "go over there, to these groups of trees," I ordered, and my demonplied instantly.


    "Did my master like our bruberry?" Lilly asked as I grabbed the same type of fruit from the tree, took a bite of it, feeling much refreshed as my thirst and hunger started to fade away.


    "Are they called bruberry? I love them!" I said with a muffled tone as my mouth was stuffed with this juicy bruberry before my hands moved fast to catch every single one of these fruits. "It''s a regret I can''t take these trees with me," I sighed bitterly as this was one of my goals now; to have a whole garden in the back of my pce filled with bruberries!


    "They are one of the most delicious fruits here," Lilly said and I couldn''t refute her back. I kept hunting these precious bruberries down, and after I stored over a hundred of them, I said: "Let''s go."


    The march continued again. "Assign my quests now, shall you?" I stressed again on my system and it just had no other choice but toply.


    "Ding Dong! The three missions are assigned to you as follows:


    Pet quest: Add more monsters in your army of pets and gain more loyal strong monsters to work under you. The current quest requires you to take five monsters under your care. The quest rewards will be ten pearls.


    Vige quest: vige tokens are one of the most essential currencies in this world. make sure to have as many tokens as you can secure. The current quest requires you to obtain five vige tokens. The quest rewards will be fifty pearls.


    General quest: a strong leader is measured not only by his wisdom but by his strength; and the strength of his direct subordinates and guards are considered part of this. Make sure to obtain five strong individuals under your banner from any race. The quest rewards will be one hundred pearls."


    "Oh, you are quite generous indeed, thanks," I chuckled as his system of giving out pearls was something that went beyond my initial estimation. I thought he would be stingy and wouldn''t give me more than ten pearls each time, but the general quest alone could grant me a hundred!


    That was really generous of this shameless system.

 Chapter 403: An Arrogant Leopard

    Chapter 403: An Arrogant Leopard


    The march was quite for a moment here, as it seemed after conquering the tigers pack the other monsters were terrified. However, just after we marched for an hour, another big group of monsters appeared,ing from far, heading directly towards here.


    "Do you live in territories?" I asked as this was something that jumped off my mind.


    "Yes, master, and we just trespassed the territory of the leopards."


    "Leopards, interesting," I softly chuckled as I wanted to gain this fast and strong leopard under my army. "Attack and kill them all," I didn''t forget to give the demons my orders or else they wouldn''t attack even if they were injured!


    The next moment a brutal fight started, where we had the upper hand no matter how many monsters appeareding at us!


    And soon, the leader of this territory appeared, as a group of a hundred dark blue leopards appeared, with ferocious looking faces and small indentations in their heads like horns.


    "Great, another cat has appeared," I chuckled, as I raised my spear, pointed it towards the biggest leopard of them all, standing on the distance, observing the ongoing fight with his pack. "You will be the next to serve me," I dered, and the next moment the leopard, which I knew understood my words perfectly, roared a very long roar.


    "He is pissed," Lilly said but that made me evenugh. "Let him be, at the end of the day he either will be nice and wise, or cold and dead," I said before throwing off my spear to hunt down one of his leopards which started to dart rapidly towards me.


    "Snap!" I called my spear before throwing it again, then a snap and a throw, and I kept going on like this for minutes before the remaining slightly more than half of them reached my demons and tigress.


    And the real massacre started!


    It didn''t take even ten minutes to kill them all, and at the end I nced at the rear and soundly safe leopard as I said with a smile over my face:


    "C''mon be nice and surrender. Be my pet and serve under my banner, and I won''t mistreat you."


    As I didn''t even finish my words, the leopard showed a sign of defiance, and I knew he nned to escape even before I finished my words. how rude was that out of him?


    And the next moment I threw my spear to hit the ground at the ce which he nned to run at! He was fast, I give him that, but not ever faster than my spear or my reflexes.


    "Surrender and don''t test my patience here," I threatened as it seemed he didn''t intend on lowering his head to me even after throwing a couple more spears towards him.


    And just as I was about to give up on him, throw my final spear to kill him, he stopped in ce as Lily roared, said something to him in their monster tongue.


    This thing made this stubborn arrogant leopard stop, nced at me for a moment before roaring faintly as he lowered his head to me.


    "Ding Dong! The leopard prince is giving you his allegiance. Congrattions you gained a pet."


    "A prince?!" I muttered with some doubt, as I recalled what the system called upon Lilly when I imed her; a queen. "Isn''t there a king here?" I asked, with shining eyes.


    "Ding Dong! You didn''t give them the chance to evolve and fight among each other to elicit a king!"


    "Humph, no need for them to do that; I will be the alpha here with no equal!" I said with an arrogant tone as I turned to nce at the leopard, which could now speak with me in human tongue, and asked:


    "I''m curious, what made you surrender to me? what did she say to make you lower your stubborn head of yours?"


    The face of the leopard showed some annoyed expression, but I didn''t care. He was now my pet, and even my pets weren''t safe from my spear.


    "She said you promised to help her evolve with something you called the pearls," he said, before boldly raising his head as he added, "is this true?"


    "Swoosh!"


    The next moment he faced me with my spear inserted instantly in the ground in front of him, just inches away from his arrogant face. I red and said nothing, before snapping my fingers and taking the aim; this time I aimed for his life!


    "Sorry, m- master," he said, in a tone that seemed forced, while lowering his head. "Humph," I harrumphed while putting my spear to the side as I said:


    "I do have these pearls that can evolve you, but only the brave and most trusted ones of you will gain it. until you have a name I know of, you aren''t even qualified to be considered part of my trusted circle."


    I said, dering my clear stance towards him, and he just faintly roared, a short one, before saying:


    "Master, I have a name."


    "I have no need for it now, keep it to your arrogant high self," I said, before totally ignoring him as I said to the stupefied Lilly:


    "Lead the way to anotherir."


    "S- Sure master," she stuttered, surprised and scared of my other firm side that she never expected. In each army there would be some brave and really talented soldiers, but they usually are arrogant and defy rules.


    Going soft on them aiming for their contribution and rare talents wouldn''t let them be satisfied, instead they would go further and cause more troubles than their value.


    One must be firm with this kind of person. I didn''t know why, but I felt my personality had grown since I woke up here. "Follow here, and you just don''t be left out or you won''t get any credit for this fight," I said while ncing at my grown up body as I muttered:


    ''Did I also grow in mind and personality during my sleep in these years? Fascinating!''

 Chapter 404: Meeting Jen

    Chapter 404: Meeting Jen


    That was the only possible reason to exin these new changes I currently experienced. Strangely I could recall certain memories of the past, but in different light and with new opinions and lessons.


    The journey went smoothly as I conquered the boss of this region. The leopard moved in the lead, trying to act courageous and avoid stirring up my wrath. The two monsters and the two demons were now the baby form of my own elite force, which I nned for it to reach an unimaginable scale.


    I had no limit to my greed for power and strength; which was something I asionally had, but not this clear, not this powerful.


    We took another hour in the middle of this darkness. During which I met a couple more of those bruberry trees, and I started harvesting them without any shame.


    Every now and then I would take out one fruit and chew it slowly to enjoy its sweet and refreshing taste. It was a magical fruit to me, as no matter how many I ate, I never felt satisfied or got used to its taste.


    "Master, the next territory is for a really strong foe," the leopard spoke, while Lilly purposefully kept her tongue silent. I was pretty sure she had done this to help him, and I didn''t care as long as he kept his head lowered and his intentions sincere.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "It''s a mutation of an elephant monster, with scales covering her body instead of skin. She had a strange thorn in the end of her trunk, making her able to poison anything she touched with it. she is ferocious and arrogant, much more arrogant than I!"


    "Great, I want her then to serve under me," I chuckled as the more powerful the monster was the more beneficial he or she would be to me.


    "But" the leopard got silenced before Lilly stepped in as she cleared the confusion: "What Mark wanted to say is that Jen acted like you do, master, annexing many groups of monsters under her control."


    Lilly said the name of the leopard to me, but I acted like I heard nothing from her. "How many monster groups did she manage to collect?" I asked, with much more interest in this bold and smart kind of monster.


    "At least fifteen groups," she said, before adding, "all aren''t lower than our forces, me and Mark," again she said his name, and I just ignored her remark again.


    "No problem, if you two are scared then step aside and let your master deal with things here."


    "N- No, we don''t mean that," Lilly said, as she stuttered in her words while ncing at Mark, who hurriedly added: "I''m pretty sure the offer master can present will be interesting to many, not only to Jen, but to anyone serving under her."


    My eyes shone as I understood their point. "Good, nice trick and sly n; I like it! Which of you two will volunteer to act as my own diplomat?" I asked, before adding, "if you can, make sure to offer a single duel between me and that Jen. Though she seems quite capable, killing her might give me more benefits here."


    "I want to go," Mark, the leopard, said, trying to seize this chance to make himself useful. "Good, if you seeded then I would ept you warmly among my trusted circle."


    I swore I saw a wide grin over his vicious face, but I didn''tment or react to that. "Don''t worry master, I won''t disappoint you," he said, before venturing alone, to the front, before disappearing in the darkness.


    "Sigh, I have to wait then. Gosh, how much I hate waiting!"


    "I know of a ce nearby here filled with the bruberries you love," Lilly suddenly said, and even my stomach ached in reaction to her words. "Really? That''s great, lead the way then," I demanded before Lilly darted towards a different direction, heading back inside the territory we just stepped out of it.


    Her words were proven right, as I found over a thousand bruberry trees lined peacefully together. "Oh my, I can already feel hunger and thirst hitting the walls of my stomach, hehehe," Iughed while starting to collect the fruits and store them into my inventory.


    It took me quite some time to finish them all; as each tree was already filled with fruits to the brim. I was pretty sure that I had over fifty thousand pieces of bruberries now stored inside my inventory.


    As I finished collecting everything, I nced at all those trees in regret. "Why can''t I take them with me, sigh! I have to give the orders to Den to send some vigerster to collect these gems buried here," I muttered before turning to Lilly and said, "let''s go back."


    "Right away master," she replied and instantly moved towards the ce we left off from. As we reached there, I found arge number of monsters gathered there, waiting for me.


    The front was led by a group ofrge elephants;rge to the normal monsters, reaching five meters in height. Their number was a hundred, and they seemed quite strong.


    But in front of them, with a distance of ten meters at least, another elephant stood there. the description I got from Lilly and Mark was identical to this elephant, who stood silent and steady, with a vibe of strength and arrogance brimmed from her confidence in herself.


    I was quite sure it wasn''t misced.


    "So, you are the human this weakling spoke about you," she said, while examining me when I reached her. The sight of my two demons, their huge bodies and the strength emanating from them, startled her, but she didn''t show much on her stern looking elephant face.


    "And you must be Jen. Are you here to surrender or to fight?" I asked, as I didn''t want to waste time coating my words to either a subordinate or a dead one.


    "Neither," she said, shaking her trunk right and left, "I came here to speak with you."


    "With me? about what?" I said, before taking my spear out, putting it on myp, as a sign to my readiness to war at any time.


    My move was noticed by her, clearly, but she didn''tment or show any reaction to it. "Mark told me about your grand n of gathering all the strong fighters under your banner. May I ask about your real intentions?"


    "My intentions?" I asked, with surprise, for her sane words that rivaled any humans.


    "Like do you want to be the ruler of this region, the king?" she borated, and instantly I couldn''t hold myughter back, before I pointed to her in apology.


    "Sorry, but your limited vision really surprised and amused me."


    "Limited vision?"


    "Seeing only the region and the king of such a small ce is your ambition can only be described by limits, right?"


    She nced at me with her big rounded eyes, surrounded by wrinkles, for quite long minutes before she asked:


    "May I ask if you can broaden my horizon then?"


    "Sure, let me ask you something, where do you think we currently are? Not an area, but the world."

 Chapter 405: The System is Trying to Trick Me! Again!! What A Shameless System!!!

    Chapter 405: The System is Trying to Trick Me! Again!! What A Shameless System!!!


    Jen seemed to be confused as she took some moments before saying:


    "I know we are in a brand new world, but all I cared about was the contest to rule my region, to be the king here."


    I respected her honesty but also felt sympathy for her limited vision and ambition. "That''s not good, as the world we are currently in is new, but has also a greaterpetition like the one this region has," I said, trying to exin things in her own words.


    "Do you mean a king of the world?"


    "Sure, but it will be a queen, and it will be me," I replied with confidence that wasn''t misced, just like her own. She nced at me for a while before asking:


    "If I joined you, what benefits would I gain?"


    She was considering joining me, and this was a good sign. "Don''t mistake my calm and quiet domineer, I don''t like those who think themselves better than me. if you want something special of me, then prove your worth first by your deeds," I said, before pointing out to the two demons standing on my side as I added:


    "These two served me quite well in another world, in another life. and despite everything, I''m trying my best to make them return to their normal conditions, regain their former powers, and serve me again. serving me isn''t just about benefits, it''s about loyalty; as I consider those close and honest to me as my own family. And I never let my family down, not even when they are looking so dumb and refused by the entire world like my two demons here."


    My words were strong, yet honest. I wasn''t iming something I didn''t have or do, as this stemmed from the bottom belief of my soul. Jen nced silently at me for a while before sighing. "Alright, I think you are a far better leader than I''m, and I hope you live to your own words and promise;pete onto the king position of this world. This will make my sacrifice today a bet that will win a lot more than I expect."


    She said, as she lowered her head before roaring. At this moment, I had something strange to notice, something I missed during my speech with her.


    "Why can I speak with you even though you aren''t one of my pets?" That was a thing I missed from the beginning to the end.


    "I''m different from everyone here; as I had a lucky encounter and got an upgrade during the formation of this world. you can consider me a higher evolved version of the monsters here."


    "So that''s why you are different from them," I nodded as I understood why she gave me a different vibe from others.


    I nced on the monsters standing behind Jen, they were over twenty heads at least. They all lowered their heads, following Jen, and the next moment my head was filled with many notifications of that system that I thought dead!


    "Ding Dong! The elephant queen is giving you her allegiance. Congrattions you gained a pet."


    "Ding Dong! The gori prince is giving you his allegiance. Congrattions you gained a pet."


    .


    .


    "Ding Dong! The fox queen is giving you his allegiance. Congrattions you gained a pet."


    "Ding Dong! The tiger prince is giving you his allegiance. Congrattions you gained a pet."


    Twenty two notifications rang in my head, and I felt the system was quite frustrated by my deeds. The next moment two more notifications came out at the same time.


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions onpleting the first pet quest. You gained five pearls as a reward."


    "Ding Dong! As you epted extra pets under your care, and you didn''t activate the next quest at this time, so you will get five pearls aspensation."


    "Like hell I will ept this!"


    My instant shout scared and startled everyone, but I turned to not face anyone as I shouted with a vicious tone and angry voice:


    "I swear if you don''t stop these dirty and cheap tricks of yours, our deal will be off and I won''t stop at anything to burn you to pieces! Gimme my goddamn deserved rewards! And I didn''t only get twenty two pets, I gained far more than that!!"


    I waved my hand towards the rest of the monsters here, as each leader came with his or her pack. That meant I gained one hundred monster pets from each twenty two leaders!


    "Ding Dong! Our deal was"


    "Bullshit!" I didn''t even wait for him to continue his bbery, as I yelled instantly adding with a firm stand, "I want my share fair and square here! don''t try to pull anything funny as I won''t ept it! my quest was about epting pets, and I now had thousands of them! Gimme my own damn pearls!!!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Don''t DING DONG ME and gimme my pearls now!!!"


    I was really furious as right now I should have hundreds if not thousands of pearls, and this stingy treacherous system only wanted topensate me with only five! FIVE!!! That system had no honor, did he think really I would ept with such injustice? Such a bargain even a child wouldn''t ept!


    I was totally furious right now, and my tone and attitude seemed to scare many monsters, even I heard Jen whispers to Mark, as she softly said:


    "She is, as you said, crazy and lunatic! Wow!"


    I didn''tment or react, as I now had another fight to handle!


    "Ding Dong! This is quite arge number of pearls!"


    "And I deserve them all! What''s the target of having quests with rewards if not working hard to amass as much as I can from them?!"


    "Ding Dong! These pearls shouldn''t appear this early, they will topple the echo-system of the world."


    "By handing me a small share of my OWN SHARE will topple the echo-system? Let your echo-system burn with fire and gimme my own rewards!"

 Chapter 406: All I need is Three Things from You!

    Chapter 406: All I need is Three Things from You!


    I was really fixed on this; I would have my rewards no matter what! I didn''t know why this system was so stingy with me. After all, he wasn''t paying from his own pocket! These pearls initially belonged to me!


    "Ding Dong! Let''s make a deal then"


    I didn''t wait for his nonsense as I hurried to interrupt and shout:


    "Not a single deal will be made! This is a system quest that I epted andpleted, and all the rewards shall be received in return!"


    "Ding Dong! I was going to give you more quests about human settlements in return!"


    "Hahaha, really? So generous of you indeed! Sorry man, I have my own method now to have these viges and I will have them all! Gimme my pearls now!"


    My attitude and my sharp tone and quarrel made everyone around me cautiously take one step to the back, fearing that I might pump in their faces next.


    I didn''t care, as I wanted my own pearls now! I had roughly twenty three bosses with one hundred monsters each; making me have two thousand and three hundred pets!


    This number wasn''t urate enough, but it was close to the actual figure. If each ten monsters will give me five pearls at least, then I should have over a thousand pearls right now!


    "Ding Dong! This will make the power bnce unbnced!"


    "I don''t care! my right is my own to have, and I won it fairly with my own strength."


    "Ding Dong! But only twenty three monsters became your pets, others didn''t yet ask for it!"


    "Really?" I had it enough with that system, and the next moment I turned, ring at everyone else around me, making them take more steps to the back; all without exception!


    "Those who didn''t yield and kneel to me yet do it NOW!"


    My shout scared them that even those who knelt before knelt again, making the entire ce usher under strange and heavy silence. "See? They all knelt to me. Gimme my pearls!"


    "Ding Dong! Don''te to meterining!"


    "I won''t, gimme my pearls!!"


    "Ding Dong! Alright, per the quest schedule and your results, you gained one thousand and two hundred pearls."


    The next moment I checked my inventory to find the pearls staying there. I hurried to take one out, and the system said:


    "Ding Dong! Do you think I will cheat you?"


    "Sure, no harm in checking," I said before holding the glistering ck heart in my hand.


    The moment I took it out, I noticed a faint wisps of smoke that rose from it. these wisps never existed before, and I nced at them to realize they weren''t ck, they were dark blue in color.


    "Master, is this the pearl you were fighting yourself to get a moment ago?"


    Suddenly the voice of Lilly, my oldest pet, rang in my mind. "Yes, this is the thing I talked to you about for your evolution," I casually replied while focusing my full attention on this pearl. Something seemed strange about it, like it became much stronger than ever!


    "Master, c- c- can I have one?"


    Lilly''s tone and manner of speech finally attracted my attention, as I turned to nce at her to see not only her, but every single monster standing here was literally drooling his or her saliva on the ground from these opened mouths!


    "Oh, you like it?" I asked with a pure smile.


    "Yes master, I do, I definitely do!" Mark was the next to join as he jumped in the words replying to me instead of Lilly, making the tigress nce at him and roar, like a wild beast roaring at her rival on a very delicious food.


    "Hey hey, stop fighting," I said with a chuckle as I raised my hand holding the pearl high as I added, "this pearl isn''t the only one I have, as I just gained many of it from the grasp of a really stingy person. Now, whoever will please me with his or her service will have this as a reward."


    My words echoed in thepletely silent ce, while Jen joined in as well while saying:


    "Master can say what she wants, and I promise I will do all my best to aplish and please master."


    I nced at her, knowing that she was a semi-evolved monster; the highest one here, and she couldn''t even resist the pearl. I chuckled as I lowered my hand with the pearl, took a big bite of it, while slowly chewing the juicy piece.


    "Wow, it was never like this; it''s very tasty!" I suddenlymented before realizing that the changes in these pearls weren''t just in shape, but also in quality and other features.


    And me doing that added more to the mes, making more and more monsters swear heavy oaths to do whatever I ask them for in return for the favor of having one of my pearls.


    "See? They are all pumped up from the pearls, hehehe," I didn''t forget to tease a little with my system, which kept its silence and totally ignored me.


    "Alright, calm down, I will tell you what I needed from you, and you can freely decide whatever you can aplish," I said, raising my voice to shut their shouts and cut their oaths.


    I didn''t want promises and oaths, I wanted actions and deeds!


    "Three things; I''m looking for three things right now," I said while raising my hand showing off three fingers only for everyone to see clearly.


    "The fist is more pets, with strong leaders like the ones I have here. the more you brought them to me, the higher your status will be in my army. I don''t care if you use words, promises, or force to make them yield. Whoever brings a leader with his or her followers to swear an oath to me will be much appreciated by me."


    I said, as I lowered one finger before adding; "And for sure you can just seek their ces ande to inform me about them so I can go personally and add them under my umbre or kill them in the process. However this won''t be appreciated like giving me a whole monster pack as pets."


    "Master, I did bring Jen and her entire pack to you," Mark was so greedy that he didn''t even wait for me to finish my own words.


    "You are a fool! You brought them to me not to be my pets but to speak and argue, preparing to fight me if things went south. Such a golden chance you wasted, make sure you don''t make this mistake again," I said with a sneer, as I wasn''t that nice with my followers, and I wouldn''t give my precious pearls just to anyone easily like that!


    He or she must prove their worth to me, or else they would get nothing!

 Chapter 407: Meeting A Strange Tree

    Chapter 407: Meeting A Strange Tree


    The promise I just gave them made them all stirred up, fired up to go and start achieving their aims.


    However, before they head out, I noticed them starting to make alliances. Most of them were previously enemies, and the one who had the most advantage here was Jen.


    However other small leaders who were under hermand weren''t fools; they knew the chances of having pearls out of her were so slim, not like their chances with others like Mark and Lilly.


    Also many small ones started to grow greedy, sticking together and forming new powers here.


    I nced at all that with no much concern, as this all would help me to reach my goals. In less than one hour, twelve different teams sat off; each heading towards different directions, leaving me and my two demons behind.


    "Ding Dong! You know you are cheating!"


    "That''s a privilege of being a human."


    "Ding Dong! To cheat?"


    "No, to be smart."


    ""


    I totally ignored the remark of this greedy system as I started to feel so much quite standing here alone with my demons like this. "Sigh, I hate waiting," and that was a fact.


    "I should go and see those human settlements then," I muttered as I noticed I gave the mission for monsters to look for monsters; leaving humans and other smart races behind.


    "Give me the location of the nearest human vige."


    "Ding Dong! You refused this offer a short time ago, or you have a short memory or what? Like a fish!"


    "Funny system. Alright, give me the location of non-human viges."


    "Ding Dong! You have three current viges nearby. I will make their locations appear to you."


    The next moment three paths made entirely of golden specks appeared in front of me. the three headed towards the distance in different three directions. "That''s good, a way to spend time until theye back," I muttered before pointing to my demon as I ordered:


    "Come here dummy, kneel."


    The demon was standing still like a statue until I gave him the order. He jolted awake and moved to me, knelt and I just simply jumped up his shoulder. "You two will lead the way towards that direction," I pointed towards the central path, while deepening my voice, "anything you meet kill!"


    The next moment they jumped towards the front, without any care for the one standing on the demon''s shoulder. I grabbed his bulging muscles tightly with one hand, while the other grabbed the spear.


    I was waiting for any hostile movement to attack, despite knowing the area adjacent to here was quite safe.


    The path stretched for miles to the front, passing through many trees and nts, before ending up taking a turn to the right.


    Initially I thought it was heading to the woods in the distance, butter on and after taking some turns right and left, it ended up in a hidden depressed valley in the area, covered on both sides with a long line of trees that finally merged with the forest at the distance.


    "It has a natural camouge appearance, this ce wasn''t selected randomly," I muttered to myself before giving the order to my demons, "Go this way."


    I didn''t hurry to enter the valley, as I was quite sure I would be faced with much resistance if I entered blindly. Instead I went to one side of the valley, kept my demons running for suitable distance before saying:


    "Stop."


    They abruptly stopped. I was damn sure if I didn''t hold up firmly before giving them the order, I would have been in the air right now, heading to the ground.


    "You, go and try to take these trees off by the root," I said to my demoness while pointing towards the line of trees nearby.


    The trees were long with cylindrical smooth trunks. Their branches were thin and long like ropes, ending up with broad thin dirty green leaves.


    The moment I gave the order, the demoness moved to execute it. just as she touched the trunk of a tree, tried to hold it with both hands, in an attempt to uproot it, the tree suddenly moved on its own!


    "Dirty creature, take your hands off me!"


    The shriek strange sound came from this tree like it was a scream. I felt quite the pain in my ears while my demoness didn''t react to its words and continued to lift it.


    "Ssh!"


    "Ssh!"


    "Ssh!"


    "I said keep your dirty hands off my beautiful body!"


    The next moment many of these branchesshed out at my demoness, hitting her body hard, creating a strange loud sound that resembled the sound of waves hitting each other.


    I didn''t understand, yet the moment these ropes moved back, preparing for yet another attack, I noticed the deep and ulcerative wounds on the body of my demoness.


    Scary!


    "Retreat now!" I hurriedly gave her the order to full back, and the next moment she jumped back, evading the brutal attack of these ropes.


    And then the tree got itself circled to face me, and to my shock I found the trunk ending with a long stalk, carrying a big flower with red long petals and the centre was a face resembling a human.


    A face of a kid no older than ten years old appeared in front of my eyes, buffing his reddened cheeks, looking quite amusing.


    "So, you are the owner of this vulgar creature?"


    "And you are the owner of these brutal branches?"


    "I use them to defend myself, no more!"


    "And I use my demon to make the way open for me, no more!"


    "There is no path through here, this is the end of the path. What do you want to do with me? huh?"


    I nced at this towering tree like I was ncing at a child. Even the way of its argument and speech was simr to a kid!


    "Sigh, I want to take a peek at the valley down there."


    "There is nothing there but rocks, dirt, and more strange foul creatures like yours! There is nothing interesting to take the trouble of annoying me!"


    "I want to look and observe those foul creatures so I can attack and move them out of here."


    "So you aim at the valley? Damn it, I told my mom not to select this ce for their nap!"


    "Your mom?!!" I was so speechless to hear these words, before he said with a proud tone:


    "Yes, here is the location of my tribe, sleeping for their summer nap."


    "Summer nap?!!"


    "Yeah, excuse me aren''t you from this world? this is our annual summer nap, and after that we will have the winter nap as well!"


    "Ahem," I didn''t know what to say to this kid before I added," I''m so sorry to disturb your napping time, yet I want to take the creatures out of here, and not interested in the valley."


    "Aha, you are interested in the golden tree inside, but mom said this tree is so dangerous, kids shouldn''t get near it. you shouldn''t get near it."


    "I''m no kid!" I bellowed out with much frustration at his remark! I wasn''t a kid since ages ago!!

 Chapter 408: Learning One More Fact about My Pearls

    Chapter 408: Learning One More Fact about My Pearls


    "Oh yeah, tell this to my mom. Next year I willplete two hundred years and she still thinks I''m a kid."


    I didn''t know what to say to him anymore. Two hundred and was considered a kid! What about me then? Barely twenty and they should consider me a toddler!


    "Anyway, do you have a name?"


    "It''s Treefor."


    Ok, at least his name made quite sense to me. "Listen Treefor, I just want to observe the valley, take a short glimpse of it so I can know how to force those creatures living inside to move out."


    "Like what you did to these two?" he pointed out using one of his long and dangerous branches towards my two dumb looking demons. "Sure, like these two," I lied, yet I felt no guilt to lie to a child with two hundred years old!


    "Hmm what guarantee then you don''t aim for the tree?"


    "What tree?" I asked, hardly controlling myself. Dealing with kids wasn''t my strongest turf.


    "The golden tree, I just told you about!"


    "Oh, that tree no, I''m here for the creatures only."


    "Promise?"


    Sigh, why were promises always coherent with kids! "Promise," I lied as I intended to see what was in this tree. If he was right, and my hunch was right, then this tree was a treasure.


    Finally something worth fighting for!


    "Alright, I like you. What''s your name?"


    "It''s Agatha."


    "Oh, like the name of the girl I like."


    I noticed that he wavered; his trunk, leaves, branches, and even the central high stalk and flower. "You have a girl here?" I asked, while moving my eyes abroad the sides, ncing over the trees lying silently there.


    It was hard to imagine all of them were like Treefor. "Sure, but she isn''t a treesaint like me, she is a butterfly," he said, and he wavered again.


    "How sweet," I said, "you two will make a perfect couple," I lied, as I couldn''t believe a talking tree like him eyeing a small innocent butterfly.


    "Sigh, she is way out of my league."


    "What?!!"


    "It''s a long story."


    I knew all about the kids'' tendency to make a small talk turn into a whole bed story. "Make it short then while I take a peek at that valley," I said, as I didn''t want to waste more time with him.


    He was nice, but not that useful to me. in fact he was standing in my way!


    "She has a butterfly origin, yet had a good fortunate encounter and evolved. She is now half way to bing aplete saint, and I''m barely at the beginning of the road to be one. Sigh, I told you she is out of my league."


    He moved slightly creating a gap for me to pass, and I said while moving there, "So how did you two meet?" then I added, "and what does this road of sanity even means?"


    "She woke up in a ce full of flowers, and I was with my family guarding that ce. I saw her that moment and I knew it, deep inside my roots that she is the one."


    "Why didn''t you go and ask her then to stay with you?"


    "I told you, she is halfway to saint, not a loser like me."


    I didn''t know what to say as I was first busy trying to take a closer and more detailed view of the valley down there, and second I didn''t know what he was even talking about. "Tell me what this road of sanity means."


    "It''s the road of saint, and it''s the evolutionary path for us to be humans like you," he said, and his words made my train of thoughts choke and stop abruptly for a moment there before turning to nce at him.


    He, and all of his tribe can be humans? Wow, that''s new stuff for me.


    "She is half way to be a saint, meaning she can turn to humans for half a day and then return to be a butterfly at the other half. While me, sigh I''m just pathetic."


    Now I could fully understand him. "Tell me, what is needed for you and your kin to have a boost in this evolution path?" I asked, as suddenly my mind started linking the missing dots here.


    "Mom told me it''s something pure with much energy. She spoke about it without seeing it, I know because I know here when she lies."


    I smiled warmly as the next moment I took out one of my pearls, held it in my hand while the wisps of energy started to dissipate from it as I asked:


    "Is this it?"


    "Rumble!"


    "Rumble!"


    "Rumble!"


    The next moment I heard these loud rumblesing from everywhere. It was like a million elephants were running heading towards me! I held my ce while taking out my spear, with the intention of giving the orders to my demons to act if this was meant to be a threat to me.


    On both sides, towering trees started to shake, move, and gather around me and Treefor. Despite their huge bodies, they were moving smoothly and it didn''t take minutes for all of the tribe to be presented in front of me.


    At this moment I realized facing them alone would be foolish. And the next moment I hid my pearl away, held my spear firm as I aggressively asked:


    "What is the meaning of this, Treefor?"


    "Oh, they are awake, strange," he muttered before shouting to everyone, "Hey, this is my friend. Don''t touch her."


    "Is this your girl son?" a female crisp voice came from the forest that converged suddenly in front of me. I was preparing myself to jump off this cliff and take my chances in the valley a long way down below instead of facing this scary tribe.


    "She isn''t my girl, she is my friend. A human kid, just like me."


    "But you aren''t human!" the voice came again and this time she added, "and she had something precious to us. Ask her about it."


    At this moment, and while I was weighing the fall and its impact on me, I heard her words which made me pause. I turned to face them as I took my pearl again. "Do you mean this? Is this useful to you?" I asked, while deliberately speaking in a slow tone, letting the wisps of energy spread out between them.


    "Yes, yes, this is the pure energy seed we were looking for, everyone is looking for actually. Child, you are a friend of my son, and I''m the chieftain of this tribe. Don''t you want to give it to me as a present? Do you share how you got it with me? with all of us?"


    Bingo! So this was the reason why my system seemed quite troubled by giving me the pearls. It turned out to possess extraordinary energy, none of equal to anything here.


    I smiled as I warmly replied, "I have a much better proposition for you. Why not move your entire tribe and live under my rule?"


    I threw my question and offer and then waited. I knew they wouldn''t instantly agree, but as long as I held control of this treasure of mine, I could monopolize the market and control anyone to be my servant and pet.


    And for those foolish enough to hurt me, well if I couldn''t deal with them at the moment then I could retreat, bid my time and return when I got stronger.

 Chapter 409: We are Destined to be Enemies!

    Chapter 409: We are Destined to be Enemies!


    My offer was met with extreme silence. The trees in front of me kept swaying their trunks, while I heard a strange shrieking whisper from them.


    It was obvious they were discussing my proposal, and I knew my offer wasn''t that easy to decide upon. After all, some stranger human like me came to them asking to move away and follow her like master.


    Yet I didn''t feel any awkwardness from this, I was totally confident that following me was the right decision anyone would take in their lives.


    "Listen kid, I know you asked this out of good will but we don''t follow anyone."


    The harsh and cold responseing from the mother of Treefor. I didn''t faze as she added, "and about that treasure in your hand, it''s better to hand it to us peacefully. After all, you are too weak to stand against us, and your two ugly creatures back there are left alone; and we are surrounding them."


    As she finished speaking, I noticed the sudden movement of many trees to surround my two pets. I sighed, it seemed I would be enemies with them.


    "Empty wordsing from such a vulgar person," I replied without caring about anything. "If you have the strength to take it, thene and do it!"


    My words weren''t loud, yet they were strong enough to make those heading to the demons pause. I didn''t wait anymore, as the next moment I turned on myself, stored the pearl while recing it with the prison artifact.


    "Come inside!" I shouted while jumping off that cliff. I instantly was met with a gush of a chilly wind. The air wasn''t cold; perhaps it was my nervous cold sweat over my body.


    The distance from that altitude to the ground exceeded one mile, and that meant if I directly hit the bottom I would die! I didn''t n on doing that, as I had the escape route already fleshed out in my mind.


    The road to the bottom wasn''t straight; as the body of this cliff had a sloping nature. In the way there were many trees scattered here and there; luckily they were normal trees, not those freaking monsters.


    "Let''s hope this will work," I muttered before I hurriedly threw my spear towards one tree, then snapped my fingers before it came back again.


    This action was always apanied with a small recoil that I never cared about, yet this time I was hanging everything over it.


    I kept throwing my spear towards the nearest trees, snapping my fingers to call back my spear and adding more recoil to me. Each time I felt my body had some shock that slightly decreased the speed of my descent.


    Dozens of these attacks weren''t enough to make a different, yet hundreds of them were. Just as my speed of descent declined, I didn''t hesitate to turn around myself like dancing.


    I was trying to get myself closer to the sloppy ground that I was initially away from. One turn, five turns, fifty turns, and finally after exceeding a hundred times and feeling my head was now split open out of headache, I touched the dirt.


    Everything remaining was much easier, as I left my body to slide over the dirt, tried to control that strange and throbbing headache I never calcted for, and finally waiting for approaching the ground.


    "So you don''t want to give up on me, huh?" up there the tree monsters moved down the cliff. Unlike me, they had these roots which made their descent here like a walk in the park. "Sigh, I should have taken that Treefor a pet first," I regretted this as Treefor would have helped a lot in this roughnding.


    The ground came fast, and I knew the impact would be strong no matter what I tried. Just as there were around a hundred meters away from the ground, I turned around and pushed my body with all my strength to the back.


    "Come forth!"


    The next thing was to summon my demon, which appeared just below me, acting like a cushion to absorb my forceful fall. This was much better than sliding for hundreds of meters on dirt and rocks.


    "Boom!"


    Despite all that, thending hit was so violent that it caused this explosive sound. I felt as if all the bones of my body were shattered.


    "Damn it, I swear toe to youter and pay this back double; no triple!"


    I promised myself while pushing my body despite all the pain I was going through to move. My time was limited here, and I didn''t have the option ofying there and try to deal with such immense pain.


    Up there, my enemies wereing hot at me!


    "Move," I hurried to order the demon, which seemed in agony from such fall, yet he followed my order and stood up. "Kneel," I then jumped on his shoulder and let him move.


    I noticed he wasn''t walking well, there was a wound there. "Wait a sec, if these pearls are that useful to others then are they useful to my demons?" it bolted me that made me even hit my forehead out of my dumbness.


    "Take this and eat it," I said as I took one pearl out and gave it to him. He obediently took it, put it in his mouth, and the next instant it disappeared.


    "Oho, it''s working!" I shouted in great excitement as the next moment I noticed the body of my demon to emit wisps of visible smoke. The smoke appeared shyly at first, then it was so intense that covering my demon and me inside wasn''t a joke.


    I couldn''t see clearly through this blue smoke, yet I was certain that the wounds of my demon were healing on a naked eye speed. "Good, heal first, get stronger next," I muttered while feeling great expectations to the upgrade in his strength and mentality.


    Would he be sane again? Or he would need over one pearl?


    "Roar!"


    The answer to my question came as the next second my monster roared, and his body trembled. I held myself on his shoulder while observing the changes in him.


    Yet the thick blue smoke kept bothering me, I couldn''t see things clearly!


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"

 Chapter 410: A Fight between Two Monsters!

    Chapter 410: A Fight between Two Monsters!


    Suddenly many roars erupted,ing from two directions. I hurried to stand on his shoulder while holding on his head, looking right and left. "Damn! They are quite fast!" I cursed out loud as the tree monsters had already reached the ground and were now heading straight towards me.


    Yet they weren''t the only ones that were after me; as there were new monstersing from the depth of the valley. The monsters living there seemed to notice my pearl aura and heard my demon''s screams, so they came fast.


    "Sigh, things got thisplicated just at the right time!" I said while ncing down at my stupefied demon. He was in the middle of his evolution process, so he wasn''t ready yet to receive my orders.


    He was standing still, not moving an inch. I was sure he was now in his own world, not feeling anything rted to this ce. "You have no use to me now," I hurriedly jumped off his shoulders while adding, "Go inside."


    The next moment he vanished, and then I nced at the two enemiesing in great numbers and potent force. And an idea suddenly popped up my head!


    "Don''t me me then to be this ruthless," I evilly smirked while taking out one pearl again. This time I put it in the tip of my spear while raising it high so everyone could see it clearly.


    The aura seeping from it went everywhere, and I was sure every single monster here had felt it. Just as I was about to shout out, I noticed something strange.


    "Oho, even my spear can get benefits from it!" I remarked as part of the wisps of energy swirled around the tip of my spear. "That''s quite interesting. I wonder if I can have all my previous artifacts back, Mr. greedy system!!"


    ""


    The system acted as if it was dead. I knew it was quite frustrated of my actions, yet I didn''t n to stop. "This is the divine seed you all are looking for. Come and get it before others seize it!" then I threw it high in the air before hurriedly retreating to the side of the cliff, aiming to climb it.


    The tworge packs of monsters weren''t that interested in me anymore; as the temptation of this pearl was irresistible to them. So, my retreat n worked, and my evil plot seeded.


    Just before I reached the cliff, I heard the roars of the monsters that near to me like they were standing behind my back! I pushed my ached body to jump the little distance off the cliff beforending on it.


    Then I started to climb!


    I had to admit, descending seemed quite risky and hard, yet right now I knew this was because of my foolish jump at the start. If I just let my body slide down it, I wouldn''t have experienced such a violent fall.


    Yet I knew if I did that then these monsters would have caught up with me! Climbing up the cliff wasn''t that hard, despite each muscle in my body wasn''t acting normal.


    Just as I ascended for enough distance, I turned to sit on my back while panting. I tried to catch my breath while realizing how much sweat I emitted during this small distance run.


    It was so small, yet a giant leap for me, sigh!


    "You are really dumb!" I smirked while watching in much content the ongoing brutal fight down the ground. The two monster armies hit each other and started fighting hard from the start.


    The new monsters were strangely like a miniature version of my demon. I finally had the time to scrutinize them. "Oh shit, aren''t they the monsters created from the dead son of his?" I recognized those giant demons which I fought against for weeks before.


    They were a smaller version of my demon, yet they were huge in their own terms. They attacked the tree monsters, but they suffered heavy losses at first.


    Later they bnced the fight by adding more demons from the depth of the valley. I sat there, doing nothing except moving my consciousness into the prison to check upon my two demons.


    The demon was still standing still with the blue smoke covering him, while the demoness was still having the same dumb look over her face.


    "Ding Dong! He won''t recover via this way."


    "Oh, you are alive? Thought you died!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    I smirked as I knew how pissed this stingy system was. "Hehehe, yeah you are alive," I then opened my eyes to observe the fight with clear conscience. "Even if he gained a little boost to strength, I wouldn''t regret it."


    "Ding Dong! How stubborn you are! These pearls aren''t just a mere treasures, they are a disaster messenger. Look at this fight and hard situation you are at, do you think this won''t repeat?"


    I nced over the fight where the demons returned the losses back double to the tree monsters. "I will make sure to be far stronger than anyone so no one can ever harm me again!" this vow wasn''t to the system, but to myself!


    This situation, this danger, this fear, this helplessness I promised myself not to experience them ever again!


    "Ding Dong! The pearl''s aura is mighty and there are even creatures dwelling in this world who can smell it from worlds apart!"


    "Don''t trick me, as those monsters of ancient times are now sealed guarding special zones."


    ""


    I sighed, dealing with such a tricky and dishonest system was really stressful. "I think these demons are even weaker than the way they were before," I muttered after quite some time.


    The demons weren''t that strong and frightening like before, while they only had much numbers than the tree monsters. I noticed a broad shoulders and giant body demon acting like their leader out there.


    "When he is killed, it will be my time to shine," I said as I didn''t n to leave the tree monsters gain my pearl.

 Chapter 411: The True Secret of the Pearls

    Chapter 411: The True Secret of the Pearls


    It wasn''t a thing toment upon, as I already had many and would garnish even more. Yet, I didn''t want my pearl to fall in the hands of my enemies.


    The odds were equal, and so I couldn''t tell who would possess the pearl. "I have to be ready," I muttered before entering again into the prison to find my demon already finished absorbing the pearl''s energy.


    "Master, finally you came."


    The first thing I heard was his familiar voice. Wow, I was so rejoiced at this moment like never, yet he hurried to add, "I''m not fully recovered yet. These pearls will give me only a day''s worth of rity, then I will return to that dream state like before."


    "Only a day?" I was stupefied at his response!


    "Yes, the pearl only gives me one day, and I can''t take over one per day. It''s really much powerful than the usual pearls you initially had."


    He exined when he noticed me about speaking up. I was really thinking about giving him thirty pearls in one go, but even with that it was eptable for me. "Can you fight now?" I asked. "Can you take more each day?"


    "One pearl a day, like a doctor''s prescription."


    "Funny!" I smiled a bitter one as I added, "tell me, can you fight?"


    "I can, but I have no descent weapon. Where are my artifacts? Where is my precious calibre sword?!"


    "They all gone," I briefly replied, "your only weapon now is your hands."


    "They are enough," he shook his head despite his positive answer. "Won''t you give her one?" he gestured towards the demoness.


    "You,e here," I said, and like a puppet with strings she moved to me. "Take this and eat it," I said while giving her one pearl.


    "Wow, is this how we look? What sick bastard turned us into this?"


    "Pft," I couldn''t hold myughs while saying, "See? He is furious at you, hehehe."


    My remarks and my demon''s insult didn''t push the arrogant system to speak. I justughed while ncing at the demoness, who showed the same reaction on her expression as my demon. "Will she take long?"


    "No, I think only ten minutes max."


    "Good, I just want to tell you something," I paused before adding, "your son''s clones are now living as an entire race. Can you lead them?"


    "Those bastards! Wait, did you just say a race?"


    "Sure, they have established a vige, and they are now trying to evolve to take human shape."


    "Human shape? For what?"


    "Dunno!" I shrugged. "There is a heat on my pearls in this world. They can turn any monster to humans."


    "I don''t see any benefit for that, humans are weak," he said before hurriedly added when he noticed my eyes fixated on him, "not all of course, you aren''t human you are a witch!"


    "" I just gave him my stern nce before I opened my eyes. The fighting in the actual world was really heated. I sighed, as despite therge numbers of the demons, they could hardly stand equal to the tree monsters. "It seems I need to bring you buddie earlier than intended."


    I didn''t wait, as even if the demons won this fight, then a handful of dozens would be all I got! That wasn''t eptable!


    "Come forth!" I muttered, and the next moment the enormous body of my demon appeared again in the world. "What? Didn''t you say you will bring meter?" the moment he arrived he asked, and this was something I really, literally missed!


    "If you want your son descendants to perish then fine, sit beside me and watch!"


    He turned his gaze towards the tremendous fight erupting in the distance. He was stunned for a moment there. "I want to smash those stupid arrogant trees'' roots and burn them to ashes!"


    "Permission granted," I said, and the next moment he instantly vanished. "Wow, that''s exactly like the old days!" I chuckled as seeing him vanish in such a manner really rang bells of past.


    "Should I join?" I asked myself while ncing at him, being unstoppable. The first time he appeared, he caused a stir on both sides; mainly on the side of his son''s descendants.


    But the next minutes proved to both sides on which side he was. The smaller demons roared, and they started to impulsively rush towards the scattered lines of the tree monsters under the effect of my demon.


    "He is also quite stronger!" I remarked, as this seemed something very clear to me. He was really stronger, with skin able to sustain heavy injuries he once had before from the tree monsters'' branches.


    This time they didn''t even leave a single mark on their bodies!


    "That''s my demon! Kill them all!" I shouted while raising my spear and a mncholic feeling haunted me again. "Sigh, how much I miss these times," Imented on something I had nothing to do with.


    Everything made more sense to me. My pearls weren''t only useful to the monsters here, yet it had more benefits to my trapped pets inside the prison. "I need to hurry and find a solution for that so-called currency of mine," I said to myself.


    The currency was another hurdle my damned system had put in my way. And if the pearls had such upgrade then what about my prison artifact?


    It must be something heaven defying! I had to solve this problem fast and be ready to fully use my artifact full strength in this unknown world.


    I waited for ten minutes while peeping inside the prison each other minute to check on my demoness. As my demon predicted, after ten minutes she regained her previous self.


    "Come forth!" I said with a chuckle and the next moment the huge demoness that once reigned a world of fire appeared again here.


    "Finally! I thought I would sleep forever!" she said before turning to nce at the fight as if she was hearing a soft and very amusing melody. "And the moment I woke up I find master has this surprise for me? hehehe!"

 Chapter 412: Gaining the Demons Allegiance

    Chapter 412: Gaining the Demons'' Allegiance


    "Help that thick headed big one," I waved my hand to her to leave.


    And she just grinned and her grin was really that savage, yet I got used to her. "I missed you too, boss," she said as she vanished in thin air.


    The next thing I heard was a loud boom as shended on a group of these tree monsters before hacking them with her hands and bite them with her three heads.


    I wanted to take part, yet Icked the strong artifacts and the mystic arts I once had. Where was myrge entourage of spears that kept shaking the earth and terrorizing any enemy? Sigh!


    I nced at the spear in my hand and wondered about the changes it would have after eating the pearls. Yet I wasn''t that crazy to test it here!


    "Roar!"


    The fight kept raging for an entire hour. During which the pearl was touched several times by many, yet none could possess it. Neither side seized the pearl, but one side was easily crushing the other one.


    The addition of my two demons was really superb! The little demon army gained ground and make the tree folks lose more numbers than before.


    So, in just one hour, the initial startup of tree monsters of over a thousand was reduced to be in tens. I couldn''t distinguish them, or else I wouldn''t let that greedy old mother of Treefor to run away if she was still alive.


    I stood in my ce watching the rapidly retreating trees with many demons chasing after them. The scene was really refreshing, yet I didn''t lower my guard.


    After all, I had two problems from the start; not one.


    "Roar!"


    As the other demons chased down the fleeing tree folks to the edges of the cliff, my two demons moved without the need of my instructions anymore. The demoness was still the smarter, so she moved to stand on top of the pearl lying on the ground as she roared towards the others.


    And this roar attracted the attention of my demon, making him move to stand beside her. The two had huger bodies than the smaller demons around, yet they were really outnumbered.


    At this moment I had to interfere or else something bad would happen.


    So I descended from my ce, while the remaining thousands of demons kept standing around my two. My two demons appeared like two towers in the middle of this sea of demons.


    "I want to make you an offer," I said loudly, attracting the attention of everyone. "As you say, these two have been with me since long time. Just now I gave them two pearls like that one on the ground, and I still have much more. Swear you allegiance to me and I promise you will receive the same treatment."


    "What guarantee you have to make sure you won''t trick us? Humans are vicious and coldhearted, maniptive and usually use sweet words to trick us!"


    One demon, one with three eyes and giant body bigger than others, spoke up before moving to the front. It seemed he was their chieftain.


    "I''m cold, merciless, brutal and bloody nature I admit that!" I said as I walked towards him and the others while adding, "but I never renege on my words! You can ask the two giant demons of mine there; ask them if I ever mistreated them."


    My words made quite sensation and stir before that chieftain moved to ask the demons about the authenticity of my words. whispers originated from them and I just stood my ce motionless with no worry at all.


    In fact, these demons had a long enmity with me, yet that was part of the past. If they were ready to follow me, I would be much happy to receive them under my wing and make them my own.


    "Your words are true, and you are the witch descendant?" the chieftain asked. "We had a long enmity with you, despite we had no choice back then and out memories are hazy. But we know what we did in general and what you also did."


    I smiled as I liked the honesty of this demon. "I know, and unlike you I recall every single battle we had before," I said before raising my spear as I added, "many of your kin perished on the swift de of my spear. But that was in the past."


    I then pointed my spear towards my demon as I added, "he can tell you the story of your birth, and you can be sure just from the simrities between the two of you how rted you are to him. In fact, he is your ancestor, and so as I''m treating him as family, I promise to treat you the same."


    My voice got deeper while adding, "yet all I ask is your undying loyalty. Any treason by you won''t be tolerated by me. Even if I have to kill every single one of you, I promise you I won''t stop until I do it."


    My promises were clear and reasonable, and none were outside my personality. I was fair to those honest to me, and really harsh with those who weren''t.


    "Fair words, but as I can tell, you have your own human settlement. How do you n on our residence? Will humans ept us?"


    "I know you are concerned, yet I can tell you one thing," I then pointed again to my two demons as I added, "I''m building an elite army, an army that''s strong and grandiose enough to shake thesends. And you will be the earlier to join, not thetest."


    "Sorry, didn''t understand your words."


    "I mean, your home won''t be in my vige, but in the battlefields. You will move your vige and I will establish it in my territory, yet you won''t be free to live there a single second. I can promise you that."


    "What about these?" he pointed to the pearl lying calmly on the ground with wisps of energy dissipating from it.

 Chapter 413: Gaining A New Type of Monsters

    Chapter 413: Gaining A New Type of Monsters


    "Those who serve me well will be rewarded," I chuckled as I added, "as a token of our deal here you can have this as a reward. Later on you will be the leader of all the demons of your vige, and you can also gather up more of your kin or others."


    "What for?"


    "As their aplishments will be recorded under your name. Given that you will have as much pearls as you wish for, and you will have the authority to distribute them among your army."


    He hummed as he was thinking about my words before nodding. "That''s fair, I can ept these terms."


    "Congrattions on your first peal, may it be not yourst."


    He grinned, and like my demon, his grin was really brutal. He kneeled, and behind him thousands of his tribe knelt with him. "We swore allegiance to our esteemed witch descendant," he said, and then the rest followed suit.


    And at this moment, my acting dead system finally spoke again.


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions on gaining the allegiance of an entirely alien race. The total number of the monsters joining your camp is four thousand and two hundred monsters. the total number of freed humans in their captives is numbering ten thousand humans.


    The total assessment is exceptional. You gained one thousand pearls and the right to either raise the level of your vige one rank directly or gain a legion of a thousand alien race as elite fighters."


    "Oho, you are so generous this time!" I sneered, and the system didn''t respond to my teasing words. "Alright, I will choose the fighters for sure."


    My decision was simply made, and then I found one thousand pearls added to my inventory, plus a wave of energy appeared in the area.


    Its sudden appearance startled everyone. "Don''t panic, it''s a gift from the world to us," I hurried to say out loud while that speck of energy grewrger fast to cover arge area in minutes.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment the energy exploded like a bubble before showing what was inside. The system wasn''t lying. A thousand monsters appeared in front of me.


    They were like horses, with a sturdy horse''s body and head and chest of demons. The horse''s body was enormous, matching the demon part of them. Each one of them was standing equal to the length of a single demon of those kids around me.


    Yet they looked majestic, even without a single piece of armor on their body or weapon in their hands. They had heads like humans being exposed to fire; with skin melted and deformed over their bones. Their noses weren''t there, except for two openings instead of them.


    As for the eyes, they had four eyes, two on each side, and in the middle there was a slit closed. I swore there was an eye inside these slits!


    The moment they nced at me they moved, in unison and adorable order, while thergest of them moved ahead of all. "We, Tesakos, great our nobledy," he said, leading others to bow their frontal legs to stand on their fist like knees.


    "What is your name?" I asked with two shiny eyes. This time I was really d and content of the system. Knowing how much price it paid, I knew why it was so upset and didn''t even reply to my tease.


    "I''m Omad."


    "Alright, from this moment on you will be the leader of your own army. I''m a straightforward girl, all I want is to go to battles bravely and kill all my enemies. Whoever will aplish that will have my total support."


    I paused before taking out one pearl. The moment it appeared, the eyes of everyone here were attracted to it. I smirked as I intentionally dyed my next words to let them drool more on it. "This is yours to take," I casually threw it towards him, while he hurried to receive it with the two pairs of thick hairy arms of his with extreme care.


    "Thanks for your generosity, mydy."


    I sensed more respect in his tone, and that was one reason I took this pearl out. "Serve me well, grow your army more and give me more victories than others and I promise you more," I said while pointing my spear towards the newly joined demons as I asked:


    "What''s your name?"


    "Dredly."


    "Listen, take everything you have in the vige with you. Also, I know you keep humans captives, from now on you will feast only on the flesh of my enemies. Is that clear?"


    "Clear."


    I knew he couldn''t refuse any order of me now, especially when the pearl already vanished. I didn''t think he consumed it yet, or else he would be in a trance state like my two demons.


    "There is a question," Dredly asked after arranging things to his subordinates, "will we go to the vige to deliver the kids and the humans there or will we continue fighting here?"


    Oh! I never thought about this!


    I nced over my new growing army and recalled my rendezvous with Jen and others. "I will lead them," my demon suddenly volunteered.


    "Ah, that might work," I nodded as I realized the only one here knowing way home beside me were my two demons. "You will lead the humans and the demon kids to the vige," I said to my demon before turning to Dredly, "as for the vige token hand it over to me."


    "In a minute," heplied before vanishing from my sight. He wasn''t like my two demons, yet he was fastpared to other demons here.


    "Do we have a target?" Omad approached me as he asked with some vignce. I didn''t know if this was for me or for the demons. "Sure, everyone in this world is a target," I smiled while answering his question casually.


    Yet he nodded in satisfaction while standing still beside me, seemingly hesitant. "Speak freely Omad, we are one big happy family now," I encouraged him to say what he had in mind.


    "Ahem, it''s a question regarding equipment," he said and paused, while focusing his gaze on the spear in my hand. "I''m working to solve this problem, but it will take some time," I said while regretfully shaking my head.


    "Is it an issue of wealth or strength?" he asked.


    "It''s an issue of technology," I replied, but it seemed he didn''t understand my meaning well. "I want not to follow the rules of this world," I said, trying to exin things to him.


    "You want to start from the peak of your civilization?" he was really smart, not like he looked. I just nodded, and he sighed. "This is going to be challenging," hemented.


    "I know," I also agreed with a dejected tone. "I''m trying to amass many poptions to look for those with great minds to help," I said.


    "Yet this is a gamble," he paused before adding, "I have a better suggestion. Have you heard of the Gm cities?"


    "Gm cities?" I asked with no clue.


    "It''s a term I idently heard while I was in the transition period to here. This world has ancient legacies and old ruined towns and cities. Inside, you can find many treasures. Weapons and even technologies can be found there," he exined, and I understood his words.


    But this was too good to be true! At least it wouldn''t serve free on dinner. Omad was selected by my system, and I didn''t know what that sneaky one was trying to pull. "What''s the catch?" I asked.


    "Well, arge army should be able to conquer the challenges there, but" he paused as he continued his unspoken words by moving his eyesight around.


    I got his meaning, and for me this wasn''t a problem at all.


    "Good, that means we need to expand our forces fast, right?"


    "Even if most of them would perish there?"


    "Even if all will perish, these cities will be mine!"


    I wasn''t coldhearted, but I was honest and direct. If there was a shortcut here, then I was totally ready to take, no matter the cost!


    "And I pledge my life and the lives of my army to serve you," he bowed his legs again as he saluted me with much more respect.


    I didn''t know what was going on with him, but I was pleased he didn''t feel regret joining me. "But I will amass a giant army to aim for such cities. Do you know the ce of one?" I asked with a softugh.


    "We already are its entrance," he replied while pointing to the depth of the valley, "the door to it lies in there, inside a very catchy thing," he added.


    "Like a golden tree?" I asked with two shining eyes. The system was really cunning; he wanted me to go there. But I was smarter, as I wouldn''t step a single foot there before making enough preparations.


    "I think it might be the one."


    "Good," I nodded, before pointing to the distant Dredly toe. "Listen, I will send you two armies off. I need you to fan out; note any settlement here and thene back and inform me about."


    I intentionally paused before I added, "and if any of you convinced others to join me, he will have their loyalty as part of his army plus ten pearls from me for each n you harvest!"


    "Ten pearls?" Omad and Dredly said in the same breath, while for me I just chuckled and said nothing back.

 Chapter 414: My Personal Guard Unit

    Chapter 414: My Personal Guard Unit


    My words were enough to entice their excitement. I could see their pumped up will already in their eyes; they wouldn''t settle just by telling me the ces of other races.


    And that just suited me the best.


    "How can we reach you again, master?" Omad, in a very respectful tone, asked.


    "Well, you can go to the ins out there," I turned to point out towards the direction of the great ins, "there you will find a path between two vast walls, ascend it and you will find my vige."


    The two nodded, and I thought of leaving a bunch of monsters back at the path to wee them. "I might also leave some of my pets, monsters that swore allegiance to me. They will guide you to my ce from that point."


    "That''s better," Dredly said, "I will lead those able to fight with me after all the children and elders leave here."


    I just nodded, and he went to supervise the migration of his n. "Are you going to be ok alone?" Omad suddenly asked. "Those tree monsters seemed vicious and vengeful."


    "You know of them?" I was surprised as I summoned him and his army after the end of the battle.


    "They came from the world I once lived in. They were known there to be hard to deal with, especially with theirrge numbers and strange powers.''''


    "Special powers?" I muttered, "they showed none of this in the past fight. Their existence here must be affected by this new world," I said before thinking about another matter.


    "What world did you live in?"


    "A world full of monsters like me and them."


    I went silent as I never expected for the grand world to be formed of other unknown worlds to humans. I thought these were evolved monsters, yet my assumptions were proven wrong!


    It took roughly an hour and four bruberries for Dredly to send thest one of his kin away towards my vige. "We are ready to depart, master,'' he said while around three thousand demons stood behind him.


    "Good," I said while taking out one pearl of my inventory. The moment the pearl came out it caused the usual energy scene dissipating from it in wisps, and the eyes of Dredly, Omad, and their followers changed to be glued to the pearl.


    "Don''t take so long," I said while taking a slow bite off the pearl and chewing it, "I might finish all the pearls if you took forever," I then finished the pearl in a couple of bites, feeling the strange and refreshing energy pushed inside my body.


    The energy didn''t just replenish my hunger as before, or even replenish my energy; it started adding benefits to my body! My muscles felt lively like never before, and my mind seemed to think more clearly than ever.


    ''Never thought such pearls would have such an effect on me,'' I thought to myself.


    "Ding Dong! The pearls are mightier than before, so try to use them scarcely from now on."


    "Why is that?"


    "Ding Dong! The world is built on bnce. If you increase your personal strength fast, it would rm the world and then many will appear with an equal or more power than you."


    "Tsk, such a merciless rule must be implied just now by you."


    "Ding Dong! I have no say in the rules of the world, you know."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!


    "Tsk."


    My brief conversation with the system startled everyone here, yet my demon muttered something to both parties, making them realize how my moments of madness were totally normal.


    ''I think we should leave parts of our armies with you as a protection," Omad expressed his own thought again. "I agree with him, the master must be secured from any harm," and Dredly just stepped in to stand with him.


    "Alright," I shrugged, as I didn''t care about having more strength and protection with me. "Give me a hundred from each army, and then go off my sight," I said as I nned to retreat to the ins where I had a meeting with my loyal pets.


    The next minutes were chaotic as each left a hundred of their strongest to guard me. Many wanted to take a role in this, knowing this would be the infant form of my personal guards.


    They didn''t get it, did they? All of them were considered my personal army and guard! I watched their debate before Omad and Dredly had to step in, personally deciding this matter.


    And so they left, leaving behind two hundred powerful demons and Tesakos with my demon standing as thergest out of them. "Listen, from this moment on you will be led by my two demons, follow their orders to the letter and make sure not to disappoint me," I said before waving for my demon toe and kneel.


    As usual, Inded on my favorite spot on his shoulder before he started jumping off the ground, heading fast towards the front.


    I spent many hours here, so I was pretty sure that Jen, Lilly, and Mark had finished their part and were waiting for me at the rendezvous point.


    We were deep in this valley, yet with the high speed of the demons and the strong looking army of mine running and galloping behind me, we exited the valley in less than an hour.


    "We took longer than I thought," I muttered as I thought we would take only half an hour.


    "Probably because the valley was wider from the inside," the demon replied before adding, "where to?"


    "To the same ce we sat off from. Do you remember it?"


    "Sure."


    I sat there while ncing over the area around. There were no enemies or monsters in sight, yet I had this feeling, this annoying feeling of being watched.


    "Those damn tree monsters seemed to be really vengeful," I thought to myself as they were the only ones who would be daring enough to spy on me!

 Chapter 415: The System is Acting All Greedy and Shameless Again!

    Chapter 415: The System is Acting All Greedy and Shameless Again!


    Despite that, I didn''t order my demon to change direction or thought of turning around and devastate the entire terrain out there to find them. I knew I was already stronger, far stronger than them.


    So why would I be worried over such losers, even if they were this vengeful?


    And that seemed to be my first mistake here in this world!


    It took another hour to reach the ce where I left. As I thought, I found the ce brimming with monsters, some I recognized from before and some were new.


    "It seems they convinced some," I muttered while my sudden appearance in such a grand way startled everyone. I noticed ruckus at the far distance in the huge number of monsters there, yet I noticed the silhouette of Jen, as she moved to stand in front of everyone.


    "Don''t panic, she is our lord," her tone came so crisp and loud for me to hear from such a distance. I smiled as it seemed Jen either had sharp eyesight or she recognized me from my giant demon.


    "Wee back, master," she greeted me and I noticed Mark and Lilly standing on one side, with shocked expressions over their faces.


    "How was the hunt today?" I asked, as I ignored their shock and nced beyond the three towards all the unfamiliar faces here.


    "We convinced a hundred groups to join us," Jen said in a prideful tone, "that will give us ten thousand more."


    I noticed despite her pride she seemed quite worried. "What''s wrong? And these aren''t ten thousand!"


    "Midway we got ambushed by another force, taking half of the monsters away and the other half dispersed in thends," Lilly said with a dejected tone.


    "We are trying to amass the other half now, but this will take some time," Mark seemed quite annoyed as he added, "damn those giant serpents, if not for their strange master''s ability we could have crushed them already!"


    I noticed there was some kind of giant battle that urred here without me knowing about. "Tell me everything," I demanded, while ncing over those unfamiliar faces, "and those who came here, swear your allegiance to me and then go to serve those who convinced you toe."


    The next moment many monsters knelt on the ground. Just ncing at them made me feel I wasn''t in a new world, I was in a zoo!


    "Ding Dong! Fifteen leading monsters and two thousand monsters are asking to be your pets."


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions, you gained five hundred pearls."


    "Tsk, such a small number should be multiplied in ten already!"


    "Ding Dong! I warned you, gaining strength fast isn''t favorable in this world."


    "I don''t care!"


    I was so furious of such a dirty scheme of the world against me. Either I should y ording to the rules or else I would be screwed! Such a world wasn''t a fair one, it was just like my usual life I once lived.


    Injustice! That was the perfect word to describe things here.


    "Tell me everything you know about this strange enemy," I demanded again, while trying to be as calm as ever.


    This was my domain, and I wouldn''t settle in with the presence of such a contender. I didn''t step out yet to the vast world and here I was; facing such a challenge already!


    Damn this world and its stupid rules!


    "It''s a group of strange humans, with more bones than flesh on their bodies. Their numbers weren''trge, yet they led such a grand army of bones," Jen was the one to speak up.


    "Bones?" I muttered without knowing what that even meant.


    "Bones of humans and monsters. They moved in such a strange way, yet they held weapons and didn''t feel any pain or fear. Killing dozens wouldn''t work as a hundred would umte on you. Losing one of us meant one more to add to them, it''s strange."


    I listened to her words before finding a rtion to that in my memories. I turned to nce at the mixed army I had. "Does anyone have any clue about this?" I asked, yet I was met withplete silence.


    "System?" I turned my attention to myst resort, this stingy system.


    "Ding Dong! I could reply to your questions, but this would require ten pearls as a price."


    "Tsk," such a stingy system didn''t disappoint me. It was really stingy! "Alright, I give you ten pearls and tell me all you know about this foe."


    "Ding Dong! It''s a necromancer species."


    "What? What does that even mean?!!"


    "Ding Dong! To exin I will need twenty pearls."


    "Screw you! Didn''t you just take a ten now?"


    ''Ding Dong! Didn''t I answer your question already?"


    "Really? Are you going to y such a childish game with me?"


    "Ding Dong! Pay and you will get your corresponding answer; these are the rules."


    "What rules? You just made them up!"


    "Ding Dong! These are the new rules, y with them or y alone."


    "Damn you," I cursed out loud in such a furious tone, "alright, take twenty and answer this question of mine,'' I took a deep breath before adding, "I want to know all the details regarding the necromancers; their abilities, their traits, their weaknesses."


    "Ding Dong! A hundred pearl were deducted sessfully from you."


    "What? Didn''t you just say twenty?! Shameless thief!!!"


    "Ding Dong! This was the price of answering one question, and you asked tons! Being greedy won''t help you, shameless humans."


    "You are such a cunning and deceiving system! Alright, give me the answers I want, and don''t dare to trick me or give me a shortened one!"


    I was so angry, yet he was the only one here with the answers I needed. He acted like a stingy, cunning merchant. Sigh, why was it only him to know the answers to my questions?


    That damned system would keep milking out my precious pearls! I had to make sure to gain much more than what he took!

 Chapter 416: Necromancers!

    Chapter 416: Necromancers!


    "Ding Dong! Necromancers are special species born out from humans exposed to the extreme torture of the devils. They are so vicious and bloody, using the unique ability to turn any dean into living with a spell. They are hard to deal with, and the only way to defeat them is by killing the masters, not the pawns."


    "Devils? Are they demons?"


    "Ding Dong! I will answer this for free this time."


    "Tsk, c''mon you just took many pearls out of me just now!"


    "Ding Dong! I will ignore that. We are trading info and info is the most expensive trade in the world. Devils are one of the superior forms of life, just like you."


    "Like humans? Why do I feel they are much stronger?"


    "Ding Dong! Not humans! I meant like you, witch descendant."


    "Oh, that makes sense now," I said before thinking for a moment there. "are there other high forms of life like the two of us? And why don''t I have at least unique abilities like these devils or their minions; the necromancers?"


    "Ding Dong! Because you are weak. Besides that, you already have the ability of your mystic arts. Isn''t this considered an ability?"


    "Compared to leading a dead army? It can''t be considered an ability at all!"


    "Ding Dong! Then hurry and grow stronger."


    "I''m, yet shameless people like you and the world''s rules are standing in my way."


    "Ding Dong! Don''ty your failures on us as an excuse! Just crush anything in your path and prove your worth for the substantial power of the witch."


    "I just hope I have such a great power you are talking about," I then turned my gaze to nce at myrge army of monsters and smaller one of demons and Tesakos. "Listen up, here is what I know about this enemy."


    Then I narrated what I knew from the system to them. The more I talked, the more the monsters nodded and the other army looked more vignt.


    I knew this enemy would prove challenging, yet I wondered if this was all of them or they had a vige in their back.


    Could I snatch them and make them mine? If even a single one of them agreed to work for me, I promise to turn it into a giant figure that the entire world would fear.


    "Do you know where they are?" I finished my words with that question while ncing at the three main monsters in front of me.


    "Last time I saw them they were around a hundred mile away from here," Jen said while pointing out with her trunk to certain direction. Mark and Lilly nodded, making me decide the next direction we should venture at.


    "We will all go now, your major role is to make their bones busy. As for me and my special army behind, we will wait for the right moment before hitting the masters controlling these freaks."


    I then turned to nce at my army of demons and Tesakos before adding, "make sure we have one of them alive at the end so we can get more intel from him or her."


    I didn''t want intel, I wanted their ability.


    We marched, and during our move there we didn''t meet a single resistance. During the way we met many scattered monsters, and they joined me and gave me their loyalty and another five hundred pearls from that shameless system.


    As my army of monsters swelled up to exceed five thousands already, we spotted the vanguard of the bones army.


    The moment I spotted that army, I felt very awkward to be honest. Bones, white bones stretched along the horizon, moving in strange manners, tucking their bones together while marching aimlessly around.


    Their numbers were in thousands, I believe exceeded ten thousand already, double my army. Yet, I wasn''t fazed. All I cared about was to locate the ces of their masters, and direct my army towards them.


    "Go, kill them all," I simply waved my spear to the front, and the next moment the army of monsters gulped on the ground with the leadership of the strongest of them.


    The scene was really majestic, and the first sh between my army and the bones would be in my favor.


    The bones seemed not to be aware of our presence until it was toote. In less than ten minutes, half of their army was killed by my army, while only we lost a handful of a hundred or slightly more.


    "That''s a good start, yet where are those necromancers?" I muttered to myself, and in the next half an hour I realized something.


    The number of the bones wasn''t ten thousand, it was in tens of thousands! When we destroyed the bones that stood in front of us, I was speechless to find much more standing on the horizon.


    And these seemed different from the others. They had many skeletons that looked like leaders, leading others to move towards the front and attack my army.


    This made the next sh for me quite taxing, as I lost over a thousand in the first ten minutes, while they lost half of their bones.


    Yet they could summon more bones, while I couldn''t summon more monsters.


    "This fight will not work this way," I gritted my teeth, knowing how hard my current situation was. I stood over the shoulders of my demon while ncing over the entire world.


    Standing on top of this giant gave me more advantage here. "Here you are," I finally spotted them, as they seemed to be aware of their weaknesses and so they hid themselves farthest and in depth of the densest ces of skeletons.


    "Hide and fortify as you like, nothing is going to shelter you from my spear," I smirked as once I spotted them there was no reason for me to hold back. "Let''s go," I said to my demon while pointing towards the direction with my spear. "Kill anything standing in our way," I gave the order like I was asking them for a peaceful walk on a sunny day!

 Chapter 417: Crushing the Necromancers!

    Chapter 417: Crushing the Necromancers!


    The sudden addition of my personal army rumbled the entire fight. My mixed army was already much superior to those small bones, even most of my army needed only to stamp over them by their feet and hooves to shatter them to pieces.


    I wasn''t thrilled by this, yet this was something to feelfort about. At least my enemy didn''t have any rming army.


    The more we ran to the front, the more bones were shattered. In the middle of this charge, my army of monsters rallied around me, and my army swelled suddenly from two hundred to a few thousands in mere minutes.


    This made the momentum I had not easily shaken! I had my eyes fixed on a certain direction, the necromancers! I wanted them, I badly wanted these one-man army!


    The more we approached them, the denser the bones we met. Yet our momentum was unstoppable, and no bone creature even rivaled any of my personal army''s strength so far.


    Yet they slowed us down!


    In half an hour, I finally reached the inner circle of these necromancers to know the reason behind all this stubborn, stupid resistance. They were summoning bones non-stop.


    So no matter how many I crushed, more would appear to fill their gaps fast. That exined much and made my previous decision firmer; I must set my hands over a group of them, not only one!


    When I got this near, I counted their numbers. There were a hundred of them, a hundred summoned all these tens of thousands of skeletons and managed to kill over two thousand so far of my powerful monsters.


    Damn! My monsters weren''t like your bones, I couldn''t summon them by words of my mouth!


    "Roar!"


    Just as I had only less than five hundred meters between me and them, a sudden roar emerged as a new skeleton appeared.


    It had broader bones, a giant to match my smaller demons. As one appeared with its giant skull, more started to appear.


    "Oh, you held back your hands then," I muttered before gripping my spear tightly before sending it flying for the first time in this fight, "but I''m here," I sneered as the next second my spear was gone and went to stab one of those necromancers.


    I was fixing my eyes over this, and I didn''t miss a single notice of it. "So you bleed like humans, that''s good news for me," I chuckled when I saw that gush of fresh red blood from the chest of that necromancer.


    "Snap!"


    The next moment I called back my spear, before sending it flying again with no warning, reaping another necromancer''s life.


    As two went down, I noticed that two of the hundred giant skeletons they summoned turned into piles of dead bones. "So killing the masters will kill the servants, that''s great," I said with much enthusiasm while the steps of my demon brought me face to face with these giant skeletons.


    Then weapons appeared in their bony hands; giant weapons!


    "I need these," I shouted as I wanted to arm my personal army with weapons to be more deadly.


    Weapons hacked the bodies of my army, yet no giant skeleton managed to sustain more than a couple of fists from any of my personal army before shuttering into a pile of bones.


    And yet more were summoned to rece those killed, and I noticed they didn''t need to just summon the equal number of the killed; they summoned approximately a hundred each ten seconds!


    "That''s scary!"


    I knew this ability was really frightening, yet I didn''t stop releasing my spear to reap more necromancers. For me, they were my subjects, so I tried my best not to mass kill them.


    So, I started to handpick my targets, trying to iste them into smaller groups. Even some stood solo with no other necromancer nearby them.


    They were finally reduced to sixty necromancers, a big number, yet they were all separated. "Kneel and surrender to me to live, continue to futilely resist me and you will perish!" I shouted from the top of my demon, trying to break their will.


    "Don''t hear her words, we are the might"


    One of them was brave enough to open his mouth after I spoke, and he just got his reward right away. My spear wasn''t that kind to let him continue his speech, and the scene of him falling on the ground, soaked in his blood, was so shocking after his bravely foolish words.


    And I didn''t hurry to retrieve my spear. "Any more? Anymore idiots? Anyone want to die today?" my words rang across the chaotic battlefield, and right away most paused of summoning more skeletons.


    Yet there were still those stubborn and idiotic enough to continue resisting. "Snap!" and followed by a throw was what they gained from me in return for their resistance.


    And without exception I killed fourteen, making the final alive count reach forty-five. "Forty five is much better than one, right?" I said to myself, trying to console myself over losing fifty-five here for no reason for me.


    "Make your bones stop attacking my army!" I shouted with such dominance, shuttering any remaining resistance inside them.


    The next moment they started waving a small wooden staff I never noticed before in their hands. These were like thick small tree branches, yet I was quite sure they were somehow special.


    "Kneel!"


    Again I ordered them in such a dominance tone, while the bones all around stopped their resistance. My monsters were so furious and absorbed in the fight that they kept killing these bones with such deep anger.


    "Stop attacking, they surrendered!" I shouted at them while not moving my eyes away from the necromancers. They were all youths, and they couldn''t stand a single nce from me.


    So they kneeled, and in the next instant my system celebrated this with me by its usual message.


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions, you gained the loyalty of forty five necromancers. Gaining new species under your reign is something worth celebrating for. You gained five thousand pearls as reward for both gaining their allegiance and gaining new and special species under your rule."

 Chapter 418: Crushing More Necromancers!

    Chapter 418: Crushing More Necromancers!


    Even my system was really excited by gaining this few! Forty five gave me more than what others gave! I chuckled as I pointed my spear to them as I said:


    "Who is your leader?"


    I didn''t want to trouble myself dealing with all of them, plus I didn''t n to stop at these forty five. I needed more, and I would gain more; eventually!


    "Me," one of them raised his head as he replied. I nced at him meaningfully, making his body tremble faintly before adding, "I''m Ric."


    "Alright," I smiled as I added, "from now on you will be the leader of my necromancer army." I then turned my gaze away to the distance where the area was still filled with hostile bones. "I suppose these don''t belong to you."


    "Mydy is correct."


    "How many are there?"


    "Two thousand left the vige."


    "A vige?" my eyes shone brightly before my greedy tone appeared again, "Is there a necromancer vige here?"


    Ric seemed not to tolerate my tone, misunderstanding it as he faintly trembled again. "Yes, mydy. We hailed from the Dead city not far from here to the north west."


    He pointed with shaky fingers towards the direction he meant. I followed his fingers to find he was pointing far behind the swarms of bones roaming on the horizon. "Good, you will all follow us," I said, before turning to nce at Jen, Mark, and Lilly as I took out three hundred pearls and sent a hundred flying to each one.


    "You did well and deserve this reward."


    This scene caught the attention of those forty five necromancers, making them all raise their heads and nce at these pearls with greedy eyes. "You want some?" I asked, before taking one out and slowly biting it. "Then work hard to earn some," I said with a joyful tone as I enjoyed much the taste and the energy feeling of this pearl.


    As for the three key leaders of my big army, they were much more excited than anyone else, even more than I.


    I gave them a couple of minutes to settle down, more minutes to distribute these pearls among their top monsters. As for me, I took out two hundred more pearls in one go and left them to my personal army to consume.


    As for my demon, he can''t ingest more than once per day. What a loss for him!


    In ten minutes we all were ready to move again. I raised my spear as I pointed out towards the distant horizon as I shouted:


    "As before, kill every bone you meet and make sure to make as many necromancers to surrender to me as possible and I won''t mistreat you."


    The entire army roared, and this time I felt a gush of trust and beliefing from them. I smiled while my demon and personal army moved after the bigger army of eager monsters.


    "You will follow me from behind, make sure to support us," I said to Ric before my demon ran fast away from him and others. The forty five necromancers were still astonished by the big hand I just showed in front of their eyes.


    But they soon got over this as they pictured the day they would have as pearls as other promising units in my army.


    The fight this time was a bit harder, as we met a group of three hundred necromancers piled together at a small hill.


    "Treacherous Ric! You shall die with everyone around you!" one middle aged necromancer shouted and the next minute he gained his own fate from my spear.


    My spear wasn''t joking around; anywhere it went, a life was taken! This sudden loss of this person seemed to anger the rest of the necromancers, yet after killing one hundred and twenty more they regained their sense of logic.


    Fighting against me one-on-one battle wasn''t a fair fight to anyone. I had to admit that. Yet given this I didn''t feel disturbed by my victory, as I gained five more thousand pearls from the system and one hundred and fifty more of necromancers.


    My small army of necromancers now was just taking shape. I knew this number was considered good, but I wanted more.


    I wasn''t ashamed of my personal greed, I wanted everything to make me much stronger! I had other goals than others here.


    I wasn''t going to live a farming life here! I was a general, a bloodthirsty witch descendant, and a very ambitious and stubborn person!


    I sat my gaze upon that golden tree I left behind, and to make sure I could conquer it, I needed every ounce of strength I could spare!


    With the addition of these necromancers, the rest of the fights started to be easier. They were now a force that could help me in any fight, with around ten thousand bones summoned by their short staffs.


    We crushed five more groups and the number of the total necromancers went up to reach five hundred, while I killed another five hundred.


    Thest fight was strange, as none of the standing there epted to surrender! I didn''t know the reason, and as my army was recuperating and resting, celebrating the pearls I just distributed on them, Ric came to exin.


    "This was the main family leading us," he said, as he added, "they had the chief head and his own sons and brothers. They wouldn''t have surrendered no matter how hard you tried."


    I now understood everything "Is there anymore of those stupid necromancers?" I asked to just prepare myself for the iing battles.


    "I doubt that," he said before pointing to the dead body of a middle aged man, "if you took his head and raised it up high on your spear, many will follow you willingly."


    "Great idea," I sincerely replied, and to thank him I gave ten pearls directly to him. "These are yours to take, feel free to keep them to yourself or distribute them among others. You deserve these."


    His eyes went wide before he hurried to kneel on the ground. "Thanks a lot, mydy, thanks for your generosity."


    I chuckled while watching him take these pearls before returning to his gang. He distributed all of them while keeping one for himself. "You are an honest and kind leader, tsk," I shook my head, while adding, "just like yourdy, sigh!"

 Chapter 419: I Want You to Go and Do A Massacre!

    Chapter 419: I Want You to Go and Do A Massacre!


    "Let''s move," I shouted after giving a short rest of a quarter here. Everyone moved in such a great mood, as many had already tasted the pearls and knew how much beneficial they were to them.


    And they knew I was so generous to grant them these pearls!


    During this rest the necromancers didn''t stop summoning their skeletons for a second. This time they focused entirely over summoning the giant skeletons, and that made me quite satisfied with their behavior.


    I needed them to work hard for me, and they were just repaying my generosity with the thing I wanted much this moment out of anyone; more strength!


    As we marched, I took the advice of Ric to the letter and nted the head of that killed chief over the spear of mine. As we met the first group, they seemed quite shocked when they saw the head of their leader on my spear.


    "Your chief is dead, I killed him. Join me or join him, choose!" I shouted with much dominance as I didn''t want to waste my time or effort on pointless fights.


    Plus these necromancers were such rare species. How could I have more of them? Could I grow them in the ground? Ground full of bones and skulls?


    My shout and strong deration, supported by the cleaved head of their chief made it quite simple for them. Most decided to join me, yet some were so stupid to choose death over life.


    And those didn''t worth my spear to kill! "Go and kill them all!" I casually gave the order to everyone around me apart from my personal army. In less than half an hour, the fight was done and I gained arge bonus of three hundred necromancer and eight thousand pearls as well.


    This time I didn''t let them rest, or did I distribute any rewards. This wasn''t a fight to celebrate, and I didn''t want them to take this as a habit for a rule.


    The next fights ended the same as this one; most decided to join me willingly, while only a few remained stubborn and foolish, killed at the hands of my monsters and bones.


    "Grab anything that can be used as a weapon and arm our boys," I said to Jen as of now my bone army was so grandiose to exceed fifty thousand bones.


    "I will," she simply replied before rying the orders to others. They started to take shields and armors from many skeletons, yet the sheer number of the bones were much bigger than my entire monster army.


    "Sigh, I lost over three thousand monsters so far, that''s quite the loss, tsk," despite knowing this was to reap a greater reward, I hated the fact that my monster army diminished not to exceed four thousand right now!


    I needed to spread the monsters then to seek for more monsters then. That was the only solution I currently had. "What''s left then?" I asked as thend in front of me was devoid of any bone in sight.


    "The vige, that''s what remains," Ric replied, and as he said that I was instantly interested. "How many necromancers are there?Are there baby necromancers there? Are they like human kids?"


    My long train of questions were met with a soft smile from him. "We are humans, or you can say we hailed from them. There are many kids there."


    "That''s great," I chuckled, praying that every single vige I find from now on would be a necromancer one. "Can you raise your strength more?" I suddenly asked out of curiosity, for more understanding of them.


    "Sure, the fastest is the pearls. As you can see, we managed to summon the grand skeletons in such big numbers without being tired."


    He referred to those giant bones they summoned, and their numbers now reached five thousand, forming a whole army of their own. "So you need pearls? Only this?" Imented while feeling somehow exhausted just from thinking of this way.


    Their numbers now were destined to be in thousands, how could I satisfy all their needs now?


    "No, our greatest source of leveling up would be the death auraing from creatures our skeletons kill."


    "They can absorb this death aura and transfer it to you?"


    "Yes, not only that, the stronger the creature the denser this aura would be. So if you want to ask about another way, let us loose on the wilderness and we will kill everything and get stronger fast."


    "That won''t do," I firmly shook my head, refusing his suggestion. "This ce is mine, and everything that lives under its sky is mine. But" I paused before I had such an interesting idea, "do you know what lies beyond these opennds? Beyond that forest?" I asked with much anticipation.


    "There are more opennds and mountains, rivers andkes, even seas and oceans. This world is gigantic, with endless ces out there to count."


    "So you know how to go to such ces?"


    "Just going in one direction and I will reach there oneday," heughed, embarrassedly, not for him but for me. His answer made my question seem quite silly.


    All I did was to sternly nce at him, and he choked in hisughs! "Sorry, I can go there for sure. What do you want me to do there?" he tried to jump over this hup of his, and I totally ignored his sillyment from before.


    "I want you to dance! Surely I want you to do what you excel best at!" I returned the words with words, before adding, "I want you to do a massacre out there. Grow in strength and make sure to make others suffer."


    The eyes of his shone brightly before adding, "can I go now?"


    "Stupid greedy necromancer! The road is filled with many dangers, and I''m not quite trusting you yet. What if you left here and started massacring my dear monsters? No, you will leave once I control everything here."


    I was harsh on him as he deserved to be treated in such a way. He sensed my cold attitude so he remained silent, nodded and retreated back to his gang; waiting for me to cool off and forget his sillyment.


    "Tsk, idiot," I muttered while watching him return, "but he is a strong and cool idiot, sigh, reminding me of Rog," I sighed while recalling that cool assassin with his sly tongue and annoying attitude.


    "Will they live through this world?" I asked myself before adding, "they aren''t that weak, I''m sure they will figure something out."


    "Listen up," I shouted, attracting everyone''s attention, "next we will head to a vige. This vige is precious to me, so don''t start fighting right away."


    I then turned to nce at Ric before adding, "Ric will go first and try to negotiate. We will be just behind, if they decide to fight, then we must aim for their fighters only. Try to subdue and not kill, force them to surrender."


    "What if we met such thick skull ones?" Mark asked, as he referred to those who refused surrendering before.


    "Then we will kill them," I simply replied, "Ric, take this head with you," I threw the head of that dead chief off my spear. It was already smelling and I hated its smell.


    "I will make them all surrender," he promised before finding something to wrap the head with before heading off. "Anyone of necromancers step forward and lead the way," I turned to the necromancers standing on the rear of my army, "hurry!" I urged and instantly the couple of them moved to lead the army.


    Their speed was slower than my usual army speed, but it wasn''t that slow either. After one hour, we managed toe near the vige ce.


    "Such a nice ce, this chief has a mind after all," Imented when I spotted the ce where the city was located. It was on top of a small hill, enjoying the sight of every ce around it for miles without any obstruction.


    "It can serve best as a sentry tower then," I thought about how to use this special spot after taking the vige away. I didn''t n to keep the vige there, as I would turn my own vige into a grand city.


    "Ding Dong! You can buy tokens to establish a sentry tower, you know."


    Suddenly my long silent system started to break its silence this time. "Really?How so?" I asked with much doubt. It wouldn''t take the initiative to tell me something without being a benefit there for him.


    "Ding Dong! Ten pearls are deducted, thanks."


    "What?!" I shouted at once, startling everyone around me. "You thief! Bring my precious pearls back!"


    "Ding Dong! Didn''t you ask a question? I took them as my fees to answer them."


    "Damn you! You are the one who volunteered to ask!"


    "Ding Dong! It''s my fault then wanting to tell you something useful? Huh?"


    "Tsk, at least give me something for free for once!"


    "Ding Dong! Such a filthy rich and extremely stingydy, tsk."


    "You" my eyes twitched as if that system was in front of me now I wouldn''t hesitate to punch him in the face. "Then hurry and tell me the answer, greedy system!"


    "Ding Dong! When you establish your mary system you will have a privilege to have ess to the grand market of the system. There you won''t only find sentry tower tokens, but much more than that!"


    "Oh, that looks interesting," I said before holding my tongue from asking more.


    "Ding Dong! Won''t you ask about how to make a mary system?"


    "Nah," I shook my head while trying to keep myself silent.


    "Ding Dong! You have been here for such a long time and already didn''t find a way to create your own currency. Let me help."


    "Nah," I shook my head again, watching this wise wolf dressed up in the skin of a loyal dog! I would never fall for his dirty tricks, not me! Not again!

 Chapter 420: We Are Destined to Be Enemies!

    Chapter 420: We Are Destined to Be Enemies!


    "Ding Dong! What are you afraid of? I won''t take much, and you already have much!"


    "Thanks, when I find myself stuck at this issue I won''t hesitate to ask you," I lied so it would stop bothering me like this!


    "Ding Dong! As you like, but away from the Gm''s cities you won''t find a solution fast."


    "I will try my luck," I said without showing my happiness for his slipped tip. I nned to invade these cities soon anyway, so I now had one more reason to do so.


    I waited for a couple of minutes before Ric came out with a group of old men from the inside. They seemed quite distressed as it seemed they didn''t like what I did to their old chief.


    "My esteemeddy, here is the high council of our vige," Ric bowed in salute before saying this. I nced over this group of five elders; I didn''t like them!


    "Will you kneel or not?" I harshly asked but they didn''tply.


    "We want to ask about something first," one of them with short white hair said, "will we have an esteemed ce in your vige or not?"


    "Tsk," I knew why I hated them from first sight, they reminded me of those arrogant useless nobles of the Frod empire. "No, only me and my army leaders can enjoy such a state," I coldly replied.


    "Then we are destined to be enemies," just as he said this, he opened his closed fist and a strange ball fell from it. The next moment a screen of fog appeared and I was about to act.


    "They are gone!" Ric suddenly said, stopping me in my tracks. "What do you mean?" I asked while trying to see through this thick cloud of ck smoke.


    "They have a treasure that can travel them far. I once heard them speak about it being connected to anotherrge group of necromancers."


    Despite the distressed tone of Ric, I wasn''t worried or depressed at all! I was extremely excited by his words. "Are they near?" I asked, with much anticipation.


    "I I don''t know," he shook his head, before adding, "one of them only went there once. They kept this secret among themselves and the chief."


    "Sigh," I shook my head before saying, "but they wille to attack here soon, right?"


    "I I can''t guarantee that," he was cautious while answering me, "but they are sly necromancers, and had very vengeful characters. I think they might ask for an army toe here."


    I agreed with his words as I recalled thest words that the old man said. He wasn''t stating anything, he was threatening me. "I love this threat," I muttered with a wide smile over my face. "What about the rest of the vige?" I turned my gaze towards the vige.


    "They are all yours," Ric simply replied. "They are preparing to leave," he added, trying to exin why no one came out from there yet to greet me.


    "Make them hurry then," I ordered before he bowed his head again and went fast inside the vige.


    As this would take time, I looked for Jen, Lily, and Mark. I found the three meeting together discussing something. "Here you are, what are you three meeting up for?" I asked as I forced myself upon their small meeting on one corner.


    "We were talking about our losses," Jen said, with such a sad tone, "we have paid such a hefty price to secure those necromancers," she added, with a tone that told me she wanted to say more.


    "And?"


    "We were thinking about having some to rece our killed ones," she said it and as I thought about her idea, I found it interesting.


    "You have the right to ask forpensation," I nodded, "when Ric returns, you are free to select five hundred necromancer each. Distribute them among your armies," I said as this seemed a nice boost to each army strength.


    As for Ric, he would be left with a thousand and more. For necromancers, numbers weren''t an issue.


    "Thanks a lot mydy," Jen hurried to say while the other two expressed their gratitude. "I want you to fan out and spread to areas far from here. Fight hard and make sure to obtain more monsters," I said what I came here for.


    "What if they didn''tply?" Mark asked.


    "Just kill those resisting you," I casually replied, "if you face strong resistance then send someone to find me and I wille to aid you," I added, as my personal army will act as reinforcements for them.


    "We will," Lily replied before she asked, "what about you? Will you return to the vige?"


    "No, I have another army venturing thesends. Plus I have other ces to visit," I vaguely responded, as I would depend over them to seize monsters, over my demons and Tesakos to seize more species, and on my personal army to search for humans.


    After all humans were best hunted by a human, right?


    I waited for an entire hour before Ric came out with thousands of children, women, and old men. They all knelt once they exited the vige, and Ric handed me the token of the vige.


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions on gaining more necromancers. You have gained ten thousand pearls as a reward."


    I was pleased with this many pearls that were added to my ount. After all these were mine from the beginning, and I had millions of these!


    Not to count other yers as well!


    I took half an hour more to arrange things here. Ric gave what I promised others, before sending him to venture far to the distance. "Your mission is to go beyond my territory and wreak havoc as much as you like," I said to him before letting him leave with two thousand necromancers.


    He took some women, strong and fight lovers, with him to rece the numbers given to others. As for the current necromancer, I took them with me back to the vige.


    I now had two vige tokens, and it was time for me to use them.

 Chapter 421: Vampires!

    Chapter 421: Vampires!


    The road back to the vige seemed longer than I recalled. I rode on top of my demon for hours. "These necromancers are slowing us down," Iined, while feeling they were the reason behind taking this long to reach the vige.


    My personal army apanied me, with no signs yet for Omad and Dredly. I reached the pass leading to my vige and didn''t even glimpse a shadow of them. "What took them so long," I was impatient to see what these two would bring to me.


    As I ascended the pass, I found the small vige I once left brimming with noises. Many buildings were already built there, out of wood of course. I wasn''t much offended by this scene now, especially when there was such a strong looking wooden wall built around the vige.


    It was two stories high, with three primitive watching towers and onerge wooden gate. I knew Jack wouldn''t do miracles with what he got, but what he did seemed quite nice so far.


    I took out one bruberry and ate it while my demon took me to the vige gate. It was closed but I could see through the low walls and gate the shape of my demoness standing there.


    "I thought she woulde to me after delivering those demons," I muttered as I noticed the bodies of smaller demons standing around her as well.


    "The lord is back!"


    This shout suddenly came once I got near the gate. It was almost dark, yet that man standing on watch had some good eyesight.


    The next thing happened was for the gate to open causing such a loud noise. I sighed as this noise was enough to be heard from a distance, plus that meant the mechanism of building this gate wasn''t much.


    "Wee back, lord."


    Jack was the one to meet me, while I nced behind him to the inside of the vige. It had many buildings constructed and much more still being built. "You did a good job," Imended while entering the vige. "Find a ce for my necromancers to settle," I said, referring to the long line of humans marching behind me.


    "This" he seemed quite troubled, yet I didn''t care. "Don''t worry, I''m going to build two more viges today," I tried to reassure him, yet his face didn''t ease.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked while making my demon stand on the side of the wall, creating enough space for others to enter.


    "We were under attack during the past hours," the demoness came hurrying from far away while saying that.


    "Attacks?" I was so surprised, "who is foolish enough to attack here?" I asked with much doubt.


    "A strange race that looked much interested in humans," she said without exining much. I gestured at her to continue, and she added, "they are long, with pale faces and long nails. Their eyes are red and have four long canines. They captured humans and sucked their blood dry."


    "Suck our blood dry?" I repeated her words before asking, "how many are they?"


    "Too many," Jack replied with a look of fear over his face, "during the past twelve hours we lost around a thousand humans already."


    His words startled me for a moment before he nodded to confirm them. "A thousand you say?" I was really furious this time, even my own body trembled. "Where are they now?"


    "They retreated behind the pass on the other side of the river," my demoness replied. "They can swim?" I asked if crossing that river is much of a hurdle even for me.


    "Well," she seemed quite hesitant before she added, "they didn''t swim, they flew!"


    "They can fly?!" this was new, and she nodded as she waved her giant fists around, pping them like wings, "they have two thin wings but they are enough to carry their bodies for short distances."


    "Interesting," I muttered as I recalled the balloon I once had. "This might be problematic," I said as I nced at my far behind personal army. I had two hundred giant bodies that needed to be transported to the other side of the river.


    "I have a suggestion, but" Jack said, yet he stuttered in his own words.


    "Say it," I said while waiting to listen to his words.


    "Dore suggested building a big and stable bridge to cross the river. We once used bridges made of wood, but they were crushed first by these creatures in their first waves of attacks."


    "So?"


    "We need ores, Meck found many ore mines nearby but we can''t risk going out right now and extract them," he paused before adding, "we fear going outside these walls."


    "Tsk," I shook my head as I was very annoyed with this state of fear in my base. I was the mightiest being here, and now my home vige lived under such a fear? I couldn''t ept that!


    "Gather who can work ande with me," I said before turning to my demoness, "can you secure it here on your own?"


    "I wouldn''t refuse some help."


    "I will hand over fifty of my personal army to lead," I said before turning to gaze behind me and instantly fifty volunteered to stay behind.


    I waited for Jack toe back while thinking about this problem. "First humans summon bones and feed on death energy, and a new species sucking human''s blood dry! What is left out there to amaze me then?"


    I shook my head while marveling this new world''s cruelty.


    "Ding Dong! I warned you, overusing the pearls would instigate the wrath of the world."


    ''Shut up already, these are my pearls from the start and you and the world stole them from me!"


    I wasn''t in the mood to listen to this system''s rubbish words. Building a bridge would be inevitable, but this threat here made me realize I neglected securing this ce.


    "I need more fighters, bigger armies, sigh!" I was now feeling shorthanded despite having all these strong fighters under mymand. "This world is big, quite bigger and far dangerous than I thought!"


    I need to take things far more seriously right now! Leaving my viges to Jack wasn''t a great idea, especially if he couldn''t defend them properly. "Should I leave one of my armies here then?" that wasn''t a nice thing to think about, yet it was the only solution I had in mind right now.


    "Ding Dong! If you have ess to the market, you could have ordered many defensive things to aid you here."


    "Just shut up!"

 Chapter 422: Join Me for More Pearls

    Chapter 422: Join Me for More Pearls


    I waited silently for Jack toe back. When he returned, he had Meck with him, plus two thousands of my vigers.


    The surprise was that he didn''t bring only humans, as there were one thousand women demons as well. "Alright, all the time stay inside the protection circle of my army," I shouted once we exited the vige, and my personal army moved in unison to surround them.


    I nced over our numbers and felt some stress here. "I need more," that became a fact I couldn''t resist anymore. "When thosezye back, I will add them to my army," I decided, feeling more enraged towards Omad a Dredly for taking this long toe!


    Meck led us for a whole hour until we reached a ce where many rocks appeared from the ground. "It''s here," he said before adding, "this is the closest site I have found."


    "Alright, start working then," I said not to him but to all. Everyoneing here had different kinds of tools, mostly axes. They started working, and I noticed the demons were much more useful than the humans here.


    For hours they worked until the morning came, and not a single attack fell once on us. Just as I thought this expedition would end smoother than I expected, a shriek scream came from the other bank of the river.


    "They are here," these shouts came from all those working here. The next moment I spotted many gray spots in the sky, flying a hundred meters over the ground and heading here.


    "So theye," I muttered before holding my spear tightly as I waited for them toe closer.


    They weren''t that different from what I pictured them in mind, yet they were much bigger. I thought they would be human sized, but each one wasn''t lesser than my demons!


    "I need these," I muttered when I noticed their great number and their big advantage; flying!


    "Shriek!"


    Their noisy voices were so close as I could clearly see them. I didn''t wait for them topletely cross the river, as I raised my spear and the next moment a scream of pain came from one of them.


    "Snap!"


    I retrieved my spear then I sent it flying again. Each time my spear went off, one of them was killed and fell into the river, taken away by its mighty current.


    By the time they reached us, I managed to kill fifty of them. This seemed good but it wasn''t enough at all. "Be ready!" I shouted, "keep working," and added as all the workers here were frightened to be standing motionless like rocks.


    My personal army started to take out their weapons, the ones they acquired from the skeletons. These weapons weren''t special, yet my demon had his own beloved swords again.


    "let me down," I said as this fight didn''t need me to hold back, or for my demon to be busy with me. As I stood on the ground, I kept firing off my spear, and my army started attacking any of these strange creatures.


    Their bodies wererge, yet they looked skinnypared with my own giants. Their main attacks came from their sharp ws and more sharp canines, yet they couldn''t beat my army this easily.


    They were bigger in number than us, so each one of my soldiers had at least five of these creatures gathered around him. They were much close to me that in each second my spear would beunched and retrieved.


    Some tried to bypass my personal army defenses and head towards their main targets; my vigers.


    "Like I would let you touch them!" I shouted before I turned my spear to hunt those greedy monsters down.


    Despite that, some managed tond safely and then a massacre erupted in my vigers. "Go and help them," I shouted at my demon, and the next moment he headed there with ten demons and twenty Tesakos.


    That addition stabilized the situation there, with my deadly merciless spear attacks, we managed to kill two hundred of them in five minutes.


    Then the fight started to be disadvantageous for them. They were fighting my demons on the ground, losing much of their lethality. "They need some training and weapons," I muttered when picturing them in shining thick armors and sharp long metal ws and canines.


    In less than half an hour, almost seventy percent of them were killed, and the rest were now facing a fight with less odds and fewer numbers. "Capture some of them," I shouted to my army, while I kept attacking those trying to escape.


    If a fight wasn''t favorable, then it was logic for them to retreat. However I tried my best to kill as many of them as possible, and yet a couple of hundreds managed to escape away!


    But I got what I desired!


    "These are the ones we captured and wounded, mydy," one of the demons came leading a group of fifty of these creatures, most had wounds all over their bodies.


    "I know you can understand my tongue," I said before fixing my spear to the ground and leaning on it. "I''m not that cold hearted person to kill prisoners. Yet I have no room for those with no benefit for me. So you have two choices here, kneel and be my subjects, or die."


    I said and waited, yet no one of them spoke or even knelt. I waited for a couple of minutes before finally having my patience dry up.


    "Snap!" if words weren''t that convincing, then I should use the stick and the carrot. I sent my spear to kill three of them before finally bringing it back and leant on it again.


    And this time my free hand had a pearl taken out. The moment it appeared, the eyes of those cold silent creatures shone! "Hehehe, no one here in this world can resist my delicious pearls," I muttered to myself while enjoying their greedy looks.


    "Wanna these?" I said before throwing the pearl to the demon who led them to me. He was nearby, and the moment the pearl fell in his hands he ate it.

 Chapter 423: Vampire Lair Blueprint

    Chapter 423: Vampire Lair Blueprint


    "Such smart boy," I chuckled before turning my gaze to the forty-seven captives, "joining me isn''t that bad. I won''t be stingy and will support your growth with all my power. All I ask is to be loyal and to be useful."


    This time my words had such weight that they exchanged silent nces between each other. I bet on my pearls to gain their allegiance, and I won it.


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions on gaining allegiance of forty-seven vampires. You gained twenty thousand pearls and a vampireir blueprint as a reward."


    "Vampireir?" I muttered while watching those vampires kneeling to me. "So you are called vampires?"


    "Yes, my esteemeddy," one of them replied with much respect. After gaining their loyalty, I could speak freely with them.


    "Tell me more about your kin."


    "We hailed from humans and demons, had the physique of demons, the fertility of humans. To maintain our strength we need to suck blood of any creature on a daily basis. Humans are our top chain food, then monsters andstly demons."


    I now understood more about them, "Do you know what a vampireir is?" I asked.


    "It''s a treasure for us, my esteemeddy. We have high fertility, a single female vampire cany a thousand eggs in a month. Yet most will die out of poor nutrition and not a suitable environment. The vampireir is such a ce to support our eggs and make sure most of them survive."


    My eyes shone, as this was really such a freak fertility rate! "How many females do you have in your own vige? You came from a vige, right?"


    "We have a vige on a big hill far from here. We need three hours to fly there, and we have around a hundred female there."


    "A hundred that means they cany a hundred thousand of eggs monthly, right?"


    "My esteemeddy is right."


    "Who is your leader? Is he thick headed or smart like you?" I asked as I intended to turn them all into my subjects.


    Yet my question justnded and I noticed a change in the atmosphere here. They looked quite tense and nervous like I asked about a taboo matter. "What? Tell me and don''t be afraid," I said trying to make them speak.


    "Well, my father was with us before you my esteemeddy''s spear is strong and merciless."


    I understood what he meant, and that made me exim in surprise. "Are you his only son?" I asked.


    "He has many, but I''m the oldest," he paused for a moment there, with hesitation drawn clearly over his face. "Are you afraid I would kill you?" Iughed, as this vampire misunderstood my meaning.


    "Kid, you are worth more to me than your entire body weight of my precious pearls," Iughed while adding, "so as you are now serving me, will the vige follow me as well?"


    "Well, I think many will do, but many will resist."


    I understood his meaning, "Your brothers?"


    "And mothers," he said before hesitating for a moment, "they are such arrogant and enjoy high ces in the vige."


    "And they will have such a ce in my vige," I grinned, as this was a fact! They would have such a high and prestigious ce they never dreamt of!


    "May I suggest something for mydy?" he suddenly said, distracting me from my own thoughts.


    ''What''s your name?"


    "Derky."


    "Speak freely, Derky."


    "As those escaped from here will return to the vige, I believe arge army wille here to rescue me. Let me speak with them first and convince anyone to join. Those who resist will be either my brothers or those supporting them and my mothers."


    I nodded in satisfaction, "Alright, good n," then I took out one pearl and casually threw it to him. He caught it so careful as if he was holding his life there! "Use this to convince them, and if you managed to get me their loyalty, then more of these will be handed to you."


    He showed a very strange expression, a vicious one, yet I knew he was smiling. "I won''t disappoint my esteemeddy," he said.


    "Now go and scan the area. When theye, send one to inform me and then start the negotiations."


    He nodded, and I then turned to nce at the vigers. They were standing in their ces doing nothing but watching my conversation with Derky.


    "What are you standing here for? We need that bridge regardless of the vampires," I shouted, and then the next moment Jack started to shout, ordering them to return to work.


    I felt a change in the way they looked at me; I gained more of their respect and trust! That was expected, after all I was their mighty lord, and I just dealt with the dreadful vampires so easily.


    The world started to have noises of them working hard to extract ore. The ore they extracted was dirty white in color, with thin hair-like branches all over its surface.


    I wasn''t an expert or that much interested in ores, yet I turned to ask Meck: "Have you found any good ores to make weapons? Like steel?"


    "This ore is harder than steel, mydy."


    "Really?" I smiled as I added, "do we have cksmiths in our vige?"


    Jack was the one to reply, "We have a mix of races now with many forging abilities and rich experience."


    "Good, once we return home, I want you to make an entire vige dedicated only to craft weapons for my army."


    "Swords and shields?" Jack asked with some doubt and surprise for my arrangement. He thought building an entire vige for this was a waste, yet he didn''t know howrge my true army was, or how big it would be in the near future.


    "Spears, swords, helmets, shields, ws, needles, hammers, anything my army would use," I replied, while stressing on spears as this idiot didn''t notice I used spears not swords!


    "Sure, sure," he nervously replied, and then Meck added, "If we need to do so, we must take much more of the ores here."


    I understood his meaning and fears. This world was filled with such vicious and strange creatures! "Don''t worry, I will keep yourpany for days! Just send back to the vige to send more workers," I said to Jack as I gestured to the demons, "make them send all the demons to here. These are monsters in extracting ores!"


    He nodded and then I watched him arranging for a couple of demons to go back and call all the rest.


    As for my army, I left it stationed, ready to fight at any moment. I waited for the vengeful vampire army toe, and wondered how more vampires I would have in the end, and how many female vampires would I seize.


    "I won''t mistreat you ever, my precious vampiresying such golden eggs for me, hehehe."


    Iughed as these females would form the real infrastructure of my empire in this world. With necromancers leading an army of skeletons on the ground, and vampires leading a giant army from the air; who would stand a chance against me?

 Chapter 424: A Meaningless Challenge

    Chapter 424: A Meaningless Challenge


    I waited for six hours before the vampires showed up again. During this time, the demons came from my vige and they started working.


    Their bodies and great physique helped to make a difference. Even those baby demons were giantspared to humans.


    The ores extraction speed has exponentially increased by many folds after the addition of my demons. I thought to make my demon army join as well, yet I refrained when I noticed this wasn''t needed.


    I wasn''t on a tight schedule right here, after all this mine was just next to my vige.


    The first appearance of the vampires came in such a grandiose manner of thousands! I didn''t know if these were all the vampires in their vige or not, and I hoped none of those arrogant brothers or female followers to be among them.


    Fighting off all this number would prove to be hard! I noticed the appearance of a minute group heading towards them.


    "Let''s hope you have some influence in your vige, and not be as useless as Respon," I muttered while remembering this good for nothing fiance of mine.


    I didn''t know what happened to him, but my gut told me he was fine. I just hoped he would die stumbling on the ground, better than facing me in a fight and be killed on my hands.


    Dreky stayed there in the air for long minutes. During which another army approached from far.


    Just as I was tense and worried, I noticed him returning back; alone!


    "Damn you useless bastard!" I inwardly cursed andmented my bad luck in men. "Why don''t I have capable men like Rog? Huh?" I shook my head while trying to vent my anger by squeezing my spear; waiting for the battle.


    "Good news my esteemeddy," just as he approached me, and even before he reached the ground; Dreky spoke up in such an enthusiastic tone.


    It seemed my dissatisfaction was so clear to him from mere nces, so he preferred to calm me down by speaking midair.


    "Tell," I said, without putting much hope on him.


    "My brothers are the ones leading the vanguard, and they requested a life and death duel with you."


    "With me?!" I eximed in surprise, "are they insane?" I muttered before understanding the reason behind his joy. "What about the next army?'' I asked, while gesturing with my spear towards the distant batch of vampires.


    "They belonged to my army, and then the main army led by the females themselves areingte," he said, exining the arrangement of his n.


    His words meant only one thing for me; their numbers were really huge!


    If I justid my hands over half of them, not even a third would be enough!


    "Alright, let them step there," I said while pointing towards a nearby area, "I will fight them there."


    "Good," he paused before adding, "their number is fifty, would this be a problem?"


    "No," I shook my head while already walking towards the area I randomly selected, "stay here and stay put, who knows what those vampires would do after seeing their leaders killed by my spear," I said to my demon and my personal army.


    I would kill these spoiled arrogant brothers of Derky; this was a mere fact to me. Yet I didn''t guarantee the reaction of the main army.


    "May I suggest starting the duel when my army arrives?" Derky suddenly said, and I simply nodded. This idea of his was good, as with his soldiers staying in the pictures, things wouldn''t turn messy. "Just make sure they will follow yourmand," I muttered before walking away.


    The area I selected was vacant and spacious, enough to hold an army of hundreds. I knew this fight wouldn''t be that easy, but I was totally sure of my win.


    I waited there for ten minutes before the distant army of vampires arrived. Then fifty vampires came towards me, flying with much ease and confidence like they were already seeing me dead!


    "Shriek!"


    As they crossed the river, their annoying shriek sounds appeared while they hovered on top of my head. I wasn''t that urgent to attack until they all gathered here, with their red eyes ring in mockery towards me.


    "Did they think Derky lost due to his weakness? Fool!" I said to myself before shouting at them, "if any of you wanted to save his life during battle, he can just fall to the ground and kneel to me and his life would be spared."


    "Shriek!"


    "Shriek!"


    "Shriek!"


    My words were met with these loud and noisy shrieks. "As you wish," I chuckled, as their refusal to my kind offer made me evenugh!


    "Snap!"


    The next moment I threw my spear, killed one of them with much ease before snapping my fingers and calling it back. They nced at their fallen brother, killed in just an instant.


    Then another one fell. And another!


    "Shriek!"


    They suddenly shrieked in anger, perhaps that is what they were feeling right now. Yet my spear didn''t wait for them to react and harvested three more lives.


    Then they started to act!


    They all descended upon me like thunder, yet all I did was to run, east and west, with my spear being thrown and retrieved in much shorter time.


    A battle of speed erupted; were they faster than my spear or not? Of course my spear was faster, especially if they came near me, then it could even prate a couple of bodies before being called back.


    And being so close to me made it easier for me to hit them; yet in just two minutes they closed up on me with their twenty three remaining alive brothers.


    "Tsk, so I need to use this after all," I sighed, with no worry or distress whatsoever! Even when they were this close to hitting me, I wasn''t fazed, calmly took out one pearl and let it fall while I kept running.


    Once the pearl appeared, they all paused in ce, ncing with greedy eyes towards the pearls dissipating wisps of energy.


    "Snap."


    "Snap."


    "Snap."


    I used this opportunity to create distance again while keeping my spear moving non-stop.


    "Shriek!"


    Just as one of them called upon the others to wake up from the effect of my pearl; I managed to reduce their number by half!


    "Just give up and surrender, or else you won''t leave here alive!"


    As they woke up and realized what was going on, two of them got cold feet already and started to run away. They foolishly thought they could escape my attack, outrun my spear.


    But they were mistaken! Gravely mistaken!


    My spear harvested their lives easily as I shouted at the other nine flying in midair, fifty meters or more far from me. "Surrender and you will be treated nicely like Dreky, resist and you will meet the end like your brothers."


    My voice came again before my spear came to harvest one more of them. Eight now remained, and I didn''t care if none eventually remained!


    "Shriek!"


    This time their screams came softer and thinner, before a couple of them fell to the ground; kneeling to me!


    It started with two and ended up with eight. Thest one seemed quite stubborn to kneel, yet when I just waved my spear, preparing to kill him and end this fight, he hurried to kneel.


    "Master!"


    They all said in unison, and my system gave me another ten thousand pearls as a gift. "You seem quite generous ofte, you need something from me?" I joked while it replied instantly: "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    I didn''t reprimand it as Iughed. It appeared to have an error in its systems or it really was desperate to ask me for something.


    And I believed it was thetter!


    "Alright, stand and go to follow your big brother''s lead," I waved my spear without any care to them, as I nced over the distance; a huge army was approaching; the real army!


    "Who is the big brother? Derky?" one of them eximed in surprise and his tone seemed to annoy me with his arrogance, "I''m the eldest one and he is the youngest!"


    My eyes shone for a moment before Iughed. "That sneaky one, hahaha, I like him," I was really content with this twisted mindset of his. He saw a chance and seized it, even manipting me for his purpose.


    "I just hope he knows his limits, or else," I muttered to myself before ncing over the arrogant elder brother, "he was the first to kneel and so he became your leader. You have an issue with that, feel free to either challenge me anytime to die, orpete with him for glory and gain rewards."


    My words were clear, and the face of that elder son showed his discontent. "May I ask my esteemeddy about the conditions of thispetition with him?" he asked, and I thought he misunderstood my words here.


    "You will need to do the tasks I assign to you, the better you perform the more rewards you will get," I then moved towards the thrown away pearl, rubbed it against my clothes before taking a big bite from it.


    "Like these," and I pointed my spear to the closing up army of vampires, "like those."

 Chapter 425: Vampires and Werewolves

    Chapter 425: Vampires and Werewolves


    My words weren''t that hard to get, and the angry vampire nodded with the eight others behind him. "Now go, and make sure this iing army won''t cause trouble."


    They didn''t dy to leave, and I returned fast to my army. The iing vampire army was really huge, extending east and west. "Ten thousand vampires, tsk," I estimated their numbers to be this huge.


    "Did Derky refer to this as fertility hailed from humans? Screw me, even rabbits pale in front of theirdies!" I smirked before reaching my demon.


    "Everything ok?" he asked, and I just smiled as I climbed over his body towards his shoulder. "All these are insignificant if we didn''t manage to get those golden oozes."


    "Oozes? Do you mean vampiredies?"


    "They are golden oozes for me," I chuckled before ncing over the army that already arrived on the other bank.


    The eight who returned just now had stabilized their smaller army, making them all be under my control.


    Yet their numbers paled in front of the majestic armying from far. The army had one hundred vampires flying in front of it. They looked slightly different from Derky and others.


    Their bodies were bigger, thicker, and their wings were longer and broader. They had this strange feather like hair over their heads, and they had rudimentary breasts!


    I checked mine, I was much bigger than them, fortunately.


    As they reached the other bank of the river, a conversation seemed to ur between the two sides, one the females and the others led by Derky and that eldest brother of his.


    "I forgot to ask about his name, hehehe," Iughed shortly as I didn''t care about his name at all.


    If he didn''t prove his worth to me right away, he wouldn''t deserve for his name to be known to me!


    The conversation took longer than I expected, and after half an hour I noticed that big brother moving towards me alongside three of the female vampires.


    "They want to negotiate?" I muttered before noticing Derky flying fast from behind, catching up with them. "Tsk, that bastard won''t allow his big brother to gain anything."


    I admired his care for his interest, hoping he wouldn''t dare to double cross me in the future.


    Or else hehehe.


    I waited for them to approach andnd in the ground before me. Derky and his biggest brother knelt as the three females stood there with their heads raised up high.


    "Trefor told us about you conquering and killing most of our big boys," one of them spoke first, and surprisingly her tone was so sweet.


    "First introduce yourself," I didn''t ept her arrogant nature and replied rudely to her.


    Despite that my words didn''t manage to make her annoyed at all.


    "I''m Enly, what about you?"


    "Me Agatha," I replied, "did youe here to surrender?" I asked the most important question.


    "We came to understand more about our future," Enly replied, "after all we don''t suit to fight, and our ce in our tribe is unshaken."


    "A ce in a weak tribe about to be exterminated isn''t something to be proud of."


    "Bold wordsing from one leading mere two hundred."


    "And thousands as well," I pointed my spear to the smaller army belonging to me now.


    "They are our boys."


    "And they are my servants."


    We both kept looking at each other for long moments, none agreed to sumb to the other.


    "Do you want war then?"


    "I don''t want to lose priceless fighters," I shook my head before deepening my tone, "yet if no middle ground is reached, then it will be war."


    "With these?" Enly nced at my personal army.


    "And those," I pointed my spear again to the distant vampires.


    "You seem quite confident in the new army you just enved by force."


    Just before I could reply, I heard a loud ruckusing from the direction of my vige. I raised my head and there I spotted arge number of horse-like monsters galloping the ground in great speed, leading an army of giant demons and weird shaped creatures I never saw before.


    "Wolves?" I said to myself, "now I have giant wolves in my army?" I chuckled before turning to Enly. "and those are mine as well."


    The new armying hot wasn''t less than ten thousand as well. I didn''t know how but it seemed Omad and Dredly managed toe back with such a great number of new monsters.


    They had escaped my wrath by this simple act, and they would be rewarded with pearlster on.


    They deserved them.


    "Your army" Enly seemed quite astonished with the sudden appearance of suchrge army. "You deserve to act this high," she shook her head before adding, "May we discuss our terms of surrender?" and finally she sumbed to me.


    "I won''t treat you badly, in fact I will give you much more authority and attention in my empire than you even had now."


    "Empire?"


    "Sure, I won''t stop just at building one vige or a couple. I want an empire, and in my empire you will enjoy special treatment."


    "Me? Or all of my sisters as well?"


    "Everyone of your kin will be treated special," I said, before adding, "either those one hundreddies here, or others born in the future."


    "Sigh, we can''t have more females that easily," she bitterly replied, "we need great amounts of purified blood, much higher than the human blood. It''s not easy to find such blood anywhere."


    "Ding Dong! This blood is sold in the market."


    I gritted my teeth towards my system''s shameless act. This system sigh! It never ceased to step in speaking about this market and coin of his.


    "Alright, I will see if I can helpter with this blood issue," I said before adding, "now go back and bring everyone to swear their oaths of allegiance to me."


    "Right away, myde," she replied and then the other two bowed their heads with her before flying off with Derky and his big brother, and I just watched the rose high up before muttering: "If just I can have one of you to be my flying ride!"


    "I can grow wings in the future," my demon said.


    "I bet you need more resources to do that."


    "Pearls and some special herbs. That''s all."


    "Very cheap and easy indeed."


    Iughed before turning to face Omad and Dredlying here with their top speed.


    In less than ten minutes they arrived and they seemed quite stirred and nervous. "Mydy, sorry for beingte," Omad apologized before ncing over the distantrge army of vampires, "is it a war then?"


    "No, we won''t fight today," I said before taking two thousand pearls in one move and scattered them in front of both. "Each deserves a thousand of these," I said while their eyes went wide from shock.


    "T- This is just amazing!" Dredlyughed before saying, "thanks for your generosity mydy."


    "But what for?" Omad didn''t refuse the gift as well, as both started taking them and motioning to others toe and grab some.


    "You brought such a good army with you. Plus your appearance just solved this war without shedding more blood. You deserve this prize."


    "They are a race called werewolves, found by chance on a distance from the valley," Omad said before adding, "we had a small challenge where I and Dredly killed their three leaders, gaining the power for ourselves."


    "We divided them between the two of us, if you don''t mind," Dredly said, while I smiled and nodded, without the need to say anything to them.


    I promised them before, if they found anything they would gain it under their army. "Are they all?" I asked, as I hoped for them to have some other werewolves asdies and kids.


    "These are the fighters, others remained back in the vige," Omad said before taking a token out, "this is their vige token."


    "Good job," Iughed as it was destined for this day to be special for me.


    "Gather them up and make them ready to swear allegiance to me then," I said before turning to nce at the army of vampiresing towards me, crossing the river.


    "Ten thousand vampires, ten thousand werewolves; this day won''t get any better, would it?"


    My grin was really wide, as I waited for the two sides toe. In batches the vampiresnded on the ground, knelt while the werewolves came in lines, and knelt like them.


    "We greet ourdy," they said, in unison before they moved. Vampires returned to fly again on top of my head, while werewolves went to the front to stand behind me.


    This scene kept happening for half an hour, and after thest vampires and werewolves knelt and called me theirdy; the system finally came to bring me the big prize I deserved.


    After all I gained such great numbers, plus a new race as well!

 Chapter 426: The Giants!

    Chapter 426: The Giants!


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions on gaining two new species! Nine thousand and seven hundred werewolves swore allegiance to you. Twelve thousand vampires have now be your subjects. Per this great oue, you gained twenty five thousand pearls as a reward, plus a werewolf breeding blueprint, and a key to a hidden realm in this world."


    I was about to explode on it for giving me only twenty thousand pearls, yet when it talked about the key I paused. "What key? What realm?" I asked.


    "Ding Dong! Deducting one hundred pearls, thanks."


    My eyes twitched, yet I didn''t speak as I wanted this answer. As for this extravagant price this system kept rising; I would leave this fight for another time.


    "Ding Dong! This world has many remnants of the worlds that formed it. These are ces filled with ruins, dangers, and many opportunities. The key will open a portal for you to enter at any time you want."


    I roughly understood what this hidden realm meant. "Alright, give me the key!" I was about to ask where the key was; yet I changed it to the order. Better to look arrogant than to lose pearls!


    "Ding Dong! It''s already in your inventory, genius!"


    I nced over my opened inventory, feeling much surprised for me to get used to its presence.


    Instead of my vacant inventory that I started with, this one of mine was very crowded with many things. One of those was the key.


    It was a bronze big key. I took it out and examined the inscriptions and engravings over its surface. It was so big that I can hold it as a short staff!


    I didn''t know why, but this reminded me of the necromancer short staff.


    "My lord, will you stay here?" suddenly Jack said, distracting me from my own thoughts. I stored the key before turning to nce over the situation.


    The ce was finally secured, the earth was filled with my ground armies, and the sky was covered with my flying vampires.


    "Send a word back, send every single one capable of extracting ores to here," I said to him before adding, "and I will leave a garrison for you to defend the miners.


    "All this for this mine?" he strangelymented, "my lord the mine is really big, yet I believe it won''tst for a couple of days if all of the vigers came to aid."


    "Who said anything about extracting only this mine? I want you to take a tour and extract every single mine around us."


    Jack looked hesitant before he said: "What about the vige? Things will stagnate there until we return."


    "Don''t worry about the vige, I will leave someone capable to lead until your return," I nced at Enly before adding, "I can entrust the vige to you, right?"


    "An empty vige? This is nothing!" she replied in her usual arrogant tone, yet when she noticed my fixed gazes at her she hurried to add, "b but I will do it of course."


    "Good," I nodded before turning to Jack again, "you did a great job back at the vige, yet everything was built out of wood."


    "Because that was the only avable source for us."


    "I know, and now I''m going to change this," I chuckled before adding, "before building anything more in my city, please do your best to collect every single scrap of ore you can find and bring it back to the vige."


    He wasn''t on equal terms with me regarding this, like my system. I didn''t me him, as I was pretty sure the system was still ying its dirty tricks from the shadows.


    "Sure, I will do my best," he replied and then I gestured to him to leave. He returned back to his leading group, where Meck was there.


    "Mydy, may I speak about an issue?" Enly spoke, making me realize something. "the blood problem?" I asked.


    "Yes, mydy is wise. We can''t survive without blood, and it seems mydy is trying to expand her control over the region. We can find some blood for us in the distance for now; yet this would be a problem in the future."


    She wasn''t stupid! I liked that. A far-Sighted person like her would help me in the future. "We need to secure permanent blood for you. Is there any cattle or animals we can breed?"


    "Animals?" she muttered before adding, "you mean monsters?"


    I sighed, as it seemed this world was so harsh that animals wouldn''t be able to survive.


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Don''t! I know, the market has it, right?"


    ""


    "Tsk," I then turned to Enly, "then is there any kind of monster out there, with enough numbers to sustain yours. Monsters which can''t be tamed or controlled by any means?"


    Enly''s red eyes shone as she said: "There is of course one kind of monster, yet no one is foolish enough toe near them."


    "Why is that?"


    "They are the giants, The Giants!" she spoke like she was speaking about something I should be aware of, and intimidated with.


    Yet my in reaction gave her a reaction she wasn''t expecting.


    "You mydy doesn''t know about the giants?"


    "No, who are they?"


    "They are giants. Gigantic bodies, thick skin and much thicker skulls. They are famous for being dumb, with poor minds to understand the simple logic of us. Yet they are strong and had great numbers, living in packs.


    No one is foolish enough to get closer to them, not even to intimidate them."


    My interest was instantly piqued! "Are they like my giant?" I said while pointing my spear to my demon.


    "This?!" Enly sneered beforeughing. "I''m sorry, mydy, but this can''t even be considered their cub."


    I raised my eyebrows when I heard her words. Were they really this giant? "Are they near?" I asked, and this question had many meanings to me.


    "Well they lie close to our old vige," she said before adding, "I will send a couple ofdies and fighters to the vige to retrieve the eggs and babies. Do you want to go with them and check the ce?" her suggestion came out of blue, yet what she offered was already matching my thoughts.

 Chapter 427: Arranging Things

    Chapter 427: Arranging Things


    I needed to see them, so I could determine the best means to hunt them down.


    "Sure, who will lead me there?"


    My demon nced at me, and I simply muttered, e back the two of you," and the next moment he vanished, startling Enly and everyone around us.


    And I was sure the demoness vanished as well from the vige.


    "Jack, Omad, Derky, Trefor, Dredly" I shouted, and in moments everyone I shouted at came. "Jack you will do as I say, also inform the vige that the demoness was called by me."


    He nodded and then moved as I motioned him to return. "I will leave for a day, maximum two. During this period I want you all to recuperate and try to be in the best shape."


    "Are we going to war? Omad asked, and everyone''s got their eyes fixed on me.


    "We might be going to a very brutal war, so be ready," I said before turning to the two brothers, "Trefor will lead three thousand vampires and go with the miners to secure it. Derky will take the same and cross the river."


    The two nced at me, then at each other, then at me again. "Derky, your mission is to search for any tribes out there. Map the area around here with all your vampires, and try to convince them to join us."


    "What if they refused to join?" he asked, with his sly tone that I never noticed before.


    "Then you are free to suck their blood dry and fill you and your men''s hunger, and in return you will lose these," I took out a pearl and its shape made everyone here, especially the ones who tasted it, to nce at the pearl without blinking.


    "This" and Derky wasn''t an exception, "so if they refused to join, I will let them be and wait for your return to get them convinced?"


    "Sure, yet the reward of gaining their loyalty yourself is more generous than waiting for my return."


    "I see," he even was drooling, yet I didn''t remove the pearl away. "But I have no equal chance topete with him," Trefor suddenly said, and Enly tried to speak for him yet I gave her a stern nce silencing her.


    In my presence, no one should root for anyone; all were equal and I wouldn''t mistreat anyone for someone''s benefit!


    "Who said you don''t have the same chance?"


    "Yo mydy you just said I would go and secure the mining campaign."


    "With my personal army, so you can be able to patrol the region."


    His eyes also shone, as he understood what I meant. At this point I took a big bite off the pearl while adding, "and of course the same conditions will be applied for you as well, plus" I intentionally paused as I took another bite, "this littlepetition between the two of you will determine who will be superior to who."


    My words were clear, and the next moment I felt the tension in the air between the two.


    I was bad, yet no room for mercy or undergrounded conflicts in my own court.


    You either be stronger and better, or sumb to your fate being second and be content with it.


    "What about the two of us?" Omad asked, and it looked to me he and Dredly had be friends already.


    "You will leave one thousand each to protect the vige," I then turned to my personal army as I casually pointed towards one of them, "take him and appoint him as the leader of the defending group of the vige."


    I didn''t care about the identity of whom would lead the defenses; I trust them all! They passed through hell with me, and they were tested and awarded numerous times.


    "Then we will leave one thousand each," Dredly said, as he added, "then what?"


    "Then you will go, in a grand big army together, with half the number of the vampires here. Scout the area at the ins and beyond. Any vige you meet, im it by peace or force."


    "We understand," Omad replied in an excited tone, "but we might take some time."


    "You have flying vampires now. Send a message two times a day and leave them at the vige."


    "We will," Dredly said in an excited tone before adding, "and those new guys?" pointing out towards the werewolves.


    "Select two hundred, the strongest, and add them to my personal army," I said before pointing again to another one, casually selecting him. "You,e here," I shouted and the Tesakos ran fast to reach me in no time.


    "My esteemeddy, Geor at your service."


    "Goodd," Omadmended, and I ignored this slight remark.


    "From now on you will be the vice leader of my personal army," I said, and the face of Geor showed much surprise, as it came out of blue! "When my two demons aren''t around, you will lead the army of mine. Your task also is to scout for any strong candidates to be added to my army."


    I looked silently towards him as he bent his legs as he greeted me in courtesy, "Thanks a lot, my esteemeddy for such generosity and honor. I won''t fail you."


    "Goodd," again Omadmended and I just gave him a silent short nce to make him stop teasing Dredly. "Your first mission is to select capable two hundred vampires and two hundred werewolves to join my army. Then you will go with Jack and the others, guard them well and never let anything happen to them."


    "I understand," he then excused himself and went away to do his new tasks. As for Omad, he whispered something, and I was pretty sure it was to tease Dredly whose face now was unsightly.


    "What about the transportation of the ores?" Enly suddenly asked, before adding, "I can make my boys in the vige carry them if you don''t mind."


    Her idea was perfect, "good, but send good guards of vampires to secure them," I said before taking a rough nce at everyone. "you all know your duties now, go and don''t fail me," then I turned to Omad and Dredly before adding, "be ready toe home at a short notice."


    And they just nodded before vanishing with their armies.


    "And here I thought I was the strongest one in the area, to be pped in the face by you, tsk," Enly muttered and herment made meugh.


    "At least you managed to meet me early on," I winked and she got my meaning.


    "Sure, that might be considered a really lucky encounter for me."

 Chapter 428: Setting A plan

    Chapter 428: Setting A n


    I stood there for a couple of minutes watching everyone doing what I ordered them to. Enly came back with a group of vampires. "Mydy, you can go at any moment," she said.


    "Better now thante," I said while checking this group of female vampires; all were like Enly yet a bit smaller. "Which one will carry me?" I said as if I was looking for a ride here.


    "Me," one of thedies stepped forward, "my name is Eliza," she said.


    "alright, let''s go before dark," I said before turning to Enly, "prepare the vige for any potential assault."


    She understood my meaning and nodded. Dealing with those giants seemed risky and I didn''t want anything to be missed if things turned ugly.


    "Let''s go," I said while I rode Eliza. "Are youfortable?" she asked while we were already midair.


    "It''s refreshing; flying I mean," I said while enjoying this rare chance. I missed my balloon yet flying on Eliza back seemed different.


    It was like I was the one flying, which gave me a new sense of experience. "I want that."


    "Ding Dong! You can"


    "Through the market, I know I know," I interrupted my shameless system intrusion. "Sigh, you are really persistent, aren''t you?"


    "Ding Dong! It''s just for your own sake. The market has many things you might consider worthy."


    "Sigh," I onlymented and didn''t add more. this system was really a great merchant in his past life no doubt!


    I was almost enticed by his offers, especially thest one. Yet I knew better, falling into its scheme wasn''t nice in the long run.


    The air was so refreshing especially in this hour of the day. The sun was heading towards thends, and the air seemed really clean.


    The speed of their flight seemed not that much, yet I was pretty sure we crossed a lot of distance. I nced over the fields underneath; things looked smaller and easier from this altitude.


    "I have to make one of them my own ride," I said to myself while enjoying this unexpected journey.


    The journey took approximately six hours, and the night fell upon us during it. Even in the night, stars shone brightly and gave me a sense of belonging to this world.


    The clear night sky seemed really beautiful, especially with all these constetions that all looked weird to me. Yet I was mesmerized to look at them.


    "We are now getting closer to our vige," Eliza shouted and I heard her words hardly from the cool wind. "Should you descend and see it by yourself?" she said.


    "No, keep flying, let others go and do their tasks."


    I wasn''t that much interested in the vige of vampires, my aim was the giants and them alone. The entire group left the two of us at some point, heading west while we kept flying forward.


    "They are six hours away from us," she shouted and I knew we could reach them at dawn.


    Good time to check these giants in the early daylight.


    The flight went smoother than I expected; we met nothing at all! During which, I noticed many viges and monster hordes at many ces, enticed to get down and im them for myself. Yet I didn''t.


    I had a mission to do first, then I would rather ask others toe and help collect these lost souls.


    During this journey I discovered the great weapons of these vampires; they could scout from high and far! From such an altitude I could seends in miniature; easy to spot and inspect.


    "I had to make them my own scouts then," I decided, before the early rays of the sun began to fall upon us again.


    I took a pearl and intended to give Eliza one once we reached the ground; and we reached it faster than I thought.


    "They are just a few miles ahead," shended on arge mountain peak while saying in a discreet manner.


    "Take this," I said as I threw one pearl at her. And she was startled by this at first before she hurried to consume it. "No need to trouble mydy," she said with a stuffed mouth.


    "Hahaha, you did great, and I never mistreat those who help me."


    I said and didn''t add my offer. I wanted her to apany me everywhere. Yet to be honest, without taking her inside my prison artifact, doing that would seem quite challenging.


    Another thing to add to my list to do, and many of them depended entirely on a small condition; the coins!


    "Tsk, except for me knowing how greedy and shameless that system is," I said to myself while ncing over the distance. "Where are they?" I asked.


    "Over there," she pointed towards a group of mountain peaks and I didn''t get her meaning. "Are they on the peaks?" I asked.


    "They are the peaks," she replied, and her answer caught me off guard.


    "No way, these mountains are giants?"


    "Not the entire mountains, only the core of them," she said before exining further, "they have this strange ability to prate the rocks."


    "Hmm, that would be hard to conquer then," I muttered while checking the thousand peaks around us, "how can we lure them out? Do they move at day or night? Don''t they have the urge to eat?"


    "They always stay sleeping except if someone started a ruckus nearby, then they would all wake up."


    "All?!!" my shock was beyond belief.


    "Yes, that''s why dealing with them is quite difficult."


    "Indeed," I agreed before adding, "but I can think of a way to lure one of them."


    "The pearls?" Eliza said, before shaking her head, "if the pearl has such effect, then they should have sensed the pearl you gave me."


    She had a point!


    "Ding Dong! I can help."


    I nced around, there was no way for me to take these giants alone, even with my two demons!


    This system tsk!


    "Alright, how much will you take?"


    "Ding Dong! Ten pearls are deducted. Thanks for your generosity. I will take a thousand pearl to answer."


    "What?!!!" I was shocked, this system sigh! "Forget it, tell me the answer," I had no way around except to ept its offer. And this made me realize my previous stand against it was wise!


    "Ding Dong! Thanks, the pearls are deducted. The answer is simple, they have gigantic bodies, so use massive amounts of pearls to lure one out. A word for future, the detection range of these giants are five miles away."


    I didn''t know what to say! Even when he answered me he tried to make sure my pearls would be consumed! "There is no other way," I said, trying not to ask.


    ""


    Silence was all I got! It was hard dealing with such a trickery system!


    "Alright, do you know if this mountain has a giant?" I said while checking the terrain around; nothing looked suspicious.


    "This peak is safe, the peaks containing giants will have darker color than normal," Eliza replied.


    "I can''t see any difference," I said, after moments of observation trying to see what she meant.


    "Maybe it''s a thing of our eyes," she pointed to her red big eyes before adding, "human eyes are quite" and she paused.


    "Rudimentary?"


    "I would say small."


    "Hehehe, no offense taken dear," Iughed before deciding to depend on her, "can you select a giant that''s slightly on the edge? Best to be slightly away from others."


    "Give me five," she then flew away before I checked the terrain around. "Five miles are nothing to secure this giant. Sigh, this task will deplete my stores," I felt bitter, yet I didn''t back off this.


    Gaining those giants wouldn''t only solve my vampire issues, it would also give me such a mighty fighter. "I hope they can be reasoned with," I prayed.


    I still recalled the words of Enly, those weren''t beings to reason with. "If a mind was blind, then a desire would dominate," I said to myself as I knew this wasn''t just an opportunity, it was a grave danger.


    Such beings might see me as their golden goose, which would put me in a great danger.


    "All is down to their first reaction," I reached this conclusion. As without any mind to decide, their desire would settle things here.


    And this desire was truly unpredictable!


    I waited, patiently thinking over my strategy as Eliza circled the area. I was confident in her judge, after all she was the only one between the two of us able to see these giants.


    I had to trust her, and I intended to select a ce suited for my trap.


    "Five miles range, so I should start from far," I muttered while calcting things in my mind. "If I started the fight in the direction of my vige, they might guess my vige. I need to be smarter," I said to myself while a n was starting to take shape finally in my head.


    "I have found one that''s suited for the task," Eliza said whilending, "it''s slightly off to the north west from here," she pointed towards a direction far from me and yet it was at the direction of my vige.


    "Tsk," I grumbled while thinking over my n once more. "No choice then," I shook my head before heading towards Eliza, "take me towards that direction," I pointed towards a ce in the opposite direction from the giant.


    "There?" Elize said to make sure I didn''t get her wrong, "the giant is over there."


    "I know, just fly," I said without delving deeper into the details of my n.


    For my n to seed, I had to find a ce suited to trap this giant. I didn''t want to kill it; I needed to crush its will and made it my own loyal servant.


    "A stick and a carrot then," I decided, finally finalizing my n.

 Chapter 429: Be Mine, You Dumb Giant!

    Chapter 429: Be Mine, You Dumb Giant!


    Eliza flew for an hour before I finally spotted my target. "Go there," I shouted, pointing out towards a certain direction.


    "Thiske?" she curiously asked, and I just nodded. This was a very grandke with vast boundaries that I couldn''t reach an end except at the distant horizon.


    A thin line ofnd appeared dimly there. "This is perfect," I just said beforending off her back and checking the terrain.


    It was an open ce with no hills or mountains to block my path. That giant was a headache to catch, with its strange ability to manipte rocks, I couldn''t risk the trap to beid in any mountainous terrain.


    It had to be here.


    "Wait a moment and we will head back," I said before taking off a thousand pearl in one go, giving Eliza a scare! "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "A bait," I smiled before shaking my hands as if there was dirt on them, "let''s go," I then climbed back to her and she nced for a moment at this amount before asking:


    "Aren''t you afraid some monsterse and make a bloodbath on these?"


    "Good point," I nodded before taking out my two demons, "stay and guard," I ordered, and they nodded in unison.


    "Go now," I urged, and Eliza seemed quite hesitant to leave all this wealth behind before pping her wings and soar to the sky.


    "Every ten miles, mark this distance quite well," I said as I dropped my initial n of leaving all those pearls behind unguarded.


    As we headed to the front, I heard some roarsing from distant parts of the area. "Sigh, these pearls" I shook my head before urging Eliza to press forward.


    She flew with her fastest speed this time, and in less than half an hour we reached the ce of the giants. "Take me near that giant, ten miles away," I ordered and sheplied.


    As we headed towards that giant direction, I noticed the presence of a solitary peak away from others. "It''s there?" I said, pointing out towards that peak.


    "Good eyes,dy," she replied before adding, "it''s quite far from others, right?"


    "Yeah, far also from our trap," I shook my head hoping this glutinous beast wouldn''t consume all my pearls in one go!


    As she took me ten miles far from it, I selected a ce with an angle with my true aim. "That''s good, descend here," I said before taking out a hundred pearls first.


    Yet nothing happened.


    Then I increased by a hundred.


    And nothing happened.


    Then I kept increasing until I reached seven hundred.


    "Ding Dong! You are stingy!"


    "Learning from the master."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Don''t Ding Dong me!"


    "Rumble!"


    Just as Iid the eight hundred pearls down, the world rumbled and I moved my gaze instantly to the solitary peak. "It''sing, it''sing mydy, it''sing," and Eliza went crazy afterwards.


    "Alright, take us high," I hurried to jump over her back before ncing at myrge pile of pearls before helplessly shaking my head. "What a loss, I hope for better gain," I said to myself trying to console it for this loss.


    "Take us ten miles there," I pointed towards a second ce to form an arc with this one here. Like this the giant will move behind me like a good boy, hoping he would listen to me in the end.


    As she kept flying at high speed, I turned my eyes to the rear and saw this unforgettable scene! A giant, a real giant that reached the height of the entire mountain was walking towards my pearls.


    It wasn''t broad, considering its height, yet it was gigantic to me at least. "That''s nice," I started to lose interest over my loss and focused entirely over the giant.


    Then I turned my gaze upon the others. "Tsk, one giant isn''t enough for me," I mumbled, hoping one day I would have an entire legion of those.


    Despite its huge body, I thought he moved slower than I thought! Initially we reached our second point before it reached the pearls. "We are here," Eliza said.


    "Just keep us in the air, ok," I said while my focus was entirely over this giant.


    It had a giant mouth and a set of eyes that looked quite smaller than his body. For me everything it had was gigantic, in a way or another.


    Once reached there, the world rumbled as it roared. Its roar made even my heart shudder. "Amazing! I want an entire legion of those!" I never was so much excited about something like this since I saw the Mechas back at the Frod empire.


    "You can have them with those pearls," Eliza said, trying to give me more encouragement.


    "Tsk, except my precious pearls," and yet she did totally the opposite, reminding me of my pearls.


    The giant stretched out one of its group of hands that reached five pairs to the pearls, grabbed them like it was doing nothing and then put them in its mouth in one go.


    "My pearls," I yelled at it, and strangely enough my voice was heard by it. It gave me a nce, a very dumb one.


    "Lead us down, we need to keep it hooked," I resisted the urge to go and kill that giant, or else I would be the one losing my life here.


    As we reached the ground, I hurried to put down more pearls, and the giant just noticed them the moment they reached eight hundred.


    "Go," I ordered while trying to forget the bitterness in my throat.


    The giant followed the path I created for it until we reached thest ce. When I put thest pile of pearls, I noticed the changes in this area.


    Many monsters, literally endless streams of them were running towards the pearls guarded by my demons. "My demons!" I shouted before urging, "hurry, go and let''s check the two."


    I was worried over my demons, yet when I neared the ce, I found the two fine and the pearlsy beside them.


    And a stranger scene appeared there.


    All the monsters here, all of them, stood motionless and obediently to the side where my demons were acting as their leaders!


    "What the hell is going on here?" I asked, while reaching fast to my two demons.


    "Ourdy returned," as I approached the demons, the demoness shouted and instantly the entire ce turned its gaze to me.


    Yet another shocking scene followed! A series of rumbles appeared while the giant was following me like a docile pet!


    This shocked everyone, even my two demons.


    "Come back," I instantly recalled them before the next moment the monsters nced at me, knelt to the ground and the system just sent me his regr message.


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions! You gained the recognition of the entire monster pack in this region! As this feat is the first to ur in this world, you gained one hundred thousand pearls as reward."


    "What? Are you sick or something?"


    "Ding Dong! You gained over a hundred thousand monsters to follow you, surely you deserve these pearls! If you don''t want them, then give them to me."


    "Shut up! I just lost over ten thousand pearls so far!"


    I had lost that much already, and it pained me.


    "Ding Dong! And your efforts paid off."


    "Tsk," I shook my head before shouting, "retreat, go far from thiske until I settle things with this giant."


    My shouts just gave them the excuse to leave; none remained behind. "Cowards," I cursed, as there wasn''t a real bloodthirsty fight between them!


    "It''sing," and Eliza shouted to distract me from these thoughts.


    "Take us high, now," I ordered, while she went up, not knowing what my trick would be.


    This giant was really dumb! If it had a little brain inside, it wouldn''t have followed me all this distance! It was a trap, any child could tell so in a mere nce!


    "Yet it''s working," I tried to encourage myself, while standing over theke watching the gianting near.


    When it approached me, it stopped for a moment, seemingly hesitated. "Is it intimidated by me?" I muttered, yet the next mighty roar came to make me realize it was trying to scare me off!


    "I''m not moving, these are my pearls, damn it!" I shouted, and cursed loudly at it like it would understand me.


    And strangely; it did!


    It pointed one of its arms towards the pearls. "Roar, pearls, mine, roar!" and weirdly enough it spoke two words that I could get from its roars!


    "They are mine, yet I can give them to you," I started to y ording to my n. "If you want more, you need to follow me."


    It nced at me like an idiot. Thanks to my previous dealing with my two demons, I knew exactly how to deal with idiots!


    "Mydy, it''s dumb with no brain. It''s pointless speaking to it."


    And just as Eliza said these words, the giant roared.


    "My, roar, pearls, roar."


    "As if you can get more except from me."


    I teased it, and the next moment I opened my arms wide and let two thousand pearls fall off to theke.


    "Mydy!" even Eliza was speechless, not just my giant.


    "Be mine and these will be yours," I said, in the simplest words ever I could say. "Be mine!" I shouted while letting another two thousand pearls fall to the bottom of theke. "My pearls," I inwardly screamed in pain and agony, waiting for my sacrifice to pay off.

 Chapter 430: Fighting A Giant!

    Chapter 430: Fighting A Giant!


    Just as I threw thest gush of pearls into theke seemingly deep waters, the giant started to react.


    "Roar pearls roar mine"


    He then did the expected! It used its huge arms and leaned forward to touch the ground.


    "Damn!"


    The next moment rocks hit my way so fast! That was such an angry reaction to my generosity! It didn''t even appreciate my loss!


    I bled pearls for this ungrateful giant!


    I became instantly enraged!


    "Evade," I just said that to Eliza who didn''t need my words to do so. The rocks came hot, yet they weren''t thatrge not to be evaded.


    And so the rocks this dumb giant threw went all into theke, joining my poor pearls.


    "You asked for this, don''t me meter," I tightened my grip over my spear while looking closely at the giant. I just needed to select ces I could attack and hurt it without killing.


    And so I had to ignore its neck and chest, eyes as well were off the table!


    "I can only hit your arms and legs," I finally chose my target and then my spear started roaming the area, attacking it anding back after a snap of a finger of me.


    It threw giant rocks at me, and I threw my fast spear back. The fight continued to be a duet between the two of us. It had a thick skin that prevented many spears from prating its body as a whole, yet it didn''t help it in evading wounds.


    And then the entire ground was soaked in its blood. Faint pink that looked like faint brown from far. The blood started to form a small pond, getting connected with theke and then vanishing there.


    "Thisketsk!" I nced shortly at theke, this giant calm beast ate anything that came at it with no refusal!


    The fight continued for an hour or so. During which Eliza kept moving with extreme agility while my spear kept hacking that giant.


    But to be honest, after all these attacks the giant didn''t show any signs of weakness at all!


    It was as if it was ying a game, and my spear was like a small rock to it; doing nothing!


    "This won''t work," I didn''t need anyone to tell me my attacks weren''t effective. I nced at the giant, trying to see any weakness in it.


    And suddenly an idea popped up.


    "Retreat," I said, while stopping my spear attacks for now.


    "Where?" Eliza was super focused and so she didn''t ask much.


    "The center of theke."


    "Ok."


    Eliza heaved a long sigh of relief; wrongly thinking I did that for her to rest. I didn''t speak and clear her doubts.


    "Roar pearls roar"


    The giant became much enraged, ncing at me as a giant sack full of pearls, and I was going away!


    So it followed!


    "I hope it works," I said to myself while ncing at its feet. Rock nature was mighty, I gave it that-strong defenses and high healing rate. The wounds I caused for the giant in the beginning of the fight were almost gone!


    But water could do miracles to rocks, sculpting any rock to leave its permanent mark on it.


    And now I hope this theory of mine, working best on small dirt and the rocky banks of any river; might actually work on such a giant!


    "Keep heading forward," I said, and Eliza didn''t speak as she pressed on with her speed.


    The moment the giant entered water, bubbles started to appear around its two giant legs. I knew this meant reaction between its body and water; but to much extent this reaction would benefit me?


    "Let''s make it circle around theke after us," I said to Eliza who replied in a much calmer tone: "Won''t it be sick of this game and retreat?"


    "No, it''s a dumb one. Just keep going in big circles."


    My thought was simple, if I had no proof of the water effect, visible proof, so I could only use the time factor.


    Let it be soaked by water for a long time before returning to attack it.


    And as I expected, Eliza kept spinning in big circles while this giant kept running after us like an idiot.


    I could have attacked it, but I didn''t want to waste my breath on it right now. A time woulde when my spear would be needed again.


    Another hour passed, and I noticed the giant speed was getting slower than before. "It''s time for me to wear it more," I grabbed my spear and added, "take us deep into theke, away from the shore."


    Then I started sending off my spears again. This time, the spear hit the giant causing deeper wounds than before. I noticed with each hit an expression of pain over its face.


    It was effective! It had to be!


    The giant seemed to be in pain, yet I couldn''t tell through its constant roaring and rare wording what it wanted to say or do.


    "Surrender and pain will stop, pearls will get!" I shouted, while my spear kept attacking it.


    "Roar pearls"


    It roared again, and this time I thought I was about to get it to sumb to me, picturing it kneeling on its feet; yet I was mistaken.


    "Hang tight, this seems dangerous," Eliza shouted as the giant leaned to the bottom of theke, with its giant arms trying to grab something.


    Theke was deep, reaching to the level of the giant belly at this moment. Yet when it looked for something to hit me with, its body was about to be totally immersed under water.


    "What is that glow?" and the moment it did I noticed a strange marking shining in dark brown coloring from the body of the giant.


    It was at the back of its neck; a ce never touched with water before.


    "Ding Dong! I can tell you more if you paid for it."


    And after so much time of silence, my greedy system decided to speak up, offering services that I needed.


    "How much?" I asked.


    "Ding Dong! Ten pearls were deducted, thanks for your generosity. The price is one thousand pearl."


    I clenched the hand holding the spear before deciding to hit that mark. I sent the spear towards it, yet the moment my spear was about to hit the spot; a strange glow appeared, stopping my spear!


    "What the hell!!" I was shocked to see this. This spot was really the weakest point in this giant''s body and I couldn''t touch it!


    "Ding Dong! One thousand pearls and you will know why."


    "Screw you," I wasn''t in the mood to even ignore it silently, so I shouted back while snapping my fingers, retrieving my spear again.


    The spear didn''t fall on water after hitting that glow, as it kept trying to ovee the aura and reach the mark. "Something looked familiar here," I said to myself; trying to know what this odd feeling was all about.


    "Ding Dong! Pay a thousand pearls and you will know the answer."


    "You are doing this on purpose, don''t you?" the system words distracted me from focusing on the vague idea I had, which made me quite sure I knew the answer to this puzzle.


    And this shameless system was trying its best making me not to reach that answer.


    "Ding Dong! I just need to help."


    "Be silent, that''s all the help I need."


    "Ding Dong! But you need my advice about this giant."


    "Shh, can''t you keep your mouth shut for a second? I''m trying to think!"


    "Ding Dong! I have the answer, why bother to think?"


    I didn''t know why, but this system was strangely acting towards this, making me more fixed on knowing the answer.


    "Forget it, I will just keep hitting it until I know why," I shook my head after a couple of minutes of thinking with no result. "Bring me closer to it," I suddenly said while starting to attack the giant again.


    "Now?!!" and Eliza seemed quite afraid from getting near.


    "I want a close look on the back of its neck, snap!" I said while snapping my finger, retrieving the spear once more.


    The spear stopped once more at the bent neck, yet I was too far to see what was going on. If there was a protective shield over this spot, then it was logic for the spear to be deflected and fall into the water.


    "It''s not a shield," I shook my head, "it''s something like a protective aura," I thought, trying to define the vagueness I had into something I could assess.


    But I couldn''t truly describe this in the right words.


    "Is this good," Eliza turned and went to the giant from its back. After flying for a hundred meters she asked.


    "Keep going, and I will tell you when to stop," I sent my spear again while trying to focus entirely on that spot.


    The spear hit the protected area without being able to move forward. "Damn! I know what I should do!" I suddenly shouted out of frustration.


    This was simr to when the spear hit the giant monsters'' bodies when I assaulted theyers in the mystic sacrednds!


    It wasn''t a shield, it was a battle of prowess, and my spear just needed a little push to be able to prate this aura!


    The next thing I did was to take out a dozen pearls and eat them one after another. They were small in numbers, so the busy giant looking in a dumb way for rocks at the bottom of theke didn''t notice.


    Yet Eliza did!


    "Mydy, you are really rich!" she simply stuttered while expressing her shock.


    I didn''t tell her how painful it was to lose my pearls in such a way, yet this giant worth every pearl I paid for!

 Chapter 431: Turning A Giant into A Pet

    Chapter 431: Turning A Giant into A Pet


    The trick was to rece the consumed energy of the spear with the energy in the pearls; yet the pearls really had a much greater amount of energy than ever.


    The moment I consumed five of them, I noticed that my body couldn''t take more. "C''mon, take what you need so I can give you more," I shouted and my spear seemed to listen to my calling.


    The next moment it started to get deeper through the strong defense of the giant. It went closer to the mark and my energy started to be obviously depleted.


    "More," I chuckled, knowing that it was time for me to press on this chance. The giant was dumbly searching in the bottom of theke, not feeling any threat by my spear it seemed.


    The next couple of minutes I kept consuming pearls one by one while my spear kept pressing forward; slowly yet steadilying closer to that mark.


    "Rumble!"


    The moment my spear touched the mark ce, I heard a rumbleing from the giant. Its body jolted couple of time before it corrected its body and nced at me in its dumb look.


    "Kneel or I will kill you," I threatened, and the reply I got was a massive roar.


    "Run around, fast," I urged Eliza who didn''t need my shouts to move. The giant was totally enraged and I consumed another pearl while it kept chasing us, waving its giant hands like trying to catch a fly.


    To it, we were really small to be considered a fly, and we were agile and annoying as hell. The spear kept pressing forward and the giant roared until it suddenly stopped moving in its ce.


    "Is it dead?" I said, while ncing over the giant.


    "I don''t think anything can kill this giant," Eliza replied.


    "Take us around its back," I demanded while feeling my spear being freed from any resistance. "Snap," and I called it back.


    I noticed the presence of brown color over its tip and shaft. "So you managed to hit that ce after all," I said while Eliza took me to the giant back.


    A scene I never expected was there!


    "Is it  a flower?!!" Eliza wasn''t less shocked than me, as she muttered while watching thisrge flower with brown petals growing slowly from the ce my spear just prated.


    "What is it?"


    "Ding Dong! It''s the mind of the giant; the most sacred ce in the giant''s body. Thanks for asking, one hundred pearls were deducted from your ount."


    "Damn you!" I cursed, "this question wasn''t directed to you!!"


    "Ding Dong! You asked and I replied, not even a thanks to my help?"


    I clenched my spear tighter, trying to control my rage upon this greedy spear. "What help? Your answer is worth nothing right now! Gimme something I can work with, not some trash info!"


    "Ding Dong! You asked and I replied, these are the rules."


    "Screw you," I wasn''t in the mood to change the words with that filthy system. I looked over the petals again, where I found something weird.


    In the heart of these petals, a space was there. It was small, so small to be easily missed. Yet I managed to spot it.


    And that wasn''t thanks to my eyesight, or observation keen senses; it was due to the shape of that space.


    "A pearl space?" I managed to recognize the shape of this space and linked it to my pearls. And a crazy thought popped up in my mind. "Go, take me there."


    "Where?"


    "To thatrge flower," I pointed my spear towards the ce of that flower.


    "What? It''s not dead yet! We could die!!" and Eliza was shocked.


    "Just take me there and we won''t die," I replied while thinking of nothing else but that space and my pearls.


    "So the giant was looking for pearls not to consume, but to rece the missing part in his mind. What would be the result if it had that pearl?" That was the question that I looked for its answer.


    "Are you sure of this? Being this close to this giant can kill us with a sneeze!"


    "Just go over there, and if you are afraid just throw me over and move away."


    "I" she didn''t know what to say, yet I repeated the offer in an ordering manner.


    "Just take me there and retreat."


    "O- Ok!"


    She took me fast towards the giant. Actually seeing it so close felt strange, and being on its body felt much weirder. It was really gigantic, much more enormous and huge than I initially thought.


    And its height, sigh! I felt like standing on a giant mountain peak with all the wind howling around me.


    I watched Eliza retreating in the distance while moving cautiously over its neck to reach the flower. The petals were much bigger than I thought, with each ounting to five times my size at least.


    I bypassed the petals, and they weren''t toxic for my luck. The space I nced at from far was now in front of me.


    "This" and my scalp went numb. This space wouldn''t be filled with one pearl; it could amodate hundreds of them!


    "Eight hundred pearls, tsk," I shook my head while taking in great pain the pearls from my inventory. I had toplete what I started, praying to thedy of luck to grant me more pearls as reward.


    In this operation alone, I lost huge amounts of pearls counting in thousands! Yet if the result ended up with this giant being my pet, who could stop me? Who could threaten me? I could be the ruler of thesends, and this would give me what I sacrificed with extraordinary interest.


    I started taking the pearls and throwing them on the space. Strangely this wasn''t a normal space. The moment my pearls touched it, a strange will controlled them and began to arrange my pearls to fit each other.


    And gradually the space began to be filled.


    As I kept taking the pearls out, the space started to show the picture of a giant pearl, and another thing started to show up as well.


    The pearls coalesced together showing me lines that kept interacting between each other; a diagram it was. "What for?" I asked, while keeping the space filled and exposing more of this diagram.


    The moment I finished filling the space, the diagram showed itself to me. It was a hexagonal star shaped diagram, with a central hole that didn''t exceed the size of the tip of my finger.


    "Should I put my fingers there?" I muttered, yet I didn''t want to risk losing my finger to some crazy flower.


    "Ding Dong! Drop your blood and fill the hole for the diagram to be activated. Thanks for asking, five hundred pearls are deducted from your inventory."


    ""


    I didn''t know what to say! Despite my deepest anger, I appreciated its answer this time; it was helpful to me or else I would know what to do.


    I cut my hand and squeezed the blood out, letting it drip over the hole. The hole looked small, yet when I let my blood fill it I realized howrge it was!


    It wasn''t a simple hole, and it took ten minutes to be filled. "Sigh, even I have to bleed!" I sighed yet the next moment of filling the hole, the entire world rumbled.


    And the giant''s body started to twitch vigorously, like it was trying to throw me off its neck!


    "Damn! You are such an ungrateful thing," I shouted while stabbing the spear deeply into its thick skin and holding both hands to it; trying not to fall!


    The convulsions kept on for the entire five minutes, before finally everything calmed down and the giant''s body regained its calm.


    Yet this wasn''t the end of this.


    The petals started to close over its glowing red center before returning again deep under the giant skin.


    "Master," and the next thing happened was for the thick voiceing from the giant to call me its master!


    "Are you talking to me?" I asked while stabilizing my body, climbing up its skin creases that looked like rocky ridges to me.


    "Yes, master. Thanks for saving my mind and waking me up," and the words it said made me quite speechless for a moment.


    "Were you sealed?" I tried to understand its meaning.


    "You can say that! Arge number of pearls are needed to awaken me, and this unfortunately isn''t a permanent awakening."


    I suddenly recalled my two demons, they needed pearls each day to stay sane! "Don''t tell me you want to eat all these pearls daily! If so, then go back to your dummy n!"


    "No master, I want these pearls on a monthly basis. Please don''t let me go back to slumber, it''s scary there."


    "Scary?!!" I didn''t know what would scare such a giant and mighty being!


    "Yes master, I don''t want to go back ever again. I will do anything, I promise."


    "Oh, if so then you should work for your pearls then," and my eyes shone brightly while imagining what this giant could do. "Wait a minute, are others like you as well?" I asked, while this thought shed by my mind, even my body couldn''t resist to tremble out of excitement.

 Chapter 432: Returning to the Village

    Chapter 432: Returning to the Vige


    "They all are," the giant said before adding, "but dealing with them alone would be difficult."


    "And expensive," I sighed before adding, "Alright, let''s go back now," I turned towards the distant Eliza as I waved my hands to her.


    "Alright, master," the giant said, and the next moment I received a message from my system.


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions on gaining a giant as a new species to follow you. Despite being expensive, you did great to tame him. You gained one hundred thousand pearls, plus an option to hear an answer for free from me."


    "Tsk, you didn''t give up over that merchant and coin thing, right?" I shook my head as my system seemed quite fixed on this issue. "Alright, bring it on. Say what you wanted to say a long time ago."


    "Where are we going master? And were you speaking to me?" and the giant asked.


    "No, it''s quite a habit of mine to speak to no one," I smiled, embarrassedly thinking what others thought of me. "Go after that vampire," I pointed towards the distant Eliza who wasing nearby.


    "Alright, master."


    "Is everything alright?" and Eliza shouted from far. This coward! "Yeah, lead the way to the vige," I shouted back while my system started to speak.


    "Ding Dong! The coins are a very important basis for your foundation. Without it, you won''t be able to organize trade or sort the lives of your subjects.


    A good ruler is a wise ruler, so you need to start thinking about choosing and making up your coin and currency system fast!


    To establish a currency, you need first a rare ore that would hold the currency value and keep it unchanged for a long time. You also need to choose an ore that''s not easily found and then you can start making your coins out of it.


    To make a coin, you will need a design first. The more unique your design is, the better it will appeal to others outside your vige.


    Coin eptance around the world is an important issue you need to take care of. So, you need to find a way to make your rivals use your coin.


    There is a rare ore nearby, and there is an old design buried inside the Gm city. You can have them both at the same time if you started moving now.


    I can provide you with a map for the location of both, yet I think you don''t need me to tell you about the ce of the Gm city, right?"


    "Sure, I know where it lies," I said before adding, "provide me then with the map to the ore."


    "Ding Dong! One thousand pearls are deducted sessfully. Thanks for the help and generosity. The map will appear inside your inventory, and you can ask me anytime to highlight the path to it anytime."


    "You" I was greatly startled by this sudden deduction, "didn''t you say this tip is free?" I shouted at this shameless system.


    "Ding Dong! The tip about the coin is free, yet the answer to your question about the map isn''t!"


    "Tsk," I shook my head,menting my carelessness for falling in this system''s shameless trap. "Alright, what''s done is done anyway," I tried to console myself. "At least I got the map to that ore."


    I took the map out, and inside it I found the drawing of my vige''s location. There were areas highlighted in red color. "This" I was speechless for a moment there, "this ore lies just directly next to my vige!"


    "Ding Dong! Yes."


    "You bastard! You took a thousand pearl for this sh*t?!!"


    "Ding Dong! C''mon, you wouldn''t have figured out on your own if I didn''t tell you! Your men searched these ces and found nothing there!"


    "You" I couldn''t refute its words, as they were true.


    My people searched and didn''t find any ores around the vige. The thing was that these ces were just next to my vige! How could they miss that!!


    "Ding Dong! The ores are deeply buried inside the ridges with no visible or superficial veins."


    "That''s the reason," I shook my head before adding, "anyway, thanks for the costly help."


    "Ding Dong! Any time."


    That shameless system was really enjoying fooling around! I nced again at the map before returning it into my inventory.


    The road back went smoothly as I didn''t need to do anything except for eating some bruberries along the road. Eliza was speechless and shocked through the entire journey back, as she kept ncing at my giant from time to time.


    This giant was really GIANT! Over his shoulders I had a clear view over the entire region for miles ahead.


    We took half a day to reach my vige. When we neared it, many noticed my giant from far, and all the vampires, demons, and armies stationed there seemed to be alerted.


    For me, I saw them as minute dots moving on the distant ground. "Sigh, you are really mighty," I smiled while picturing him pressing over any of my enemies and devastating them.


    Forget about his arms and his stone ability, even stepping over them would be enough!


    "Eliza," I shouted, "go and make them more settled."


    She nodded and went ahead before I said to my giant, "you will stay on the side for now."


    "There or there?" he pointed to the east and west of the vige.


    "There," and I pointed my spear towards the distant wilderness. "You will stay there before I summon all my armies," I smiled before adding, "it''s time to invade that Gm city."


    "Alright," he shrugged, and that was enough to throw me off his shoulders! "Watch it! I''m still here!!"


    "S- Sorry master," and he apologized, seemingly afraid of me.


    Eliza went there and it seemed what she said shocked everyone. I noticed some vampiresing from the ground towards here, cautiously flying until they spotted me on the shoulder of this gigantic being.


    And Enly was in the forefront of them.


    "Wow, you made it!!" she expressed her shock the moment she reached me.


    "Yes, thanks to you," I smiled before adding, "by the way, can you store up his blood?"


    I knew she asked for him to be their sheep, yet he was so valued by me right now. So I need to find another way to help them without forcing him to stay here all the time.


    "Well" her face showed how difficult it was, "if we managed to build the vampireir, then we can do it."


    "Perfect," I smiled before ncing over the inventory to find this scroll lying there calmly and untouched yet. "Take this and start building," I threw the scroll over to her, and she hurried to catch it.


    "Thanks," she said before adding, "where will he live?"


    "He won''t stay here for long," I said, as I remembered what I wanted to ask of her, "send vampires east and west, assemble all my armies."


    I paused before adding, "I have many monsters as well, led by a giant elephant with a sharp needle-like trunk. Send a message for them too; all must assemble at the ins, in front of the path leading to my vige in less than six hours from now."


    "A war?" she asked, before adding, "shall I prepare the vampires?"


    "And the demons," I replied, "assemble everyone.


    "Big war?"


    "Indeed."


    "Great," she replied before going deeper towards the vige.


    The giant didn''t need much but only one step to cross the river. Then I asked him to descend me, before he jumped over the mountain side of the path and went directly towards the wilderness.


    "Tsk, big guys, tsk," I shook my head while heading back to the vige.


    Things needed to be arranged there, the ores issue and building their came on my top priorities now.


    "Wee back, my mightydy," and as I reached the doors of the vige, Jack was waiting there for me with Enly.


    "Have you received the blueprint?" I asked.


    "Sure, and now we are amassing the ores and workers and will start building it there."


    He pointed to a side outside the vige wall. "Outside the vige?" I asked.


    "Sure, their is really huge."


    "Good," I nodded before taking the vige tokens I had, "use these and build more viges around this one."


    "Should I put their in one of them?"


    "Good choice," I liked what he proposed. "Also amass many demons and make them dig under these two giant mountains."


    I pointed to the area where it lined the path.


    "There?" Jack asked in confusion, "but we already scouted there and found nothing."


    "There is," I confidently said, "just make them dig deeper, too deep and they will find the ore."


    He noticed I was so sure of my words, so he nodded before asking: "Special ore perhaps?"


    "Good guess," Iughed, "it''s a very important ore to me and my vige. One that will be usedter to make a coin."


    "A coin? Really? That''s huge!" he seemed excited, with no viable reason to me.


    "Go and finish these tasks fast, and make sure their would take your full attention. I want it done in six hours."


    "Six hours?!! That''s too short!"

 Chapter 433: My Shameless System!

    Chapter 433: My Shameless System!


    "Use everything you have, I don''t want to waste more time here."


    He nodded before hurrying back inside the vige. "This war seems quite stressing," and Enly smiled before adding, "sigh, what a regret I''m not a warrior."


    "You are the mother of all warriors," I replied before adding with a big smile, "you will give birth to my mighty army of vampires."


    "Hehehe, I like your trust and vision mydy."


    She and Iughed together before I said, "go and supervise the building process. After all you are one of the most familiar with that design."


    "I will," she then excused herself and went after Jack. As for me, I didn''t have the intention to go out for now, so I started to take a stroll inside my vige.


    The size of this vige grew again to be doubled, yet it seemed not able to contain therge numbers inside. Many races were now living in harmony, humans, demons, werewolves, and vampires. And now, a gigantic being was added to this list, plus my pack of monsters.


    Houses were built, sticking together like they would fall if being apart. Their sizes were so small, hardly amodating to one room.


    I didn''t like this design, yet I knew this was limited because of the small size and big poption. "After building many viges, I shall expand and redesign everything," I sighed, but I had the vision of my former kingdom and the Frod empire that I wanted to apply here.


    Reconstruction was a must, so it should be done aftering back from the Gm city. I hoped to find many secrets of the fallen technology out there.


    I missed the giant luxurious buildings, the wide paved streets and the big flying Mechas. I missed everything rted to my former life, and I nned to make this life be revived again here.


    Even if the system didn''t like it, even if the world didn''t approve of it; I would press with all my might towards that!


    The more I walked, I found it unpleasant to my eyes. "Sigh, all this wood," I shook my head.


    "Ding Dong! There is no shame in building your vige out of wood."


    "Sure, a single torch of fire and everything will be lost."


    "Ding Dong! That''s the nature of the wood."


    "Yeah, it can''t resist time, plus unpleasant to my eyes," I wasn''t pleased at all with all these wood. "I had to find a way to secure more ores."


    Having only technology without the means to apply them wasn''t the best thing ever! Even if I knew how to make modern style buildings and walls, yet I wouldn''t be able to do it.


    "But only the demons are able to extract ores in efficient speed," I nced over the giant bodies looming in the distance, outside the walls of my vige. "I need to secure more of them," and this became one of my priorities.


    "Do you know where these demons are?"


    "Ding Dong! I don''t."


    "Liar!" I shouted at it, as its simple and fast answer enraged me. "I want to extract ores; not to destroy the world!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Screw you," I was reminded of its shamelessness. That act of it made my mood shift, so I changed direction and went towards the outside.


    Everyone seemed to hear my screams and curses so they hurried to make a way for me. I didn''t care about their opinions about me; I only had one target in mind.


    "This trickery system had given me something and wanted to stall the other!" I already read the dirty scheme of that system. And now I knew why it wanted me to move towards the currency issue; distracting me.


    Yet I had other options in mind, despite all were inapplicable now, they would be handy one day.


    As I stood in front of the gates, I spotted a grand armying from the path, led by a giant elephant and one vampire.


    "Finally," I sighed before noticing how much the size of my monster army got erged.


    "Mydy," Jen said the moment she neared me.


    "I see you gained more numbers," I smiled while extending my neck to see the seemingly endless stream of monstersing up. "Didn''t you know we will gather down there?" I asked.


    "Well" her face showed a strange look, "there was a moving mountain down there."


    She seemed to be hesitant to tell me this. "Oh, it''s my ride, don''t mind him, he is kind."


    "He pet kind" and she stuttered. She wasn''t the only shocked one here, as Lilly, Mark, and other leaders standing behind her all nced at me with wide eyes.


    "Let''s go, I need to leave this ce for now," I said before ncing at the vampire who brought them, "good work, here this is for you," and a pearl was thrown over to him.


    He didn''t believe his eyes, examining the pearl in his hand with wisps of energy dissipating from it. "T- Thanks master," and he knelt deeply before he went ahead, flying around like celebrating his supreme luck.


    "Sigh, you didn''t change," and Jen said, ncing over that poor vampire, "giving him one, while he deserves ten," sheughed, "he went all the way to bring all of my army scattered left and right beforeing here."


    "Hehehe, gaining one is like ten for him; let him be content with one for now," Iughed while descending the path again amidst everyone.


    I didn''t bring my demons out, after all I needed to walk and clear out my mind for a bit.


    "Tell me, did you find anything good?" I asked, while trying to make my mind distracted from that demons issue.


    "We met a lot," she said, "the number of my army escted from mere thousands to over thirty thousand by now."


    "Thirty thousand!" I muttered before angrily shouting, "Where are my pearls?!!"


    Jen and others were far away from me for such a long time that they forgot how crazy I was! my sudden shout startled them and made them even create a gap around, with a radius of ten meters empty with no one there!


    "Ding Dong! They didn''t kneel yet to you!"


    "Tsk," I knew it was trying to stall for time, "Everyone, kneel!" I shouted towards everyone, and my sudden shout made them confused.


    "What''s wrong with you? Kneel to ourdy!" Jen shouted at everyone, and it seemed they respected her more than I.


    But I wasn''t offended by this, I was pretty confident in my ability to amaze theter on.


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions for gaining the loyalty of twenty five thousand monsters. You gained fifty thousand pearls."


    "Just fifty thousand? Not even an extra reward?"


    "Ding Dong! These aren''t subdued by you!"


    "But they were conquered by my armies!"


    "Ding Dong! Your armies still don''t represent you fully."


    "Bullsh*t!!!" that system I couldn''t have a decent conversation with it at all!


    "All rise," I said in a dejected tone, "let''s head down there," I said before everyone headed my words, feeling much puzzled and worried about my strange attitude.


    "Tell me, did you meet any viges along the way?" I casually asked.


    "We met a lot, mostly other races than humans," and her answer just surprised me.


    "Like what?" I urged.


    "We found wolf headed monsters, fox headed monsters, hyena headed monsters, even your big demons, we found a couple of their viges as well."


    This time my eyes went wide from shock! "Do you know their ces?" I hurriedly asked, and my attitude seemed weird to her.


    "Sure, all in my mind and the minds of my men," she replied, while she was already acting general of the monster army.


    And I didn''t object to that.


    "Good," I smiled, before loudlyughing, "very good, hear that? I will go and take them all! ALL!!!"


    "Ding Dong! You have a mission first."


    "Screw the city; I will have my precious miners first!"


    "Ding Dong! The city is far important! The curre"


    I didn''t wait for him to continue his mind trick games he used to y with me. "Shut up! I will go and take every single vige here first. My army is small tsk poor me I feel like crying"


    My words made even Jen move a couple of meters to the side, avoiding any contact with me at this weird moment.


    "Ding Dong! You are more shameless than I!!"


    "Hehehe," I justughed while ncing at the drawing near the end of this path. "Jen, prepare for going back to these viges."


    "Now?!!" she was speechless, "but we just returned," she added.


    "Not now, we will wait for my grand army to be amassed first," I said before turning my gaze to the distance, "see? They havee," Iughed while spotting a far cloud of dust approaching slowly towards me.


    "Good, everything is in ce, and it''s time for me to control this entire region," Iughed while others nced at me, not knowing what went wrong while they were away.

 Chapter 434: Lisely

    Chapter 434: Lisely


    "Ding Dong! It''s best to stick to the n!"


    The system never lost hope in trying his best to make me forget about my ns and listen to his arrangements. "Sure, you know what''s best for me," Iughed while moving out of the fifth vige we conquered.


    The fight couldn''t be called a battle, or at least a fair one. My army numbered in tens of thousands already, with different myriads of legions that made the scene of the army mighty.


    The first vige we met took three hours from my vige; a demon one.


    I was very excited when Inded over these demons with my grand army. The demons tried to resist, yet after the first sh they knew they couldn''t beat me.


    So they all agreed to my offer and became my ves!


    I gained five thousand demon army and ten thousand poption. I asked them to go back to the vige and wait for me there at the entrance of the passage.


    I sent a couple of the vampires to escort them, while I moved with my growing army annexing one vige after another. Each vige gave me ten thousand pearls at least; a small numberpared to what I actually gained from the poption.


    Yet I didn''t object. I knew the system cut off its generous habit and returned to its old self; being shameless, stingy, and greedy!


    Despite that I kept my mouth shut and my eyes blind for this; after all I nned to gain all the viges in this zone and that alone would give me hundreds of thousands of pearls even with the system''s efforts to stop me.


    As I headed to the next vige, smiling widely all the way by my earnings so far, a new development urred.


    "Is this your doing?" I muttered while ncing at therge cloud of dust appearing from far.


    "Ding Dong! What do I have to do with anything?!!"


    "Tsk, I can smell your dirty fingers miles away."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Don''t ding dong me!"


    Everyone around me got used to my weird temper and strange talking to nothing. I nced at the rapidly approaching uninvited guests while I shouted: "Jen, what viges are out there?"


    "A rhinoceros head and crocodile head ns," she replied while feeling somehow strange by the iing.


    "You, go up and take a look," I turned to one of the vampires of my personal army and gave him the order. My personal army caught us midway, probably after the second or third vige; couldn''t exactly remember.


    He flew fast while Omad came fast to me. "Mydy, I believe they are enemies."


    "They are," I replied with discontent. If this system didn''t stop its shameless tricks, tsk! "Go and arrange the boys, we have a feast to celebrate," I said while turning to Jen, "your monsters will refrain from fighting first until we stop them."


    "Won''t we join the battle?" she asked with doubt and some annoyance in her tone. I knew she was warmangren but this time I needed her to hold back. "Not at the start, use your force as reinforcement, to create momentum after we stop their advance."


    She got my meaning before nodding and vanishing. I nced at my demon who I stood on his shoulder before saying: "Be ready, it seems this time the fight will be hard."


    "The harder the better," yet the demoness standing beside me was the one to reply, while heughed. He already had four swords from my skeletons. Just remembering them made me ask myself about their whereabouts and if they seeded in reaching their destination or killed midway!


    "Be ready!" Omar shouted while I moved to the forefront leading my personal army.


    My personal army had grown to approach one thousand fighters of different races. I nced with no fear, while the faces of those monsters started to grow clearer in my eyes.


    "Mydy, they are around fifty thousand monsters and racesing here united under one banner."


    The vampire scout I sent returned with these news. "Banner? What banner?" I asked with doubt.


    "The banner had a name on it Lisely."


    Lisely? I never heard of such a name. "Are there any humans?" I asked.


    "Yes, around one tenth of them are humans," he replied, "one half are other races, and the rest are monsters."


    "Combined hastily by many races? That''s good, but" I started to see the scheme of my system here. "Damn you!" and the vampire had his entire body shiver as he thought I was cursing him.


    "Not you, go now and keep observing the sky with some others," I said before shifting all my attention to the cursed system! "You want to reduce the numbers I gain? Damn you!"


    "Ding Dong! I have nothing to do with this! Go and speak to this Lisely not me!"


    "Damn you!" I didn''t buy a single word he said, while I moved a couple of tens of meters ahead of my army. I had an army approaching fifty thousand as well; which made me more sure this was the system doing!


    Or else why my enemies would be equally matching my strength and the size of my army? That didn''t make any sense!


    "Listen up, our most priority is to kill the first wave, then try to divide them and force them to surrender," even if the system did his best here, I wouldn''t allow it to fully seed in its mission.


    I wouldn''t give up on gaining more fighters to me, even if they numbered only in hundreds! "Leave their leaders to me," I then turned to the front while muttering, "this time I will show everyone how brutal and deadly I''m even to you damn system!"


    "Ding Dong! It''s not me! I''m innocent here!"


    "Liar!" I spat on the ground before taking my spear and shouted: "All my personal boys heed to my words. I love battles, I hate words, and a dead enemy is better than a living one! Kill the head and the snake dies! Kill their leaders and the army will be ours! Don''t leave none of them alive! Kill everyone we march into! Kill them all! Kill them all! Kill them all!"


    My old motto, my lovable saying had appeared once more here. My army started cheering while my demon and demoness led the charge, running fast and starting to create momentum.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Shouts started to infect everyone in my grand army, and this cheer began to rumble the ground and thunder the sky! I moved fast on the top of my demon who brandished his four swords andughed.


    "Old times are the best!" he shouted while repeating my motto!


    "Yeah, I''ll never get tired of this," the demoness said while Iughed and threw my spear out, heading towards the middle of the iing army, killing a bunch of races with crocodile heads and starting this bloody battle.


    "Kill them all!" I snapped my fingers while sending my spear again to nowhere but the front.


    "Keep pressing forward, don''t stop!" I shouted while my demon was enough to hit anything in his way and clear the path! His four swords acted like snakes, killing everywhere!


    Despite shing with the densest part in this army, we never lost momentum! I took a quick nce at the battlefield, and I saw my army stopping the other in their tracks. And Jen came from far with a grand monster army to support!


    "Great, see this?" Iughed, "this is what it means to be powerful!" I then pointed my spear up high while shouting with my loudest voice" Keep pressing forward boys; kill them all! Kill them all! Kill them all!"


    The cheering from behind made the entire enemy tremble in fear! They started to be sluggish, and even if they moved swiftly to be in front of my triple tip of the spear; they wouldn''t make a difference at all!


    From this close distance my spear roared to the front, killing everyone it touched, showing no mercy!


    "Press forward!" I shouted while raising my head to spot the vampires hovering over my head. "Which way?!" I shouted and all of them pointed both wings for a moment to a certain direction.


    "Great, I''m so near then," Iughed as the direction they pointed to was the same I was heading to. I kept prating the lines and my personal army followed behind the three of us.


    The enemy tried to surround us, mistaking our move to be a try to create a gap for the rest of the army to follow. Yet their attempts ended up in vain! I wasn''t waiting for any army to help, and my army was already crushing their frontlines with the addition of the fresh monster army led by Jen.


    And like that their frontline was crushed, and I spotted my army starting to divide theirs into many smaller groups, while many unclear shouts came from that direction.


    "Good, they are doing great!" Iughed while I finally noticed a group of gs on the front. "Go there, they are there!" I even pped my hands like a little girl while following that with a merciless attack of my spear.

 Chapter 435: The Backstabber System

    Chapter 435: The Backstabber System


    We were unstoppable! My personal army was small, yet everyone of them was enough to handle a group of a hundred on his own! Their pathetic tries to attack our rear failed, while all we left behind was a long trail of dead bodies and severed limbs and ws!


    "Lisely!" The moment the main leaders appeared in my sight, I spotted a female human standing amidst many monsters and races. "Come to die!" I sent my spear to kill her, and despite that one of the monsters jumped to stop the spear and saved her.


    Then they started to run away!


    "Really? Coming all the way here then ran away?" Iughed before raising up my spear and shouted: "Your pathetic leaders are running and abandoning you see for yourselves, see how cowardly they are!"


    I thennded my spear to point towards the running group of leaders. Everyone, literally everyone nced at that direction and froze!


    "Kneel and live, surrender to a mighty courageous leader and I promise you glory, strength, and wealth!" I shouted again, using this moment of doubt to my advantage.


    Just as I shouted these words, I noticed a couple of monsters and races starting to turn around. "Trying to stop my scheme, are you?" I sneered before my spear was the only oue for them; ending their lives abruptly before interfering in my n!


    "This army is mine! MINE!" I shouted and dered my will to the system which I was pretty sure was now enraged by my triumph!


    Those Lisely sent and killed made her hesitant, yet she kept running with all her strength, trying to futilely outrun my demon.


    "Go after her," I shouted to my demon before adding, "Spread the news, let this army surrender to me!"


    The demoness didn''t speak by words as she turned around and started rying the orders my special army was so deep now in the enemy lines, and I was also getting much deeper after Lisely.


    She tried to instigate the surrounding army to move and stop me, but all were killed under my hand, my spear, and my demon attacks and gigantic body.


    We were unstoppable, with nothing in her hands to stop me, I finally started to get closer to her.


    I didn''t know why, but this Lisely looked quite familiar to me. I didn''t know where I saw her, but I was pretty sure we met once before.


    "Is she a yer?" I muttered before adding in a deep tone, "or is she a noble?"


    This was the most logical thing, and I didn''t n to kill her. What she knew was priceless to me. Sending her in front of my way was something my system didn''t perfectly calcte and n this time.


    "Surrender and live, run and I will chase you to the end of thesends!" I shouted while the distance between us got closer each minute.


    My voice, promise and threat worked well on everyone but her! Everyone stopped and didn''t run anymore, and as I just promised; I totally ignored them and went after her.


    "Make sure to block her path," I said to my demon.


    "nning to kill?" he asked, "or take it as hostage?"


    "Hostage."


    "Good," he then started to ignore killing any more monsters and races as he jumped so suddenly to cross the distance between me and Lisely and cover it in no time!


    The moment hended, his gigantic body blocked her path! Our appearance was sudden and she didn''t notice him except when his vast shadow covered her.


    So it was normal for her to hit him and bounce back for tens of meters, hitting the ground and many of her army soldiers before finally stopping with many wounds all over her body.


    "Good job," Iughed while I climbed down his body. "Protect me," I said as I walked slowly towards the stand to stand Lisely.


    Her body suffered great damage already that made her stand up with difficulty and with a shaken body. "Stay away!" she shouted in fear, yet Iughed. "C''mon, you brought this giant army to kill me, why should I not repay this kindness back to you?"


    She retreated while climbing. She had a sword pointed to me as she shouted: "Stay away, you freak monster!"


    "Hahaha," Iughed before I didn''t halt my steps towards her. The more I got closer the more she panicked. "Stay back, don''te near me, I will I will kill myself!"


    "Do it then," I sneered, "if you don''t then either be my ve or be killed by my spear," I threw my spear in the air for a moment as if I was preparing to throw it at her.


    This greatly panicked her, making her jump in fear and trying to run. Yet how could she run from me? This battle was done for and it was my victory. Practically speaking she was running into an ocean of my warriors!


    How silly this was!


    She tried her best to shout at everyone around, ordering, asking, and even pleading them to go and stop me and save her.


    Yet none moved! Only the first time she did that , some foolsplied and their fate was done by my spear and my demon.


    Then no one risked his or her life for Lisely. She was done for, a kid could tell that with just a nce!


    Yet she kept running until she finally pumped into the main body of my personal army. My demoness led them and stood like a mountain in front of her, blocking any path for retreat.


    "Surrender and be my ve," I said while leisurely walking inside the circle formed by my personal army, while my demoness and demon joined me in this circle, adding more pressure and instigating more fear into her.


    "You will kill me if I do that!" she shouted while trying to nce for any ce to run to.


    "Don''t be this frightened, I promise not to touch you if you have been nice and obeyed me."


    I stood in front of her, just a couple of meters only. "Tell me, did we meet before?" I asked, while my mind kept bugging me with this issue.


    "We once did," she replied, "back in the town you yed at, we once crossed swords together and met inside the prestigious restaurantter."


    Her words meant we actually met, but still I couldn''t remember. Well that was predicted, after all I met many, and killed endless of these nobles.


    "Alright, what do you say? Be my ve or be my next kill?"


    She hesitated, yet there was no other option in front of her. "I will trust the words of the bloodthirsty witch descendant," she said while throwing down her sword, "I will I will be your ve."


    "Good," Iughed, before turning to everyone, "go and secure the new army. Interrogate them, and know where their ns and viges are, then send many detachments to control everything."


    "I will keep you updated," the demoness said before she said to the demon, "stay here with the personal army and guard her well."


    She vanished to do what I asked for while my full attention was turned to Lisely. "Tell me everything you know."


    "About what?" she said with disturbed face.


    "About everything rted to the world here," I said, "first do you have a system as well?"


    Her face changed the moment I asked, and this was enough to make me sure of my previous guesses. "So you were ying a dark trick from my back?" I said, and she seemed to be surprised and puzzled. She retreated couple of meters before I again shouted:


    "You damn system! Speak or else I swear I will make sure to make you pay!"


    She realized I wasn''t talking this way to her, and she heaved a sigh of relief before me with a familiar nce. She thought I went crazy, yet I didn''t care about her opinion like I never cared about others.


    "Ding Dong! You can''t give up on me! You need me!"


    "A traitor?!! I need an ally, not a backstabber! Damn you!!!"


    "Ding Dong! C''mon, you are trying to unbnce the game."


    "Isn''t this fair? Did I cheat or used my full strength to do that?"


    Its logic was wed and I didn''t even get shaken by his words!


    "Ding Dong! You started with things that made you quite stronger than others! Your spear, your two demons, and now your pearls!"


    "These are mine! I earned them fair and square! With all my efforts!!"


    "Ding Dong! That doesn''t negate the fact of you being the threat to the equilibrium to this world. I can''t let you have your way easy or else more damage will happen to this world!"


    "Bullsh*t! this is just you trying to control me! I won''t ept his nonsense!"


    I cursed before dering, "I swear next time you backstab me will be the mark that will put me against you!"


    "Ding Dong! You can''t be my enemy!"


    "Say these words to yourself not me, damn selfish arrogant bastard," I spat on the ground before ncing over Lisely, "tell me everything about your system."


    The face of her showed her hesitation. "It''s asking me not to answer your questions."


    "Ignore it or else I will kill you now!" I wasn''t in the mood for such lowly games, and my threats were real. If she didn''tply at the moment, she would be instantly killed by my spear.


    "But"


    "No buts, answer me or face my spear!"


    I nced at her and waited for her answer.

 Chapter 436: The Shocking Scheme of My Enemies!

    Chapter 436: The Shocking Scheme of My Enemies!


    I wasn''t joking around and she knew me better than everyone here. So, she didn''t hesitate much longer as she exined:


    "When the apocalypse hit us, we knew about it from before. The higher ups have their ns ready and gave us a hole to exploit in the new system."


    "What is it?" I asked, as her words matched what I already had in mind.


    "The system is edited so it will be biased to us, not helping anyone else but us."


    Her words were shocking, but it seemed this was the case all long. I spotted my system defiance more than once, and this time it went off the red lines trying its best to hold my progress!


    "So I and others from humans and other races are at disadvantage here? Give me an example," I said, while I kept my calm despite my anger.


    "Well, for example the system gave me a clear roadmap for sess and elevated my level and rank easily. It brought all these monsters and races to follow me, making me their leader without any effort at all!"


    "System, you are such a dirty bastard!" I cursed the system as it stood all the time in the way for me to take in more monsters and races.


    "Ding Dong! She is lying! I didn''t do that!"


    "She isn''t, and you did! Don''t try to find a way out using sweet words and denial! I''m pretty sure what she said is correct."


    "Ding Dong! She is lying, and I''m not!"


    "You are, and you know it deep down your soul! You are biased against me, trying to hinder every single move of mine. Instead, you are that sugar daddy to these filthy nobles; shame on you!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Don''t try to ding dong me! I know you are stained with guilt and crime here. Don''t try to act innocent, this doesn''t suit you."


    ""


    "Yeah, stay silent, try to ignore me but I swear I won''t stop at anything to get myself stronger; even if I have to fight you head on!"


    "Ding Dong! I''m not your enemy!"


    "Unfortunately you are, tsk," I shook my head helplessly while ncing at Lisely," from now on you will act as my cheat code in this biased system."


    "Cheat code? What does that mean?" she asked.


    "I want you to receive all the quests the system throws at your face then I will help you aplish them," Iughed before adding, "you are my ve so anything you gain will automatically be mine."


    "Ding Dong! You aren''t allowed to do that!!"


    "Watch me, hahaha!!" I was already in a great mood after I found this amazing way to break down this scheme and flip the tables around.


    "Well, the first quest it provides me is to escape," sheughed as she said the quest.


    "Ignore it, what else?" I asked.


    "There is a long list of quests regarding monsters and races. I have aplete map for their ces," she smiled as she added, "plus I have the right to call upon more monsters and races to join me from something called the sanctuary."


    "Sanctuary" I muttered before nodding, "great, summon them then and your ce in my empire will be unshakable!"


    My promise wasn''t light, and she knew I was up to my words. Up till now I didn''t kill her yet, but I also had some doubts towards her. "She can''t be left alone under any circumstances," I muttered to myself as I knew the system wouldn''t allow me to punish her if she defied me.


    As it was the same system asking her to run away!


    Damn that filthy double face system!!


    To be honest, I knew deep down myself this wasn''t its fault. Those nobles and those behind him of my greatest enemies; the wolves, were the ones behind all this.


    The system is wed, and if I wanted to have a fair chance with my enemies, I had to try my best to correct it.


    Yet I didn''t know how to do that! So I had to seize the chance and use anything in my reach to increase my power.


    After all if I''m so strong, no one would dare to harass me on a whim!


    "There is a catch," she said before adding, "I had this privilege for a long time already, but Ick something to activate it," Lisely said all of sudden before I nodded to her to continue. "It''s the old pearls, I need a thousand pearls to summon ten thousand army."


    "Pearls?!" I was surprised before I added, "don''t you get them as rewards from the system?"


    She nced in a strange way to me that was enough to answer all my doubts. "Wow, you really aren''t that wed, right?" Iughed while I directed my words to my system.


    "Ding Dong! I''m not wed from the start!"


    "Yes you are, wed and broken but you still have some consciousness, hehehe."


    ""


    I was totally excited by this info. If the pearls were so rare and limited to me, then even if all my enemies had ess to many things; they couldn''t really use them.


    Only I had the ability to do that!


    "Good, take these and summon them," I took out a thousand pearls and threw them on the ground like they were nothing. My own reserve of pearls is now over hundred thousand, and with the new army around me yet to announce their allegiance, I would gain more.


    "Listen up," I suddenly shouted, interrupting even my demoness from her ns, "all new monsters and raceskneel!"


    My shout wasn''t enough to reach everyone, yet my personal army and my giant army shouted these words and the next moment everyone around knelt to me.


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions! You gained thirty six thousand races and monsters as followers. You gained one hundred thousand pearls as a reward."


    "Tsk, so few," Iined beforeughing, "but I will make sure to use them in the most effective way, hehehe."


    ""


    The system seemed agitated with my ns, yet it couldn''t do anything. After all it was ying with its own rules here, and I was just ying ordingly.


    "Summon them now," I ordered.


    "Alright," the eyes of Lisely shone brightly and she refrained from asking about how I got these pearls. She took them and then started to hold them in hand while each pearl she held burnt into ash the next moment.


    I watched her burning my precious pearls but I wasn''t feeling any regret. This was the most efficient investment I had ever done sinceing to this world!


    "Roar!"


    The next moment the sky roared and a whirlpool of wind appeared around her. This continued for ten minutes, and during these minutes everything around her was blocked from my eyesight by dust and violent wind.


    "Is she trying to run away?" I muttered yet the next moment the whirlpool vanished, and ten thousand giant Teskos appeared in front of my eyes.


    And Lisely was standing in front of them.


    I had this mere thought that she would order them to fight me the next moment, yet I wasn''t afraid. They were strong indeed, and my army was bigger and much stronger!


    "Kneel!" I arrogantly said and Lisely just harrumphed before kneeling to me. "Kneel to yourdy," she shouted, before adding, "I serve her with utmost loyalty and devotion, and so you will!"


    "Mydy."


    "Mydy."


    "Mydy."


    All the ten thousand Terakos knelt to me and the next thing I heard was the annoyed system sound in my ears:


    "Ding Dong! Lisely, your ve, is offering you her own army. Per game rules, everything she has will automatically be yours. You gained two hundred thousand pearls as reward."


    "Great," Iughed before waving towards the distant Omad toe over. "Take them and add these to your army," Iughed and he was also very excited with this upturning to events.


    "I also have ess to summon one more army, yet this one is slightly troublesome," Lisely suddenly said before adding, "do you recall the monsters you fought just before the apocalypse?"


    "The giant demons or those giant transparent monsters?" I asked.


    "The second ones," she replied.


    "Well these might be troublesome to control," I sighed as these monsters were really gigantic in size, and were totally devoted to ughter with simple minds.


    "I know, that''s why I didn''t summon them first," she said before adding, "the system confirms that they will be loyal and obedient, but I still can''t remove the old memories off my mind," she said with a grim face.


    "I also can''t fully trust them," I muttered, as I feared this might be a backhand for the system and my enemies to meddle in my ns. "Leave them forter," I decided, before adding, "is there any more species to summon? Giant demons for example?"


    "Not right now," she shook her head, "but I have many pending quests. If you want, I can ept them and their rewards all are rted to other races other than these frightening monsters."

 Chapter 437: Fulfilling Liselys Quests

    Chapter 437: Fulfilling Lisely''s Quests


    I listened to her offer and found it appealing and logical. "Alright, what do you have?" I said.


    "I have ten quests, all are centered around defeating more viges and gaining more races," she said.


    "Wow, that''s just what I wanted to do all the time," Iughed before adding, "will viges here count?"


    "Yes," she answered.


    "Good," I said while turning to Omad who was busy handling his new army. "Omad,e here for a sec," I shouted, and he left everything in hand and came to salute me.


    "Your orders, mydy," he respectfully said as he seemed quite thrilled with his new gain.


    "Lead your army with her and conquer all the viges you meet," I said before adding when I noticed his weird nce, "I will be beside you with my personal army."


    "Good, when should we leave?" he said.


    "Right away," I waved my hand and he moved to make his army ready.


    "Jen," I shouted and the gigantic elephant came with her long and dangerous looking thorn. "Lead your army of monsters and sweep clean every single tribe here. Take with you the rest of my army and let''s regroup after half a day."


    "I will," she said before adding, "about the ce of regrouping?"


    "I will send a vampire to let you know about the ce," I waved my hand and she moved away to gather up everyone. "Now, let''s get these quests done," I smiled and Lisely nodded before saying:


    "I epted them all, we now need to conquer twenty viges."


    "Piece of cake," Iughed while returning to my demon as I said to my demoness, "give her a hand."


    "She?" my demoness pointed in disgust and mistrust to Lisely. "Just to save time," I said while not caring about her doubts.


    After all, if Lisely wanted to backstab me, she had to gain a great power of herself first before doing this foolish and pointless act!


    "Let''s go," I shouted and the next moment my great army got divided into two different directions. The one I lead was the smaller of the two, but I didn''t care about that.


    After all I knew the viges here weren''t that heavily guarded at the moment.


    As I expected, these viges weren''t that guarded at all! Lisely knew the area best, yet I used the vampires to scout thends and bring me news about the viges there.


    "Many races, that''s great," Iughed while conquering the tenth vige and gaining a new race.


    It was called kobolds, human bodies with dog faces. They had giant physiquepared to normal humans, but pales greatly in front of my giant demons.


    "How many quests have you finished so far?" I asked while taking the token of the vige in my hand while five thousand strong kobolds knelt to me.


    "Six so far," Lisely said, "shall I summon them now?"


    "Sure, let''s see what these quests will bring to us," Iughed while holding my spear tightly as at any moment of treason and her head will rupture like a watermelon hitting the wall.


    She smiled and calmly muttered something. The next moment she held the ten vige tokens I handed them to her and they turned instantly into ash.


    "What?" I was surprised.


    "We need to sacrifice them to gain the rewards," she sighed before adding, "that''s why I didn''t work hard towards fulfilling these quests."


    "You have a point," I nodded before watching giant pirs of light descending from the sky.


    "Wow, all of these" I was surprised the moment one hundred thousand strong armies stood in ten groups. "I thought you said six quests?" I asked.


    "Master," they all knelt to her before she leisurely pointed to me as she shouted: "She is my master and yourdy to serve. Pay her tribute now!"


    Her words were instantly met with a shout from everyone: "Mydy."


    And I simplyughed! "Great, five more races, that''s just awesome," I said before noticing two groups were already resembling my demoness. "It seems they hailed from your bloodline," I pointed to them while she nodded in stern looks.


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions on gaining new races and new followers. As a reward you gained one hundred thousand pearls."


    "C''mon, don''t be this shameless!"


    "Ding Dong! I''m not! This is your right for taking all them under your banner."


    "This is a low reward, don''t you think?" I asked and nothing came in response. "Tsk, greedy selfish wed system!"


    "Ding Dong! I''m not wed!"


    "Yes you are!"


    "Ding Dong! I''m not!!"


    "Indeed you are, wed bastard," I sneered while my usual fight with the system became normal to Lisely who just chuckled from the side and said nothing.


    I wasn''t that mad at my system as right now I gained so much from Lisely. He seemed very pissed off due to my shortcut, but who told him to act nasty and mean from the beginning?


    If he just acted fair like he was doing to others, I mightn''t be this aggressive to him!


    "Omad," I shouted before he appeared with a wide grin on his face. After all he had twenty thousand more to be added to his army. "Take those who belong to you and let the others work under you for now," I said before adding, "We need to select leaders for each race, so keep your eyes open and select suitable candidates for me."


    "Sure, I''ll do that right away," he couldn''t control his joy andughed before hurrying to execute my orders.


    "Let''s go," I said before adding to my demoness, "do you want them to serve you?"


    "No, I prefer working alone," she replied and her tone told me a lot about her current bad mood.


    The next couple of viges were easy to handle despite them having full guards. These viges were already outside the zone of Lisely''s expertise, found by my vampires.


    Those vampires started to be more precious the more I used them!


    In front of the walls of the tenth vige, an army of ten thousand demons looked mighty, standing tall in front of the vige waiting for us.


    Yet in front of the more than one hundred thousand army I led, they looked miniscule and very weak!


    "Surrender and live, fight and die!" I shouted while my entire army repeated my words after me. The army up front trembled for a few moments under the mighty pressure of my army while kneeling one by one to save their lives.


    "Good," Iughed, before adding, "Dredly is going to be excited by these armies," Iughed as the recent seven viges were made entirely of giant demons.


    "Omad, like usual," I shouted and Omad sent his trusted me to handle the surrendering demons while rying orders for those living inside.


    They would move and follow the lead of one of my vampires back to my vige. I did the same to all the viges I conquered, and now it was the time to reap the next award.


    "Summon the rest," I smiled and Lisely took the tokens and started to mumble something before they turned into ash.


    The next moment over one hundred thousand grand army made entirely of giant demons appeared in front of me.


    "Kneel to master and acknowledge your allegiance to her," Lisely did the same with no further ado, gaining more of my trust and respect.


    She was wise, knowing how foolish it was to antagonize me even if she had the power over a hundred thousand demon army like that.


    For myself, I had the power over hundreds more! And above all, her life would be easily snapped away by a mere throw of my deadly spear.


    The spear she dreaded a lot and knew legends about it!


    "Mydy!" they all knelt and I gained fifty thousand pearls of my stingy system. I started to ignore his shamelessness and decided to save my power to fight himter when we conquer the Gm city.


    I was pretty confident that my system wouldn''t let me enjoy anything that might strengthen my power and boost my status in this world.


    And the most annoying thing ever that this wasn''t his fault, after all he was wed, manipted by my enemies beforeing here.


    "Let''s go," I said, while my new army looked quite majestic and strong to march in one bulk, "Omad, select one trusted warriors of your men and let him lead fifty thousand to one direction following the vampires," I said and he nodded before hurrying to execute my orders.


    Thest batch made him bitter, as before this new army his personal army was much more grandiose and stronger than Dredly''s.


    But now, Dredly had a superior upstart than him!


    "Should I ept more quests?" Lisely asked.


    "Do everyone like yourself have ess to such quests?" I asked, while this thing bothered me.


    "Yes, mydy," she replied, cautiously watching my reaction.


    "Sigh," but I only shook my head, "you guys did a brilliant job f*cking up the system here."


    Sheughed and my system ding donged me thrice but I totally ignored him. "ept more vige quests and let''s increase my army."


    "But the number needed had increased," she nced over midair for a moment there before adding, "now each quest asks for fifty tokens and will give us fifty thousand back."


    "Wow, that much only for this small benefit?" I was speechless there for a moment, and before I harassed my dirty system, she added:


    "But this time we have the right to choose a race out of a list of ten."


    "Really?" I paused and cancelled my attack over the system, "that''s worth the trouble then," Iughed before asking: "What races are there in the list? Are there any new ones?"

 Chapter 438: A Grand Scene that I Missed A lot!

    Chapter 438: A Grand Scene that I Missed A lot!


    She smiled as she responded: "Sure, there are those vampire of yours, werewolves as well, plus many mentors and tertors."


    "What are thesest two?" I asked as I never heard of them before.


    "I dunno," she shook her head, "I just have three types of them in the list, si thought you might have pumped into any of them."


    My eyes shone as I loved to obtain new races. "Alright, we''ll have to check the whole region and get yourself a nice group of vige tokens," I said before adding, "but there are two races missing, right?"


    "Sure, there are those necromancers and lifemancers as well."


    "I know necromancers," I excitedly said, "but those lifemancers are new to me," I said before turning towards my army as I shouted: "Release vampires to scout the air."


    Omadplied and started to do what I just asked for. In less than one hour, the scours started to return with news regarding more viges.


    "Let''s follow their guidance," I shouted and the grand army that followed me shouted in unison while I was really excited.


    Wow, I never experienced such spirit since leaving my old grand army! One day, one day I swear to have millions above millions following me.


    The first vige we met was a human one. The owner was someone lucky to be granted the honor to be one of us. I have no recollection about the empire he said he hailed from.


    But ording to his words he was someone with a high esteemed ce in his empire; the head of the research military department there!


    "Come here," I shouted and he went to me in hurried steps. He was inte twentieth, dark hair and deep blue eyes. His face told me he wasn''t the type born to be rivaled in battles; he had his own battles to fight.


    And I needed exactly that sort of battle.


    "Your name?" I demanded.


    "Anjor, mydy," and he respectfully answered, while slightly bowing his head.


    "You just said you were the head of the military research department?" I said.


    "Sure, mydy is correct."


    "Ding Dong! He is lying!"


    "Go to hell!!!"


    "What?!!!"


    "Not you," I chuckled, "tell me, do you still have those precious memories of yours?"


    He nced at me in doubt but he didn''t dy to answer, "If mydy refers to my tech knowledge, then yes I have all stored up here," he pointed to his head.


    "Excellent," I pped my hands, ignoring the repeating annoying remarks of the system. "Omad, send a special squad with him back to the vige," I then turned to him, "he is going to be one of the most important personnel in the vige; no harm should touch him or else I swear to kill everyone who is responsible for his safety, including yourself!"


    Omad had his giant body tremble under my strict words and threats. "Mydy can be reassured, I won''t let a single harm touch him."


    "Great," Iughed before Anjor asked: "What do you want me to do exactly, mydy? If so, may I ask."


    "It''s obvious," I chuckled, "I want you to build an entire research unit based on our lost advanced tech and make sure we return to use those mighty weapons and amazing Mechas instead of those rusty things."


    "Ding Dong! He is a liar!"


    "Shut the hell up!!!" I shouted back at my system while Lisely leaned and whispered something in the ears of Anjor, making his eyes shine in understanding.


    "I promise I''ll make mydy''s great visione true."


    "I depend on you for that," I motioned to him to move before shouting, "Let''s go to the next vige."


    My mood was already superb, and despite meeting a mixture of humans and demons in the next ten viges, I wasn''t frustrated at all. I knew my luck was already enough for me to gain such a gem early on, even before going to the Gm city.


    "If there are some unique talented people out there, why are you so fixated on driving me to go to the Gm city?" I asked and my system just kept ignoring me, like a grumping kid sad for having his toy taken away!


    "Tsk, as you wish," Iughed, "I won''t go there anytime soon."


    "Ding Dong! Do as you wish, I don''t care anymore!"


    "Liar, your tone is obviously sad and mad."


    "Ding Dong! It''s not!"


    "It is!"


    "Ding Dong! It''s not!"


    "Liar and coward."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Always remains a liar and coward, hehehe."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    I ignored hisints and focused on the next vige. During this time, the army of us grew in size by ten thousand demons and five thousand humans.


    To be honest, in my current army humansid at the bottom. Yet I didn''t lose hope in them as after breaking through many techs, these weak humans will be the aces of my army.


    No one, and I meant it, no one in other races could rival the humans twisted minds at all! Having an army of humans was much better than having an army without them.


    "Mydy, I think we might have a problem," Omad suddenly hurried back to me, and I simply gestured to him to continue. "I sent ground scouts to check things and they noticed we were followed."


    "Race?" I asked.


    "Trees," he answered and my eyes shone. "Those bastards! They never gave up, right?" Iughed before adding, "how much do they have?"


    "Ten thousand!"


    "What?!!!" I was shocked asst time I met them I crushed their main army. Never thought they would go to the trouble of gathering more up to face me.


    "We need to be careful then," I muttered, as despite me having the supremacy in numbers and diversity in races, I was pretty sure only demons and Tesakos were the ones able to take them head on.


    "They are getting closer steadily, and I''m afraid they intend to raid us at night."


    I nced around, the sun was almost halfway towards the line of horizon. "Tsk, it seems we need to kill them now," I shook my head before adding, "your army and the demon army are the main ones responsible for taking down those enemies."


    "Great news as well," he said, "Dredly ising back finally," Omad said while adding, "he is just a couple of hours away."


    "Perfect timing," I shouted while adding, "make him haste then, we need to squeeze those bastards in the middle."


    "Sure," Omad then went towards the army to arrange the lines. Per my orders he aligned the demons and Tesakos to the forefront, while vampires kept the air busy. As for other races, they kept the rear.


    "Good, let''s lit some fire on such old woods," I shouted before I raised my spear towards the front where the frontline of that army of trees was so near. "Attack!"


    The army moved, and those in the forefront weren''t any much grander than those towering trees. Lisely stood at the back while I led my personal army to the side, acting like an ace to help at any ce of need.


    The trees were really strong! Their branches were like whipsshing out everywhere and attacking many at the same time.


    Yet my demons and Tesakos weren''t that soft or helpless either. They kept attacking the trees, killing so many in one full sweep.


    As for me and my army, we appeared everywhere, as my spear acted like a life reaper, killing as many as it touched without any exception.


    The fight kept raging for hours, yet before the sun died down I heard a loud ruckus from the rear. "Dredly is here," Iughed and at this moment I knew my victory was guaranteed and with much less casualties than I initially thought.


    "Surrender and live, resist and die!" I shouted, and after me my personal army shouted, and after us everyone shouted; the entire battlefield trembled under the mighty shouts of all of us in one breath!


    This was a scene I missed so much. It wasn''t as majestic as the scene of millions shouting after me, but at least it was a good start.


    "Wee back, baby," Iughed while my spear never stopped reaping lives.


    The trees were really stubborn! It wasn''t after three more hours that some escaped using the darkness while most of the remaining alive surrendered.


    "Mydy, sorry to bete," Dredly saluted as he pointed to the surrendered trees and said, "I lost three thousands in this fight and only two thousand trees surrendered!"


    I noticed the pain and anger in his tone; this was considered a loss trade for him. "Don''t worry, there are much more than fifty thousand demons not far from here."


    "Really?!" his eyes shone brightly beforeughing, "I know it, mydy is really a witch, hehehe."


    "I''ll pass on this remark for now," I chuckled before adding, "let''s wrap things here, we need to keep moving forward."

 Chapter 439: Summon the Necromancers

    Chapter 439: Summon the Necromancers


    This fight made me lose ten thousand in total, yet I managed to gain only two thousands. For my twomanders, this was a bitter fight, but for me it was a great fight!


    "You will join my personal army," I decided, as these trees were as fast as my own demon and demoness, and they were much more deadly. Plus they were trees, who the hell would suspect a tree to be an enemy?


    I had many ns for them, and the only drawback for them was their high requirements to have children; they needed pearls; lots of pearls!


    Gaining those two thousands gained me twenty-five thousand pearls from my stingy system, yet this wasn''t even close to making these two thousand mates and having two thousand children.


    Also I learnt for the children to grow fast, they had to consume more pearls! That was such an endless pit for me!


    "Let''s go," I ordered and my grander army moved towards the next vige.


    As my army grew by double after the addition of Dredly''s demons and werewolves, I started to divide the army into three; each headed into different directions to attack a vige then regroup, or attack another vige nearby.


    We kept in touch all the time using the vampires, who I sensed their content in such a safe way. In return to their services, I allowed them to hunt down one vige of races randomly every now and then.


    Till the next dawn my crusade continued, giving me finally fifty vige tokens, tens of thousands of vigers who were sent with escort towards my vige, and over twenty thousand capable warriors.


    "Mydy, I''m ready," Lisely said in a big smile, "what do you want me to summon?"


    "Hmm" I thought and without any second thoughts I said: "Summon necromancers!"


    My choice made my twomanders startled. The two thought the turn would be theirs to have strong armies, yet when they recalled those white bones, weak skeletons scattered everywhere, they couldn''t help but be surprised by my choice.


    "I have a feeling" I paused, as I had this hunch that the Gm city wasn''t simple and I would need those necromancers to help me conquer it.


    "Ding Dong! You better summon a better unit!" and the system''s sudden advice made me quite sure of my hunch.


    "Summon necromancers," I ordered and my tone was much firmer than before.


    "Alright," she nodded before hurrying to take out the fifty tokens which turned into ash while my system keptining and nagging me with his nonsense!


    "Ding Dong! You can''t waste such an opportunity! Summon another race, these are so weak!"


    "Ding Dong! I can assure you from now that those skeletons would be smashed instantly when attacking the Gm city!"


    "Ding Dong! Change them, they are pile of sh*t!"


    "Ding Dong! C''mon, you deserve a better race, this chance is so hard toe by!"


    "Shut the hell up! You gave me a headache already!!"


    My sudden shout startled even Lisely who was so immersed in her business before ncing strangely at me in question. "Keep what you are doing," I said with an impatient tone and an angry tone.


    "S- Sure," she replied before hurrying to summon the necromancers.


    Just as the necromancers appeared, I was finally relieved of that system''s annoying tone.


    "Mydy," the necromancers knelt to Lisely who simply pointed to me as she said: "She is mydy, and so you belong to her from now on."


    "Mydy," the necromancers instantly shifted their direction to me and I admired theirck of loyalty!


    "What? Not even a single pearl?" Iughed as I knew how pissed off my system was.


    "Ding Dong! Fifty thousand pearls."


    "Wow, you are really a kid, getting angry here and there," Iughed and myughs seemed to drive him mad, so mad that he even couldn''t retort back!


    "Listen up," I shouted as I waved with my spear to the entire world, "from this moment I want nothing else from you but to fill up this entire world with your strongest summons. I don''t want normal skeletons, I want only the strongest!"


    "Mydy is mighty," they responded in unison before I leaned over Omad as I added, "Go and watch them carefully, any good seedlings make sure to bring them to my personal army. Also choose the strongest of them to be their leader."


    "How can I judge their strength?" he asked before adding, "to me they are all weak!"


    "The one who summons the strongest skeletons is their strongest," I chuckled before adding, "never underestimate them, alright?"


    "Ok," he nodded and I felt my words didn''t manage to prate his hard shell of beliefs regarding those necromancers.


    "Alright, let''s keep going," I shouted before turning to the vampires in my army, "go and tell Jen we will keep the operation going for a couple of days more. If she met any hard rock, make her retreat and send for reinforcements."


    "Right away, mydy," one of them volunteered as he moved the next moment to the air away from our direction.


    As for the rest of the vampires, they started their scout mission once more.


    During the next couple of days we met a single problem; the number of viges we met was small!


    In fact we found many, but strangely most of them were empty, even their tokens were taken away.


    "Is there another predator out there?" I muttered after hardly gaining twenty tokens after two days of constant search, "or this is your dirty scheme?" I directed the suspicion towards the system.


    "Ding Dong! I have no rtion to this!"


    "We''ll see."


    "Ding Dong! I''m innocent."


    "Y''know, saying this keeps me suspecting you."


    "Ding Dong! I did nothing! I''m innocent!"


    "We''ll see," Iughed while feeling more sure this was the doing of my nasty system.


    On the fourth day I finally got wind of what was going on here.


    "You said a giant army is gathering under the lead of a strange race?" I asked again to make sure I heard my vampire scout right, "it isn''t human race?"


    "No, it''s a strange slim giant race resembling our demons but with wings."


    I didn''t know why, but when he said those words that nasty race that I once met before jumped to my mind. "Tsk, I just hope it''s not those energy suckers," I muttered before adding, "or else I''ll have to vent all my anger over you, my dear system!"


    "Ding Dong! I''ve nothing to be rted to this, I''m innocent."


    "Yeah, I know you are!"


    "Ding Dong! I really care!"


    "Did I say otherwise?" I chuckled before adding, directing my words to the stunned vampire, "how much is their army?"


    "Around a hundred thousand and it''s growing."


    I sighed, "this number is just too much for us to handle alone," I thought for a moment before adding, "go and spread the words, I want all to be assembled," I paused before adding, "and go to the vige and bring my darling here."


    "You mean"


    "Yes, I mean him," Iughed.


    "Ding Dong! This is cheating!"


    "Hahaha, see? Busted you nasty system," Iughed again before adding, "I want you to know, no matter how hard you try I''ll always have a y up my sleeve to flip the tables and screw all your doings!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Hahaha, keep ding donging me, this won''t stop me, hahaha."


    I was already in a great mood. My giant was the ace my system forgot I had!


    But there was only one issue I looked over and was hit directly at the face with it!


    "Mydy, that army is moving," one of the vampires hurried to me from the air, shouting these words, "they are sending their fastest warriors to here as vanguard. In less than two hours almost thirty thousand Tesakos fighters will be here!"


    "Tesakos?!!" I muttered in shock before angrily shouting at my system, "you gave them such ace unit? How dare you!!!"


    "Ding Dong! It''s not me!"


    "Really?" I bitterlyughed, "Issue the order to retreat, we have to keep the distance fixed with them," I paused before adding, "and align our location all the time with Jen and her army," I turned my nce at the now peaceful horizon, "we have a rich prey to catch!"


    "At once, mydy," the vampire moved with many others to different directions. I knew that my giant would take almost a day toe here, making me have to y it wise and calm, not falling directly in the nasty system trap.


    "You want to y a run and catch contest, let''s have it yed to the fullest then," I muttered while my army was crossing thends like their lives depended on that!


    The news kepting all the time from my vampire aerialwork. The recent news told something that made my blood boil!


    "You damned system!" I loudly cursed, "you dare to even give them flying races! And new ones as well! And in such great numbers!!"

 Chapter 440: The Flying Monsters

    Chapter 440: The Flying Monsters


    "Ding Dong! Tsk, it''s not me!"


    "If it''s not you, then who the hell did that? Huh?" I was totally infuriated when the vampires told me the recent updates; they were hunted by over ten thousand flying races with giant bull heads and bodies of flying eagles with two pairs of giant wings!


    "Spread the news," I said to my vampires, "all the fighting vampires assemble to me here at the fastest speed!" I paused before adding, "even those back at the vige, let theme."


    "But that army is less than one hour away from us!"


    "No problem, I''ll hold the ce while you assemble," I said before turning to Dredly and Omad, "issue the order, let the trees station themselves here while our warriors start gathering up rocks along the way."


    "Are we going to hunt them with rocks?" Dredly doubtedly asked.


    "Sure, what else can we shoot a flying giant monster if not by a rock?" I shrugged before selecting a small hill at the distance, "we will make our stand there, spread the words to Jen army, make it approach here fast," I then turned to the vampire who was about to leave. "How long has the ground Tesakos army been away from here?"


    "Five hours so far, mydy," the vampire instantly replied.


    "Great, make sure youe here before that," I muttered before turning to the necromancer who joined my army as a new leader, the one called Jim, and added, "make sure your necromancer army and skeletons are scattered behind the hill, and wait for my mark to attack."


    Jim nced at me in hesitation before saying: "But weck any aerial attack skeletons so far."


    "Don''t worry, I have a mission for you," I smirked before adding, "you need just to be ready, or this great opportunity will slip past your fingers."


    "I''ll make everyone prepared," he nodded before hurrying to gather all the necromancers here.


    "Let''s go, we have a rough battle up ahead," I shouted before I nced at the horizon, "I hope you learn your lesson hard this time," I sighed before my demon crossed thend like he was drinking water.


    The moment we reached there we just waited for half an hour before the sky in the horizon changed color to show brown instead of the bright light of the day.


    "They areing," I shouted before adding, "use the rocks to attack the moment I say," I added before I grabbed my spear while patiently waiting for this grand aerial army to draw near.


    In minutes they were upon us, and I didn''t need to wait for them to be so close for me to attack. "Snap," I released my spear and recalled it the next moment after it hit one of those flying strange races and made it fall.


    "Now?" Omad asked in a nervous manner.


    "Wait, be patient, snap!"


    I shouted and ended the words with snapping my fingers, calling back my spear to my hand. As they hovered above our heads, I realized how majestic it was to have such an aerial army in such grandiose numbers!


    "Now?" Dredly shouted, as these monsters were just enjoying the sight of us from up there like they were eyeing a cornered prey.


    "Not now, wait!" I shouted before releasing my spear once more. In the next couple of minutes, they roared more than once, making the hearts of my men tremble.


    Yet I kept killing them and I killed over a hundred in these minutes!


    "Keep roaring, your death time is soon!" I muttered while biding my time. Unlike my armymanders, my heart was still like water, cold like a blizzard about to strike.


    "Roar!"


    One of them roared in a strange voice. "Got you," Iughed as the next moment I released my spear, yet many moved to guard who looked like their leader.


    "Trying to protect yourself from my spear? Funny!" Iughed while this time I didn''t snap my fingers and my spear simply prated the bodies of a couple of these monsters before finally residing inside the body of that gigantic leader of them.


    And the next moment he roared along one in pain before finally falling helplessly towards the ground.


    "Snap!"


    And I recalled my spear while the lines of those monsters were in disarray at the moment.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    .


    .


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    They all roared in anger and the next moment they started diving towards us, towards me!


    "Attack!"


    I shouted, and the next moment all the nervous and fear everyone felt were swept away when they saw the leader of these enemies being killed by my spear and my order to attack was given the next moment.


    "Swoosh!"


    "Swoosh!"


    "Swoosh!"


    .


    .


    "Swoosh!"


    "Swoosh!"


    "Swoosh!"


    The sound of rocks crossing the space whistled loudly while I kept attacking with my spear. My army numbered already in tens of thousands, mostly made of giant demons and giant Tesakos.


    So their attacks were numbered in tens of thousands! Tens of thousands of rocks heading in the same time towards the sky was such a grand scene to behold.


    Yet the most amazing scene came from those who were hit and fell from the sky like snowkes! At least three quarters of that flying army was injured by the rocks, while the remaining ones were lucky enough to be at the rear or to be agile enough to evade these iing deadly rocks!


    "All the necromancers listen to my order" I suddenly raised my spear high up while my demon took another giant rock and was about to throw it towards the remaining alive monsters, "Release all your skeletons, make them feed on the dead energy of those monsters!"


    I didn''t forget the words I had before with Ric. He told me for the necromancers to grow in strength, they need to massacre stronger people all the time.


    So this was a golden chance to make some level up, who knew what this would bring me in the end as a surprise.


    "Ding Dong! You have such a twisted mind!"


    "Hahaha, I told you, don''t try to stop me I''m simply unstoppable!"


    "Ding Dong! Don''t celebrate too soon!"


    Just as his words fell, I noticed another armying from far.


    "Ding Dong! Those were just the vanguard of the aerial army. The true aerial army is here!"


    "Damn! Remind me to find your ce and give you a painful lesson on your butt!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Don''t damn ding dong me!" I was totally enraged as the iing army seemed much grander than the one I just killed. "There are at least tens of thousands of them, how the hell did you manage to call them all?" I gritted my teeth and clenched my fist over my cold spear before shouting to everyone:


    "Be ready, more iing, don''t falter and keep the rocks steady to kill them!"


    "Ding Dong! Just an advice so you won''t say I didn''t warn you," the system said in such a joyful tone and I didn''t know why but I felt great worry from his words, "Ding Dong! They won''t directly attack you, after all they have such long range wind attacks to use."


    "Damn!" I cursed out loud before turning in a hurry towards Omad and Dredly. "How far can your boys throw?" I asked.


    "Around a mile or two perhaps," they exchanged nces together before Omad answered.


    "Good," I chuckled, "make those stronger than others to climb that hill and station themselves there. They will act as our main attacker."


    "But"


    "I know," I interrupted Dredly worrying words, "the hill is small to have many on top of it. A thousand is enough, and make sure they have constant rock supply up there and good defensive rings from us here around the hill for any sneak attacks."


    "They won''t directly attack us?" Dredly asked.


    "Did they have long range attacks?" Omad was smarter.


    "Yes, you two are right. Go now, we have no time to waste!" I shouted before adding, "make sure no one other than the thousand attack the distant army until I give themand for that!" I hurriedly added while my mind was spinning its fastest speed.


    "We''ll do that," they both replied, before I turned to face the iing army. As my system warned, they stayed one mile away from me, while they started to line up. "Much wiser and more organized than the previous ones, huh!" I muttered before adding, "let''s see how far you can reach against my spear and rocks."


    The next moment I sent my spear flying and it took a couple of moments to hit one monster. This time I didn''t snap it back so soon, as I kept it prating many monsters before I felt it was losing momentum and so I called it back.


    In just one hit, I injured ten of them. It was such a nice number, a number that paled in front of the tens of thousands standing above me. "It''s a start, and I have the first kill here," I sneered before I sent my spear out again.

 Chapter 441: The Tesakos Army

    Chapter 441: The Tesakos Army


    Despite my pathetic attacks, those distant monsters didn''t seem to be fazed by what I did.


    "Phew!"


    "Phew!"


    "Phew!"


    .


    .


    "Phew!"


    "Phew!"


    "Phew!"


    Suddenly the entire world howled under their strange aerial long range attacksing from their wings.


    "Wait until their attacksnd and then retaliate!" I shouted at my small army stationed up there. "Others release rocks to decrease these attacks'' momentum!"


    The next moment tens of thousands of rocks were sent towards the iing furious wind attacks. The moment the two met, a muffled bang urred and the rocks were instantly smashed into small dirt while the wind attacks lost most of their powers.


    Yet when theynded over us, I felt like standing in the middle of a giant storm!


    "Good, not big losses," I muttered when the attack finished before shouting: "Attack them now!"


    The next moment, thousands of rocks went hard towards the front, aiming directly towards the far army of monsters. My spear raced them up to them, and the next minutes many started to fall from the sky.


    Despite this long distance, we had a really strong thrower in my army! The rocks didn''t just take down one monster, but couple more in their way before finally losing momentum and fall.


    Even during falling, they hit many monsters flying at low levels, increasing the toll of damage to their army.


    "Phew!"


    "Phew!"


    "Phew!"


    .


    .


    "Phew!"


    "Phew!"


    "Phew!"


    And the response to that came swiftly after by tens of thousands of wind attacks.


    "Rocks!" I shouted and another wave of rocks matched the attack and took away most of its power!


    "Keep throwing!"


    I shouted and my one thousand army was now used to the rhythm of this battle. After an hour, almost half of that giant aerial army was on the ground, while only one tenth of my army was injured or dead during this period.


    And it was the time for their patience to run low!


    "Be ready, they are getting closer!" I shouted while many monsters started to draw closer to us. They tried to shorten the time of their attacks, making our attacks much slower and less effective.


    Yet they overlooked one simple fact!


    "All listen to my words," I shouted the moment the distance was shortened to be less than half mile and before those monsters would start raining us with attacks. "Throw rocks, now!"


    The next moment all my army around the hill didn''t hesitate and the rocks went whistling towards the aerial army. Those rear ones tried to use aerial attacks to buy those in front some time to react, yet their attempts were futile all failed to stop most of the rocks from hitting theirrades.


    And in less than a few minutes, more than two thirds of the remaining army were shot to the ground.


    "Necromancers!" I shouted and this time Jim and his army knew what I aimed for and they didn''t hesitate to follow my orders; releasing their skeletons to feast upon those strong unique monsters.


    "Roar!"


    This time this roar didn''te from the direction of the sky, yet from the ground!


    "Damn! Didn''t they say they were hours away?!" I noticed the iing Tesakos army hot from the horizon, forming a long line that covered the entire scope of my sight.


    "Ding Dong! They hailed from a strong horse race; they are fast indeed, hehehe."


    "Damn you just wait!" I cursed before I turned to nce at the iing army. "We need to get rid of the aerial threat first," I muttered as the remaining numbers of those on the air didn''t exceed ten thousand!


    It was smaller than before, yet it was still threatening!


    "Keep firing rocks!" I shouted while my spear kept crossing the air to and fro, killing more of them every time.


    The war kept raging in such a stressful way for five minutes before the leader of the flying army decided to withdraw. It was such a wise decision, yet I didn''t give the order of my army to stop attacking.


    My ground army range was from two miles to three, while my elite on top of the hill unit had double that range! That made the entire flying army lose more during retreating.


    And when they exited the range of my elites, they only had less than five thousands remaining in their army!


    It was such a brilliant oue, yet I had no time to waste on celebrating this!


    "All necromancers head my orders release all your skeletons to the front!" I shouted and the next moment all the skeletons around the hill started running towards the front.


    "What about us?" Omad came hurriedly to ask.


    "Keep ready with rocks," I muttered.


    "But"


    "I know, but these aren''t for the aerial army," I said before pointing my spear towards the front, "let''s use rocks like spears and arrows. Let that grand army shutter mostly under our vicious attacks."


    He nodded before he returned to inform his men with Dredly.


    "Ding Dong! You should run when you have time to."


    "Wow, you have such balls to directly threaten me like that!!"


    "Ding Dong! I''m only caring for your life, after all you have just one life here in this world."


    "And I intend to live it through a grand journey with no running including in it!"


    "Ding Dong! Don''t tell me I don''t'' warn you."


    "Gosh, you are such a nasty pain in the as* system!"


    I was already at my witts end regarding this shameless and treacherous system. It was supposed of him to be my ally, not my greatest enemy; an enemy I couldn''t touch or reach or even limit at the moment!


    "Damn you!" I cursed when I saw many good skeletons being destroyed under the hooves of those mighty charging Tesakos.


    "Be ready!" I shouted when they managed to break from the army of my skeletons. Despite theirrge numbers, they only managed to kill a couple of thousands of that army, with over ten thousand still alive!


    "Didn''t they say it was only ten thousand?" I muttered before I realized something! "So you sent those aerial monsters to block my vision and scouts, nasty twisted dark system!" I shouted angrily as I realized the trap this dirty system had for me.


    "Ding Dong! I did nothing!"


    "Yeah, did nothing my as*!!!" I cursed with utmost hatred, "Be ready, we are already encircled," I shouted while adding to clear the doubts of my army, "Circle the hill and form strong defensive lines of all warriors. Leave our top of the hill army stationed there and ready to support at any time."


    This fight it seemed I walked directly through the trap of my system.


    Yet he really underestimated me!


    I knew what my shameless system was up to. This system had made everyone of my enemies surround me already, using the fact that I would be unable to use my eyes in the sky to monitor things happening in the ground.


    Just as my army started to shift their position, more clouds started to show uping from every direction.


    "Tsk, you really outsmarted yourself this time," I muttered when I noticed the tens of thousands of Tesakosing fast towards me from every corner of thend. "Yet, this is all for nothing," Iughed before shouting, "Bing rocks, bring this damn hill to the ground!"


    My army was already feeling the pressure of this attack, and thus they instantly started working over the hill. In less than five minutes, a huge pile of rocks was gathered everywhere.


    "Throw the rocks at my mark," I shouted before adding, "aim towards the furthest you can throw the rocks, don''t aim at the forefront."


    I waited, patiently waited while the armies were closing up at me. When there was only less than five hundred meters between the two of us, I threw my spear towards the front while shouting: "Mark!"


    The next moment the air was filled instantly with giant rocks howling through the air, bypassingrge numbers of enemies beforending on those behind them.


    "Half keep throwing rocks, the other halfe with me; kill everyone! Leave none alive!"


    I patted on the shoulder of my demon which roared and the next moment he jumped high in the air, tond over the nearest group of Tesakos and smash them into pulps of meat.


    His hands didn''t stop, and my demoness moved with the rest of my personal army to hit those who weren''t hit by the rocks.


    Despite theirrge numbers and great momentum, I made sure the line of support was cut off by the rocks that kept howling in the air non-stop!


    "Kill them all!" I shouted while snapping my spear and throwing it again the next second, killing one more Tesakos. "Kill them all!" I shouted as I snapped my fingers again and threw my spear towards my next target.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    My army, my personal army, even my two beloved demons shouted after me, and the shout reverberated into the entire world shaking it!

 Chapter 442: The Dirty System... Ill Kill You!

    Chapter 442: The Dirty System... I''ll Kill You!


    I even felt my blood boiling from excitement. "Hahaha, this is like old days, old good days, hahaha," Iughed while my spear never stopped killing and my army never stopped shouting.


    The battle was brutal, yet with the constant throw of rocks, no more Tesakos came to rece the fallen.


    In half an hour we managed to crush at least ten thousand Tesakos and we lost almost half of that toll. As for the distant army, the rocks kept smashing many without mercy, and no one managed to escape the scope of my army attacks.


    "Retreat and throw rocks," I shouted, as forcing my way now wasn''t the wisest thing to do.


    As I retreated back to the hill, I realized how right this decision was. Those flying monsters gained more numbers and were preparing to head towards us to aid those on the ground.


    "Those on top of the hill, be ready," I shouted the moment those huge flying monsters started to move. I waited, while the ce around us started to be filled with rocks and smashed bodies of Tesakos.


    "Fire!" I shouted when the flying monsters were in range. Dealing with those nasty ones wasn''t that easy. I couldn''t risk letting theme closer like before, like I did with the Tesakos.


    One thousand rocks howled in the air heading towards those monsters. Many hit their mark, and many missed as these monsters seemed to be quite prepared for this attack.


    "Tsk, quite adaptive species you''re," I muttered before shouting, "half of the army be ready to aim towards the sky," I shouted and waited until the grand army of flying monsters approached me, "Fire!" I shouted and my armyplied.


    This created more damage to the flying monsters, yet some managed to slip by and fell like thunder over my army; killing many in no time!


    "Necromancers release the skeletons!" I shouted as I had to interfere and stop the ongoing massacre by those flying monsters.


    The next moment the entire ground around us was covered in white bones. Those necromancers were mighty weapons if used properly and given time. They never stopped summoning their skeletons for even one moment, and this was something I need to award themter for.


    Their addition started to bnce the fight a bit, as many flying monsters were so vulnerable on the ground. Even those who thought themselves smart enough to flip their wings and rise a couple of meters away from the reach of the skeletons didn''t escape the clutches of those skeletons.


    The skeletons gathered on top of each other, and in the end they managed to form long pirs of skeletons that were like a giant white hand; all grasped the higher flying monsters and crashed them heavily on the ground.


    The next moment it was a grand feast for them over these monsters'' flesh; killing all those who fell on the ground.


    "Roar!"


    As we were winning on all fronts, I heard this loud roaring from far. I turned to see arger ground army made entirely of giant demons and werewolves running wild towards me with their greatest speed.


    "Tsk, I thought I would dy using this," I muttered before turning to the demoness," break free and go towards that direction," I pointed towards the west before adding, "Jen is there, bring her now and lead the army to crush thoseing upon us."


    "Great timing," sheughed before jumping off, crushing anything in her way.


    Nothing stopped here, not a flying monster or a giant Tesakos; all were mmed hard to fly hundreds of meters away from her after violently crashing up directly with her gigantic body.


    She had a great momentum and irresistible force. I watched her until she vanished from my eyesight before I shouted, "all the army throw rocks towards the front, NOW!"


    The flying monsters were already upon us, yet there was no point anymore in reducing the damage caused by them. I shifted my spear killing all those strong looking flying monsters, yet that didn''t help a lot.


    Many of my army was killed by their sharp ws, yet my army wasn''t that soft either. In return for this, they also killed a lot of them, with the help of the skeletons whenever they had the chance.


    This time I refrained from sending off my skeletons to meet the iing. I had better use for them.


    The fight escted beyond my control, yet I had my best to kill the leaders of those flying monsters. In time, only few leaders remained to guide the aerial army, and that made the army quite vulnerable.


    Yet on my side things weren''t that great, either. I lost twenty thousands so far, and the count was still increasing exponentially until suddenly a mighty rumble appeareding from one direction.


    "She is finally here," I sighed, as two hours passed since I sent my demoness to bring here.


    The moment I saw Jen and her army I realized what happened!


    "Dirty system! You sent an army to stop my reinforcements?" I shouted in great anger and the system just replied in a very annoying calm tone:


    "Ding Dong! I didn''t do anything like that! I have absolutely no control over that army!"


    "Liar!" I shouted in rage yet my spear didn''t stop attacking, "I promise this loss will be paid by many folds by you," I threatened and he kept his silence after that.


    The numbersing after my demoness and Jen weren''t few either. Tens of thousands of angry and eager monsters to fight descended upon the enemies surrounded us like thunder.


    This moment the entire battlefield changed!


    "Hahaha, you''ll lose, hahaha," I was so much excited when the system threw his next bomb in my face!


    "Ding Dong! Who said this is the only armying at you? Hehehe," he said these dangerous words that made my heart shudder.


    This system I wanna kill it!


    "Rumble!"


    Just after his words ended, I noticed something looming in the distance with a soft rumble that echoed from far. Whatever it was, it was gigantic! Moving slowly nheless, so I hurriedly shouted:


    "Press forward, use every ounce of power you have," and I turned to my necromancers, "send off everything now!"


    It wasn''t the time to hold back! If that colossal being approached me while my boys were entangled like this with their enemies, the death toll would be monstrous without doubt!


    The next moment the entire battlefield turned to such a gruesome ce for races to die! I strengthened my heart while watching many good warriors fall.


    If I didn''t sacrifice them now, then all of us would fall right here!


    The next hour was so much stressing especially with that gigantic monstering slowly yet steadily towards us. We were winning, yet with what cost? Sigh!


    "Don''t tell me" I paused the moment I saw that colossal monster clearer, "the soul suckers?" I gritted my spear recalling those soul sukcer giant monsters I once sparred with.


    "Tsk, this is veryme of you," I muttered.


    "Ding Dong! It''s not me."


    I had no mood to fight with my system right now. That monster came to make a giant rock fell upon my heart; smashing it into tiny pieces!


    "What should I do?" I muttered with helplessness. "Should we retreat?" I nced around. My army who was once grand and majestic diminished after losing over one third of it so far. We managed to crush most of the enemies already, yet the iing one was such a hard foe to spar with at this moment.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to have most of my men fall under its hands!


    "Damn you!" I loudly cursed while not knowing what to do.


    I totally ignored the dying fight around and started to shift my entire attention to that gigantic monster. "Damn! How can I fight this?" I cursed while I held my spear and thought of something.


    "Let''s go," I patted on my demon who asked: "Run away?"


    "We are going to fight!" I said in determination while knowing all the odds were against me.


    "You should be right, I hope," the demon sighed before he started to move towards the iing monster.


    The distance between us seemed short, yet it took me half an hour and from my demon a lot of crushed enemies to get near it.


    "Let''s see how you were affected by this world," I threw my spear with all hopes lying with it.


    "Boom!"


    The moment my spear crushed through the monster, a loud bang appeared and the next moment the monster roared!


    "It''s working," I muttered, yet without any joy, "yet it''s not that effective on it."


    I noticed the wound created by my spear before it totally stopped in the middle of that gigantic monster. I snapped my fingers and the spear returned after a moment of pause.


    This feeling was somehow simr to what I had before when fighting against those monsters in the game world.

 Chapter 443: Am I Going To Die?!!

    Chapter 443: Am I Going To Die?!!


    "Tsk, it''s a wound, but not deadly wound, not even close of being severe wound," I shook my head before deciding, "if we have to retreat all the way back to the vige, I won''t hesitate to do it just to kill you," I swore while turning to the distance. "The fight is almost over," I smiled as this was the only hope we got.


    Slowly kiting this monster down, bit by bit.


    "Let''s retreat," I said before throwing my spear out again as I added, "and keep the pace along with that slow monster."


    "Alright," my demon knew I was able to hurt that monster, and that made his spirit be elevated once more from the deepest pit it fell into.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    As we retreated, my spear kept hacking that monster and causing multiple wounds in it. Each strike ended up with a loud bang, and with the end of the fight back there; everyone got their full attention upon me.


    Seeing me, alone, fighting this unstoppable death seemed quite appropriate to make my ce in their heart raise by many amplitudes.


    "Listen up," as I neared them, I shouted, "we will retreat slowly towards the vige, keep yourself far from me so you won''t get hurt by that monster."


    My words were simple, yet everyone knew the weight they carried. I didn''t nce back anymore, and the noise that came from behind told me about their movement.


    They swiftly started to retreat, while I held the frontline alone with my demon and spear.


    "C''mon," I gritted my teeth as three hours passed after the arrival of those monsters and the darkness justnded on the ground. It wasn''t easy to differentiate the body of that monster until my spear really hit it.


    Each hit caused this shockwave of light expanding through every single piece of its body, illuminating it in the pitch darkness.


    "Wow, I didn''t know it was like a tree!" Iughed while observing the thin long interlinked branches of light inside his body after each attack; resembling a gigantic leafless tree.


    "Ding Dong! Don''t be happy so soon."


    Suddenly my deadly system spoke finally after so much time of silence. His words were toxic as usual, and I didn''t have the power or mind to fight with him.


    Using the spear for all this time made me depleted! I was tired and hungry, so I took out a bruberry and ate it, yet I didn''t feel much better for minutes then I returned to my weak state again.


    "Forget it, I will just eat you," I took one pearl out and ate it in a hurry before snapping my fingers and releasing my spear again.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    This time the explosion went berserk and many ces shone up inside the body of the giant, invoking it to roar in pain.


    "Wow, it''s like the old days then," Iughed while feeling the immediate effect of the pearl weakened. "Tsk, snap," I returned my spear before sending it out once more, and another throw before my energy gained from the pearl got stabilized.


    "Only one pearl for three hits? That''s quite annoying," I sighed before taking a couple more and ate them before using the spear to vent out the energy over the monster.


    "Boom!"


    "Roar!"


    "Boom!"


    "Roar!"


    "Boom!"


    "Roar!"


    Each time my spear hit the monster, its body trembled and shone at different ces and it roared in great pain. It was pitch ck, so I only got a short glimpse over the body of the giant when it was illuminated under my heavy attacks.


    "Deeper wounds, better than normal wounds," I muttered while taking more pearls without hesitation. "Let''s see how your deadly pet will do to me!"


    I kept releasing my spear while my army and my demon kept retreating at a slow pace. I knew they had nothing in hand to do, but I just wanted them to help.


    After all, it seemed impossible for me to take down that gigantic monster without losing too many pearls on the way!


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "What?!!"


    My system kept silent after hisst bizarre words for hours. We were almost at dawn right now, as the sky was about to be invaded by the weak light of the morning.


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Are you malfunctioning finally?" I wasn''t in the mood for this annoying symphony that the cursed system was ying right now!


    "Ding Dong! It''s here," the system simply said those words and went to silence again.


    "Who the hell is here?" I shouted while releasing my spear with a stuffed mouth and an angry face.


    "Ding Dong! It''s a surprise."


    "Yeah, my damn system deadly surprises," my patience ran thin with that shameless system. I was already handling that gigantic monster by great difficulty, and I didn''t need any more surprises.


    "Ding Dong! Turn around, at the distant spot light in the sky."


    "You" I didn''t know what to say but I turned nheless to witness something that made my heart fall to the bottom.


    "What the hell is that?!!!"


    "Ding Dong! Told you, this isn''t over."


    "Damn!" I gritted my spear while not knowing what else to do. In that distant spot of the horizon where a shy light was about to be born, a gigantic shadow appeareding with his dark colossal body towards us!


    Another soul sucker ising right away from behind, blocking our path to retreat!


    "Damn you!" I cursed out loud while my demon trembled faintly.


    "We need to run," the demon urged.


    "No!" I decisively declined, "this can''t be my loss!" I gritted my spear tightly while adding, "we can run to the east then."


    "Ding Dong! Already blocked, hehehe."


    I turned my eyes and amidst the slowly fading away darkness I spotted a giant shadowing from that direction.


    "The west then," I turned to the west to see another oneing from there.


    "Damn! What have I ever done to you to block every direction like that? Huh?"


    "Ding Dong! You insisted on ying solo by your own arrogant rules! This is the consequence of breaking the rules. Told you already, the world won''t tolerate such actions."


    "You mean you won''t tolerate such actions, damn wed system!"


    "Ding Dong! At least all the others are ying by the rules."


    "I don''t f*cking y by the rules!" I cursed out loud while I turned to nce at everywhere. "Damn, even a route of escape is blocked everywhere! Damn you! I won''t stop at anything until I utterly destroy you!"


    "Ding Dong! Those you gained by tricks and by breaking the rules will die here! Only few will be allowed to run away," he paused before adding, "Ding Dong! And Lisely will fall down here as well. I already informed her."


    "You" my body trembled yet I didn''t know what to say or do. Everything I had, everything I built was about to get crumpled in front of my eyes!


    "Damn!" I cursed again while shouting, "anyone with a brilliant ideae forth now! It''s now or never, it''s do or die folks, let''s share thoughts together."


    I shouted, yet all I received was utter and heavy deep silence. "Is it over?" I muttered in disbelief.


    "Ding Dong! I won''t kill you, after all I''m obliged to safeguard you."


    "Obligated to guard me?" Iughed out of my bitterness, "c''mon, you didn''t stop at anything to make me lose!"


    "Ding Dong! But I never risked your life, not now, not anytime in the future."


    "Liar," I gritted my teeth while firming my resolve, "I will stand here with my army; either we live together or die together."


    "Ding Dong! That''s not the right decision to take!"


    "Who told you about what''s right and what''s wrong? Shut up and return to the dirty hole you came from!!"


    "Ding Dong! Don''t be so mean to the one asking to help you."


    "The one who put me in this deadly situation in the first ce, right? My guardian is my goddamn sword enemy, what a joke!"


    "Ding Dong! Just leave and don''t be stubborn right now!"


    I totally ignored him while patted on my demon''s shoulder. "Go to them," I demanded and heplied.


    From the shouts I just had, and the sudden appearance of three more colossal monsters from the three remaining directions; everyone was already tasting the bitter taste of death.


    No hope was left for them, or even for me.


    "Damn it," I shouted while raising my spear, and its de slightly shone under the rising rays of the sun, "I won''t leave and run, I will stand by your side and fight. If you think it''s pointless, I won''t me you for staying here and waiting for death toe.


    But we are warriors, we can''t stand in the face of the iing death and not spit on it! Come with me, rally alongside me, let''s fight this one time, thisst time, and let''s die in honor and die on the dead bodies of those giants!"

 Chapter 444: Killing Them All!

    Chapter 444: Killing Them All!


    My words rocked the earth and they roared back with shouts and yells. I knew there was no hope for me, for them, and they also knew that.


    But what was the point in dying like this without even trying? If we were going to die, then let''s die with honor!


    "Sorry mate, I thought we might reach further than this," I patted my demon shoulder and nced around to spot my demoness far away from me. "Sigh, I just wanted to thank her."


    "She knew," the demon said, "we both knew how real you love the two of us," I thought he had tears now, and I didn''t dare to see his face.


    After all I also had tears flowing over my face out of desperation and frustration!


    "I was this close this close! Damn!" I cursed before I turned everything I felt, everything I had in mind into rage. "Go," I patted on the shoulders of my demon while raising my spear high in the air as I shouted, "Follow me, let''s go and kill some giants!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    The army was at its lowest morale, yet they shouted with their loudest voices. It seemed like their desperation turned them mad, all of them, and me as well.


    "Which one of the two?" my demon asked and I bitterlyughed. "Dunno, that one perhaps?" I pointed towards one to my left as I added, "after all I don''t want to die as if I was running away towards my vige, I want to die as if I sat from it and started conquering the world."


    ""


    "Ding Dong! It''s not toote to retreat! The monsters won''t follow you, I promise!"


    "False words of such a weak useless system! Screw off!" I totally ignored that shameless dirty wed system words while me and my demon went closer to that gigantic monster.


    Just as we turned to face that one, the one blocking the retreat path to my vige started to show some agility and picked up speed after me. I side nced at this gigantic shadow and helplessly shook my head. "Sorry monster, I wished I could kill you today."


    We ran for half an hour, and even after that the distant monster wasn''t that close to us. "Tsk, how far that damned monster is?" I was already at my wits end, not wanting anymore waiting.


    If I was about to die, then let''s do it quickly!


    "That one it''s quite persistent!" I nced at the gigantic monster running from the direction of the vige towards me. He ignored the army, as it tried to run parallel to my demon as if it was racing him!


    "Does this monster look strange to you?" I asked and the demon just shook his head. "They are all filthy dirty soul suckers; the ones I always knew!"


    "Oh, it''s just it''s running faster than others," I said.


    "Wanna die on its hands perhaps?"


    "Nah, let''s make it run alongside us, at least we''ll havepany and the end fight will be epic."


    In the next hour the sun started to appear, yet the sky was dimmed with thick clouds. "Even the sky is going to mourn me, not your dirty system!" I cursed while I nced at the nearby gigantic monster. "Alright, let''s start killing it," Iughed while taking out many pearls, " let this day be always remembered!"


    "Ding Dong! Retreat now and live, no point in what you are doing!"


    "Kill them all!" I replied on my system by shouting on my army, and the entire army shouted with me.


    "Rumble!"


    Suddenly I heard this rumble that made even my demon stumble and we both fell on the ground.


    The massive momentum the demon had made me and him be thrown fast towards the front. During these moments, I noticed a gigantic hand appearing suddenly to catch me, and the next moment I felt the cold wind of the early hours of the morning pping on my face.


    "You are going to fight that alone? Not waiting for me?"


    I opened my eyes as I suddenly nced at where I was standing.


    "Wow, how did you wait a minute, you were the one running towards me all this time?"


    "Yup, it''s me, and you didn''t even wait for me to catch up until now."


    "Hahaha, I love you my little giant," I even painted a kiss over the shoulder of his.


    "Sorry we take this long, mydy."


    The vampires I sent before to fetch my gigantic giant appeared with what I asked them for. With his presence, with the huge army of vampires present here, I suddenly felt power returning back to my heart, to my muscles, to my soul.


    "Phew," I took a long deep breath and released it the next moment while ncing again at the three giant monsters around me.


    "Wow, they look smaller now," Iughed, and I released all the stress I felt through thisugh. "Did you know that?" I suddenly shouted, "did you bastard know about the arrival of my giant? And you asked me to run away and leave my army to die? Knowing that my giant will follow me wherever I go?"


    ""


    Iughed,ughed andughed like crazy. "Listen up boys," I shouted and then pointed my spear towards the front, towards the giant monstering nearby. From my high ce I also noticed a small dense ckness underneath the monster, running towards my army direction.


    "Leave the giants to me, kill the small monstersing towards you now!"


    I shouted and my army didn''t know what I meant yet my demon and demoness, my leaders of Omad, Dredly, and Jen all started to arrange everyone and prepare for a different kind of battle.


    They weren''t going to fight to die, they were going to fight to win.


    "Kill them all!" I shouted while patting on the shoulder of my giant.


    "Roar!"


    His words didn''te out smoothly instead a mighty roar was heard making even the nearby monster pause for a moment there.


    The next moment my giant moved.


    "Let''s kill those bastards and end this bloody long fight," I muttered to myself before adding, "and you hahaha, I have to admit you almost got me fooled there. But don''t worry, a day wille when I will find yourir and bring out every single wire of yours and make you really malfunction."


    I had to admit it, my system did y it good this time and nearly was about to trick me to leave. This shameless system had me there, and I had to admit my mistake.


    I should trust my men more, trust my own abilities, and trust above all else my own fortune and destiny.


    I was destined to have a greater future than to fall down here in this early hour of this world.


    I nced over the entire world while I was on the shoulder of my giant. Everything seemed so small, every worry was washed away and nothing else remained except for calm and confidence.


    I watched my giant hitting that giant monster that I couldn''t even make it fall on the ground like this one gigantic punch did to it. My giant was mighty and I was his owner; I was mighty!


    "Kill it!" I shouted in excitement while my giant left his leg andnded it heavily on the monster, making the entire ground around it crack!


    My giant leaned over it and started to punch it''s unclear face. His punches were so strong that I even heard the air howl every time he waved his gigantic fists.


    "Hahaha, this monster is nothing," Iughed and my system kept his mouth shut. I believe he was now very infuriated by the failure of his grand scheme; and he should be.


    My giant kept hitting it until its entire body disintegrated after releasing a wave of strange fluid that corroded the earth around.


    It was lucky that my army was entangled with the other army long distance far from this mighty fight, or else the death toll would be enormous.


    "Next time be careful of this fluid," Imented before patting on his shoulders, "you did great and I don''t want anyone on my side to be hurt by this fluid."


    "Ok," the giant simply answered before pointing towards the monster. "What about this?"


    "Cut it into small pieces, but leave it forter," I said while the scenes of my cksmiths forging this dead monster''s skin into my army''s weapons were still vivid in my mind.


    "Ok," my giant moved from that monster''s corpse before turning to thoseing from the back. "More," he shouted before starting to run towards one of them.


    His speed was much faster than the two remaining, and as we reached the closest one, I noticed the presence of more armies on the ground.


    "Kill that big one and make it fall over those smaller ones," I shouted as all I could do was to give orders and wait for him to execute them.


    "They are weak," heined while taking down that gigantic monster and making sure it fell over a great part of the hostile enemies.


    "Hahaha, for you perhaps, but not for me and my army," Iughed on his remark and he kept punching the monster until he killed it.

 Chapter 445: Lets Go to the Golam City

    Chapter 445: Let''s Go to the Gm City


    "Thest one, c''mon, let''s have more fun," I pped my hands while he stood up and moved towards thest monster.


    It didn''t take him half an hour to finish each monster, and in less than two hours we managed to clear every gigantic monster and kill arge number of the hostile enemies.


    As the enemies were nowcking their greatest support, some started to run away.


    "Grab those running away kill them," I casually said and the next moment he started running here and there, killing endless numbers of my enemies.


    He kept doing that for one hour until everyone here knew the bitter fact; there was nowhere to run to!


    As they all lost hope, those who were fighting my army retreated to gather with everyone else.


    From my high ce up there, all I could see was small ants running here and there. Even after gathering up together, they didn''t look any different in my eyes.


    "Bring me down, so close to them," I said and he moved one of his gigantic hands and I simply ran for a few minutes to finally rest inside it.


    Gosh, I felt like I was running for a long distance already!


    He knelt so he could bring me further closer to them. As I approached inside the hand of my giant, everyone down there started to grow clearer to my eyes.


    They were all trembling! The four gathered races here trembled in fear! Even those flying monsters whonded on the ground were trembling like others.


    "I don''t want this massacre to continue anymore. Surrender to me and this will end. Resist and I will let my pet loose on you," I shouted for everyone here to hear me well while patting on my giant''s hand as I called him my pet.


    My words were met with heavy silence, as if they were hesitating.


    "Alright, it''s your choice then," I said as I shrugged as if their decision didn''t matter much to me. "Take me up and be ready to kill them all," I added and just as my giant was about to do what I said, I heard the shouts of manying from down there.


    They all threw their weapons down. Most of these were giant clubs, and few were made out of some strange ores. They started by few doing this, then everyone did the same; everyone without any exception.


    "Kneel to me," I shouted with arrogance that I totally deserved at this moment.


    And they all knelt.


    "What? Not a notification of what I gained?" Iughed as I knew how much enraged my system was right now.


    "Ding Dong! You gained two hundred thousand pearls," he simply said that in a tone that made meugh more on him.


    "C''mon, don''t be silly, it''s just one defeat."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Hahaha," Iughed, enjoying his frustration to the extreme.


    "Send me down," I shouted at my giant and he dropped me gently on the ground. As I was so far from my army, it took awhile for them to catch up to me.


    During this time, I started to examine my new addition. "Wonderful," I eximed in content, "I''ll dly ept those one hundred thousand fighters," Iughed as I knew their numbers were much greater than this.


    "Ding Dong! It''s one hundred and twenty four thousands, not just one hundred thousand," my system corrected me in such a depressed tone.


    "C''mon, don''t be a bitter loser," Iughed before adding, "I admit you yed it nicely here."


    "Ding Dong! But not enough!"


    "Sure," Iughed, "you said the world is against me? It''s not, the world is on my side, hehehe."


    ""


    He didn''t speak again for a while and I totally ignored him. My army had already caught up with me and my leaders were in the forefront.


    "Mydy, are you alright?" Jen asked while Omad said: "This is a very big victory, very grand one, hehehe."


    "I know," Iughed as well, "distribute them over your armies equally," I said before ncing over the vampires as I added, "those flying monsters will serve you from now on."


    "As you wish, mydy," one of the vampires grinned as he understood my meaning. They wouldn''t only make them part of their army, they also might feed on them if needed.


    "What should we do now?" Jen said before adding in a bitter tone, "I lost many good monsters along this fight."


    "We all lost something," I admitted, "but this victoryes with more gains," I turned to nce at those around as I added, "everyone here hailed from a tribe, a n, or a vige. Interrogate them and divide yourselves fast."


    I turned to look at Lisely before adding in a big smile, "all the areas under their dominion will be mine. All their families and viges will serve me. All the monsters living in the area are also mine. Spread out and make sure to get in contact with each other; don''t spare any effort to use this chance and expand more, understood?"


    "Yes, mydy," they all said in unison and in such great spirit that made meugh. "Go now, let''s not waste any more time here."


    They all nodded before going towards the giant army and everyone started taking what belonged to him.


    "This fight I thought I was done for," Lisely sighed before adding in much gratitude, "thanks for not running away and leaving me behind. The system kept promising me severe punishment and told me you''ll run away."


    "Who? Me?" Iughed before adding, "c''mon, y''know me better than this damned system."


    "Every time I see you I discover new things in you," she said in a strange tone and weird looks, "are you really that old witch''s descendant?" she asked out of the blue.


    "Sure," I simply answered.


    "I bet you are," sheughed and Iughed with her. "Let''s go and wait for the good news and vige''s tokens for us. I can''t wait to make this stingy system bleed further, hehehe."


    Sheughed and we both went slowly on the shoulders of my demon and demoness while my personal army and my gigantic pet moved after the two of us.


    As we cleared all the hostiles in suchrge numbers, it wasn''t weird not to meet any resistance along the way for days!


    The first day went by with no news, but starting from the second day, vampires and the newly added flying monsters started to arrive constantly.


    They didn''t only deliver news, but also vige tokens. In less than two hours, I had over a hundred vige tokens from my dispersed armies everywhere.


    "Wow, this system really outdone himself this time," Iughed while giving them to Lisely, "C''mon, summon more necromancers, let''s have much more of these."


    During the past fight, many necromancers were killed and only a handful of twenty thousand or something remained alive. Despite that, all those who survived were now much stronger than the initial fifty thousand necromancers.


    They could summon advanced skeletons with stronger bones and even some had some strange abilities! Some could summon other skeletons, and others could boost the summoned ones.


    In total, my necromancer army only grew stronger by being fewer; which was a paradox I loved.


    The newly summoned necromancers joined the remaining ones walking after my giant and my personal army. They started summoning their skeletons non-stop, while hearing stories about the epic battle others had just survived.


    I noticed the nces of envy in the eyes of most of the newly summoned ones, and that made me justugh and said nothing.


    If they were this envious, they should work harder and pray for more outstanding victories toe.


    On the fourth day, I managed to provide enough tokens for Lisely to summon twenty batches of necromancers. Right now my army of necromancers reached a terrified figure of a million, and their skeletons were really endless, blocking the path of my eyesight everywhere.


    "Spread the words, let everyone retreat and regroup. Send all the surrendered vigers to my vige, and make the vige be ready to wee such arge number," I said to the vampires and flying monsters before adding, "let everyone know, we will aim for that gm city next."


    I have done all that I could and grown my army of monsters and races to reach a terrifying number of two hundred thousands, plus those necromancers.


    Yet something told me a big surprise was lying in wait there.


    My system kept his silence, and this was a little annoying to me. Normally he would jump out of excitation hearing me say these words, but for an entire day he didn''t even open his mouth once!


    He was goddamn busy preparing all that he could to stop me!


    "Let''s go, let everyone move faster," I ordered while my grand army was crawling behind me. If he was preparing with all this concentration and seriousness, then I should answer in actions.


    The faster I reached there the better!

 Chapter 446: Going to the Golden Tree

    Chapter 446: Going to the Golden Tree


    The march towards the distant city of Gm took two days from me and my armies to reach. The city lied in the heart of the valley I once met the treefolks there and also met Dredly and summoned Omad.


    It was such a nice ce filled with many memories, and I intended to have more good memories about it after crushing the first Gm city.


    As we marched directly towards the valley, my personal army led the way with my topmanders with their elites.


    Right now my armies were really gigantic, filled with diversity of all races and monsters. On my right, Dredly walked in a bunch of his biggest demons he could ever find, yet they still were smaller than my own two demons.


    Omad walked to my left, and his group of strong looking Tesakos left a deeper impression in me than those of Dredly.


    Also some vampires were walking behind, led by the two fighting brothers; Derky and Trefor. Each had his own group while they also had some of the flying monsters as well.


    Jen also walked like a mightymander, among many ferocious looking monsters that some I knew and some I didn''t.


    In the back, my beloved giant pet was moving slowly, yet each step of his made the entire ce tremble under our feet.


    We were going towards the Gm city in the strongest formation possible. As for my grand army of necromancers, I figured to let them walk in the rear.


    After all they were weak humans, with their strongest weapons being the ability to summon skeletons from far.


    Their skeletons moved as vanguard, scouting the area and making sure no hidden threat was there.


    We met a couple of groups of monsters that thought themselves strong enough to kill some of my skeletons, but when the leading group of my army reached their ces; they all knelt in recognition of me.


    The trip took roughly half a day, and we were almost heading towards sunset when I noticed it.


    It was such a gigantic tree looming all the time at the horizon, yet this was the first time for me to reach it.


    "This is the golden tree?" I wondered, "it really deserves the name!"


    Everything in this tree was made of gold! Even the leaves, the fruits, or that strange circle formed by its twinkling roots on the surface.


    "Beware mydy," Dredly suddenly warned, "this ce is cursed."


    "Cursed?" Iughed before adding, "I love cursed ces, let''s hope we can find something worthy after getting this curse crushed."


    "Ding Dong! Don''t be so full of yourself like this, listen to the advice of your man and be more careful."


    Finally the system decided to speak, and from his tone I smelled the faint sense of confidence in hisyout. "What trap have you arranged for me this time?" I chuckled while not fazed by his hidden threats.


    "Ding Dong! Nothing, I don''t arrange traps for you. I''m on your side here."


    "Liar," Iughed while adding, "you are on my enemies'' side, dumbass!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Hehehe," Iughed while waving my spear towards the front casually, "Make the skeletons go and check things out for me."


    The necromancers at the back received my orders via some of the vampires. The next moment I saw a sea of skeletons erupting all of sudden from behind and moving without fear towards the tree.


    "Ding Dong! This is the wrong way to deal with the ancient Gm city sleeping here," the system sneered and I knew he might be right.


    But I didn''t ask about the right way of doing things. After all, his advice might not be as useful as my current approach.


    "Rumble!"


    Just as the skeletons got near the golden circle of roots on the ground, the earth rumbled while the roots suddenly became alive. They stood up like giant pythons and started to smash the skeletons like gigantic whips.


    "Damn, this is a warm wee indeed," Iughed before shouting, "keep sending skeletons, spare none!"


    The skeletons kept hitting the tree and smashed under its roots which kept spinning in the air moving from right to left. I watched all this being unfolded in front of me and said nothing.


    After all, I had to gather more intel about this tree.


    "Aim for the trunk," I shouted as I noticed the skeletons only aimed towards the roots. Despite the brutal nature of the roots, the skeletons managed to hit them often.


    Yet they seem like hitting rocks with y, nothing was left behind; not even a single scratch.


    This made me realize the key to crack the entrance wasn''t in the roots but in the trunk perhaps. Per my orders, the skeletons moved towards the trunk, ignoring the roots.


    They managed to reach the trunk on great cost, but this didn''t matter. I already had a million necromancers here.


    Yet when they kept hitting the trunk for minutes, nothing also happened to the tree.


    "Sigh," I shook my head before ncing over the tree once more. It was so grand that even seeing it from this close up made me feel much dwarfed. I couldn''t even nce at every single detail of it in one look, so I took a couple of minutes before I noticed something.


    The tree was all golden in color but there was a single fruit that looked strange. It looked rusted from time, with a surface showing many wrinkles and some bronze color appeared around it.


    And it was lying in the center of this tree, high in the air amidst the thick branches and leaves.


    "See that fruit over there," I shouted as I pointed towards the fruit, "make the skeletons climb the tree and get it for me."


    The vampires delivered the message and I just watched an endless stream of skeletons being thrown non-stop towards the tree. I knew for so long having necromancers was a crucial thing to make me able to secure this city relic with little cost.


    Or that what I just hoped to happen.


    "Tsk, it''s not that easy," I sighed as after an entire hour of constant trying, the skeletons couldn''t even get closer to the fruit, not even touching it.


    This all was due to the problematic branches of this tree. The moment my skeletons jumped over the tree and started climbing it, these branches started to emite thorn-like extensions everywhere, killing many of my skeletons in no time.


    "Attacks from the ground, attacks from the tree itself," I muttered, "is the air safe or not?"


    I thought of sending off my aerial army to assault the tree, yet I refrained from such a thing. After all I could rece any number of fallen skeletons, but I couldn''t do this for my vampires and flying monsters.


    "May I suggest something?" Lisely suddenly spoke, from the shoulder of my demoness where she used to stay, "let the aerial army carry the skeletons and drop them over the fruit."


    I nced at her with shining eyes. "This is really a great n!" I turned to nce at my vampires before adding, "do this, hurry."


    "Roger that, mydy," Derky said while Trefor instantly acted.


    In less than half an hour, the sky got filled with huge numbers of vampires and flying monsters. On their backs, each carried almost a hundred skeletons, even some fell from their backs while reaching that height.


    "Drop them!" I shouted and the next moment they listened to my orders, dropping the skeletons directly towards the fruit.


    "Swoosh!"


    "Swoosh!"


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly the tree shook and long thin branches moved from it towards the iing skeletons. The reach of these branches was big but not enough to endanger my flying army.


    "Nice, I didn''t send them to do the job," I smiled in content without caring about all these skeletons falling with every passing second. "Keep delivering skeletons, don''t stop!" I shouted, and my orders were executed swiftly by them.


    In another hour, the fight kept raging wildly everywhere around this tree, yet we were getting closer to the fruit with time.


    The aerial attack came to divert a good deal of this tree''s resources away from the climbing army of skeletons. So, I was sure in more hours, and after sacrificing hundreds of thousands of skeletons we would have a chance to gain this fruit.


    This happened shorter than I expected, and it happened not from the climbing army of skeletons but from one skeleton falling from high and managed to slip luckily between the dense defenses of the tree.


    "Rumble!"


    The moment it touched the fruit, the entire world around me rumbled while I felt a strange oppression forceing forth from the tree.


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions on making the sacred tree mad!"


    The system sneered and I wasn''t in the mood to listen to his words. "throw the fruit here, hurry!" I shouted and my skeleton lying over the fruit just took a minute to cut it and threw it over to me.

 Chapter 447: Dealing with the Tree

    Chapter 447: Dealing with the Tree


    As the fruit was thrown, I felt like the entire tree was trying to catch it. Yet despite all the branches, the roots, even the tree itself leaning like a caring mother towards the fruit; it couldn''t manage to stop it from reaching the ground far from the tree, rolling until it reached a few meters away from the front of my army.


    "Go, bring it to me," I patted over my demon''s shoulder and heplied. As he reached there, he grabbed the fruit to let it go the next moment falling on the ground. "I can''t, it stings!" he muttered while I climbed down his body and reached the ce of this fruit.


    It was muchrger than I thought it would be, almost on the size of my entire body!


    Its surface had more wrinkles than I imagined, and when I closely watched it, I realized these weren''t wrinkles, but writings.


    "Let''s see what''s wrong with you, darling," I muttered before leaning and touched it.


    The moment I did, I felt a burning sting over my hands, but I endured. I knew this wasn''t the time for me to be careful. I needed to find the entrance to the hidden Gm city, and I was dead determined in doing so!


    So I endured the pain before I finally had a new feeling, or a hunch.


    "My pearls!" I shouted like ming myself for not realizing this so far. The next moment I took out a pile of pearls and gave them towards the fruit.


    As expected, the pearls once touched the surface of the fruit they started to melt and merge with the fruit. The change happened next was for these dense writings over its surface to be ignited in golden color, while the sting pain I felt started to recede slightly.


    "More," I didn''t keep my hand this time or count how much this glutinousrge fruit consumed. After roughly an hour, the fruit was shining in gold color and there was no more pain at all.


    "Ding Dong! Great, you found the right way to enter the city," the system said in such celebratory words in a much depressed tone.


    "Thanks," Iughed while ncing over the tree. When the fruit became like a little star in my hand, the tree stopped buzzing all of sudden, returning to the docile silent state of it.


    Then a hole appeared all of sudden in the middle of its trunk. I nced at the hole then at my fruit. "They are simr," I muttered, knowing that this tree wanted me to put the fruit inside it, and perhaps I would get my own path towards the city of the Gm.


    "Let''s try this then," I shrugged before moving to the front while adding, "keep your distance, and don''te until I order you to."


    I moved, alone, while even my skeletons retreated to the back. I reached the base of the tree to see its gigantic stature from this close. "Wow, you are really amazing," I muttered and the tree seemed to understand my praising words as it shook from left to right, and from right to left.


    "How can I reach that height of yours?" I muttered while ncing over the distant up there hole out of my reach.


    "Wow," the next response of it came in the form of one of its roots that moved towards me before pausing a couple of meters away. "You want me to jump here?" I said and the tree shook again.


    "Alright," I smiled before jumping over the root and it instantly moved towards the hole. From its speed and swift actions I realized how much nervous this tree was for this fruit in my hand.


    As I reached there I saw the ce of the hole simr to the shape of the fruit in hand. I didn''t hesitate and ced it in the hole when I heard a thunderous shouting from far behind.


    "Use your blood first!"


    I turned to see my gigantic giant waving his hand while pointing to the nape of his neck. I recalled what happened before, and this time I decided to follow the logic in his words and use a drop of my blood first.


    I cut my hand and let the blood drop over the fruit, yet nothing happened.


    "The hole!"


    My loyal pet kept helping me while my useless system kept his silence. I touched my hand over the hole to see the blood of mine being absorbed the next moment, leaving nothing behind.


    "Is this enough?" I shouted back.


    "Ding Dong! More than enough!"


    "Not yet, keep dropping the blood until the tree can take no more."


    I received two different answers, one from the system and one from my giant. Without hesitation I kept my hand bleeding on top of the hole while smirking:


    "Trying to y me again? Hehehe," I knew he was lying, and his lie just confirmed the giant sincere words to me.


    "Ding Dong! I don''t want to see you die out of bleeding. Check the tree, see how gigantic it is? How can you satisfy the need of such monsters without dying?"


    His words were like poison to my ear, and I didn''t even consider thinking about what he just said. "Forget it, I won''t stop," Iughed before taking one pearl out as I added, "forgot to tell you, these pearls are just magical."


    I ate one andughed while feeling much energetic again. I knew it was furious right now, but this wasn''t something I needed to worry about.


    After all I was pretty confident in this tree being just the basic hurdle on the way to the Gm city. I was sure he had more machination hidden yet toe, and he was still confident about his ability to stop my path here.


    I kept pouring out my blood and refreshing my strength with pearls from time to time. It took me several hours for the tree to be finally satisfied, and I didn''t know why but the moment my blood wasn''t absorbed, I felt a strange connection with the tree.


    It was like I could feel it, and it could feel me. I didn''t know why but I felt a strange link with the fruit, and suddenly I had this realization.


    "Wow, it''s not a fruit, it''s the heart of the tree!" I eximed in shock while I knew how important this to the tree. "You are still young! You needed my help to reach maturity, hoho," Iughed while I enjoyed this strange and unexinable connection and conversation with the tree.


    "Alright, take your heart back," I ced the fruit in the hole and the moment it went there, the bark grew fast and covered the hole, leaving no trace behind.


    Yet I still have this link with the tree active nheless thanks to my blood.


    "I want to enter with my army towards the Gm city," I said while patting on the tree which shook right and left.


    "Oh, you cover the exit with your roots?" I muttered while rapidly ncing over the ce where the roots were. There I saw the roots started to move, clearing a path that looked like a deep tunnel. "This is the entrance, good," I understood her message before patting again on her bark:


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that fragile to be killed down there."


    I turned to my army in the distance before taking out my spear again and pointed it towards the tunnel down below: "Skeletons advance first as vanguard, followed by vampires to deliver the news. My army moves next then the rest of the armies. The necromancers are thest to move."


    My words drew the general tactic of my army advancement towards the Gm city. ording to what I received from the tree, the city was buried under the ground for ages, and there were many lurking dangers inside.


    Especially her remarks about recent suspicious activities down below. I knew who was behind all these movements, and I intended to crush all his schemes and make him the only loser in the end.


    "Advance!" I gave the order for the huge army of skeletons to pour into the tunnel. The tunnel seemed small for me from high above, yet strangely it was able to hold everythinging at it. "Weird," I muttered.


    "Ding Dong! Won''t you enter?"


    The system seemed quite anxious about something, so I didn''t answer as I shrugged and sat on the root of the tree. I took out a couple of bruberries and a couple of pearls, I ate one of each and threw the rest towards the tree.


    The branches moved to take them and then they went with them somewhere I couldn''t see. I heard a chewing sound somewhere, which made meugh. "Great, we can be best friends now," I said and the tree shook right and left in agreement.


    The armies of mine went inside the tunnel for hours. Darkness befell upon us and the next dawn appeared and my skeleton armies didn''t show signs of ending.


    "Such an army should be enough," I muttered before shouting, "send the vampires, ry the news from inside."


    The next moments I spotted tens of vampires moving fast towards the tunnel. I waited, and after a couple of hours I felt somehow nervous.


    "Do you know if they are alive or not?" I asked the tree and somehow I received my answer.


    "Damn!" I cursed before adding, "this system I wanna burn him alive!!"


    What I understood from here was that the tunnel ended in the densest ce with monsters and dark creatures. For skeletons, this was the most disadvantageous battle ever.


    As for my vampires, I didn''t put much hope for them to return alive.


    Yet one did return with many wounds on his body.


    "Hurry and amend him, hurry," I shouted before I gritted my spear as I added, "someone take the info from his mouth before he dies!"


    I turned to the tree before adding, "thanks a lot for your kindness, but I need to go personally down there and deal with things."


    The tree shook and I understood her worry. "Don''t be worried, I won''t be killed this easily," I tried to reassure myself before reassuring her.

 Chapter 448: Getting In the Golam City World

    Chapter 448: Getting In the Gm City World


    As I reached the ground, what I feared happened. The vampire died just before I even came to check on him.


    "Did he say anything?" I nced at those standing around while urging to ask.


    "There are many giant monsters inside," one of the vampires said, "he says there is a massacre caused by a well yed trap."


    "Indeed," I nodded, "did he say anything more? Like the type and abilities of those monsters?"


    "He only said they were strange giants," the vampire said before adding, "ah he said they resemble the giant monster we fought with from before."


    "The soul sucker?" I asked before finding this new species of monsters quite disturbing. "Alright, it''s settled then," I turned towards the distance and shouted, "Come here."


    My giant pet moved, and in just a couple of steps he was with me.


    "Listen up," I turned around and nced over the leaders of my army," I''ll lead the attack, keep the necromancers busy with their skeletons and send everything inside. After one hour go in and join me in full force, got it?"


    They exchanged silent nces with much worry over their faces. "Don''t give me that look, I have seen many brutal wars and survived all. I can''t be killed this easily."


    I then thought of my two demons and took them inside my prison before jumping over the gigantic hand of my giant. "Go inside now," I said while ignoring even the warning words of my beloved tree.


    At this moment it wasn''t the time for me to coward away and let others go in and sacrifice themselves for nothing. If they had to die, then it should be on equal grounds and in a fair fight where we have the upper hand and victory was in sight.


    The next moment the giant moved, and in just one small step of his, he entered the gap and the next thing I found myself inside a long tunnel that looked like an abyss.


    "Keep going," I urged him to move, and strangely the tunnel suited the giant like it was made to fit him. He moved at great speed and in less than five minutes he finally crossed a distance that would have taken more than an hour on foot and reached the end of the tunnel.


    The tunnel was leaning slightly to the bottom, and when we reached its opening I was amazed by the scene that weed me.


    "No wonder no one returned," I muttered, as the opening of the tunnel led into a vast pit with cliff-like walls on all sides where the tunnel lied in the center.


    And everywhere I spotted endless armies of giants. They were like the smaller versions of my giant demons, but having the same semi-transparent body of the soul sucker and its long thin hands stretched everywhere.


    "It''s time to cause a bang," I gnashed my teeth and took out my spear before pointing it forward, "go, leave none alive around the opening. We need to clear this zone for our armies to arrive safely."


    "Alright, leave this to me," the giant didn''t hesitate to jump outside the tunnel and then he started the massacre.


    I didn''t sit on his broad shoulder and did nothing. From this height I could spot endless enemies, and my spear moved to crack the air going to and fro like a death reaper.


    From my ce I could see what was happening on the surface of the pit I was in. "So they even have flying armies," I muttered while noticing therge packs of flying monsters in the air, "my vampire has no chance alone."


    I didn''t mind those for now, as it was hard to hit my giant or even touch a hair of mine there. I kept my focus for now over the ground around the tunnel, helping my giant to clear it.


    He stumped over them, used his hands to catch and throw many, and even he grabbed rocks and threw them around. "You need a sword my friend," I muttered as this was something that would help him a lot.


    "I prefer a spear like mydy," he said and his answer made meugh.


    "Alright, this is a promise then," I said before adding, "when we have time and resources, I''ll order such a nice and deadly spear and shield for you."


    For me I pictured him holding a gigantic spear and shield, acting like a shield and a spear at the same time, while my enemies were stopped and killed all over his mighty body.


    And I was leading my armies to attack from behind, killing everything and ruling the entirend. "That''s awesome," Iughed before throwing off my spear again.


    In less than half an hour, the massacre that happened here to my skeletons were turned around. We managed to clear arge area enough for ten thousand skeletons to gather around, attacking the fallen and wounded monsters all around.


    At first this was nothing to attract my attention, butter I noticed some gained more power while doing that. "Those bones they are relentless, fearless, and scary," I smiled beforeughing, "I love them, I hope many will upgrade to be a real powerhouse next to me."


    Just as the second hour passed, the vanguard of my giant army arrived in the form of my personal army. The moment they appeared, they joined the fight and their addition helped to speed up clearing the monsters on the ground.


    The only problem we had was the constant influx of more monsters once we killed part of them. Despite the great killing speed of my giant and my skeletons, my army, and I, we needed more time to expand the safe zone five times the initial size when my army arrived.


    But despite this, I wasn''t fazed or worried at least. Even when those flying monsters tried toe down and join the fight, my army started using the old rock throwing tactic, bringing so many of them to the ground for the others to kill.


    When Omad and Deredly arrived with their main armies, things started to haste again towards my side. The number of killed monsters swelled up fast, and even their monstrous reinforcing ability was paralyzed in front of our relentless attacks.


    In fact being in the lead gave my army the courage and the determination to kill everything around. I acted as the main spear, and they were the main grinding machine behind, and the monsters were simply the losers here.


    On any front of this ce the fight was always my win on a way or another. The skeletons kept falling fast, but much more reced them. I noticed some started to evolve to be stronger, and they began to be my main hitting force in many ces.


    "These skeletons shall be leaders of legions of other skeletons soon," I muttered before ncing over the flying monsters around, "we need to clear those flies buddie. Any ideas?" I asked.


    "I can throw rocks, catch them with my hands, or I can just try to hit them once they reach my body," he said but I didn''t like any of these.


    "We need something more efficient for you to use," I thought for a moment before saying, "go and grab that rock over there. Smash it into pieces and then hold them in your hands."


    "Nice idea," he honestlymended before doing what I asked.


    The next moment the air was filled with many small pieces of rocks that moved like giant arrows to hit everything moving up there. This sudden attack came unexpectedly from my enemies, and the first waves of rocks managed to give a strong blow to the flying legions.


    In addition to that the rocks fell over the heads of other monsters on the ground, extending the death toll of these rocks, making them such a nice deadly weapon.


    "Great," Iughed, "go and grab other rocks and do the same," I said while returning to hit the ground monsters with my spear.


    The world was filled with screams, yells of war, and many shouts that I couldn''t tell anything from. But the most prominent voice right now was the swooshing sound of rocks thrown out by my giant and killing everything on air and ground.


    This sudden appearance of such weapons changed the face of war drastically. The monsters started to decrease at a much faster rate, and even there were many vacant ces where my armies could advance without the need to kill anything for.


    Expanding the territory I controlled made the war finally turn more logical.


    "Go up, we need to crush those pointless fountains of monsters pouring here," after some time, and as the number of the flying monsters decreased by arge margin, I said to my giant.


    It was time to totally control this pit, clear the area around and prepare things for my gigantic army to spread terror and death in thesends.

 Chapter 449: A Problem

    Chapter 449: A Problem


    My giant just jumped ten times before he finally reached one cliff. There he simply used his gigantic hands to clear the path and then climbed easily to the top.


    And the next thing he started to turn into a grinding machine, killing anything he reached, and clearing many areas.


    All of sudden the reinforcements these monsters once enjoyed vanished in many ces where my giant visited.


    In no time my armies controlled the pit, and finally they started to climb the cliff, moving the fight to the surface for the first time in this war.


    The moment my army arrived there, things started to be more bloody. All the encounters here were tough, and even with the help of my giant, my army had a rough time stabilizing themselves on the expense of losing so many good skeletons, monsters, and races.


    But I wasn''t that sad. After all I knewing here would be challenging and costly on my armies. I kept moving around on the top of my giant, attacking everywhere, and even he kept harassing any iing flying legions with the deadly rocks.


    "Head to that mountain there," I shouted at him as we were moving much slower than a turtle now.


    The next instant he moved towards the mountain and when he reached there he asked: "Want me to merge with it?"


    "Nah," I shook my head, "just break it into rocks and throw them around," I said my n and he simply followed my orders.


    For him, standing in the middle of the enemy ranks was nothing to worry about. His gigantic body was armored and protected against all attacks, and he simply didn''t need to do anything to defend himself.


    And when he started using his deadly rocks, chaos and death spread all over the ce. I watchedrge numbers of my enemies fall under these rocks, and I didn''t feel any sympathy for them.


    "Keep hitting, break down this mountain to the bottom, let''s kill them all!"


    I raised my spear and shouted in great excitement while he kept attacking and throwing rocks non-stop. For me, without the presence of this giant, assaulting this ce would be a long fetched dream.


    Doing this gave my armies spaces to expand, breath and fight on much easier than ever. I simply kept pushing my demon to kill everywhere, while the size of the mountain started to shrink with time.


    In the next ten hours, the fight kept raging hot everywhere, but soon the ce started to be paved with many rocks.


    And eventually my army was destined to prevail over these enemies.


    "Move forward," I shouted at my giant and my armies while the number of iing monsters here got dwarfed by much.


    I didn''t ck and pushed over my victory with all the power I had. The next stop was another gigantic mountain in the distance, where my demon stood alone and kept causing ruckus all around.


    It took my armies ten more hours to reach me, and during this I ate some pearls and blueberries to restore my stamina and strength.


    The fight was so intense, and everywhere I spotted enemies to kill. I didn''t have time to even take a single breath of rest. That made my energy be consumed at a rapid pace, but I managed to keep my energy full all the time using the pearls and bruberries.


    Just as my armies reached my ce, I pushed my giant further. The world here seemed endless, and from time to time I tried to think how to crack this ce.


    "This is supposed to be a city, but all I see is endless damned wilderness," Iined after three continuous fighting days here. Despite killing endless monsters up till now, and even many skeletons evolved to something frightening to their enemies, we never reached the walls of the city.


    Or even found the end of this world.


    "Let me think," I muttered to myself, "if the city is the most precious ce here, then it should be the most protected ce here," I said while ncing over. "Focus on hitting there," I shouted when I noticed there was a ce had denser poption of monsters than others.


    "Go over that distant mountain," I pointed my spear all of sudden toward the direction of that heavily protected ce, "and climb over the mountain."


    When we moved, my army was startled by the sudden change in pace and direction. We didn''t clear the monsters here yet, and we never had to do that.


    We didn''te here on personal vendetta to kill monsters, but to find and im the Gm city.


    When my demon reached the mountain, he climbed it. for me, it seemed like the mountain grew another mountain on top of it, and from such height I could see more clearly far in the distance.


    "It''s there," I finally saw something shining, something other than the usual scenes of monsters running endlessly on the ground. "break that damn mountain into pieces and kill everything around," I finallyughed again in pure heart.


    The past couple of days I was burdened by theck of knowledge about the direction I should take. And now, after spotting my target, I knew what I should do.


    My giant worked his best to kill everything around. This ce had the highest defenses ever met in this world, even much more stubborn than whening out of the pit for the first time.


    Yet no matter how resilient and resistant they were, in front of my armies and deadly rocks of my giant, everything seemed to be futile.


    "Don''t ck, we need to kill them all," I shouted, not only to my giant but to my distant army approaching here fast. The giant attracted most of the attention of the monsters in the region, so my armies found it much easier to advance and crush anything standing in their path.


    The only problem here was that I could spot a distant mountain up ahead, but it was only one. "That means that would be ourst standing point," I muttered while deciding to break this mountain to pieces first before heading to the next.


    Up till now I didn''t allow for my army to advance on me, yet right now I had to do that. To crush the enemies, I had to stay behind while they took the real pressure.


    They would act as the tip of the spear, and me and my giant would act as the rear support for them.


    And this was the only solution I had in mind, this and another impractical solution.


    This was to make my army stop fighting and act instead asbor. Going all around, collecting the rocks my giant threw all this time here and bringing them to him to use to hit the distant monsters and city defenses.


    For me this wasn''t a good solution, a solution that I had to drop and postpone as thest resort for me.


    As my giant kept breaking down the mountain, my army managed to reach my spot finally after long hours. "Keep pushing forwards," I shouted and then added to my giant, "we will stay behind for now."


    "Alright," he said before continuing to attack.


    This time he didn''t have to attack all around, just focusing his throws over a certain direction. That helped a lot in increasing the death toll and making the monster army grow smaller in size, with much casualties than before.


    But a problem started to emerge with time my army.


    They started to push the monsters back, iming more areas to control. That limited the areas where my giant could throw rocks, or else he would hit them by mistake.


    "I can''t guarantee their safety," after twelve hours of fighting, he simply stated the obvious.


    "Sigh, we have no other option then but to go to that mountain," I pointed towards the distant mountain before adding, "but this will be ourst stop."


    "I hope we can find other sources of rocks on this mountain," he said and I knew this wasn''t possible.


    We were in a wilderness world where only rocks existed in the mountains. Even hills didn''t exist and that made my options so limited, down to two.


    "If this didn''t bring good results I have to ask them to work asborers," I sighed while waiting for my giant to reach the distant mountain.


    Once reached there, he started to hit everything around first. My army was still far behind, and so it was safe to hit everywhere as crazy as this.


    Yet my focus was attracted to the distant shining walls in the far horizon. "Damn, it''s too far," I gritted my teeth as I knew how far it was.


    And in between me and these walls, not a single mountain appeared, or even a small hill. "It seems we need to usebor work then," I shook my head before waiting for my army to reach and go beyond my location before thinking about turning them into workers.

 Chapter 450: Fighting the Lizard

    Chapter 450: Fighting the Lizard


    As time passed by, my armies crawled towards the front and eventually crossed my point. I stood over the shoulders of the giant while thinking of any other solution.


    "Damn it," I cursed out loud, "there is no other way around.


    "Ding Dong! You should go alone then," the system which remained silent all this time finally spoke up, "Ding Dong! Your giant is enough."


    "I seriously doubt that," as he spoke up, I made up my mind the next instant. "Bring me down," I said and my giant stopped throwing rocks all of sudden and took me down.


    This scene attracted everyone''s attention, and when I reached the ground I found Omad, Dredly, and Jen waiting there for me.


    "What happened?" Jen asked.


    "We need to change the strategy," I said before exining things out to them.


    "My boys can help," Omad stroked his chest confidently.


    "Mine too," Dredly didn''t dy speaking.


    "And my boys aren''t a push over," Jen said, "we all will help."


    "Great," I smiled before adding, "be sure to use the skeletons to guard and aid you in this. I want every piece of rock my giant threw before in this world."


    "Depend on us on this," Omad confidently said before I waved my spear to my giant and the next moment I was taken back to his shoulder.


    "What''s the n?" he asked.


    "They provide rocks, and you''ll try to smash that distant castle."


    "Good n," he said before adding, "but I can''t reach these from here."


    "They will provide, you just keep moving forward and select the spot you desire," I chuckled before adding, "we are this close from the castle, and our victory is secured. Don''t doubt it, alright?"


    "I trust you," the giant said, "I have unlimited faith in you as master and friend."


    "Thanks," I honestly said before I waited for an hour. During this hour I noticed the armies down below moving back and forth, carryingrge amounts of rocks that started to pile.


    "Move," I said, "take the rocks and start hitting those bastards upfront. Kill them all!"


    "kill them all!" the giant shouted before taking a couple of steps forward and crossed the main front line of my armies. He kept moving for half an hour before stopping. "This is enough," he said, "I can hit whoever is hiding inside behind these walls."


    "Great," I said before snapping my fingers, "clear the area around first so the route of rocks won''t be hindered."


    "Alright," the next hour he kept hitting and running, stamping and using his gigantic arms to smash anything around.


    I also helped, and after roughly four hours we managed to clear the area around and behind. My army now had a clear path it could use to deliver the rocks to here.


    I waved my spear to the nearby vampires where they ryed my signal. The next instant my entire army moved, carrying rocks to the front, and moving the piles from back to my giant ce.


    "Start," I issued the order after two hours. There were enough rocks enough to sustain us for three to four hours of continuous fighting. Besides, my armies never stopped carrying rocks from far.


    "My pleasure," my giantughed before he started to use the rocks again. Just as his fist attacks fell upon the castle, I heard a roaring from within.


    "Finally you decided to show yourself up," I smirked before adding, "be ready, we might have an uninvited guest."


    I knew there was a hidden monster there, or else why would my system try to provoke me to reach there alone?


    My system wouldn''t speak the good to me, and thus I wasn''t that much surprised by the monster''s roars until it showed itself to me.


    "The old lizard?" I was surprised the first moment I spotted the monster. "Nah, it''s not him," I shook my head as this lizard seemed less majestic. "So he is also tied up to such a ce to defend? Interesting," Iughed before the lizard started to move.


    It didn''t have wings, and moved on the ground with extreme speed that made it able to reach me in less than five minutes.


    "Be ready, target it," I said as I didn''t wait for it to reach me. "Be ready for a brutal fight," I said.


    "Should I descend you? Deliver you to somewhere safe?"


    "Nah, I''ll stay here and help," I clenched my spear, "this should be my fight and this is thest obstacle to control the entire thing."


    The giant started to throw rocks, yet with the gigantic lizard''s speed he didn''t manage to hit it even once.


    "Throw shorter," I said, "try to read its next location and aim for it."


    "Alright," he adjusted his throwing aim to be much closer than he initially aimed for. As he did that, rocks started to hit the lizard, sending it flying backwards with some wounds.


    "It''s not that mighty," I smiled, "keep hitting it."


    The rocks kept hitting the lizard the more it got closer to me. At some point I was able to use my spear to handle it, and my spear caused many wounds on its massive body.


    "Not enough," I muttered, "this lizard had a great body."


    "It won''t die until I smash its head," the giant confidently said, "but this is going to be a brutal battle."


    "Don''t worry about me," I said before snapping my fingers, "let''s weaken it as much as we could before it reaches us."


    "Got it."


    The entire battle changed the moment this lizard appeared. The monsters upfront seemed terrified to step forward, and thus it was only it against the lot of us.


    And despite all these rock and spear attacks, it finally managed toe near us. The moment it reached us, it started to twist its long snake-like body around the giant body, while with its gigantic head full of teeth it reached the level of my giant belly.


    Then it opened its mouth and sprayed out a strong fountain of mud.


    The mud stuck around my giant body, and gradually I sensed it was eating away his body. "Damn! That mud is so dangerous," I cursed out loud before I started to look at any weakness of that lizard.


    "Can you hold its head for me?" I suddenly shouted and my giant responded by action.


    He stretched a couple of his hands to hold the head of that lizard. The lizard tried to resist, but the brutal force of my giant prevailed in the end.


    "Let''s see how you''ll fight this," I threw my spear and the next moment it prated one of its big eyes.


    It had three groups of oval shaped big eyes, each group was formed of dozens of eyes. My spear prated one of them, and the monster roared in pain.


    "It''s affecting you, great," Iughed before snapping my fingers. The next instant my spear came with a giant eyeball stuck to its tip.


    "Interesting," I smiled before taking the eye out and stored it inside my inventory, "I''ll study youter," I muttered before throwing my spear out again and again.


    The lizard was under severe pain. It tried to squeeze the body of the giant with its gigantic body, but my giant was stronger, had thicker skin and couldn''t be much hurt by this.


    He didn''t rx his grip over the lizard''s head. Instead he used all his arms and strength to fix its head for me to hit.


    And I didn''t waste any time collecting those eyeballs.


    In less than half an hour, all the eyeballs rested calmly inside my inventory. My system tried to speak up many times, trying to distract me, but it failed in doing so.


    I was already super focused over this lizard, and I wouldn''t rest until I killed it with my giant.


    As the lizard became blind, my giant just threw it away and started to run fast. The next moment he jumped in the air, andnded massively over it.


    Even my bones were shaken massively by thisnding. The giant didn''t stop and kept punching the lizard, which didn''t stop sprouting out mud at my giant blindly.


    It futilely tried to push my giant away, even using its thorn tail to hit my giant on the back everywhere it could reach with no result.


    Iughed, as this was all pointless. My giant was already dead fixed on killing this lizard as much as I was.


    The more time passed, my giant kept hitting the lizard which started to grow weaker and its movements became more clumsy. I didn''t let the giant fight all alone, as I kept sending off my spears and aimed for this lizard''s deep wounds everywhere.


    In the end the lizard finally roared its final roar in this world after a long fight that extended for the entire day. I was tired, and my giant looked exhausted, and even the pearls couldn''t sweep the tiredness clean.


    But it wasn''t the time to rest, not yet.

 Chapter 451: Entering the Armory

    Chapter 451: Entering the Armory


    "Start throwing rocks," I shouted as I already saw my victory in my hands.


    "Ding Dong! Don''t be so happy! This is just the first castle here and there are four more to conquer if you wanted to get back alive."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry my damned system, I won''t die here."


    ""


    I then watched my giant showering the entire castle with rocks. I felt the system frustration, and I was pretty sure other castles wouldn''t be harder than this one here.


    It only would take much time, and little effort topletely clear everything. But as long as there was a way, I wouldn''tin.


    It seemed that the lizard was the boss and heart of this castle. After only two hours, the monsters grew restless and started to go out of the devastated walls and try to attack us.


    Yet they were all smashed long before they could reach us. In less than five hours, the entire world ushered underplete silence, and I finally won this fight.


    "To the castle," I shouted with excitement while my giant ran towards the front. It didn''t take twenty minutes for him to reach the castle, and hended me inside as the first to step inside it.


    The ce was in ruin. Calling it a ruined ce was an understatement. Everything was crushed and no building stood erect anymore except for a few scattered here and there.


    And they were just the lucky ones to receive only a couple of hits from my giant. Even these had many wounds in their bodies, and I just sighed when I saw this scene.


    "You outdone this, y''know," I sighed.


    "I couldn''t aim correctly from that far," he said in an apologizing tone.


    "Don''t worry," I muttered, "what I need is to make others search this ce upside down and salvage everything we could have."


    I didn''t wait for the army to arrive as I ordered my giant to start clearing the ce. With his help, and when the army arrived, clearing the ce became something we could achieve faster than I expected.


    After three hours the ce looked clean. "Alright, go and search for anything valuable," I ordered, "let''s see what this ce holds as secrets."


    I didn''t expect to find everything valuable here, but at least I would take a glimpse on what was waiting for me in the end.


    And in less than ten minutes, the good news started to pour in and I had my smile wide for a long time, making my face ache from this.


    "Amazing," Iughed when I saw all the books piled around me, "many scientific principles are here. Thanks system for your kind advice from before. By these I can start building my real empire, hehehe."


    "Ding Dong! You need first to get out alive!"


    I sensed the hatred in my system''s voice. "Don''t worry about that, I can take care of myself pretty well," I chuckled.


    "Ding Dong! We''ll see," he simply said and I felt he was preparing a big disaster for me somewhere on the long road ahead.


    "You bastard! You never get tired of trying to scheme against me!" I cursed with anger yet the system didn''t respond to my provocation.


    And that made me sure of the trap he lied ahead. "It seems I have to rest here well before moving on," I took a quick nce again over the piles of books here before taking them all inside my inventory. "There will be time for you babies to shine," I promised while waiting for other books toe.


    "Mydy, we found a secret room underneath," suddenly Jen came running from far away and shouting with such excitement over her face.


    "What''s there?" I asked while taking the books away.


    "Weapons," she hurriedly said, "many weapons of different forms and great numbers."


    This time I jumped off my ce, even hitting a couple piles of books on the sides to make them fall. I didn''t care about them right now, as this discovery of the armory was much important for me at the moment.


    "This" I stood in front of the smashed doors of the underground armory, "this is huge!" Iughed while moving my eyes everywhere I could see. I entered with the rest of my army leaders who were feeling the same way as I did.


    There were swords, shields, spears, helmets, literally everything piled on top of each other while the best thing was they came to suit the giants in my army and also the humans!


    All weapons came in different sizes and that made meugh. The underground armory started with a little room which we broke into, but from it I found many rooms filled with weapons and different war items.


    "This is built entirely under the grand scale of the castle," I figured this out after walking for an hour inside. The weapons were sharp, new, and ready to be used.


    "Go and bring in your boys, take everything and army ourselves with these," I shouted with a bigugh, "it''s time to make you guys real monsters, hahahaha."


    The only thing that I regretted was theck of any special weapon like my old beloved artifacts. "Damn, if all of these were artifacts," I dreamt andughed while watching others taking out everything.


    "Mydy, there is a strange room here," Omad suddenly spoke before adding, "it''s filled with sheets of papers," he weirdly tried to describe the content of that room.


    "Take me there," I demanded and when I reached the room, I found it wasn''t only one but an entire sector here.


    "Let''s see" I held on paper and the moment I did I suddenly recalled something I heard long back in the game. "Scrolls these are magic scrolls" I hurriedly moved my eyes around, "there are thousands of these amazing!"


    "Do you know what these sheets of paper are for?" Dredly came to ask as he was also puzzled by the scrolls, "for me they are shitty pieces of paper."


    "These are mighty weapons for our wars," Iughed before adding, "all you need to do is to cut them in half and then they''ll be activated. Oh wait" I paused before hurrying to read the content. "Damn! The rules have changed."


    "What rules?" Omad asked in confusion.


    "The rules of the scrolls," I sighed before adding, "you''ll need to recite a certain mantra before activating it. but the good news is they won''t dissipate after using."


    The two nced weirdly at me like they were hearing about a myth. "Don''t worry, you''ll soon see their wrath," Iughed before adding, "bring me everything in these rooms, I''ll safe keep them for all of you."


    For me, this gain wasn''t any lesser than the weapons in this armory. But the reciting part seemed to be out of context here. "I need to first make them memorize the words," I sighed, as this seemed a mission to be used inter time.


    But at least I could use them, and also Lisely could. "I should hold her back for a little," I muttered as I had to safeguard slightly against things I couldn''t match yet.


    As they started to clear this sector, other sectors revealed another type of weapons.


    "These" I held a group of gs and didn''t know what to call these. "Are they used to deliver messages?"


    "We know nothing at all about this," Dredly sighed as this was the second thing he saw here that didn''t make any sense to him.


    "Sigh, I should seek someone''s help then," I evilly smiled before adding, "system, I want to pay the corresponding price to know the value of these gs."


    "Ding Dong! Are you sure? This knowledge will cost you a thousand pearl!"


    The corners of my eyes twitched, yet when I rted this with the evil trap of my system up ahead, I realized my system was trying to use my love for pearls against me.


    He was afraid of me getting my hands over these gs and using them. They must be a mighty weapon then.


    "I agree," I simply said.


    "Ding Dong! What?"


    "You heard me," Iughed as it seemed he didn''t expect my answer to be like this. "deduct the one thousand pearl and give me my answer."


    He waited for a long minute before I repeated my request again.


    "Ding Dong! Alright, it''s an array. Used in wars to make different effects."


    He stopped and I waited, "Is that it?" I weirdly nced at nowhere before hearing his voice again.


    "Ding Dong! That''s the answer for the price you paid. If you want more, you''ll need to pay ten thousand pearls next time."


    "Cheater!" I shouted in fake anger before taking the g in my hand, "at least I know this isn''t a way to deliver messages."


    I nced over the gs in hand before saying, "take these and make every race in my army to inspect it. if they couldn''t find how this works, we''ll have to test them live on the battlefield."


    "Alright," Omad and Dredly made their subordinates take arge number of these gs as they vanished, trying to discover what these arrays were used for.


    And for me, I simply waited here for the final result of this.


    As I waited there, I started to try to decipher these arrays. Everything I tried was for nothing, I couldn''t know how to make these gs release their hidden might.


    I waited, but during the next couple of hours I got no response back and in return my army found another special ce that we all recognized its content.


    Siege weapons!


    An entire sector was filled with giant siege weapons. There were siege towers, catapults, and even giant spear thrower and some other wall defenses like oil sprayers.

 Chapter 452: Finding Mechas At Last!

    Chapter 452: Finding Mechas At Last!


    As everyone cleared this room, I finally heard about something that made my eyes literally pop out of their sockets.


    "Are you sure?" I jumped at Dredly while he onlyughed.


    "I heard you love them like little pets, and this seems to be true."


    "Lead the way, hurry!"


    I shouted and started to even kick him while he onlyughed. For his gigantic body, my kicks were nothing more than an insect bite to him.


    "Tada, and the grand prize of the mechas goes to" Omad stood in front of the room where he acted with much enthusiasm than mine.


    "Me, me, me, I want them," I shouted and jumped like a little girl while the two of themughed. "C''mon, they are all standing in wait in the next rooms."


    Omad opened the door as he pointed to a metallic monster standing in rows behind the door. I moved my eyes towards them before I felt slightly disappointed.


    "They are smaller than the ones I know," I groaned while Omad and Dredlyughed.


    "At least you got something advanced as you wish," Dredly said before adding, "there are a thousand of them. I dunno if they are strong or not, but I think from the outer shape of them they are ok."


    "Ok?" I turned to him beforeughing, "this little monster here should be able to kick your a$$ with ease."


    He red back while Omadughed at him. "And you too," I pointed towards Omad as Iughed as well.


    "No, I would be able to smash it to pieces," Omad said in much arrogance but I smiled and said nothing. "Send the word back, all the necromancers are allowed to use these."


    "Necromancers?" Dredly asked in doubt.


    "They should be used by humans," I said before sighing, "but I didn''t bring humans in this campaign. If I knew I would have such mighty weapons here, then I should have brought some with me."


    "But you are here," Omad cracked a vicious smile, "let''s spar and see who is stronger."


    I nced at him in doubt beforeughing, "you want to be defeated in my hands, right?"


    Dredly nced at him but Omad simply winked as he said, "I just want to taste the might of this little metallic toy of yours."


    "Then a necromancer will do."


    "I just don''t want you to whine about losing," Omad said and his words managed to stir me up.


    "Alright," I smiled while adding, "let''s see who is stronger, my dear Tesakos."


    The next moment I started to move in the room while Omad yawned. "Let''s go, anyone will do."


    "Just hang in there," I was looking for the one that would make me feel something towards. "Bingo," my eyes shone brightly when I saw that slightly bigger mecha with a spear in his hand.


    It was such a giant spear that made me very intimidated. "I''ll take this one," I said before climbing the mecha up and then I reached its head.


    The head had an opening where I managed to slip my body into. The moment I sat on the seat, the only ce avable for me to sit upon, many screens lit up and various buttons started to sh.


    I waited, as I didn''t know what to do until everything suddenly settled and only one button kept shing.


    "I''ll choose you then," I pressed over the green rectangr button to feel the next instant the body of the mecha trembling all of sudden.


    And then I heard the loud noise of its machines getting in life while my heart started to race up.


    "Finally," I shouted with much excitement, "I finally got one, hahaha," I was so much excited and then I found two sticks moving from the panel in front toy by my side.


    "One for steering," I held the left one while feeling the ability of moving the mecha anywhere I wanted by a slight push from me.


    "And this for my spear?" I moved the other stick and the moment I did I saw the giant spear moving to follow my moves.


    "Amazing," I shouted in delight, "I can now fight alone without any worries at all."


    "Are you ready, mydy?" Omad seemed to find this amusing, and surprisingly I found it more amusing than he did.


    "Let''s go," I moved with my left stick while my mind was recalling distant separated info about the mechas.


    One day I was dead set on making them, and Lady Nada was so generous to provide me with many who could make such a project. I recalled many discussions with them regarding the mechas, and now this seemed to be quite useful for me.


    "You think my mecha only has one spear? What a fool you are Omad, hahahaha," I inwardly sneered andughed over his naivety.


    While we went to the outer surface of the damaged castle, everyone seemed to be surprised to see me in the metallic suit.


    The mecha was as giant as Omad, with me staying in the head position while the part of the ss in front was transparent, showing my physique inside.


    As when others went up from the bottom, everyone started to get a glimpse on this challenge.


    And strangely enough, some started to bet on the result of such a fight.


    "Mydy, you know how much I admire you but I won''t ept being beaten by such a machine."


    I nced at Omad while sneering. "Just don''t cry out for mercy big boy."


    "Let''s start then," he held his giant sword, the one he took just now from the inside of the armory and then started to move towards me with very light steps.


    I felt he was underestimating me and my mecha. "My beloved mecha, let''s show him how unique and powerful you are. Let''s start off with a bang."


    I then pressed on a single button, one that I selected among many. As far as I know, the control panel of any mecha would have a special button, each for a special type of attack.


    I didn''t know frankly what this button was for, and I didn''t remove the possibility for it to be something useless.


    So, as Omad was running towards me with his sword, I started to adjust my position, in preparation to wee Omad with my spear.


    "Boom!"


    Yet the next instant something weird happened; I suddenly grew a pair of wings from the back of my mecha!


    "Damn! It''s small because it''s made to fly!"

 Chapter 453: The Mighty Mecha

    Chapter 453: The Mighty Mecha


    This sudden realization hit me out of the blue. The next instant the mecha flew higher and it started to reach a ce so high in no time where Omad started to appear as a tiny dot from my ce.


    "Damn! Who can stand against me now?" Iughed while I started to test the next button.


    The moment I pressed it a small screen popped out and I had a targeting mark to aim at. "A sniper?" I muttered before the screen started to scan the area around and had many targets locked up. "Multiple sniper mode? Amazing!"


    Finding Omad wasn''t that hard actually. "how should I hit him?" I muttered before I idently touched the point where it represented him.


    "Boom!"


    The next instant aser beam descended and hit Omad out of nowhere. The hit caused a massive explosion and the next instant I was very worried over him.


    "Did this kill him?" I hurried to hover with the mecha, controlling it to move closer to the cloud of dust down below.


    "Lady I give up," I suddenly heard his voice and that made me heave a long sigh of relief.


    "You damn fool, did you think you can handle me?" I hurriedly reprimanded him when I reached the ground, but when I saw the deep piercing wound in his right shoulder and the burning flesh there I felt sad and regretful.


    "Hurry and bring aid to him," I shouted, but the next moment I heard a response I never expected.


    "Mydy, we have no cure for any wounds."


    I was hit by this sudden realization but the next instant I took out one pearl and gave it to him. "eat this and you''ll feel better."


    "Thanks," he weakly said before adding, "that hit it was so strong. If not for my fast reaction, this wound would have reached my heart and instantly killed me."


    "Sorry, I wasn''t the one who tried to be persistent in challenging me."


    He just shook his head and I smiled as he took the pearl and started to get better. "Take these couples as well," I gave him two more as one didn''t seem to heal him very much.


    "These machines of yours they are so dangerous," he said to me while Dredly came and nodded from behind. "I totally agree. The more important aspect in them is the fact they can fly."


    "We didn''t need to worry about facing any flying monsters from now on," Iughed before adding, "but boys need to train on them first. How many of these are we down there?"


    "I think a thousand," Dredly said.


    "Good," I then turned to a nearby vampire, "bring me one thousand of necromancers now."


    I then turned to nce at Dredly as I asked, "is the armory underground all cleaned up?"


    "Not really," he smiled bitterly, "I believe we only scanned half of it."


    "Amazing," I said in content, "hasten the searching efforts then. Anything you find takes out. If our boys can use them then distribute them at the moment, if not then bring them to me."


    This reminded me of those arrays as I asked, "have you found any use of those gs?"


    "The giant said he recognized them," Dredly pointed towards my giant standing in the back. "Good, I will go and speak with him."


    "What about this?" Omad pointed towards the mecha as he felt much intimidated by it at the moment.


    "I will take it with me of course," Iughed while jumping inside and hurriedly flew in the air.


    "Oh, your flying toy is good."


    The moment I got near my giant he sensed my presence and said these words to me. Iughed before Inded over his huge shoulder and exited my mecha.


    "It''s called a mecha, something very useful."


    "And strong as well," the giantughed, "that Tesakos leader was screwed, hahaha."


    "Yeah," Iughed before taking out one of those gs as I asked, "do you know how to use these?"


    "Sure," the giant smiled as he added, "these are called arrays. Very nasty deal in wars especially in crowded ones."


    "Really?" I asked with a big smile before adding, "Can you tell me how to use it?"


    "Them," he said.


    "Excuse me?"


    "These aren''t just one item, it''s a group," the giant said, "usually it starts with three and its multiplications, like six, nine, twelve, and so on."


    I took out three gs as I asked, "three like them?"


    "You need to use the same type of gs," he said, "but it seems you already have only one type of them."


    "How do I use them?"


    "Simply by nting the gs in the ground around the area you want to use them at," the giant said.


    "If I was already at war?" this way seemed not feasible to me to use. At least most of my battles weren''t defensive. I mostly didn''t select my battlegrounds beforehand.


    "Then you can use your spear to deliver them," the giant simply said, "I think I smell the aura of ice from these gs. Just test three of them and check their effects now."


    "I will," I didn''t dy as I took out my spear and nced weirdly at the gs. "Just put the two near each other," my giant said.


    I put the g on the shaft of my spear and strangely the g got stuck to the spear like there was some sort of a glue on the spear.


    "Throw it now," the giant said before adding, "make a triangle with equal lengths, this will instigate the most devastation effect of the array."


    "Alright," I then turned around and selected an empty spot before I threw my spear there, snapped my fingers and then the g was gone.


    "Interesting," I muttered before throwing the other two in the same way. When the third g was inserted in the ground and even before my spear would arrive at my side, a huge change suddenly erupted there.


    From my high up ce I selected a small zone to test out the effect of the array. But in fact I knew it was a vast area on the ground.


    From my ce I could see a ferocious blizzard that appeared suddenly out of nowhere to cover the entire area marked by the gs and cause enough devastation there to kill an entire army.


    "Impressive," I muttered while watching the blizzard only getting stronger with time, not weaker. "It didn''t vanish!"


    "Of course it won''t," the giantughed before adding, "it willst for an entire day there before the energy stored inside those tiny gs would be depleted. Sigh, back in my day the real arrays wouldst forever and you can''t stop them unless you managed to find the right position of the gs and take them off."


    "Wow," I honestly said, "do you know how to make these?" I asked with much eagerness.


    "In fact no," he shook his head before adding, "this was the task of humans. You always have little weak bodies and bright boundless minds."


    "Tsk," and his answer just depressed me. I just want a way to make more of those mighty weapons, considering the fact they were consumables. "Damn, I still have a long way ahead of me," I cursed out loud.

 Chapter 454: Two Mecha Legions

    Chapter 454: Two Mecha Legions


    "But I got so many of them for now," I muttered to myself trying to console my depression over inability of having the special arrays.


    "They are quite strong for now," the giant honestly said, "I believe each fort will have more of them."


    "Yeah," my eyes shone brightly before adding, "I have to move and conquer the next fort then."


    I turned my gaze towards the ground before jumping towards my mecha. "Be ready to move soon," I shouted before flying away with my mecha towards the ground.


    There I found Omad was still recuperating but he and Dredly moved the moment they saw meing. "Have you figured out what these gs were?" Dredly hurriedly asked before Omad exined, "one of the vampires saw you throwing the gs to the ground before the blizzard happened."


    "Yeah," I simply answered before I exined to them how these arrays worked. I only stated the main principles and then asked: "When can we move out?"


    "In less than a day," Omad hesitated before Dredly said, "there are many rooms to be opened yet. We can''t leave and move these treasures untouched here, right?"


    I sighed but the next hours made me very excited. First I took the charge of teaching the thousand necromancers on how to use the mechas. Then after that better news came as my men discovered other types of mechas.


    I went down to see the old and familiar gigantic mechas in front of me. "These I muttered before turning to Dredly, "select one thousand giants to operate these mechas."


    "What?" Omad was the one to exim in shock, "mydy can''t my people participate as well?"


    "I doubt they can," I thought for a moment before adding, "let one of yours try to enter themanding unit up there and see if he can sit there and use the buttons inside."


    Omad moved after giving Dredly an envious and challenging nce. As I expected, the Tesakos race wasn''t suited to use the mechas.


    "It''s just one thousand mechas, no more," Dredly tried to console him but I felt his words carried hidden meanings.


    And Omad simply sneered and said nothing.


    "Gather your men up there, I''ll give you all lessons on how to operate the mechas," I said before going outside and the moment I did I took out my two demons as I gave them the pearls first before hurriedly summing everything up.


    "So you want us to be your long dreamt of mecha legion?" the demoness asked as she knew how much I aspired and dreamt of this.


    "Sure, and I''ll leave one thousand demons for you to lead."


    "Why don''t you give me the flying one?" the demoness asked in regret.


    "Can you handle one?" I asked as I pointed to my mecha as I added, "try this one and see if it fits."


    The demoness nced over the mecha before she climbed up to its top. There she strangely lied inside and started to operate the mecha with the simple orders of me.


    "Amazing," Iughed before adding, "then you will lead my aerial legion and you will lead my ground legion."


    "Hahaha, I like this arrangement," the demonessughed while jumping off the mecha andnded on the ground.


    "At least I have demons in my legion."


    "Size doesn''t matter or even race," sheughed before sneering, besides the smart humans are much more effective than dummy demons."


    "Tsk, at least they can leave the mechas and fight at any time."


    "And my necromancers can summon mighty skeletons to aid me."


    "From air?" the demonughed.


    "Stop it, you two," Iughed before turning to see Dredly leading the one thousand demons while Omad was still on his side with a group of his best men as well.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked.


    "Who knows when we find mechas suiting my race," Omad said, "so I figured out to save us trouble and attend this lesson with everyone."


    I knew this was only out of envy and the challenging spirit between my two leaders but I didn''t object on that. "Alright, listen up and hear my words and memorize them well in your minds," I then started to exin things to them.


    It took me four hours to teach them everything starting from the general principles of the two mechas then we started to test them on the field. The flying ones were tricky even for me, so I had to test everything first and then teach them what I figured out.


    But the ground ones were much simpler, as they were much simr to the ones I already knew.


    The flying mechas were the real deal. They could attack anything in the air and even hit those on the ground. They could use many distant tracking techniques to hit things from far, or release devastation attacks on the ground to smash a vast stretch ofnd within seconds.


    Also the most amazing thing was the strange technique behind replenishing the missiles inside each mecha. For the aerial ones, they would use the flow of air and speed to generate missiles instead of those they released.


    This process didn''t take longer than ten minutes to replenish everything in the mecha, and for the ground ones they required to run fast to replenish the missiles faster than doing so while standing on the ground motionless.


    They would need around an hour to replenish the missiles while standing still, and almost half that time if they moved around.


    But they were nothing to bepared with the flying mechas. I was so much excited and then I learnt of the discovery of another type of arrays.


    "Let me test it then," I jumped over my mecha after putting three arrays over the spear. The spear was able tounchser-like attacks that devastated small areas and killed everything inside.


    Then I tested the array and found that it was a wind type that created a mighty storm in certain areas.

 Chapter 455: Clearing Another Fort

    Chapter 455: Clearing Another Fort


    "One to create a blizzard and another is used to create a storm. If mixed together hehehe," Iughed while picturing the result in my mind.


    I had to wait for more hours until everything here was cleared clean by my army. We found many weapons enough to double or even triple my army.


    Anything extra I stored instantly inside my inventory and prison artifact. I wasn''t so sure about my system anymore, so I had to be on guard here.


    If not for theck of the prison storage space, I would have stored everything there.


    "Time to move out," I shouted while the shape of my army changed drastically. It was starting to take the shape of a mighty army, the army I used to lead before in the game world. "We will hit them hard, we wille upon them like thunder, and always stay in the protection zone of my giant."


    I then went inside my mecha beforeunching off the air and headed directly towards the front.


    ording to the scouts of my vampires, there was another area filled with hostiles tens of miles to the front of the conquered fort. "So this ce is aligned in a straight line path," I muttered but my system remained silent so far.


    And this silence was the thing that irritated me the most.


    "You are up to something," I said before adding, "but I don''t care. Anything you send in my way I''ll make sure to crush."


    "Ding Dong! But on what cost?"


    "On any cost," I sneered, "after all winning you is the sweetest thing ever."


    ""


    I led my army in the form of a vanguard demon surrounded by my flying mechas and my ground ones. Then the rest of my army followed while the skeletons filled the entire world on the front of my sight.


    When we reached a certain area, it seemed like there was a hidden shield preventing the monsters there from moving towards the previous region.


    "Go to that mountain," I opened the hatch of my mecha as I shouted at my giant, "and do the same as before."


    He nodded and went to the nearby mountain, crushed it into smaller pieces of rocks and then started throwing them off.


    The rocks went like meteors, falling on top of my enemies and crushing many of them. "Attack!" I shouted while leading my mechas in the air and ground in a mighty charge towards the front.


    The ground mechas had shields and swords, and some had double swords. The mechs hit the monsters from far, causing massive damage instantly with their missiles.


    "Damn, this is getting epic," Iughed as this reminded me of my old golden days of the past. "I swear this will be my victory damned system," Iughed while the system only remained silent.


    "Tsk," I shook my head and started to operate my mecha to start hitting those distant targets in the air and ground. I led the flying mechas to clear the sky first, and then acted like my giant, hitting those far in the distance.


    As for the ground mechas they went directly to smash head on with the monsters on the ground. They were strong indeed, but the number disparity was frankly in the favor of my enemies.


    And this was when the rest of my army stepped in. The fight started to get in shape for my victory. My different units started to gain momentum everywhere, and gradually we started to clear the enemies and push the path forward at a much faster pace than before.


    "Move to the next mountain," I shouted before I hurriedly turned to the rest of the army far behind, "move the rocks all the time forward. Don''t leave a speck of dust behind."


    The army of mine was grandiose, and so I didn''t need much of it to clear up the path now. My army was boosted by the new gears and weapons imed from the armory, and even skeletons got some of them.


    That made my army a harder rock to crack, and me acting with my giant and my mechas were like the mightiest and sharpest tip of spear ever.


    The fight kept raging on intensely from the start, but this time we had a clear advantage and head start than the first time. At least we weren''t ambushed like before, despite feeling my system would try to repeat such a trap soon.


    "At least I''ll manage to im a couple more forts for myself," I sneered as this was something the system couldn''t stop no matter what.


    As I expected, the fight towards the next fort went smoothly until we controlled it. The losses this time weren''t as much as before, and mainly skeletons were the main cannon fodders.


    And that didn''t make me sad at all.


    "Go and clean the armory," I gave the order after descending over the cleared fort among the legion of mechas and the different units of my army. "If you found anything you could use then don''t hesitate in doing so."


    The fort had simr things to the previous ones. We found sectors filled with gears, weapons, siege weapons, mechas, scrolls, and arrays. When I saw the scrolls I was reminded of the absurd condition of reciting them to be activated and sadly stored them.


    "Only humans can use these," I sighed, "at least there is such a weapon to defend my empire in the future."


    That was the only thing that made me quite calm towards these scrolls. If it was up to me then I shouldn''t store them away and let them rot in the dust for so long.


    But I couldn''t help but to store them away for now.


    "Keep moving forward," after half a day we managed to clear the entire fort my army was getting used to theyout of the armory here, getting used to everything in this fallen Gm city.


    And that was something I was happy and quite nervous about.


    "If not for that damn system" I sighed before flying in the air and leading my entire army forward. "Attack!" I shouted and led them to the third fight here.

 Chapter 456: The Invisible And Deadly Black Cloud

    Chapter 456: The Invisible And Deadly ck Cloud


    The despicable system didn''t let my expectations down. At the sixth fort and as we just got near it in the same manner as before, the front scouts of my elite vampires returned with the leadership of the two princes of them.


    "Mydy," Derky said with a dark face, "there is something up front."


    "There is a strange dark cloud that blocks our way to the fort," Trefor said before adding, "it stretched out for miles everywhere. I even believe the fort lies in its heart."


    "A ck cloud?" I asked while ncing from the top of my giant shoulders. "I can''t see anything."


    "This one is quite tricky mydy," Trefor said.


    "It camouged itself with the surrounding nature," Derky said before adding, "it only shows its true color when someone touched it and activated its defensive mechanism."


    "defensive mechanism?" I asked in doubt, "what is it?"


    "A ck lightning," Trefor sighed, "we lost many good vampires thanks to this brutal attack."


    "Take me there," I hurriedly said while jumping over Trefor''s back. "Lead everyone to the front," I ordered, "keep killing those flies."


    "Don''t worry," the giant said while I moved to the front while evading most of the enemies defending the fort.


    "Is this the ce?" we finally managed to reach a ce where it looked no different than anything around.


    "It''s just half a mile ahead," Trefor said before adding, "I believe you can spot everything perfectly well from here."


    "Alright," I turned to Derky, "send some upfront. Let me see this strange cloud."


    We were apanied by arge number of vampires just to ensure my safety. I didn''t think anyone would be able to harm me, especially with my beloved mecha that I was storing in my inventory just in case.


    In a few minutes a group of five vampires went up ahead. They were already aware of the danger waiting for them, yet they moved without fear.


    I watched closely while they passed the mark of half a mile. Just as they did, they all stopped all of sudden and a new change appeared.


    It looked as if they hit a grand wall that was so sturdy to stop them all in tracks. Once they hit that spot a gigantic mushroom shaped cloud started to take shape in front of me.


    "A ck cloud indeed," it was pitch ck, and its shape, size, and color made me have a very bad omen.


    "Rumble!"


    Just as the vampires who hit it tried to retreat, long and thick tongues of ck lightning started to take form all of sudden from the cloud. The lightning coalesced to form gigantic pirs of lightning that swiftly descended upon them and burnt them all.


    All but one!


    "This" I watched as that one seemed quite terrified to even move with his mates. Yet when the lightning erupted he got some courage and moved, to be hit instantly with the lightning.


    "A deadly courage," I sighed, "make sure your sacrifices won''t be in vain," I softly muttered while ncing deeply at this gigantic dark cloud.


    As the five of my vampires were killed, the cloud started to fade away, returning to its deceiving shape, blending with everything around like it wasn''t even there.


    "Good one," I smirked, "good move damned system!"


    "Ding Dong! It''s not my fault!"


    "Liar!"


    "Ding Dong! I''m telling the truth, I don''t have anything to do with this trial."


    "Liar," I said before suddenlyughing, "but y''know what? Keep throwing all the rocks you have inside your dirty mind of yours, and I''ll always crush them all."


    Iughed before I turned to Derky, "go back and send me all the elites of our army," I paused before adding in a very cold tone, "make them all have mechas, and send my giant as well."


    "But"


    "Just do it," I ordered, "I believe what''s this all about."


    Derky nced weirdly at me before hesitantly moved to the distance retreating with a group of vampires apanying him.


    "Mydy, this is a very risky path," Trefor tried to invoke some reason with good will in me, "how can we defend against the lightning? As you saw, none managed to live after being hit by it."


    "We don''t need to," I shook my head before adding, "I have already a n."


    ""


    "Don''t worry," Iughed, "I don''t n on dying young."


    He seemed not to get my joke and I didn''t care. I just waited for the elites of my army toe, and to be honest It was such a spectacr scene.


    "Mydy," Dredly said while getting to me on the ground while fighting off all the demons all around, "your orders," he said in a very prideful tone.


    Since this demon and his giant army got hold over mechas they turned into true unstoppable monsters. Alone they could handle the front without any issue mentioned, and being the first to arrive here wasn''t a mere conicedent.


    "Wait for others," I said and my wait didn''tst for long. As the giant was there, nothing managed to cause a real threat to my elites.


    "Omad," I shouted before adding, "send a group of ten towards the front."


    "But" it seemed Dredly had already informed them all of everything.


    "Great that you all know what we are facing," I said before smirking, "this will make our advance much easier. Now select the ten valiant ones and bring them to me."


    He didn''t hesitate to execute the order. In front of me all of my army leaders were there alongside with their top subordinates and elites. The number of such armies crossed ten thousand and that was something I felt much proud of.


    "Just with this army I can crush any force whatsoever," I muttered while my eyes were hanging over the distance.


    "They are ready," Omad came with a group of strong looking Tesakos. "Listen up," I pointed towards the distance as I added, "upfront lies a deadly trap our dirty hidden enemy prepared for us. I want you all to move, once they don''t stop and keep moving."


    "And?" one of them asked.


    "Don''t worry," I smiled confidently, "I''ll bring everyone just minutes after your entrance there."


    They nodded while their faces told me they didn''t trust my words; however I did.


    "Sitfortably and watch closely you bastard," I sneered, "I''ll give you a hell of a scene to watch and enjoy I promise."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Ding Dong me as much as you want, I will go up there and crush your little trick and leave you in bitterness and sorrow behind," I wildlyughed and everyone just stole nces at me like I was already crazy.

 Chapter 457: Attacking The Strange Cloud

    Chapter 457: Attacking The Strange Cloud


    I watched as the ten giants walked in that invisible gigantic cloud in slow steps like they were hesitant and they should be.


    "Don''t stop walking or else you''ll die," I shouted just to make sure at the decisive moment their fear wouldn''t end up throwing them into their deaths.


    As they reached the outer region of that cloud, the cloud appeared and emitted sizzle sounds, yet nothing happened at all. "Keep moving," I shouted while waiting for what I anticipated to happen.


    As I predicted, the secret herey in no retreat to survive. Despite me not knowing what lies inside, I was too confident in my army''s ability to crush it.


    "Advance!" I pointed my spear to the front and the test of the small group left deeper effects than I initially expected. My grand army roared in unison as they moved towards the cloud with steady steps, even some ran.


    I pointed to my giant to reach out with his hand and when I ascended his shoulders I patted on his as I said, "let''s go, we''ll have to support them as soon as possible."


    He roared before taking the entire distance between him and that cloud in one giant step before entering through it.


    The moment we entered I felt a cold feeling, like being thrown into water. "Damn! Couldn''t you find a warmer foe?" I chuckled while my dear system kept his mouth shut. "Alright, watch me while I crush everything you tried so far, hahaha."


    The moment we passed through the outer coat of the cloud and felt that strange coldness, I started to see endless shadows moving at the ground while having a bitter fight with my army.


    "What the hell?"


    From my position I could clearly spot many human sized frost statues moving all around and fighting my army. I saw many getting smashed by my army before they would recollect themselves again and resumed the fight.


    "What the hell have you summoned? Immortal bastards?"


    I wasn''t fazed by this, instead I wasughing. "No matter what you try, in front of my giant, nothing can stop me go up front, the secret of all this must lie inside that fortress in the distance."


    I could see the walls of the fortress from my high spot. The next moment my giant roared before jumping off the ground and running towards the forest. "What about them?" he asked.


    "Ding Dong! Listen to your pet''s opinion and stay and save your people," the system suddenly said.


    "Oh so sweet of you," I teased him beforeughing viciously the next moment, "do you think I would fall for your little dirty trick? Hahaha, screw you my dear system," I turned to my giant as I added, "leave them be, when we crush the fortress then they''ll be saved."


    My giant nodded as he kept running towards the fortress. As we got closer, I could see the outer surface of it so clear from my ce. "You savage! Even froze the entire fortress and the monsters inside damn!"


    "Ding Dong! I didn''t do that!"


    "Yeah, I did," Iughed before adding, "I just want you to see how much blood your hands are stained with, and in the end no result, tsk," I kept teasing him while the only thing that stood between my giant and the fortress were those tiny dwarfs of ice.


    "Ding Dong! Don''t celebrate too soon, the big surprise is still up there."


    The next instant I felt a faint tremble before I spotted something happening inside the fortress. It seemed that an enormous number of those ice statues came at once, coalesced together and started forming a giant statue of ice.


    "Roar!"


    That ice statue didn''t evenplete itself and it roared in ferocity that made my hair stand away under the effect of his vigorous shout. "Damn," I cursed out loud, "this is just too loud. Can you handle him?"


    "Leave it to me," the giant said before adding, "but you"


    "Don''t worry about me," I nced over the fortress and the endless number of ice statues there, "I have another task to do. Fight to your heart content."


    "Great," the giantughed as if he considered this fight as a mere sport.


    "Ding Dong! I strongly rmend retreating," the system said before adding, "Ding Dong! This fight will be brutal leave it for your giant."


    "Thanks for your kind consideration," Iughed, "after all it''s good to be kind and humble so it won''t hurt a lot."


    "Ding Dong! What would pain me?"


    "Your loss," Iughed while activating my mecha and the next moment I flew off the shoulder of my giant. "I''ll leave this for you, lead him away if you can," I shouted before flying directly towards the fortress.


    The giant ice statue up front was almost to get finished. It had a very huge belly and thick arms; all were made entirely of ice. Its head was nearly half of its belly size, and its lower jaw was so strange that I felt it would fall at any moment.


    "Roar!"


    The moment I got near it, it started to be restless and roared in anger. It opened its strange mouth wide open and then it started to suck in the air around.


    But I didn''t stand silent and moved as far as possible from its reach. Yet the next minute it sprayed its breath over me, filled with long ice spears andrge ice rocks that moved in fast momentum towards my mecha.


    "Activate the shields," I didn''t dy in preparing the highest defense possible, "rise up fast," I controlled the mecha to move fast to the air while I kept focusing over the iing attack with distressed face.


    The mecha didn''t disappoint me as it moved in fast speed, outrunning these deadly pieces of ice and soared higher than the entire attack.


    Yet that monster didn''t stop and moved its head trying to hit me!


    "Damn!" I cursed before I kept my mecha rolling in the air as it danced, evading the iing attack.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 458: A Vault Of Books

    Chapter 458: A Vault Of Books


    All of sudden I heard this muffled voice followed by a massive explosion. "Go and hit it don''t let it breathe!"


    I shouted in excitement when I noticed my giant hitting the monster on the head with his gigantic arms. Each hit caused the entire world to shake, and even the air vibrated under the bombardment of my giant.


    As he attacked first, he gained the upper ground and now he was hammering that damned giant of ice and breaking it apart.


    "It''s time to go down and weaken it," I didn''t wait there and moved instantly towards the ground. I noticed how this giant statue was formed, and I know exactly its weakness.


    Those small icy statues that kept repairing it all the time!


    "Attack with fire, attack with thunder, attack with everything you got!" I hurriedly pressed every single button inside and let the entire mecha turn into a deadly weapon.


    The missiles wereunched and the beams were fired at the ground.


    "Rumble!"


    The next instant the entire world down below rumbled from the massive attack Iunched.


    And I didn''t finish yet.


    "Release more, release all," I hurriedly pushed the buttons once more and all the attacks repeated while I was flying fast over the ground.


    "Ding Dong! You are causing damage to the fort!"


    "Shut up you damned system," I shouted back, "watch silently how I devastate your beloved monster into shreds."


    The attacks kept raining down the ground while my mecha moved fast over the heads of those ice statues. In less than ten minutes the entire fortress was lit up in fire, and devastation was everywhere.


    "Let me see you regenerate," I sneered while turning around and started to scan the ground. Any single ice statue I spot about to be repaired I instantly move my mecha to hit it and smash it into pieces.


    As such I flew so low to the ground while killing everything using my mecha speed.


    "Rumble!"


    On the other hand, my giant kept pushing the giant ice statue away from the fortress. This wasn''t only to safeguard me, which was the only reason my giant had in mind I bet, but I also wanted to cut the reinforcementsing from down below.


    Just as the giant took him far, I noticed many ice statues running from everywhere and converging near the ground around the two giants.


    "Like hell I would let you do that," I gritted my teeth and moved my mecha fast to start another round of devastation outside the fortress.


    Many times I was almost hit by the violent fight between the two giants above me. The giant kept yelling to warn me to leave, but I never followed his words not even once.


    In less than half an hour, I managed finally to crush everything around and kept my mecha moving so low to keep the situation as such.


    This helped greatly in eliminating the main advantage that giant ice statues had the regeneration ability.


    "Ding Dong! You are killing it!"


    The system, on the other hand, never ceased shouting, screaming, or alluring me to stop whatever I was doing. "Shut the hell up," Iughed before adding, "wasn''t I supposed to kill it?"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Hahaha, ding dong me as much as you like I''ll never care about you bastard."


    I kept moving around while giant pieces of ices started to fall from that gigantic body of the enemy. Things didn''t stop only on this fight, as the other fights with my main army ended and all started to focus over this gigantic statue, speeding up its destruction.


    "Keep hitting him," I shouted in joy while using my mecha spear from time to time to hack that body of the enemy, "don''t let it catch a breath!"


    I literally meant it! after all that gigantic enemy''s breaths were really deadly.


    In the next three hours, we kept hammering this ice statue without pause until nothing left of it but arge mountain of ice.


    "Hurry to the fortress," I shouted as I didn''t notice any change in the environment around me, "find whatever is causing this and take it away."


    My shouts were heard among the entire chaotic battle hardly clear, so I had to use the help of my vampires to deliver the news.


    Some small ice statues were around still, but in front of my hungry army they were literally nothing but a weak snack.


    In the next hour my army flipped the entire fortress upside down until a strange orb was found. Just removing it from its own device made the entire environment regain its normal status, the same I used to see around each fort I conquered so far.


    "Mydy," Omad''s team was the one to find and deactivate it, "it''s my honor to represent this mighty weapon to you."


    The device was like a long scepter with curved ends where the orb was supposed to be inside. ording to Omad, his men found the orb floating in midair while being hit with lightning arcsing from this strange staff.


    "Thanks," I didn''t deny this precious gift, "any finding worthy mentioning?" I asked as I turned to nce at the leaders of my army.


    "We found a vault filled with many books," Dredly said.


    "What''s new about these?" I casually asked.


    "They exin how to construct weapons and defenses around cities from scratch," he smiled while saying what he was sure to amaze me.


    And in return he got a big hug from me and my mecha as this was really the best news I''ve ever received since entering here.


    "Mydy?" he was speechless for a long moment while I onlyughed.


    "Don''t reject your reward," I chuckled, "now bring me those books and be careful not to mess with them."


    "Ding Dong! These books are secrets you shouldn''t have!"


    The system seemed to be on fire right now. He even couldn''t restrain his anger or frustration.

 Chapter 459: The Last Fortress

    Chapter 459: The Last Fortress


    "My dear system," I turned and spoke like I was directly speaking to a man standing in front of me, "this is the lost city of the Gms I''m here to gain my rewards, those books and secrets so dear to you stingy system."


    Iughed while knowing he would be totally infuriated at the moment with my answer.


    "Ding Dong! Great so great let''s see how you''lle out alive then."


    "Humph, as if you weren''t already trying to kill me with your best efforts," I sneered before turning towards the surprised leaders of mine, "hasten our search here, we have little time avable."


    I knew the more I dyed at each for the better this system''s preparations would be. So, the best approach was to move fast, and even leaving some behind to cleanse the entire fort clean while we raid the next one which was exactly what we did just now!


    The next castle was surrounded by the same mechanism. This time we were so much ready and mimicked thest strategy to crush it in shorter time and lesser losses.


    As for the losses, the previous castle really took a good toll on us. At least one tenth of the entire army was gone, but then at the next castle I believe we didn''t lose even one hundredth of the army.


    "Sweep it clean now," I ordered, "bring me that device and also search for that treasured vault."


    I knew for sure that this fort would contain the same treasured books. After all this was equally fortified and the system didn''t have any chance to do a single change.


    As I expected my men found the secret vault at the same location like the previous fort. The books this time were regarding building and architecture, something I desperately needed to feel home inside my current home.


    "Move on," I shouted, "leave some here to sweep the ce clean."


    Like before we left part of those necromancers wearing mecha suits to clean the entire fort. As they were the only weak unit of my army, I left this task for them to handle.


    Using their ability to summon endless skeletons and the current strong protection of the mecha suits, I was quite sure even if the system tried to be smart and backstab me from behind they would escape such ambush with minimal losses.


    "Let''s move," I ordered and the entire army marched in great spirit towards the next castle.


    The next two forts had the same fortification around and I managed to get my hands over two more ice orbs and devices plus aplete encyclopedia about agriculture and engineering.


    The first was important to feed my growing citizens, and the second was more important in building big factories and power cells.


    As this was the ninth fort, only one remained. "You are keeping the biggest surprise at the end, right bastard?" I sneered and the system totally ignored me and I knew my hunch was correct.


    The next fort wouldn''t be any way and an easy ride here.


    "Shouldn''t we press forward?" Jen asked in doubt when she noticed my silence.


    "No, let''s wait until everyone regroups," I said before sighing, "I''m sure the next fight won''t be easy."


    "Afraid of that strange enemy of yours?" Omad asked as if he was underestimating the system.


    "He isn''t someone we should take any light," I warned before adding, "I''m pretty much sure the next fort would be like a death ground to us."


    "This" Dredly seemed quite hesitant, "shouldn''t we send scouts at least?"


    I paused while thinking about his suggestion. It was logic to do that, but something warned me from doing so. "No, let''s wait until we start moving," I said before adding, "after that we can scout."


    "Won''t it be toote?" Jen asked.


    "No, it''s the right thing to do," I vaguely answered as I couldn''t exin what I was feeling right now.


    I waited for an entire half a day before everyone I left behind came here. I had to send many vampires to bring them back, hurriedly asking them to leave what was left behind ande as fast as possible.


    As my army here finished cleaning everything, bringing no news to me, I decided to move, leaving behind some scroll rooms uncleared totally yet.


    After all the weird silence of my system despite all my teasing made me quite restless.


    As we moved to thest fort we didn''t meet any resistance at all. "It seems you are too much confident in yourst preparations for me," Iughed while deciding against sending off any scouts.


    After all the feeling inside me was getting stronger; it was safer to not send any scouts.


    Just as we were only a couple of hours away from thest fort, ording to my calctions, the system finally spoke.


    "Ding Dong! You should listen to your army''s advice and send scouts up front."


    His words made me be more confident in that vague feeling inside my gut. It was safer not to send any. As he ignored me, I also decided to ignore him.


    "Advance," I shouted while flying on top of my great army march. From up above my army just looked like a ck flood that was slowly drowning the earth.


    "What is that?"


    As we reached the outer border of thest fortress I saw something weird lying in wait for me a tornado!


    It wasn''t a simple one as its radius was in miles. It covered arge area of ground and whenever it passed over the fortress, it expanded to engulf all of it in one go. "Halt!" I shouted as it wasn''t safe anymore to advance.


    "Lady," suddenly Derky shouted in strange distress, "we have another oneing to our rear!"


    I hurriedly turned back to spot an identical tornado moving slowly and silently like a silent killer towards the rear of my army. "So it''s not only one, but ten!"

 Chapter 460: Fight Inside The Tornado - Part 1

    Chapter 460: Fight Inside The Tornado - Part 1


    Around I spotted almost ten tornadoes moving all together towards my army. "Gather up, let''s move like a single unit," I shouted and that wasn''t rted to any logic.


    Yet it was rted to that vague feeling inside me. I had this sudden thought and I didn''t hesitate to follow through. Despitecking any ground logic, I decided to trust my instincts.


    After all it wasn''t easy to face all these tornados and survive!


    The army moved under my orders to form a gigantic sphere. "Go in the middle," I shouted to my giant and he simply took a couple of steps to stabilize himself in the spot I designed for him.


    "What now?" the giant asked, "I can face those nasty winds, but what about you? Can you escape from their reach?"


    I turned around and found that all the paths of retreat or escape were blocked by these tornados. Almost seven were wreaking havoc behind my army, and only two were on each side and one wasing from front. "We are surrounded," I simply stated the obvious before turning all of sudden towards the fort.


    "The mechanism must be there," I muttered, "advance let''s take this fortress no matter what!"


    My words jolted everyone awake yet they didn''t help in relieving the distress all were feeling right now, me included.


    Yet under my orders they started to move. "Keep the formation keep the line don''t scatter off no matter what!" I shouted and the next moment we all moved like a gigantic unit towards the tornado that wasing persistently towards us from the fortress'' direction.


    "Don''t panic," I said, which seemed illogical at the moment, as the tornado was almost upon us.


    Just as it hit the front line of my army, and as I was watching closely to give orders to break up and evade it, the entire tornado just got erged all of sudden.


    "What the?" I stuttered in shock while watching the entire tornado swallowing us like a gigantic mouth of death. The next instant I found myself in a strange ce.


    "The eye of the storm impressive," I found myself unharmed, flying in a very peaceful air while the clouds up above were having a very mesmerizing scene where the sun rays were prating them like they were prating the best quality of ss.


    "This" I turned around and spotted my army intact as a whole. Not a single one of them were damaged or ruined by this tornado. "What''s going on?" I muttered while taking arge tour above my army.


    None was missing, all the units, all the races, all the leaders and their teams were all fine down below. "Can you exit this tornado?" I asked my vampires and they just sent many to the gigantic walls of grey air all around before they were bounced back like they hit a solid wall.


    "Weird," I muttered while some went to medic those brave vampires. "So are we trapped here?" I didn''t get what my damned system was scheming. "Any clue?" I suddenly shouted, "anyone?"


    Yet silence was what I got back in response. Just as I was sighing helplessly something new happened.


    The walls on one side started to bulge out as if someone was attracting them from outside before another eye of the storm appeared inside the opening that was created just now.


    "Another tornado?!" I shockingly muttered before adding, "and it has arge army as well!"


    I noticed from my high ce therge number of monsters waiting calmly inside that second tornado. Suddenly it hit me. "Ten tornados, each contains an army while this one is it the one linking us to the fort?"


    I recalled the scene where it passed over the fortress before leaving it intact. "So we will have to face the other armies first before finally reiming the fort," I muttered beforeughing.


    "Sneaky bastard," Iughed andughed, "you depended on our instinct to survive and evade those deadly tornadoes, so my grand army would be broken up into small pieces and be eaten away by your hidden armies impressive, really impressive however"


    I nced in cold gaze towards the widening opening and the grand army thaty behind, "so bad your opponent is me!" I turned towards my army while neglecting the sneering from my system as I shouted, "iing enemies kill them all"


    I paused before recalling the other tornados and that evil sneer of my system, "we will have other enemiesing as well, so either kill these fast or be prepared to wee eight more armies."


    My shout made the evilughs of my system to pause as if he choked inside hisughs. "Hahaha, don''t worry my dear system I n to live long, so long as a victorious queen and made you serve me."


    "Humph," he only harrumphed and I knew my provocation worked.


    I needed the armies to all appear before my army got deeply entangled with one or two enemies here. "Go, wreck havoc inside," I said to my mecha legions before turning towards the grand army of skeletons led by my necromancers and shouted:


    "Surround us, let nonee closer at any time."


    They moved to form a gigantic hemi-sphere around my army. "What about me?" the giant asked.


    "Keep yourself here," I strictly ordered, "you''ll deal with any new armying to disturb their momentum."


    "Good," the giant understood my meaning and knew how crucial this task was. in frank he was the only one able to pull such a feat, and I just hoped my army would be strong enough and capable of wiping these armies out.


    "This won''t end well," I muttered while moving my mecha towards the front army, "I will lose a lot but you will entirely lose!"


    I was dead fixed on winning this challenge. The books I had so far were so precious. I could almost feel the glorious empire I would build, and I was totally sure thest fort here contained much more of these books and other treasures.

 Chapter 461: Fight Inside The Tornado - Part 2

    Chapter 461: Fight Inside The Tornado - Part 2


    Plus I couldn''t leave here without clearing the entire trial. Despite me knowing if I asked, that system wouldn''t hesitate to open a portal for me to escape from here but I didn''t ask or consider such a thought.


    After all, I didn''t need to escape when I was so close to winning!


    I went towards the front where my army followed hot after me. The enemy was a ground one, with no flying monsters of any kind.


    That left the entire air space above them all free for me and my flying legions to attack as freely as they wanted.


    The hostile army was formed of giant demons mainly, but when the first sh erupted, their front line was simply crushed without much resistance at all.


    This was pretty much expected. After all, the army that first hit them wasn''t normal, but formed of my elites.


    Forces formed of my personal army, my dear Tesakos led by Omad, the flying giants led by Dredly, and the elite animal races led by Jen all were hitting the enemies like they were rocks hitting eggs.


    As for me, I kept my distance from the ground, flying without any restraint all over the ce and raining the entire ground with missiles and beams.


    Whenever I spotted a strong foe, I wouldn''t hesitate to throw my spear towards him. my spear was like a death reaper which I selectively threw over many of the strong looking ones.


    The opening was still widening and it seemed to take another hour to be fully opened.


    "Rumble!"


    But just after ten minutes or less, a very loud and terrifying rumble urred from behind.


    "Damn! They are fast toe!" I eximed in anger before turning around and spotting the giant I left behind vanish in the next moment. "We need to move," I nced all over the ce knowing that killing everyone here seemed a very far dream.


    "Retreat," I shouted towards my elites at the front, "other armies areing, follow my lead to the rear."


    "What about here?" Dredly shouted as he came fast towards me.


    "Leave this to the main army," I couldn''t find any better solution. He nced at me in silence before he returned with his mecha to lead his own forces.


    That decision meant we would lose many forces here, but that was exactly what I expected. It was normal for wars to have casualties, after all the war was brutal.


    And this was the most brutal I had experienced in a long time already.


    "Retreat," I shouted again, "fall back, leave this for the army to handle, follow me," I kept shouting until I returned to the first eye storm.


    And there I didn''t find only one army merging here but three.


    "Damn!" I cursed out loud, "you bastard! Are you thinking this would be enough to stop me? hahaha, watch and I''ll destroy all your armies, with that hidden one."


    I knew there were nine armies, but in total there should be ten not nine. After all there were ten tornados out there, and that meant there was one army missing. "And I know exactly where you hid it you sneaky bastard," I said and the harrumph I took from the system made me realize I hit the mark.


    "What now?" Dredly was among the fastest toe to me, but I was totally upied by something else my necromancers.


    "Just wait," I said before I shouted, "don''t stand there, send everything inside send all the skeletons, don''t defend attack!"


    From what I saw just now, the necromancers kept the skeletons in a defensive position, waiting for the entire enemies toe at them to stop them in track.


    Logically speaking that was a good move for now, but in the long run I knew this was just a bad one. In fact this was a mere mistake, as in the future when all the other armies arrive, we wouldn''t have any flexibility to maneuver at all.


    The only way out of here was to attack, only attack and not even stand a single moment to defend.


    Defending meant death, and so I watched my necromancers adjusting their armies and sending all their skeletons towards the three small openings at the distance.


    "Keep summoning skeletons," I shouted before turning around to Dredly and finally answering his question. "See those armies? Move your men and attack them now."


    "Only us?" he was surprised as he turned around to spot only his men and the vampires.


    "They are ground monsters," I said, "they won''t even stand a chance against you."


    "What about you?" he asked.


    "I''ll take the vampires with me and start attacking the other one," I pointed towards a world that was filled with many flying monsters.


    "Shouldn''t wee to help you there?"


    "Just focus on killing as much as you can in the shortest time," I stressed, "it''s best to use the weaknesses of our enemies rather than matching their strengths."


    He nodded and moved fast with his entire legion while I nced around to spot the vampires led by Trefor and Derky. "Leave some behind to direct the iing army to follow me inside that tornado. The reste with me," I said before adding, "our task is to kill those flying bastards."


    The vampires moved in unison with their great numbers to follow me while the ground littered under the whiteness of those marching skeletons. Up front I spotted many fights already erupting between the monsters and those skeletons.


    One side had indomitable strength and the other had sheer number advantage it was hard to tell who was winning and who was losing.


    "But I''m here to make my skeletons win," Iughed beforeunching long beams from my mecha to kill many of those frontline monsters and clear a path for my skeletons to enter the next eye of the storm.


    And like locus they started to converge around many monsters and the scene started to look like a white curtain was covering the entire ground forcibly without any pause.


    "Attack," I shouted while turning all my focus towards the sky and those flying enemies, "cover the ground skeletons, don''t let those flying ones reach them."


    The n was simple, I just had to attack those monsters flying in the air with my vampires and left the ground totally to my skeletons.


    It seemed a great n, and when my ground elites joined, it turned to an excellent n.


    However


    "Rumble!"


    This time it wasn''ting from another direction except the one I was already in. I turned around and saw a strange scene where the opening I came from was now moving to close not expand to open!


    "Damn!" I turned around and spotted four more openings being created at the same eye I was in. "Trying to act smart? Humph," I turned around as I spotted my entire elites being deeply engaged with their enemies.


    "So no way to retreat then," I muttered, "go, hurry go and bring me half of the mecha necromancer flying squad now!"


    I hurriedly turned to one of the vampires and literally kicked him to fly towards the opening. The opening would take roughly ten minutes at most to close, a time I could risk trying to catch with my elites.


    But this would end up with losing much of my precious troops. The grand n of that dirty system was getting revealed slowly in front of my eyes.


    "Trying to kite me down? Hahaha, nice try man, in fact I''ll do the same and kite your forces to thest one."


    And that was my n.

 Chapter 462: Finding A Way Out

    Chapter 462: Finding A Way Out


    I didn''t stand silent or wait for my mechas toe. This system really pulled a brilliant move, and I had only to use brute force to crush his dirty scheme.


    "Move forward," I shouted as I moved fast over my ground armies, "don''t stop press forward."


    I flew over them and then reached the area of the enemy. The sky was filled with many flying monsters yet none could match the speed and might of my mecha.


    I alone moved like a sharp knife cutting anything that stood in my way without hesitation. They tried to surround me, gather inrge numbers to stop me, or even concentrate their attacks over my back and none worked.


    It wasn''t thanks to my timely fast moves to evade these attacks or the high speed of my flight; but the sturdiness and the strong defense of the mecha I was using.


    I kept flying around while the army of vampires was trying to keep up with me. Yet it was only able to catch what I left behind of tattered enemies and they didn''t hesitate to suck their blood dry.


    The aerial battle wasn''t any less than what was happening on the ground. The necromancers moved in through the opening alongside the flying mechas until the opening closes.


    And I wasn''t feeling any distress at all. I only worried over the other armies, hoping they would manage to handle things with less losses until I reached them.


    As for my giant Well he needed a couple of giants or an army of them to bring him down. I wasn''t worried about him at all and I was pretty sure that the system wouldn''t try anything funny with him.


    Or else anything he threw at his face would be killed no matter what.


    "Keep pressing forward," I kept screaming, driving my entire army in the ground forward.


    My n was simple; I needed to reach the center of all these five eyes and start to attack the weakest ce all the time.


    Being cornered seemed alluring at first as it would limit the number of my enemies at first. However in theter stages of the fight that would be a very deadly decision.


    Being confined to a ce without any ce to run to wasn''t the smartest decision ever. I kept flying everywhere and focused mainly to clear the aerial space out of these flying monsters.


    That took four to five hours, yet at the end I was able to dominate the sky of the five tornados and now all that was left were these giants spreading over the ground like sand.


    And I was like the scorching fire that would melt them down and turn them all into fragile ss before finally crushing them all.


    "Help the ground army," I shouted at my mechas, "spread out now."


    The number of my enemies was really great. Even with the presence of skeletons my army paled inparison. Yet these were all ground monsters,cking any defensive measurements against the aerial attacks.


    And I nned to use that to my advantage to the max.


    For the next long hours the fight was really chaotic while my armies keep losing numbers at a terrifying speed. Butpared to my enemy losses this seemed like nothing at all.


    The only problem was after clearing this area. I knew I was now separated from my main army, and to return to them I needed thesebined tornados tobine with their tornados.


    But I doubted my enemy would let me have this chance, and that was the only weakness of my n. "I hope I can control the tornados somehow after killing everything," that was my only hope, a very weak one.


    However I threw these worries aside and focused on killing anything that moved down below. The area of the fight was really vast, and just crossing these tornado eyes from one side to another would take at least two hours.


    And that took me roughly a day and half to clear the entire area. I nced at the exhausted survivors of my army. From the initial tens of thousands that followed me inside, only a few thousand remained.


    And the skeleton army lost almost ny percent of its number. Considering the constant supply of skeletons from my necromancers this was a very big loss


    However when I nced at the remaining skeletons I felt somehow excited. The remaining ones were far advanced and much stronger than the initial skeletons that came here.


    Most of them grew thick scales over their bodies, plus their initial small bodies got erged to be no less than any giant in my army or even bigger.


    And the aura they emitted was enough to cause a scare in any giant or Tesakos.


    The only regret was the low number of thempared to the initial number of skeletons I once had. "Don''t stop summoning skeletons," I shouted while adding, "other forces move to clear the battlefield. Gather anything we can use forter and then take some rest.


    I then turned my gaze around, "where is the exit damned system?"


    "Ding Dong! I don''t have an answer to that."


    His happy tone told me he didn''t intend on moving me back before he killed every single one of my army out there. I clenched my fists firmly and didn''t speak back.


    It was futile to give him the pleasure of my bitter and angry reply. I better answer in actions, and suddenly I got a moment of inspiration.


    I turned my gaze up to the sky where the eye I was in was showing the clear and marvelous scene of clear clouds and rays of the sun prating it.


    "Ding Dong! I strongly advise you not to do that!" my system could guess what I nned to do, and his words made me onlyugh.


    "You, gather all the mechas here," I turned to a vampire as I added, "and gather all the vampires as well."

 Chapter 463: Returning To The First Tornado

    Chapter 463: Returning To The First Tornado


    "Ding Dong! I''m obliged to warn you, trying to exit the tornado from the eye of the storm is the dumbest thing ever!"


    "Humph!"


    "Ding Dong! You will be subjected to a fierce storm and ending up dead isn''t a far possibility."


    "Then you should rest assured that your long dream will finallye true."


    "Ding Dong! Don''t throw off your life like that! Just wait until the tornado links with others."


    "As if you''ll allow that to happen soon."


    "Ding Dong! I''m not the one controlling the tornados."


    "Yeah, tell me about it."


    "Ding Dong! You should listen to your friend''s advice."


    "Indeed I will."


    I didn''t listen to any nonsense he threw in my face as I waited calmly for my grand flying army to assemble.


    "Mydy," they all saluted me in respect and veneration.


    "I''ll go and leave this ce for now," I said, "that would leave youpromised. We cleared nine out of ten tornadoes so far, and that means one or two more are still loose."


    I didn''t forget about the missing forces of the tornado I first entered.


    "I will leave you here on charge. Don''t let the necromancers stop summoning their skeletons and if thest tornados merged with you, make sure to lean to defense and not blindly attack."


    "We will," they all nodded before I nced around and the screams of warning were echoing in my mind from that agitated system.


    "Just shut the hell up!" I couldn''t take it anymore and shouted at that wailing system. I knew he wasn''t any bit worried about me, but over his grand n.


    If my guesses were correct then thest tornados must have merged already with the other cluster of my main army. This way this army here wasn''t any bit in danger while my move would flip the table or even explode it as a whole.


    "See you soon," I started to operate my mecha and flew up towards the clear eye of the storm. My idea was simple, as far as I knew that eye was connected to the clouds and it was my exit off this tornado.


    I would only end up too high up there, but that wasn''t a problem considering me having this mighty mecha. As for all that warning and threats the system keptunching at me, I knew they were all fake.


    Nothing wrong would happen to me, but everything bad would happen to that dirty system and he deserved every ounce of my retaliation.


    I flew up without any hindrance for long minutes. The more I climbed up the thinner the air was and the greater the gravity resistance was.


    And that tornado''s gigantic walls seemed to close up at me the more I got close to the top until I finally ended up in a very narrow opening that would only allow for a couple of mechas to pass shoulder to shoulder through it.


    "I found you," I plunged out of the gigantic tornado and reached a very clear level of the clouds. Everything around me shimmered in bright light that made me wonder if that lost city was really underground or hidden inside a separate world of its own.


    And then I turned to nce at that tornado that looked strangely small from my ce.


    "It''s conical in shape," I muttered before noticing a group of tornados merged together a couple of miles away. "Here you are," I smiled and then didn''t hesitate to move directly towards the opening of that cluster of storms.


    The more I got near there the clouds underneath me changed to form a gigantic foam like ground. The whiteness covered everything except for a tiny speck of an opening that looked like a deadly abyss from my ce.


    But I already knew this was the safe haven for me to enter without any more tricks of that noisy system.


    "Ding Dong! Don''t you dare neglect me! Turn back! Turn back before it''s toote."


    He kept wailing and threatening with anything to make me stop, yet I didn''t. I kept flying forward with my fastest speed, covering the distance of miles into mere minutes.


    "Watch me as I smash all your pieces and kill your king," Iughed when I arrived at the opening and then let myself fall into it.


    As I descended fast the scenes changed to show me a very brutal face of the war going on down below. "It''s the Omad and Dredly army," I muttered once I spotted all those flying mechas and those giant bodies of the Tesakos and the demons on the ground.


    And they were already being pushed back under the constant stream of enemies attacking them relentlessly from everywhere.


    "Damn you!" I loudly cursed before suddenlyughing, "now I know why you were so distressed like a frightened cat."


    "Ding Dong! You''ll never win this!"


    "We''ll see," I muttered while starting to operate my mecha again, "we''ll see my dear system."


    I announced my return with a loud bang. My mecha spear moved to crush down the central army of the advancing giant monsters before I started a barrage of attacks.


    "Attack!" I shouted with my loudest tone, "attack and never retreat! Follow me!"


    The sudden appearance of my mecha coupled with my brutal attacks and loud shout returned much hope into the despaired souls of my army here. They all shouted in a very loud bang, cheering for my return.


    And then they started to ferociously attack their enemies and the table was simply turned over the enemies and my system, simply like that.


    I was exhausted already from the fight in the previous war, but I didn''t hesitate to push myself further. The victory was in sight and I would never allow myself to lose it at this critical moment.


    "Push forward," I kept shouting at my army, summoning every single ounce of strength inside them while the aerial mechas joined my assault and started a very intimidating barrage of destruction among the densest lines of the enemy.

 Chapter 464: The Dirty Move Of The System

    Chapter 464: The Dirty Move Of The System


    I wasn''t worried about things here, but the remaining army of mine was trapped inside another eye. That army I left was the main bulk of my forces yet there were no elites there.


    And that was what worried me.


    However I couldn''t dispatch a group of elites from here. After all, things here haven''t stabilized yet.


    So I started to exert all my strength and overused my spear attacks and mecha destructive power until I killed enough of my enemies and created many holes in their previously tight ranks.


    And that took me six hours to pull, yet I finally managed to do so.


    "Dredly," I turned towards Dredly who was leading his flying mechas and dominating the air now. "Lead your army and return back."


    "To where?" he was startled before asking to make sure of my order.


    "To the army we left behind of course."


    "Which one exactly?"


    "The first one," I tried to be patient as it seemed I was the only one thinking of the big picture here, "the one we left behind beforeing here."


    "Oh that one," he turned around, "what about here? The number of enemies here is still too much to handle by Omad and his weak men."


    "Don''t worry about here, just go there and lead the forces," I didn''tment on his remark over Omad''s Tesakos fighters as it was partial in my opinion.


    Omad was such a capable general and he was enough to handle things here.


    "Alright," Dredly turned around, "you heard thedy, let''s go and kill those bastards at the back."


    He led his legion and left the area. In fact his absence created a gap that I struggled to fill, and I honestly had to.


    After all he wasn''t exaggerating when he described the number of enemies here to be too much.


    I kept flying everywhere while the armies of mine were gaining victories one after another on the ground. From the weird silence of my system I realized I was really winning here, and that made me wonder about his next move.


    After all I burnt most of his cards and only one remained, that mysterious force hidden so far.


    "Bring it on," I provoked him, "I''m winning on all fronts and if you dy more than your pathetic forces would be crushed in no time."


    "Ding Dong! What''s the hurry for the princess?" he strangely said, "you still have many foes to kill."


    His response dropped a very heavy rock in the bottom of my heart. "Damn! Are you trying to call for reinforcements?" it suddenly hit me and his silence next meant he was already nning to do that.


    "Damn! I need to wrap things fast," I didn''t hesitate to nce around before I spotted the main problem winning every tornado here didn''t mean I was really winning the war.


    "The castle!" I turned my gaze towards an aimless direction before I clenched my two fists. "I won''t let you have your n fulfilled the way you wanted," I promised before turning around and looking for a vampire urgently.


    Yet I couldn''t find any.


    "Ding Dong! Don''t try to do anything foolish princess," the system tried to stop me and that made me even more persistent.


    "Omad," I hurriedly descended towards my brave Tesakos, "can you handle things here?"


    "Of course I can," he strangely added, "but why do I feel you are going to do something crazy?"


    "Just try not to lose too much," I hurriedly turned to the sky, "and don''t forget you are now on your own."


    I moved fast over the heads of my enemies. My target was the opening that led to the central eye and I spotted the system trying to close it.


    "Toote bastard," I flew through like a spearunched off my hand and then reached the middle part.


    And there I found some vampires passing by.


    "Come here," I shouted and they instantly went to me obediently. "Tell Dredly to bring all the mechas and fly high in the air towards the eye of the storm."


    The vampires nodded and went directly to deliver the message. "Also summon all the vampires and any flying mechas and send them to the eye of the storm."


    My flying legion was scattered while I couldn''t bring any ground. This limited many of my powers yet I didn''t hesitate to do what I intended.


    "Come back," I simply summoned my two demons back to my artifact and then started to fly fast towards the cloudyer.


    "Ding Dong! You need to stop doing this! It''s too risky for you and you won''t gain anything in return."


    "We''ll see," I only muttered while prating the small opening and stood above the gigantic swirl of clouds underneath me.


    I didn''t wait for long before a long trail of small dots appeared from two ces. I waved and shouted to attract their attention before they regrouped towards me under the lead of Dredly.


    "What is this ce?" he asked the moment he reached me.


    "Just above the tornados," I said before hurriedly adding, "bring everyone ande after me."


    "To where?"


    "To the final war."


    I turned around and didn''t find it hard to spot the ce of the castle. There was arge tornadopared to others hovering over it, while manyyers of shing circles with red, silver, ck, and golden lights appeared in rows above each other.


    And they were shing brightly and circting fast just above the opening that led to the heart of the storm.


    "Ding Dong! This is ridiculous! I never saw someone not cherishing his life just like you!"


    "Shut up your dirty mouth," I cursed him with extreme anger, "I won''t let you seed in bringing more enemies here."


    The next instant I threw my spear fast towards these circles. I didn''t even wait to get close and sent my spear flying for minutes before it hit these circles and created a deafening roar out of the sh.

 Chapter 465: Reaching The Castle

    Chapter 465: Reaching The Castle


    "Ding Dong! Curse you Agatha! Why are you stubbornly resisting me! Resisting the order of the world!"


    "There is no order other than what I agree upon," I snapped my fingers and called the spear back in the next second, "and I only follow one rule my rule go and crush them for me!"


    I hurriedly sent the spear roaring once more while the screams and curses of the scared and angry system kept ranging in my mind.


    Yet I never cared too much about him, atst I could crush all his schemes once and for all.


    "Follow me," I kept flying with my fastest speed while leading my small task force above the cloudyer. "Go there and bring those flying mechas here," I didn''t forget to bring the other half of my flying mechas, including those mighty necromancers.


    Dredly sent part of the vampires to fetch them for me, yet I didn''t wait as I snapped my fingers again before throwing the spear once more.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    The spear kept shing with the circles and caused a series of deafening roars that kept getting closer as I got nearer that opening.


    And just before I could reach it, the circles cracked atst and a very mighty explosion urred that tossed me miles away alongside my army.


    "Keep formation," I kept shouting, "don''t drift too far."


    I was worried that my dirty system would do anything to my already small army once they crossed the boundaries of the tornados. Luckily though the area covered by the tornados was very vast.


    "Regroup," I shouted before stabilizing myself and heading back towards that opening. "Don''t slow down, push forward with all your might!"


    I wasn''t exaggerating here out of panic, but the issue lied in the opening at the distance it seemed to get narrower and my heart fell in my legs when I noticed that.


    "Damn you!" I cursed while pushing as fast as I could and my scattered army was trying to catch up and cover the distance remaining to the opening.


    "Ding Dong! I won''t let you enter!" the system finally showed his true color, "Ding Dong! I won''t let you ever conquer that castle!"


    I gritted my teeth and raced the time towards that close opening. "Retreat if you can''t enter," I shouted while turning to see my scattered army, "don''t stay here if you can''t enter, and don''t do anything foolish."


    "Follow thedy," yet Dredly yelled after my words, "don''t leave her all alone! Whoever is left behind will be killed personally by me!"


    As I could foresee it, they wouldn''t make it in time. The speed of closure of that hole was really fast, and that made their effort futile.


    Until I noticed strange thingsing from them


    "What are you doing?" I shouted while watching some mechas use their spears and swords as sticks, hitting others and sending them faster off their way towards the opening.


    "They are the necromancers," Dredly shouted, "they will be handy."


    He wouldn''t make it, yet what he improvised made me chuckle nheless. "See? I''m not alone, and whoever got such loyal friends would never lose," I didn''t forget to tease my system who simply harrumphed and said nothing.


    After all he was already doing his best in crushing all my hopes to conquer thest castle and yet he was failing.


    "Got it first," I reached the opening before anyone else yet I didn''t hurry to enter, "hurry, anyone is better than none," I encouraged my men and they were already flying like rockets towards me.


    "Follow thedy and make sure to be safe," Dredly shouted from far behind while he didn''t stop hitting those necromancers inside mechas and sending them my way.


    As the opening was about to close I didn''t hesitate to enter. "Follow me," I said before vanishing inside the opening and followed by a group of hundred mechas before it finally closed.


    "Sigh," I sighed when I saw this, "at least I have somepany," I nced around before smiling, "and you didn''t manage to bring too many here it seemed."


    I was already falling fast from above followed by my small unit. However down below things looked scarcely filled with enemies as the gigantic castle looked void of many dwellers down below.


    "Ding Dong! Wait and see, I''m not done yet!"


    The vicious response of the system told me he didn''t lose hope yet. However I wasn''t worried as I knew what he only had to do.


    And in fact it wasn''t that bad either for me, after all gathering up all the tornados here and linking up my enemies with my armies wasn''t a bad thing for my chances.


    Even with this desperate move I was totally convinced of my victory. "Bring it on filthy system," Iughed while sending off my spear towards a small group of monsters down below, "I''ll keep myself busy annihting everything here. If you don''t hurry then I will conquer this castle and im victory."


    "Ding Dong! I swear you won''t make it!"


    "Don''t say things you can''t do," Iughed while snapping my fingers then I threw off my spear once again, "you even didn''t leave a good weing party for me and my boys."


    "Ding Dong! You are nothing but mere flies! Don''t think of yourself as a human girl."


    "Watch this human girl crush all your traps and kill your entire forces before iming the final victory here."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Don''t ding dong me! Don''t you have a task to do? Or you already lost hope?"


    ""


    He already went into silence while I felt the rumblinging from everywhere around as he was trying to merge the tornados together. Yet it was toote as me and my little force reached the ground already.


    And the next thing that happened was a total massacre!


    "Come forth!"


    I hurriedly summoned my two demons before ordering without any dy, "go there and lead the skeleton, kill anything around and conquer this castle fast."

 Chapter 466: Despair

    Chapter 466: Despair


    "What about you?" the demonesse asked.


    "I''ll go to cleave the head of the snake once and for all."


    I turned around towards the direction of the heart of this castle. There lies the control ce of the castle, the most precious thing for me in this damned ce at the moment.


    "Be wary, the tornados will link and all the enemies will attack here ferociously."


    "Just my type of a fight," the demonughed, "I love this war so far."


    "Just stay alive," I hoped, "and you keep summoning all the skeletons you could and make sure not to stop for even a second."


    "Yes mydy."


    My necromancer unit said in unison before they started to summon endless skeletons the next instant. I knew these skeletons were fragile, yet eventually they would evolve like what happened before.


    "I hope they would be smart to know what to do," I prayed as the moment when all the tornados would link would be the most critical moment of this entire war.


    They should push everyone upfront, try to stall and kill as many enemies as they could. This way the sudden pressure exerted over the few remaining here wouldn''t be that big, and at the end we would win this with fewer losses.


    Dying to catch up to that moment then our losses would soar to the clouds without doubt.


    Either way my win was guaranteed and the only loss I was bargaining about here was the loss of my forces.


    The castle heart was a very big tower that spiraled up like a needle in the middle of grass. I moved fast towards it and met some resistance but they were all crushed instantly by my spear.


    It seemed my system was trying to converge all the monsters around the tower to stop me but he was slightlyte in doing that.


    "Finally in," I heaved a sigh of relief when I spotted the central token fixed to the ground with a small number of monsters protecting it.


    "Stay away," I didn''t hesitate to throw my spear andunch everything I got. I knew how important it was to control the fort here, and hopefully that would end the war at once and dere me as a winner.


    The moment I killed all and touched the token afterwards, the distasteful sound of the system rang in my ears.


    "Ding Dong! You conquered thest fort, congrattions."


    "Can''t you say it with much more enthusiasm?" Iughed yet his next words made myugh freeze.


    "Ding Dong! As you didn''t clear all the hostiles yet, then you are asked to defend here. Losing this token will mean only your loss."


    "Damn you!" I cursed instantly in a wave of rage, "how can you even do that?!! I''m the winner, I controlled thest fort!"


    "Ding Dong! No you don''t," the system replied in an irritating tone, "Ding Dong! And these are the rules and I''m just the executioner. Don''t hate the executioner please."


    "I''ll curse that executioner and pledge to cut his head off!"


    "Ding Dong! But I don''t have a head."


    ""


    I tried to control myself better and took a deep breath. "So you are betting on thest encounter to snatch my win? Let me see you do it then!"


    I marched towards the exit with strong steps while my mind started to devise the defense n.


    If I wouldn''t be the victor here except after killing everything, then I would kill anything that moved in this forsaken ce.


    As I went outside I met groups of monsters running fast towards here. "Move away you meager ants!" I shouted with rage while unleashing all my attacks over them, and yet I didn''t feel any better.


    "So before I was always suppressed by the nobles and the witch''s arch enemy, and now I''m suppressed by you great, like if I killed the nobles and destroyed the forces of the witch arch enemy then I would do the same to you."


    I stood alone, standing with my mecha and the spear in hand while ncing over the groups of monsters running towards me in hast and many tornadoes were already merging with me.


    "Bring it on," I sent my spear fast before snapping my fingers and retrieving it, and then I sent it away once more. I kept this rhythm while any monstering here was crushed without exception.


    "Rumble!"


    "Rumble!"


    "Rumble!"


    Yet these rumbles kept me from rejoicing at defending the fort so far. I knew this was just the appetizer and the real deal was about to hit me now.


    And it wouldn''t be any less violent than the tornados up front.


    "C''mon, open all the doors of hell and let me crush them all," I kept encouraging myself as this was a battle I knew how brutal and hard it was.


    I was almost this close to gaining victory, and despite that I was also closer to losing it and it felt really bitter when I imagined that.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The moment these tornadoes linked to this ce, the loud bangs of the fight ongoing inside each tornado started to spread here. "At least my boys are winning everywhere," I muttered before ncing over at the first wave of monsters running towards here through the rapidly expanding holes.


    "And so it begins," I took a deep breath while clenching over my spear with both hands, "let''s see how this will end."


    The first wave of the enemies really shook the ground around. I nced with a stable mind and will towards therge number approaching fast before they shed with my skeletons.


    "Come back," I suddenly recalled my two demons before the next moment I brought them back. "Keep defending here, don''t let anyone touch this entrance no matter what!"


    I didn''t even wait for them to respond as I soared fast towards the sky and started throwing my spear. I didn''t have time to waste and beside my spear I keptunching any attack my mecha could provide.


    This helped slightly to stabilize the frontline before the second wave approached. I was pretty confident with the third or fourth wave my entire skeleton army would be crushed and nothing would stop them froming to steal my fort and victory.


    Yet I couldn''t do anything to stop them at all, except for what I was currently doing.


    If I could even explode the mecha and kill many of them then I wouldn''t hesitate to do so. However it was impossible as there was no such feature for the mecha I was using.


    Just as hope was about to crush in front of my eyes with the arrival of the third big wave, a gigantic shadow loomed over my head and despite my initial scare I became very relieved.


    "We can win this," I finally sighed and took a deep breath... victory was now finally and atst secured.

 Chapter 467: The Epic Quest Is Drawing Its End

    Chapter 467: The Epic Quest Is Drawing Its End


    "I won''t let anyone touch you, mydy."


    That strong and deep voice came abruptly as the best music to my ears. I raised my head andughed while my giants descended to stand in front of me.


    He blocked the path and sight in front of me, but I didn''t hesitate to shout the next moment:


    "Kill everything, don''t let anyonee near here."


    "As you wish," the giant started to grab any rock or even crush buildings into small rubbles before he started throwing these as lethal darts.


    "I''ll leave this ce to you three then," I said to my two demons and one giant, "don''t let anyone get near that ce," I pointed to the path leading to the heart of the fort before soaring in the sky.


    Despite the arrival of my biggest aid, this fight was still hard to win without the biggest losses. I was so sure that no matter what my giant couldn''t be touched with any harm.


    But my other forces were vulnerable, not invincible like my giant. I knew how dirty my system was, and if he found me on the winning side here he wouldn''t hesitate to go berserk and start a kamikaze mission to kill all the rest of my forces.


    Winning was the most important thing to me. After it got secured, my second most priority was toe out of here with the least possible losses.


    I flew to the front without any hesitation. I flew amidst the thick darts my giant kept sending roaring in the air towards my enemy.


    And the first army to gain my help was my weak necromancers and a few mechas.


    "Ding Dong! You aren''t winning yet!"


    "Humph!"


    I totally ignored the viciousness in my system words as I knew already what he was up to. I didn''t hesitate to throw off my spear and recall it back while shouting:


    "Retreat, form a line with the giant Retreat now!"


    My shouts came to make everyone disengage, turn around and start running. I knew my strongest line of defense and offense was the giant, and sending them to him was the wisest thing right now.


    "Go, bring me all the mechas," I said to a group of mechas, "and tell others to try to join together, hurry!" I said to another batch while keeping myself busy using everything I could to cover the retreat of my weak forces down below.


    The mechas moved fast and the fact that most of the aerial monsters were crushed from previous battles left the entire world void of any danger to them.


    And they didn''t stop attacking the enemies everywhere they went until they vanished from my sight and only small shining dots remained in the far horizon.


    "We can win this," I firmly muttered.


    "Ding Dong! But at what cost?" the system didn''t let this chance slip by without even getting on my nerves.


    But I inhaled and exhaled slowly to calm my worries. "No matter what, I can rebuild everything no matter what the losses are," I said beforeughing, "and who said I''ll let you kill them all? I''m here and as long as I''m breathing I won''t let you have it your way!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Hahahaha," he was extremely enraged and that made meugh in happiness. Myughs reverberated through the entire world that was filled with shouts, wails of pain, and explosions.


    Before I could even cross half the distance of the fort itself I saw the entire armiesing from the tornados turning around and starting to focus over my scattered forces.


    And I knew my system was trying to act before I could do anything. Yet he was slightlyte.


    "They are here," I suddenly noticed an opening from the sky where arge number of mechas descended from the clouds, led by Dredly.


    "Go, help those scattered forces to join each other," I didn''t wait for them to reach me before shouting with my loudest voice.


    Despite that I wasn''t a bit worried, after all my armies were now led by my elites and no matter what they wouldn''t be easily killed.


    As I kept shouting, I saw the mechas spread out into three smaller groups before each went in a certain direction.


    "They heard me," I couldn''t help butugh, "and now your forces'' fate is only death."


    I wasn''t boasting, as I saw my mechas causing much damage without getting any harm in return. They kept circling over the grand armies on the ground, raining them down with all kinds of attacks and causing severe losses in a short time.


    "All they need to do is to clear a path for others to join each other," I muttered to myself.


    "Ding Dong! I won''t let them do that!"


    All of sudden I heard a faint rumble in the castle which made me feel some panic. "What will you do, filthy system?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Yet the next moment I felt a strong force pulling my flying mecha and bringing it down forcibly to crash on the ground. "Ding Dong! You''ll die here, I swear!" and the next moment I heard this distasteful voice of the system and I knew it was going all out.


    "Then I won''t let you be disappointed," I gritted my teeth before standing from the deep crater my mecha created from the crash, "and I''ll grind down every single monster until nothing remains!"


    And the next moment I jumped off the ground and reached the surface once more. My spear left my hand roaring all around while my mecha started raining down all the possible attacks it contained.


    And like this I cleared arge piece ofnd around me, killing many monsters without any hurdle.


    "Snap!"


    I called back my spear before sending it off roaring again.


    "Any help?" the giant roared from far behind, and I only answered without even ncing at him.


    "Keep yourself there, and kill anyone that approaches you."


    "The skeleton army?" he asked.


    "Send them all to clear the front," I didn''t hesitate to decide, "let''s all fight to our heart''s content let this epic quest end in a grand way let the entire world see how strong we are!"


    I knew my odds were much decreased by that dirty trick the system pulled. Yet from what I could see, many mechas escaped this brutal fate as they were outside the range of the suppressive force of the fort.


    Plus this force also affected the normal monsters inside the fort, which left them much weaker and less threatening than before.


    "In front of mere strength nothing matters my beloved system," and I ruthlessly said while swapping all the monsters and demons surrounding me and could be reached by my spear and mecha. "Let me teach you this lesson don''t meddle with a sweet princess like myself as she might turn out to be a lethal lionesse."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Hahahaha."

 Chapter 468: Zombies Appear In The World

    Chapter 468: Zombies Appear In The World


    As my system threw everything he had, I also didn''t hesitate to summon my two demons as well.


    "Kill everything," I shouted before throwing off my spear and instantly retrieving it with a snap.


    "Should we move away?" the demon asked in doubt while taking out four giant swords and started to kill.


    "There is no other way," I shouted, "this is thest fight here, either we win it or win it."


    The demonesseughed while the demon didn''t say anything. I kept fighting like crazy while my mecha never stopped hitting anything moving around.


    The fight kept raging like wild fire for hours. Just after the third hour, I finally spotted a huge white waveing fast from the direction of my giant.


    "They are finally here," I sighed while ncing at my two overworked demons, "we will rest soon."


    "No time for that," the demoness shouted, "other armies are also strangled like us. We should lead the skeletons and form a mighty wave to free one army after another."


    I thought for a moment about her words and frankly she had a good point. "Alright, let''s do that then," I didn''t have any objection to fighting.


    "What about me?" the giant suddenly shouted, "should Ie?"


    I turned to him while wondering how the hell he heard us. "You keep the fort safe," I shouted, "don''t leave the ce even if they were about to kill me."


    Despite having victory in reach, I wasn''t that much confident about my system. Dealing with such a sneaky bastard was hard, and it would only take a single mistake for me to lose everything.


    The skeletons reached my spot fast and continued to sweep the monsters up front. I didn''t wait to catch my breaths for even a second as I moved fast towards the front after them.


    This time they took a huge toll over my shoulders and I only kept attacking without the need to defend.


    And my two demons were finally freed to fight as they would love to, as killers.


    The skeleton wave started to grow stronger with time. I and the two demons helped in reducing the pressure off them, and so the death toll decreased by a visible margin.


    And that helped them to evolve faster and in a muchrger number than before.


    "Keep moving," I shouted when we finally reached the border of the fort where the giant walls were just a hundred meters ahead. "I''ll leave this ce to you, all the mechas wille with me."


    I didn''t n to follow the normal path to reach each segmented army from the ground, but from the air. With the help of my skeletons, reaching there was something easier than the ground and I could also prepare a small surprise for the enemies there.


    As we reached the wall, the skeletons just crumbled over each other and createdrge and wide bridges for me and the mechas to pass on. Just as we all left the area of the fort, we regained our ability to fly again.


    Like fishes returning to water we all soared to the sky with very fast speed, even I doubted the speed was much faster than ever.


    And as we flew high, I finally could spot the general view of the entire battlefield and I was instantly shocked.


    "You damn bastard! You revive those killed monsters!!!"


    Just as spotted the fights ongoing everywhere, it was easy to see the demons falling on the ground dead before being revived again in the form of zombies.


    And that made the entire battle turn from fighting monsters and demons into fighting zombies.


    "Ding Dong! You asked for it, and you don''t me me!"


    I gritted my teeth before turning fast towards my giant at the far distance. "Throw rocks! Throw rocks everywhere."


    My shouts weren''t that loud but I tried to mimic the way the giant threw rocks and he finally got the meaning. I pointed my thick metallic arm around as a reference to attack everywhere.


    "You bring zombies and I will make sure to crush them under heavy rocks. Revive whatever you wish, bastard, let''s see how they will move out from the rocky pavement I''m nning to create here."


    "Ding Dong! You won''t seed! Their numbers are infinite!"


    "Nothing infinite in this world except for your shamelessness," Iughed while selecting the most vulnerable army of mine, the main army. "Go, summon skeletons there and support them," I ordered without moving anywhere.


    Despite the main army having thergest numbers, they were the most vulnerable in my entire forces here. They had no strong or capable leaders to guide them, and even on individual strength, they paled in front of my other units.


    And facing such deadly threatsing from these zombies, it was only logical for them to lose over one third of their numbers so far.


    And I doubt this loss percentage would be crossed by any other army.


    "Ding Dong! What about you?" the system asked in doubt.


    "I would stay back and wait for yourst card," I simply said, "after all I doubt even with this reviving trick you have any hope of crushing me."


    "Ding Dong! But I''ll crush your army this way!"


    "The army is just nothing," I shrugged, "I created it and I can always create a mightier one anytime I want."


    And this time his silence made meugh as I guessed it right. And if I wasn''t mistaken, I also guessed where the final strike woulde from.


    And I raised my head while ncing in patience towards the eye of the storm that was slowly forming by the merge of all other smaller ones.


    "Ding Dong! Why are you ncing up there?" he asked, and his question invoked deepughs in me.


    "None of your business I suppose," I said without moving my eyes away.


    "Ding Dong! Your army is getting killed and all you care about is to gaze at the sky! Such a worthless leader you are!"


    "I''m not worthless, but I''m hell sure I''m merciless," I said in a very firm tone, "and I''ll make sure to crush your next move mercilessly like never before."


    If my guesses were correct then this dirty system was trying to summon alien forces again here. And this time he was trying to distract me as much as he could, even exposing such a deadly move of turning dead monsters into zombies to me.


    Such a move seemed to be out of this dungeon''s ability, and yet I was pretty sure what wasing from up there was much worse.


    And like before, I crushed the portal that he tried to initiate and I wouldn''t miss the chance to crush this new one.


    "Ding Dong! If you do that I''ll make sure to kill you in a very painful way!"


    "Whatever," I only sneered before tightening my grip over my spear, "let''s end this long fight I''ve already got bored and want to go home, victorious like a red queen of this world."


    And then my spear roared towards the about to form giant storm eye and instantly hit it.

 Chapter 469: I Won The War... At Last!

    Chapter 469: I Won The War... At Last!


    The spear hit the storm eye and deflected off it. "Snap," I wasn''t dejected by this as I knew destroying this one would take a long time and much effort.


    Yet I wasn''t worried, or pressured by anything now. The foes around were all busy dealing with all of my strong forces. The mechas I sent made a difference and started to summon arge number of skeletons to shield the main army of mine.


    And as this happened, the grand army I had started to be freed. Like giving lions wings, they moved from defense into domineering offense and they didn''t face any problem killing all the enemies around.


    And then they started to push forward towards a certain direction under the guidance of the flying mechas around.


    They were heading towards the closest forces to them, Dredly forces.


    "Good, this way they would create momentum," Iughed while sending off my spear again to hit that still growing storm eye and then recalled it again.


    "Ding Dong! I strongly advise you to stop!"


    "Indeed I will," I muttered before sending off my spear, "but after I crash that nasty thing up there. I hate its shape and won''t stop until it vanishes."


    "Ding Dong! This would create big problemster on."


    "I don''t dislike problems," I shrugged, "bring it on, bring everything you have if you dare."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Hahaha, ding dong me as much as you wish. I won''t stop and it''s better for you to cancel this failed portal before I crash it to pieces."


    ""


    The system went silent and I knew he had little time to act. "As I''ll destroy this, I''ll turn towards the entire army here and kill it till thest monster and demon."


    I knew if I gave my system more time then he would find another way to scheme against me. So the best thing here was to crush all the hostiles and im the final fort for myself.


    After that he would be helpless and watch me receive all my rewards without doing anything.


    "Snap!"


    "Snap!"


    "Snap!"


    I kept sending off my spear and recalling it for an entire hour. During this time, the eye storm started to show cracks and the system didn''t give up calling at me and even sang dirty songs to distract me from smashing that portal.


    And I totally ignored him when he started singing!


    "Crash!"


    All of sudden the portal crashed under my spear, andrge pieces started to fall apart and descend in a threatening way towards the army underneath it.


    And I simply flew away from the ces of their fall before ncing over the portal.


    "Another one?" I noticed a smaller ring that was hidden deep inside the first one, "hahaha, you tried to sneakily make another one and this is just a smaller one bad for you I crushed the first one fast, hahaha."


    I didn''t hesitate to snap my fingers and sent the spear roaring again towards the smaller portal.


    "Ding Dong! Stay your hands away from it!" and the system roared but I totally ignored him.


    "Snap!"


    "Snap!"


    "Snap!"


    "Boom!"


    Just as I kept sending off the spear, the pieces of the bigger portal crashed finally on the heads of the demons and monsters on the ground.


    Mighty explosions urred one after another, making me wonder how these pieces held such devastative power inside.


    "Boom!"


    "Snap!"


    "Boom!"


    "Snap!"


    And I didn''t keep my hands off the spear and tried to smash that smaller portal like what I did with the bigger one.


    "Hahaha, it was hastily made and so it''s much weaker and fragile, hahaha," Iughed as after a few minutes and dozens of hits that portal showed small cracks all over its surface.


    ""


    "Hahaha, speechless now? Where are those big words and strong threats? Huh? Hahaha, I''ve won this round, and I''ll win every single round from now on."


    "Ding Dong! I swear this win won''tst long," the system returned to his nature.


    "Yeah, that''s my beloved system that I used to have, hehehe."


    ""


    The portal he tried to form was crushed in no time. The pieces fell and added more damage to the ground forces before I nced all over the sky.


    "No more surprises then?"


    "Ding Dong! You won, what else do you want? Huh?"


    Iughed and didn''t say anything. If that bastard wanted to y smart, then I would turn him eventually into a big fool.


    "Ding Dong! Why not going to help your armies?" he suddenly asked when I didn''t move an inch from my ce and kept gazing at the sky in vignce.


    "I like the scene here," I teased him.


    "Ding Dong! Don''t be so cold hearted and go and help your army."


    "Sorry, I''m a very merciless leader," I chuckled, "let them toughen up a little and depend on themselves here."


    "Ding Dong! But they will lose many of their forces here."


    "Not my problem," I shrugged, "I won''t move an inch so stop bugging me then. I want to enjoy this scene in peace."


    Yet he didn''t drop speaking about what I was doing, and I kept ignoring anything he said.


    I crushed his two portals but I wasn''t that reassured he wouldn''t try to form more. Moving out and getting myself engaged in the fight wasn''t a wise thing.


    I should keep myself focused to deal with him, after all no one here was qualified for such a task but me.


    "Keep moving forward."


    Gradually the shouts of my different forces started to draw near me with time. They finally managed to regroup, and such things helped in elerating their advance by a visible speed.


    Yet I only checked their condition from time to time and didn''t bother them a lot. They were doing just fine on their own, and I was pretty sure that the system wouldn''t hesitate to start a new portal if I got myself busy with the fight.


    "Ding Dong! Screw you!" All of sudden the system roared when my forces were this close to crush everyone here. "Ding Dong! Let''s see how you''ll do against these."


    And suddenly the entire sky was covered with arge number of small portals that started to swirl the air around like the previous storm eyes I crushed.


    "Damn you!" and instantly I felt threatened by all this number of portals appearing all of sudden. "Attack with all your might!" I didn''t turn to attack the portals, instead I shouted at every single force that belonged to me here, "don''t ck, victory is in reach, let''s kill them all and im this fort for us!"


    And like this even my giant moved to join the fight, and thest standing tens of thousand enemies were instantly devoured by this mighty chargeing from everywhere.


    "Ding Dong! F*ck you!" and my system roared and that made me wholeheartedlyugh.


    Atst I won this war!

 Chapter 470: Returning To My Village Once Again

    Chapter 470: Returning To My Vige Once Again


    "Ding Dong! You won the fight over the ancient Gm city."


    "Hahaha, thanks a lot my dear system," Iughed over his bitter tone before adding, "where are my rewards?"


    "Ding Dong! You got everything here, that''s your reward!"


    "Stingy bastard!"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    Iughed wholeheartedly while the system kept annoying me with his ding dong alerts with nothing said in between.


    "Salute the mightydy!"


    All of sudden Dredly shouted and instantly everyone remaining alive knelt on the ground. It was such a grand scene that made meugh more while engraving such moments so deep in my mind.


    "Stand up my valliant warriors," I said with a joyful tone, "we have an underground armory to swap clean."


    "At once mydy," Omad said before turning to everyone around and shouted, "stand up and move. We need to take every single piece we can salvage from here."


    His shouts coupled with dozen others from those serving under my mighty leaders drove everyone towards the fort. The fort was now belonging to me, and now I waited in anticipation towards the gains here.


    "Oh this is really generous of you," Iughed while watching therge amount of scrolls and books being fetched from the underground armory.


    And from the shape of it this seemed to be just the tip of the iceberg.


    "The essentials of quantum physiques how to forge iron building floating buildings hahaha, that''s amazing!"


    All the names I read around belonged to the basic secrets of how to build a modern city and even an empire. Everything I needed to turn my beggar-like viges into advanced cities was now in my hands.


    And now all that remained was to give time for my people to read and learn, practice and fail, before they would finally be able to shape my viges the way I wanted.


    "Ding Dong! You have one hour to leave," just in the middle of moving everything, that damned system yed his dirty trick and limited the time I had. "Ding Dong! After one hour everyone here will be moved to the vige of yours."


    "No problem," I turned towards all these items and started a spree of storing them inside my inventory. I didn''t hesitate to move downwards personally and take everything inside without waiting for anyone to help.


    "Ding Dong! Time is up!" he finally said and I already cleaned the underground armory of all the valuable stuff.


    Mechas, scrolls, books, and even gears I swept the ce clean and stood silent for ten minutes before I was kicked out of this world.


    The scenes shifted and the next thing I saw was my old vige. It was still looking odd to me, but not anymore.


    "Go, protect the vige and rm everyone," I said to one of the vampires, "a grand meeting will be held now, go bring me everyone."


    The vampires moved fast while the giant leaned his gigantic body over my head and I felt like the entire world was crashing over me.


    "What about me?" he asked.


    "And us?" Omad and Dredly asked.


    "I doubt our victory here will pass without any retaliation," I said while thinking deeply about the strange silence of my system since my win, "so stay alert and arrange defensive patrols all over the ce."


    They nodded before leading their men and vanished from my sight. As for my giant, he seemed quite hesitant.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Can you think of a way to awaken my friends and family?"


    My eyes suddenly shone before thinking about the big price I paid to awaken my giant. Of everything valuable in this world, I couldn''t get a single pearl out of that ce.


    "Sorry, I have no means to do that now," I said before adding, "but I promise once I get more pearls I won''t hesitate to awaken more of your kin."


    He seemed happy as he nodded and went towards the side of the vige where that corridor was situated andid his body there. It seemed like a huge mountain appeared in the area, changing its topography there.


    The promise I gave him wasn''t just mere words. After all I knew if not for him, that battle wouldn''t have ended in such victory and I would have lost everything.


    As I nced at the mountainous ground around my viges, I saw many holes where the workers of the viges were doing their best to excavate ores.


    "Ores that would be problematic," I muttered as most of the books and knowledge I gained depended entirely on an endless amount of ores. "I need to solve this problem then," I turned to my giant before muttering, "and his kin are the key for that."


    I knew he had an earth affinity where he could detect ores and even help in excavating them. One giant was good for now, but soon I would need more.


    The amount of ores I would need to build my desired empire and civilization was astronomical. I doubted the reserves around here would be enough, either in quantity or quality.


    "Sigh, I think you areughing at me right now because of my distasteful system," and I couldn''t help but say and he still remained silent.


    And that meant he was scheming something, something very bad. Yet I wasn''t that worried. After all, I got enough mechas and war tools to defend this ce from any hostiles.


    "Bring me whatever you can, I''ll make sure to crush them all!" Iughed and let all my worries fade away. "First things first," and I moved inside my town whererge numbers of my vigers kept flooding from everywhere.


    It was time to educate them and let them study.


    It''s time to build my academy and library.


    The vige wasn''t that small but I felt it was crowded at this moment. Tens of thousands of my vigers couldn''t be gathered inside the town, yet once I reached the center of the town I found Jack standing there.


    He was smiling proudly and I knew the vampires must have delivered brief news about what happened inside that expedition.


    "Wee back mydy," he greeted before adding, "very big victory and I''m very proud to serve such a mighty and bravedy."


    Iughed at his words before saying, "arrange people to deliver my words to everyone, I want all to hear and understand well what I''m going to say."


    I turned around before adding, "find me Dore, Meck, Cale, Fared, Enly, and Anjor I want all of you to be present beside me while announcing our next big n."


    "Right away mydy," he bowed his head before moving fast and vanished off my sight.


    "This is destined to be a big day, a memorable moment of my future empire," and I nced at these tens of thousands from the top of the big mansion in the center.


    And I knew this was just a humble beginning. "Just wait, once I start building my dream city and everything in this world will be ruled by me," Iughed while imagining the endless number of my future followers and the grand armies I would lead once again after establishing my empire.

 Chapter 471: The Grand Plan of My Empire

    Chapter 471: The Grand n of My Empire


    In less than ten minutes Jack returned with everyone. The first to arrive was Enly, whonded in front of me and greeted me with a bright smile over her face.


    "I heard legends about the expedition," she said and couldn''t help butugh.


    "You should be there," I joked.


    "Next time I won''t miss the chance indeed," she said before pointing to a certain direction, "their is being built. I believe soon we will be able to hatch more eggs and release arge number of baby vampires."


    "That''s cool," I nodded, "but we have to work hard to find sources of blood to feed you."


    She got the joke andughed. "There is a legend about an underground river of blood," she said and I believed she was telling something important, another secret of this world, "it''s something sacred to vampires. If mydy ever found a trail to it, please don''t stop until you get hold of it."


    "I will," I promised, but just before I could say anything the others got around me with bright smiles over their faces.


    And then I turned to face the masses.


    "Listen well to my words," I said without even greeting them, "the moment I established this vige wasn''t because I wanted to follow the rules of this world. I''m a warrior, and I always swim against the tide.


    Myst expedition gave me great gains, in my opinion they are priceless. However with what I gained I can''t do anything, I need your help. Everyone from this moment onward will have to choose a profession to live from.


    I won''t ept just mere vigers or builders. There are engineers, architects, inventors, thinkers,wyers, doctors many ces are opened and a new world is waiting for all of you.


    However to gain any ce you want you need to work hard for that. I''ll give my orders to build a grand building in the vige. This building will hold everything I managed to gain so far, and I promise everyone of you will have a chance to visit this sacred ce once per month.


    You can borrow one book to read. If you can''t read then don''t worry, I''ll arrange others who can to teach you in big groups ording to one topic.


    All you need to do is to select the field you want to be specialized at and then head to the dean of the library and write down your name there.


    Each week I''ll ask my main men to run a test to assess you. Whoever will make a breakthrough faster than others will reserve his or her ce inside my future empire.


    My aim is to turn this worthless ce into a ce to behold. Dreams won''te true by themselves and I want your help for that. I expect you to help and if you arezy and didn''t take part then I have a word for you


    In the next few months you won''t find a ce for yourself even to stay here. So make sure to work hard from now on and seize this chance, otherwise you won''t have this chance ever again."


    I took a deep breath before turning to those standing around me as I dered:


    "Active from this moment onwards Jack will act as the general leader of this transformation operation. Cal will be the active dean of the library, and the head of the research department in my new empire.


    Dore will lead the architect division, Meck will lead the agriculture, mining, lumberjacking, and any resources process in the empire. Fared will be responsible for establishing and leading the local garrison of the empire.


    Anjor will lead the special military research division and Enly will be responsible for leading the races court and judge at any disputes. In the future she will lead thew division once we formally establish the empire.``


    I nodded to all of them before turning to my citizens, "acting from this moment you aren''t the members of my vige but my empire. So act based on that and show me what it means to be a believer in my dream."


    "Long live thedy!"


    "Long live the empress!"


    "Long live the mightiestdy!"


    Shouts started to echo from everywhere as everyone shouted in waves saluting me. Iughed and nodded before turning to my main pirs and said:


    "Start building the main library and other division buildings. I don''t care if you have to demolish everything, I want my buildings ready as soon as possible."


    "Mydy," Anjor suddenly said, "may I see some of the books you got?"


    I smiled and knew this man was so impatient to wait. "Just a glimpse, alright?" Iughed while taking a couple of books and let them fall on his extended hands.


    And like a baby holding candies, he started to treat them in an intimate way that made meugh.


    "I never expected mydy to trust me with the court," Enly said in a tone that made me not tell if she was happy or not by my arrangement.


    "This is the best," I simply said, "you are one of the wisest and far sighted out of my followers."


    "Thanks, and I won''t disappoint you," she said and I finally could tell she was happy with my decision.


    "I''ll start renovating the vige," Jack said, "but we might need more resources to build a grand library or does mydy prefer for us to start with a smaller one first and expandter?"


    "No," I didn''t hesitate to answer, "start building it in a grand way from the start." I turned to Meck and said, "You are authorized to take the help of any mecha under my disposal. Use them to gather resources fast and bring them here."


    "I''ll start preparing things at once," Meck said.


    "Good, and now go, I want my buildings ready as soon as possible."


    I watched them moving and then the masses got divided into many groups. Some went inside the vige and the sounds of their hard work reached my ears.


    Some went to the mines all around and started to work. I thought of taking more mechas out and giving them these giant and mighty weapons.


    But I hesitated and finally dropped this idea. "All mechas should belong to the army," I decided before watching some mechas fly in the distance, going off to collect the resources needed for my vige.


    "Just wait," I said to my system, "I swear I would build an empire you won''t be able to touch!"


    And my system kept his annoying and suspicious silence despite my provocation.

 Chapter 472: The Grand Changes

    Chapter 472: The Grand Changes


    The work in the vige started to take shape at night. I lived inside my mansion for the next couple of days while resting at night and eating all the delicious food the vigers cooked.


    And that day I would take a full tour of all the vigers of mine. What caught my attention was the grandiose of the vampireir and therge number of eggsid there.


    Thosedies were really hard workers and if they kept this pace then my grand army would be formed entirely of necromancers and vampires.


    The necromancers took a ce outside my vige base. They went to the end of the mountainous path and started summoning their skeletons non-stop.


    Yet with theck of anything to fight inside the big ins away from my vige, those skeletons were all weak and couldn''t level up like before.


    And that seemed one of the drawbacks of having peace.


    The other drawback I had was theints of Dredly and Omad. The two kept visiting me andining about how their forces were bored and rxed.


    They got a point, I knew that, but I couldn''t risk sending them off towards distant ces right now. The second day I sent Jen far with her monster army.


    The monster army was one of the main armies that took big losses during this expedition. They needed to replenish and I authorized her to take everyone and start amassing new blood to the army and expand it.


    And such action seemed to stir up the couple, but I always kept them in check.


    My system was silent and that meant he was preparing for something big.


    With Jen I sent out Lisely and asked her to form out her army by fulfilling the system quests she had.


    ording to her words the system was acting weird after the end of the expedition. He started to issue arge number of missions, and she even said she had over a hundred now in her pocket.


    But I also sent many vampires to track and keep herpany. I also stressed for her to summon whatever race she got from any quest and send them to me all the time to submit.


    And I waited for her to fulfill her promises or else I had no obligation to keep her alive.


    And that was a direct order I gave to Jen before leaving.


    As for the building inside the vige, Jack and others did a great job in clearing literally everything and starting building the entire vige from scratch.


    This time they followed the nning of Dore who drew a big blueprint of the future version of my capital. And I was just excited about achieving it.


    In this version he used the two mountainous edges on the side of my viges and let the raging river form the central line of the grand city.


    And he used many awesome things including hanging bridges over the river and even grander bridges flying on top of the entire ce, connecting the two edges together.


    Per my approval, the teams started to work hard to prepare the buildings I requested. As for other futuristic visions then we all agreed to leave them after the others learn about the new knowledge.


    And we also would have to wait until we have a technology breakthrough.


    Cal and Anjor were deeply immersed in reading therge number of books they got from me. ording to their words every time I met them, they promised me big things.


    And I only waited for these two maniacs to finish and show me what they would achieve.


    I waited like that for the entire five days. On the night of the fifth day, the building process of everything was finished.


    And I announced for a grand meeting where everyone of my top leaders would be present, even from the army.


    "We finished everything mydy and are ready to start," Jack led the civilian team to speak.


    "Good," I nodded while sitting over my simple seat in my primitive mansion, "I want you to start from early morning. Everyone must enter the library and get a book. Start arranging people ording to their preferences."


    "What if we faced some without any field to choose?" Cal asked.


    "Then you should distribute them at things they are good at," I said before turning to Meck, "for example giants can work best at mining and lumberjacking, while normal body citizens like humans can work as farmers. I believe the resources division will be the best ce for those without talent."


    They all nodded before Dredly asked:


    "What about us?"


    "You will have a very important mission next," I said before turning to Jack, "I want you to select ces at the open ins down there and build big barracks for the soldiers to live and train."


    "This" Omad face changed but I strictly said:


    "Our empire won''t always be at war. My soldiers need to learn how to deal with times of peace more than how to fight. This is your grand mission and you must seed in it. I won''t ept anything other than this. You should set a regime and training system for them to be in shape all the time."


    The two faces went darker before I added:


    "As you can see, we get new blood every day from Lisely and Jen. You two should be grateful your forces are growing without the need to lose any."


    During the past days, Lisely kept her words and sent arge number of giant demons and other races to join me here. After I epted their allegiance, I assigned them to these ungrateful two.


    "We will do our best," Dredly tried to say something nice but I sternly nced at them.


    "You need to do better than that," I said, "after all I n to build arge castle nearby to act as your base. If you can''t handle this brief moment of peace then how could you handle the long periods after we crush all the regions around?"


    "A castle?" Omad''s eyes shone brightly before asking, "like the forts we crushed before?"


    "Like and more grandiose than them," I firmly nodded, "so work hard to find a way to keep your men at bay and ready for war at any time. I don''t want my enemies toe and find my soldiers rxed and fat like pigs waiting for ughter!"


    The two slowly nodded with dark faces of my angry words, but they deserved it. I liked how the two acted in times of war, but right now I didn''t like their attitude.


    "If mydy allows me," suddenly Anjor said, "I can devise drill procedures and training programs for their armies."


    "You can do that?" I turned to nce at him in surprise, "cool, then you will be helping these two."


    "I won''t disappoint mydy," he slowly said while the two had their faces recover and shine with bright smiles.


    What twozy giants they were!

 Chapter 473: The Meeting Ends

    Chapter 473: The Meeting Ends


    I turned to nce at Jack as I thought about something crucial. "I want you to focus more on the talents to build a grand city," I said before adding, "you first need to read all the books about such subjects and try toe up with a list of professions and missions for others to follow."


    "Is there such a book in the library?" Jack asked with shining eyes.


    "There are many I believe," I nodded in firm tone as I already spotted a couple of interesting names, "this is top mission. We need to build the foundation of a grand and highly advanced city. I don''t want toeter and renovate everything."


    "I''ll do my best," he promised.


    "Also the military research division must be ready toe up with ways to make more mechas," I turned to Anjor as I added, "you saw these big machines. I''m already addicted to them. Do all your best toe up with ways to make them."


    "That" Anjor''s face changed slightly and he seemed hesitant, "would take much time to achieve."


    "But we have to start somewhere to reach our goal at some point, right?" I watched him nod before I added, "I also want anything we can develop here and help my army in offense and defense to be implied fast."


    "I''ve already prepared a couple of ns," he said with a big smile over his face, "but weck some major elements for that."


    "Like what? Ores?" I turned to Meck as I added, "he will solve anything you need."


    And the face of Meck turned blue but he didn''t object to my in yet extremely heavy words.


    "In addition to ores we need good cksmiths and some brilliant engineers," Anjor said while giving Meck a sympathetic look, "and those would take quite some time to develop."


    I thought for a moment before saying, "cksmiths are a must! No civilization can develop without them. Make sure to select those first and nourish them with everything you got."


    "I will," he nodded, "what about engineers?"


    "Of course if you found any great talent, don''t hesitate to support it," I shrugged casually, "if not then you''ll have to lead the work yourself then."


    And this time everyone gave him a sympathetic look while he remained silent.


    "About resources," I turned to Meck and he seemed quite rmed with my words, "I want to ask about farming and lumberjacking How are these two doing?"


    Meck''s face rxed before he answered, "lumberjacking is going shoulder to shoulder with mining, or even much better."


    "And farming?" I asked, "you don''t expect us to live only on hunting wild animals and random fruits."


    "This isn''t a big problem at the moment," Meck said before clearing his throat, "as I sent some scouts around the river course, we found a very wide and fertile piece ofnd a couple of miles to our west."


    "And?" I calmly asked without showing any expression over my face.


    "I was thinking about sending some of those with no talents to start preparing the fields there but"


    He paused again and I simply nced and said nothing.


    "That ce is slightly away from the viges here, so I wasn''t sure of its safety in the long run."


    I kept ring towards him before smiling, "Dredly, select some of the mechas under your disposal and send them to be stationed there," I said before turning to Dore, "you should n something for that area. Take one vige token of the current ongoing expedition and use it to build a small vige there."


    "Will they live there?" Dore asked, "should I develop it?"


    "No, it''s only limited to provide them ces to sleep," I turned to Meck, "as for anything nted there they should move it towards here to be stored all the time."


    "Then we will need roads," Meck hurriedly said while feeling better as someone else was about to get more tasks.


    "And we have enough time before crops will yield, right?" I nced at Dore and ignored the stupid smile over Meck''s face.


    And Dore nodded.


    "What crops do you n to nt there?" I returned to Meck who was surprised by my short words with Dore.


    "Ah I''ll nt anything from around," he said and I believed he wasn''t nning for such a move yet.


    "Jack," I neglected him as I doubted he would be enough for that task, "send some of whom you trust let them scan the entire area around. Any good crops they will bring their seeds back for Meck to nt them."


    I returned to Meck as I added, "first you will use the first cycle to expand the seeds before expanding in nting the crops."


    "The first crop yield won''t be used?" and he was more surprised to hear that.


    "That''s correct, and that means you''ll have to provide food for everyone for the next months until the second cycle yields."


    "I have a suggestion, if mydy allows it."


    It seemed Meck got enough sympathy from everyone that drove one of them to speak up, trying to help him.


    "Speak," I said to Cal who exchanged silent nces with Meck before saying:


    "I believe we can find good books on how to elerate the crop cycles and increase the gains. I will work fast on that matter and if I find something useful then we can imply it."


    "Sure," I simply said, "anything to help our poor Meck here is weed."


    "Should we build a castle there as well?" Dredly asked and I felt he thought building castles was a new hobby of mine now.


    "Of course, let''s build one floating in the sky and moving everywhere," I sarcastically said while Dredly paused and didn''t get the joke.


    But others did.


    "Don''t stand silent like that," Omad hit his shoulder whileughing, "thedy will give you a floating castle, hooray!"


    And at this moment Dredly finally got the joke and red at Omad as if he was the one to crack a joke at him.


    "Enough now," Iughed as I added, "go and start working. We have a very long day tomorrow."


    They nodded and left, all except Jack, Cal, and Anjor as I asked them to stay.


    "Now I want you to help me arrange the books in there," I stood up from my poor seat. I paused while ncing at this seat for a moment. "And find someone to craft me something worthy of my reputation."


    And next I took out my spear and smashed that useless piece of trash into shreds.


    "Let''s go," then I turned and left while everyone followed with extreme strange silence.


    Were they afraid of me or what? That was ridiculous!

 Chapter 474: The Library

    Chapter 474: The Library


    As I left the mediocre mansion, the darkness of the night covered my eyes and I couldn''t clearly see anything without the help of the shining light of the small moon tonight.


    And that just gave me another mission for these guys.


    "Try to find out a way to illuminate my city," I turned to Jack who presumably was listening to my words, "I don''t want to walk like that in my future city."


    "Sure, mydy has a point," he said and I didn''t know if he was convinced or not and I didn''t care.


    I was the sole ruler of this city, and soon to be the sole ruler of the entire world. My wishes were orders and I wouldn''t ept anything less than I imagined.


    As they led me towards the library building, I noticed that many old buildings I didn''t like were already gone.


    And that made me feel more content about it. I didn''t see my vige to be the one confined by the absurd rules of the system and the world as he loved to say, but to what I could reach and build upon.


    And frankly the entire valley and the river going in the middle was fit to be the city of mine.


    Not such a meager vige like this one.


    "What does mydy think?"


    As I reached the building they took five days toplete, I couldn''t say I was impressed. The building was big, I admit that, looking very spacious and grand. However itcked many things.


    For example it was made entirely out of wood with some ores used to hold such buildings as foundations. I didn''t like that. My library should be grander, more eye catchy, and of course more impressive.


    After all, it contained what I paid a hefty price to get Rare books and priceless knowledge.


    It alsocked having any levels more than two. Having such a building that was shrouded under the darkness of the night made me realize it would eventually be absorbed by that darkness.


    And another grander and majestic building would be built instead of course in the near future yet toe.


    "It''s not bad," I didn''t want to say something bad about something they did so much work for. Yet from their eerie silence and exchanged looks I realized they were disappointed.


    And they should be, as I was also disappointed.


    "Let''s go," I said to put an end to such an era where everything was looking so primitive and dull to me, "we have a lot of hard work to do."


    "This way, mydy," Jack cleared his throat and opened the wooden door to the inside of the library.


    And there I found some pleasant things like pale decorations and shining ores that managed to keep the entire building filled with lights.


    Yet it was a strange mix of different colors. My eyes picked literally every single color I could know.


    "These are shining ores we found at the back mines," Jack noticed my gaze and seemed to read part of my mind, "as we don''t have enough, I came up with the idea to put them in each section of the library to illuminate these sections."


    I nodded in understanding while my mind just picked an interesting idea. "In the future this will be renovated," I said, "but we still need something to remind us all the time of our humble beginnings. So I want to call the sections of the library by the colors they are being lit through right now."


    Jack''s eyes shone while his face slightly rxed as if he was pleased with my eptance of their work and not of my suggestion. "Excellent suggestion mydy, I''ll immediately apply it," he said and I doubted his enthusiasm to be rted to what I really said.


    "Alright, let''s get started," I didn''t dy and took out many books from my inventory, "here are the books I got from the city," I pointed to hundreds of books I just took out, "I have tens of thousands of books right now. You should start arranging them and putting them inside their sections."


    "This" the three exchanged nces before Jack added, "we might need extra help then."


    "You should be," I yawned, "I don''t have the entire night to stay with you guys. So I''ll leave the books in big stacks and you will have to go through it by yourselves."


    "That''s fine mydy," he said while I noticed his helplessness.


    However I didn''t care, after all I risked my neck to get those things and he had to show some appreciation for that.


    And so I moved around, scattered the books everywhere in the library before taking my leave after saying goodnight.


    "Ding Dong! Giving something precious to dull people won''t make them more intelligent or powerful."


    All of sudden and just as I was heading towards my mansion, my system finally decided to show his distasteful voice.


    "Wow, I thought you were dead."


    "Ding Dong! How can I be killed?"


    "Out of depression and frustration of course," Iughed as I enjoyed ying with this system. At the same time I tried to know more about his secretive disappearance.


    From the short experience I had with him, he never was silent except if he was doing something big something bad, and it seemed he just finished preparing for it.


    "Ding Dong! I was just busy, that''s all."


    "Tell me about it."


    "Ding Dong! You''ll know when time is right."


    I didn''t expect him to tell me anything, but from his answer I realized whatever he was nning to do wasn''t ready yet.


    And that was just good news for me. Like that I had more time to prepare and be ready for whatever he would throw at my face.


    "Good, I''ll go to sleep then," I yawned, "I have a big day tomorrow."


    "Ding Dong! I strongly advise you to reconsider."


    "What?"


    "Ding Dong! You shouldn''t let peasants have the knowledge of kings and queens!"


    "F*ck off! This is my city and my empire, and you are the only thing I woulde to destroy one day before ascending my throne!"


    "Ding Dong! But you need to be alive till that day."


    "I will, I promise you that."


    I wasn''t mad, in fact I wasughing and not caring about any of his mean words andments, or even dirty plots and schemes.


    To be honest during thest days of his silence, I felt like I lost a friend a very annoying one, but at least someone who reminded me of the life I once lived of my own home.


    "Good night dirty system, may your power cut you off one day."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Hahaha, how much I missed that!"

 Chapter 475: A Strange Noise

    Chapter 475: A Strange Noise


    The next day came fast and I felt like I never got the sleep I deserved. I yawned while walking outside the mansion while eating out some of my beloved blueberries as breakfast.


    "They are lively today," I smiled in content while noticing therge number of people lining up in front of the library building. "They seem to take a long time to finish all of them."


    I didn''t stand there and decided to go out and walk a little. The talk with Meck about that valley piqued my curiosity. Besides I had nothing to do until the wheel kicked out and everyone started to work over their new path.


    "Going somewhere?"


    The giant weed me while I walked outside the heavily dense crowd at my vige. They all cleared a path for me to walk and I didn''t feel any hard to exit the vige.


    "nning to have a walk," I said, "wannae?"


    "Like I have nothing else to do," he extended his gigantic arm, "jump on, it''s easier to ride over me."


    "Alright."


    I didn''t reject the invitation and next thing I rested over his shoulder. The scenery here looked quite strange, as everything seemed to be small.


    Even that roaring river down there looked like a thin line at this moment.


    "Where to?" he asked.


    "Go to that direction," I pointed towards the direction Meck mentioned, "there is a valley a couple of miles there."


    "I love valleys," he said before starting to move and I felt like the entire world was changing at a very fast pace.


    Each step he took made him able to cross half a mile at least, and in no time I found myself away from the vige and the bustling crowd there.


    "It''s so quiet here," I muttered, "I love this peace."


    "What do you mean?" the giant said, "it''s so noisy!"


    "Noisy?" I asked in a loss, "are you joking? There is no sound here at all."


    "There is a very annoying humming and buzzing sounding from the direction we are going," he said before suddenly pausing, "wait a minute, you can''t hear it?"


    I nodded while trying to squeeze my eyes and see what he was talking about. The ce beyond the vige was no different than anything else mountainous ground extended for miles while the river kept cutting it into two parts.


    Yet at some point I noticed a depression and an extension of t ground. "That''s the valley he talked about," I muttered while noticing the presence of that valley, and it was really vast.


    Spanning for at least hundreds of miles around, it was a perfect ce to nt arge amount of fields here.


    "But I can''t see or hear anything of what you are speaking about."


    "That sound it''s so annoying and you can''t hear it that means it''s something very special, something only a unique race like me can hear."


    He kept mumbling to himself like crazy. Frankly I didn''t get what he was talking about and wasn''t rmed with it until I asked:


    "What is this voice anyway? What possibly could cause it?"


    "A hive of flying insects," he suddenly said, "no not one hive this sound muste from a huge number of hives."


    "Insects?" I couldn''t help but feel a shiver down my spine, "what insects?"


    "I feel like a race that might be simr to bees or wasps."


    The more he spoke the deeper my shivers became. "Are you alright?" he asked and I tried to avoid answering such a question.


    "Where can they hide?"


    "Insects love damp shady ces," he said before adding, "look around, everything here is suitable for them to breed."


    His words started to rm me and suddenly a sh of realization hit me. "Can you track that sound?"


    "It''sing from three different directions at least," he paused a couple of times while thinking deeply about the answer, "but I can take you there if you want."


    "Take me now," I dropped the idea of checking that valley, "let''s see what that damn bastard is nning for me."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "The hideous system of mine."


    I was sure that was part of the ns of my system. I didn''t like insects, but aside from my uneasiness with them, there was something very scary about them.


    Their ability to grow and expand their numbers was really frightening. I didn''t like the idea of having such mysterious power growing in silence beside my home.


    And the fact that I couldn''t hear them, or even anyone back at the vige couldn''t make me feel more dreadful towards these insects.


    "I hope I''m not toote," I clenched my fists while thinking about my own forces. "Those two areining about being rxed, I hope they will be more satisfied with this mission."


    I knew my giant was strong, but these were insects. The main weakness of them was also one of their biggest strengths; their small sizes I meant.


    Trying to kill them using such gigantic behemoth wouldn''t serve me well. I had to face their numbers with an equal number, besides I had to look for their fatal weakness.


    Each insect I heard of had one fatal weakness and it was usually an environmental one. Some were dreadful of fire, others had ice as their weakness. I had to know what would kill them best and use it for my advantage.


    "Ding Dong! You should go back and watch out for your precious library!"


    Just in half an hour the distasteful voice of the system rang in my mind. I totally ignored him as I said:


    "We are drawing near."


    "How could you tell?" the giant was surprised, "we are so close to one source of that sound. I assume we can see it from far away in less than five minutes."


    "Good, just be careful."


    "From what?" he sneered, "they are mere insects."


    "And they can kill," I firmly said, "don''t lower your guard and preferably you should find a weapon to use from now."


    He stopped and seemed to think about my words. "Are you serious?" he said, "I''m a giant, what could possibly be rivaling me?"

 Chapter 476: Looking For The Hive

    Chapter 476: Looking For The Hive


    "Just be ready beforehand or else we might find ourselves in a very deadly situation," I said before adding, "just grab arge tree and arrange a bunch of rocks here and there as a safe measure."


    He stood in his ce for a couple of minutes as if he didn''t know what to do. "See thoserge trees over there?" I pointed to one direction away from the direction we were heading to, "go and grab a tree for you to use."


    "Would trees help?" he asked while moving like a dumb towards the direction of the forest at the horizon, "I doubt any would kill insects."


    "They would," I firmly said, "and they would help you kill more in a short time."


    He didn''t speak again before reaching that far forest in ten minutes. "A single one isn''t enough," he grabbed one thick tree and weighed it in his gigantic arms, "I need more."


    "Then get more," I shrugged without much care, "get whatever you want and start gathering rocks."


    "You are dealing far too seriously with this matter."


    I heard hisints and didn''t answer them. He didn''t know how wicked my system was. If this was the system''s scheme, and I was too sure it was, then we would be facing a huge problem.


    Much more serious than what my dear giant thought.


    "I prepared some," he said while pointing towards a pile of rocks that could form a small hill.


    "Not enough," but I wasn''t satisfied, "go and make at least one hundred like this one," I pointed towards the direction we came from, "scatter them with a few miles separating each pile."


    "This is a war preparation," he said, "you look too nervous today."


    "Just do this and we will be safe either way."


    I waited while he kept gathering up rocks by demolishing the mountainous ground. He took a couple of hours to form a long line of rocks connecting between the valley and the ce we stopped at.


    "I''m done," he said, "Can we go onward now?"


    "Believe me when I say I expect a big thanks from you soon."


    His tone expressed how annoyed he was about doing this. I didn''t exin, but I was sure soon he would be grateful for me to be this cautious.


    "Can we go there now?" he was getting closer to the ce we stopped at.


    "Along the way gather up rocks," I didn''t give him my full permission without such conditions, "and be ready to stop at least two miles away from that ce."


    "I''m sure we will find just a hive of small harmless bees," he said while starting to pass the point we stopped at, "I love honey, and those bees would be a very good addition to your city."


    "Who doesn''t love honey?" Iughed, "but if it will bring death with it then I prefer to burn it entirely alongside the bees making it."


    "Who said anything about death?"


    "Just consider me pessimistic sometimes," I said while taking out my spear as a precaution, "are we there yet?"


    "If not for me to gather rocks without purpose then we would have arrived there by now."


    I ignored his useless remark and kept my eyes over the horizon. This area we were at seemed to be a joint between an ocean of forest and the mountainous nature that surrounded my vige.


    "Where are you hiding?" I muttered while squeezing my eyes to see as far as I could. He said to me that the insects loved to be at ces with dampness and shade, something that was very identical to the entire area here.


    "Are we close yet?" I asked again as I couldn''t see anything suspicious at all.


    "Calm down mydy, the insects we are looking for can''t be seen from the top of my shoulders."


    "Why is that?" I found his answer quite disturbing and unrealistic.


    "Because these insects won''t live on the ground or on top of the trees," he said before hitting the ground with his gigantic feet, "they will ce their hive deep under the ground, where moist and shade existed in abundant ways."


    Just as he said that I couldn''t help but feel a deep shiver again. "Don''t tell me we''ll have to go down there, deep under the ground."


    "Hahaha, why would we do that?" He seemed to take this crisis far too lightly, "except if we needed honey or bees, we can only take a general look and let you feel satisfied."


    I clenched my fists and felt my heart starting to pound heavily like a hammer. Damn! How much I hated bugs and insects!


    "We are close," he finally said, and yet I couldn''t see anything.


    "How do you n to make them show themselves to us?" I asked while ncing at the long stretching line demarcating the forest off the mountains, while the river that went through my vige was twitching right and left, gaining more space and bing much wider than ever.


    It finally found its ce to expand, the soft soil of the forest not the sturdy ground of the mountains.


    "We don''t need to do anything," he said with augh, "despite me being very annoyed with their loud noise, I can still live with it."


    "I won''t move from here until I see them with my two eyes!" I firmly said while crushing my fear and hesitation along with it.


    "Then we should look for an opening for the hive," he said while ncing around, "something like an underground cave or deep groove, something that could link to the underground space they live in."


    "Start looking then," I said with much anxiety, "should we look by the river? It''s the most moist ce here."


    "That''s a good point," he said before waving the bunch of trees he held like a giant wooden club, "I promise if a single bee came to you I''ll strike it instantly to keep you safe."


    "I''m much safer now," I lied while holding much more to my spear. In such dreadful times, my spear was the only source offort, the only pir I could lean on without much worry.

 Chapter 477: Swarms of Insects

    Chapter 477: Swarms of Insects


    Smelling the danger wasn''t enough until I saw it. The giant and I kept looking for an entrance for an entire hour.


    The course on the side of that widening river was filled with trees and mud, but there was no hole whatsoever for tens or even hundreds of miles.


    Until we finally stumbled upon a deep groove caused naturally on one bank of the river.


    "It''s on the other side," I said while observing this long and seemingly deep depression on the other bank of the river.


    "Hang tight," the giant said, "I''ll carry us to the other bank in no more than three steps."


    The width of the river now was extending for miles, making the task of crossing it a bit risky. I could see a swirlpool here and there, but I couldn''t tell the depth of the river.


    But for my giant things seemed a bit simple as he crushed heavily on the rushing waters, creating a sort of shockwave that extended for miles around.


    "Let''s see that groove and leave," he boringly said, "I doubt we even would find anything worthy here."


    I didn''t speak while catching involuntarily to his gigantic body. The innate fear of insects took over me at this moment, and I seriously considered stepping back and letting him do the scouting task.


    But I wasn''t sure he would be thoroughly checking the underground, especially with such underestimating nature of his towards this dangerous matter.


    "It''s all dark down there," he said the moment we arrived, "but I can''t see anything moving and that in itself is considered a good thing"


    He didn''t continue his words before I took out one precious pearl of mine and threw it like a wrecking ball towards the groove. The aura of the pearl ran wildly and when it went down the groove, it started to partially illuminate it.


    However that wasn''t everything.


    "Rumble!"


    Like a wasp''s nest being triggered by some kind of move, once the pearl entered the groove the entire ground all around started to tremble.


    It was as if a gigantic beast was sleeping down there and just got awakened.


    "Not a word!" I whispered, "don''t ever move," I added in a gratified tone and a very serious expression over my face.


    I tried to give him warning, but it seemed he took this matter far lighter than I thought.


    "What are you even afraid of?" he asked, "there is nothing there but mere insects!"


    "Damn you!" I couldn''t help but curse, "hurry retreat back to the other side or best to the mountains we came from."


    "Wh"


    "Just leave now before it''s toote!"


    I didn''t give him the chance to even think as I even hit his shoulder with my spear and that strangely pained him.


    And then he moved.


    Like a race horse running with all his might I kept shing at him to keep him speeding up.


    "Can''t you stop pricking me with that nasty thing of yours?" he said, "it hurts!"


    "Keep running and don''t think of anything else," I clenched my spear so tight that I even felt some numbness over my hand grip, "we are doomed."


    I turned back to where we left the river, tens of miles back. There wasn''t a clear sky like before or the amazing scene of green towering trees. All that remained there was a fast growing cloud of darkness, looming from far like a gloomy fate that awaited me and my city.


    "Damn you bastard!" I couldn''t help but curse.


    "Why are you cursing me?"


    "Not you, you idiot," I shouted at my giant, "just keep running and don''t look back."


    "What lies back the holy sh*t! what the hell is that?!!"


    Unfortunately my warning backfired at me as he turned to spot that giant cloud of darkness. I could even feel the faint tremble of his body like a small earthquake, yet they weren''t like my inner shocking quakes at all.


    "Just run," I urged, "we''ll talkter but we first need to get out of here alive."


    "Where can we run to?" he now realized how bitter our situation was. everywhere around was an ocean of forests and green, and behind us was another ocean, a dreadful ocean of darkness; a gigantic cloud made entirely out ofrge sized insects.


    And these insects weren''t like mosquitos, I could tell that just from the way they behaved. Even wasps wouldn''t be this persistent over chasing us, and I couldn''t tell from this far what those insects were looking like.


    And I didn''t want to even know that.


    The only problem was that we delved too deep in this forest and the mountains just kept waving at us from the far horizon, seeming like an impossible ce to reach.


    "Damn it!" I finally couldn''t control my anxiety, "screw this! Let me see if they would prefer a mere human over the pearls."


    I didn''t hesitate to cause a fountain of pearls out, scaring even my giant.


    "What are you doing?" he screamed in panic, "why are you throwing them?"


    "A bait," I bitterly said, "a hefty price for our lives, hoping it would work."


    The giant keptining and I didn''t listen to any word he said. I just kept my focus over the distance where that gigantic swarm of insects was getting closer to the pearls I threw.


    "It worked!" I yelled as I watched the enormous ck cloud pause before a tsunami of insectsnded over the ground and started even fighting among themselves.


    As they got down there I started to notice their shape. They were like a giant wasp with long peaks that resembled birds and very frightening feathers made out of sharp needles.


    I was sure these insects would attack anything using their feathers, and that gave back to me the memory of those bees and their strange habit of stinging anyone that would get near their territory.


    Just one sting and instead of one bee you would get tens, even hundreds of them. "This is bad," I could foresee the scene of my war against them, a brutal and bitter war that had more odds of losing than winning regardless of the price.

 Chapter 478: Ill File A Complain To The Watchful Will of The World!

    Chapter 478: I''ll File A Comin To The Watchful Will of The World!


    "We are near the mountains," the giant finally said something good atst. I turned around and found the giant rocky walls standing erect at the boundary of the forest.


    A sharp slope appeared, one that I never noticed before, ahead of us. "Go there and stop at the edge of it," I said before trying to test something out.


    If these strange wasps would keep following me then I would never lead them back to my city, never!


    The giant jumped the remaining distance in a few minutes before stopping in hesitation. "Shouldn''t we retreat further?" he said.


    "Not yet," I kept watching those far away little dark dots fighting over the pearls I threw. They were fighting in the air, on the ground, and even on trees. Extreme damage happened to arge stretch of woods at that ce, revealing more of the ground while more trees kept falling.


    "They are retreating," I saw them finish that brutal fight and turned around to leave. They never stopped to see me or search for my obvious giant that would be spotted miles upon miles away. "That''s weird."


    "That''s lucky," the giant said, "it''s our luck for them to drop us off."


    "It''s not luck that kept them away," I couldn''t help but mutter while ncing around before asking, "can you hear that humming sounding from these mountains?"


    "I can for sure."


    "I mean you hear an echo of noises or the real sounds?" I asked, as the two implied two greater meanings for me.


    "Well as you said it now I can tell I only can hear an echo," he said and his words made my resolve firmer.


    "There is a way to survive this," I said, "or to be frank to dy their invasion."


    "What is it?" he asked, "fire? Can we set the woods on fire?"


    "No, fire won''t attack their hives underground," I shook my head.


    "What if we used oil to flood the forest and soak deeply into these nasty hives?" he tried to think, and I had to admit he had some sort of imagination that could rival mine.


    "From where could we get all such amounts of oil," I said before turning around, "while we have a better alternative."


    "Like what?" he asked in daze and I simply said it.


    "Turning this entire forest into a mountainous ce."


    "Damn! You don''t n to make me bring my family and sleep here!" he hurriedly shouted in a scare that wasn''t any less than mine.


    "No, I want you to control mountains," I said before waving around with both hands, "turning everything into small rocks and keeping throwing them everywhere. Like deserts crawling over greennds, you''ll allow mountains to spread over the forest."


    "That can be done," he hesitated, "but it would take time."


    "We have to do that," I said before firmly adding, "and a group of giants is much faster than just one."


    "You don''t mean you''ll awaken my family and friends?!!" he shouted and this time he seemed pretty excited about this.


    "I have no other alternative, do I?" I helplessly shrugged, "if I left them to fester more then I would sign the death certificate of my city and dreams. I have to be daring and be ready to pay the price needed to survive" I paused before viciously adding, "and I intend to survive everything you throw in my face damn bastard!"


    "Then let''s go now," he enthusiastically said, "let''s awake as much as we can."


    "Slow down big boy," Iughed, "we need first to go back and rm the city."


    "For what?" he seemed puzzled.


    "Your n of course," Iughed while hearing his curses, ming himself for speaking up faster than me, "after all your n is considered good if we manage to find ourselves good sources of oil."


    "You can''t find such an enormous amount of oil," he tried to persuade me against this, "let''s go and awaken my family and friends, they are much more reliable than this oil thing."


    "If I learnt anything from this life then it''s better to have more ns in your pocket," I evilly smiled before adding, "especially if there is such a sinister system spying on your moves and counting against everything you make."


    "Ding Dong! I have no hand in this," the system suddenly spoke up, "Ding Dong! This is just the mere act of nature. How could I possibly be med for it?"


    "I like to me you for everything," Iughed before hitting my leg over the giant''s shoulder, "go, don''t waste time or else we''ll bete to awaken your family and friends."


    "I''ll take you there in no time," the giant turned around and started running at a speed that was no lower than the high one he just used to run away.


    "Ding Dong! I know of this species of insects," the system suddenly said, "Ding Dong! They are run over by the queen system. Each hive is controlled by a separate queen that resembles your vampiredy."


    The system was suddenly and suspiciously generous to share such information with me. "And?" I calmly asked while waiting for his bomb next thing.


    And he didn''t disappoint my expectations.


    "Ding Dong! I can act as a middle man out of my kind heart and start negotiating with them. However they love specific things in the world, one of which special ores that would be formed in the shape of exoskeletons, plus many papers as well."


    My eyes shone as I understood the hidden aim of that sinister system. "You are after my mechas and books?" I angrily asked in a very calm tone that looked so intimidating even to my giant. The giant trembled faintly when he heard my words, yet I totally ignored him.


    "Ding Dong! And your precious pearls as well," the system didn''t try to cover up his scheme or dirtiness as he said it clearly.


    "Go f*ck yourself," that was the instant answer I gave to him without a single moment of hesitation.


    "Ding Dong! I have to warn you, these insects are very bloody, and they can breed at a fast pace that you don''t even imagine. Ditching this generous offer of mine wille with severe consequences."


    "Screw yourself then," I simply said, "I won''t give up what I worked so hard to get."


    "Ding Dong! Life isn''t fair!"


    "It''s you who aren''t!"


    "Ding Dong! I won''t take your words for granted for now," he strangely said, "Ding Dong! I''ll give you one week to realize how foolish you are and then we can talk again."


    That bastard! What did he n in addition to these insects? I didn''t know the answer but it was obvious, these insects that I coincidentally stumbled upon were just the tip of the iceberg.


    More bad things were drawing closer to me and it seemed they needed one week to be ready to attack my city.


    "Let it be a bloody war then," I clenched my fists before suddenly asking, "you are my system, why don''t you give me quests?"


    "Ding Dong! This" he seemed quite shocked with my sudden words.


    "You follow the rules of this world, and as the rules state you should give me an endless stream of quests. You stopped doing so for a long time already, and I''m expectingpensation from you.


    "Ding Dong! Or what?" he shamelessly asked, and I had an evil smile over my face.


    "Or I will speak to the will of the world here,ining about you," I said before adding, "you once said I got this chance and being observed like others by the will of the world. I bet you are just its agent, a mere butler who really has no power. Give me my rights or else I would take them forcibly in another way, in a more painful way."


    ""


    And my sinister system just got speechless and didn''t dare to speak again for long minutes.

 Chapter 479: Negotiating With My Stingy System

    Chapter 479: Negotiating With My Stingy System


    I wasn''t stressed or worried, as I patiently waited for him to answer. The giant kept moving back towards my vige at high speed, while he crossed the mountainous ground like he was flying over them.


    "Ding Dong! I''ll consider it," the system finally spoke up.


    "Then I''llin now," I raised my head to the blue sky before adding, "it''s said that god always exists in the heavens, and so I will direct myint there."


    "Ding Dong! Wait!" the system hurriedly shouted, "Ding Dong! We can talk."


    "Either you grant me what I deserve, and with apensation, or I''ll head directly to your god and make him or her see about you."


    I kept my head raised and my eyes focused on nothing but the clear sky up above.


    "My dear world''s will" I didn''t wait for him to shamelesslye up with anything as I said in a loud and clear tone.


    "Ding Dong! Alright, I yield," he said, "I''ll grant your wishes for you."


    "I only want what is rightfully mine," I didn''t lower my hands that were raised towards the sky, "what will I get then? I heard you were quite generoustely and gave anyone with a system many quests."


    "Ding Dong! I''ll calcte the quests and return to you," he said and I only sneered.


    "See that tiny little ck dot that represents my city over there?" I pointed towards the very far city of mine, "if you didn''te back to me with the answer I want then I won''t listen to any of your pleading and will stand there andin to the world''s will."


    "Ding Dong! Make your giant slow down a bit!"


    "My dear friend," I patted over the body of my giant, "please go as fast as you can."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Hahaha, if I were you I wouldn''t stay here wasting my ding dongs over me. Go, work hard, you have limited time tick tock tick tock"


    ""


    This time the system didn''t speak and bitterly remained silent it seemed. "I''m just a foolish girl," I couldn''t help but shake my head, while ming myself, "I should have connected the dots much earlier. But I didn''t lose it big, I would gain everything that I missed and with bonuses as well."


    I watched the city while sitting leisurely on the shoulder of my giant. To make things worse for my dear and beloved system I took out my mecha and started to touch it.


    "Hurry up my beloved kind hearted system, or else my patience might run thin and will drive this mecha and reach the city in less than a minute."


    "Ding Dong! I''m almost finished," he said and I cracked a wide smile while patting on my mecha. "What a shame, I would have rode it and went to the city faster."


    I didn''t take my mecha back while leaving it to rest over the shoulder of my giant. The giant''s shoulder was so broad that it could host a small brigade of mechas without any problem.


    "Tick tock Tick tock" I didn''t let him have his time with ease while ying with these words. I was pretty much sure he was annoyed to be cornered like a trapped beast, but I wouldn''t go any easy on him.


    After all, he wasn''t going easy on me.


    "Ding Dong! You know I canin to the world''s will about your deeds," he suddenly said, and his words invoked my sweetughs.


    "Then you should go," I said amidst myughs, "and we can see if the world''s will would stand with you or me."


    "Ding Dong! You don''t seem afraid."


    "Believe me if I say you are the source of my reassurance on this," I evilly smiled before adding, "if this way was guaranteed to stop me, then you wouldn''t have taken all such trouble and went directly to the world''s will."


    He didn''t answer and Iughed. "Tick tock Tick tock the city is drawing close Tick tock Tick tock the city is so near."


    I started singing andughing while he kept his silence. The giant was getting closer to the city with each passing minute, and I assumed there was no more than five minutes before we would arrive there.


    Throughout the way there, and while the system kept his silence thinking about what to do, I spotted the valley where I initially thought about turning it into a fertilizednd.


    And now with all those deadly insects next to this ce it was so dangerous to proceed in such a n. "Meck has to find another ce to grow," I deeply muttered while thinking about that valley in a different light.


    "I can use that," I turned around and the shape and size of that basin just gave me a brilliant idea. "Forter then," I didn''t think deeply about it because it would require first for me to find a good source of oil.


    And something told me this wouldn''t be an easy mission at all.


    "We are there," I said while there was less than one minute to reach the city, "speak now or face your fate my darling."


    "Ding Dong! I''ve finished," he lied as I was totally positive this wouldn''t require all this time. I doubt it even needed any time at all.


    "Then say," I calmly said while folding my arms, "you have less than a minute."


    "Ding Dong! You missed around twenty quests so far and so I''ll give you their rewards in addition to ten more."


    "Hmm What are the rewards?" I asked.


    "Ding Dong! Your precious pearls of course."


    "And?"


    "Ding Dong! These are pearls what else do you want?"


    "I don''t like that," I firmly shook my head, "Lisely alonepleted fifty quests so far or even more."


    "Ding Dong! She is a special case! She got your help toplete that. I just took the median of those with systems and gave you fifty percent pay off as redemption."


    I wasn''t fazed by his high voice or the innocent tone of his voice. "Listen, I don''t care about losers I''m a winner and I could only bepared to the best and also would gain extras based on my abilities and achievements," I said before adding while letting my giant take me down to the front gate of the city:


    "So I''ll need fifty quests to be handed directly over to me with their rewards in addition to another fifty as redemption."

 Chapter 480: I Got What I Wanted

    Chapter 480: I Got What I Wanted


    "Ding Dong! Agreed," he hurriedly said but I raised my finger to the air as if I was stopping him.


    "Don''t be in haste, the reward on the other side needs to be changed."


    "Ding Dong! They are precious pearls!"


    "I don''t care," I shrugged, "I need pearls, monsters, and also resources."


    "Ding Dong! This is too much! You are going to have the rewards on your front door, delivered without the need to break a sweat!"


    "You don''t steal from me and decide what to give back in return," I calmly said, "if you don''t like it then you hand me two hundred quests and two hundred extras and I''ll go around andplete them to gain my rewards."


    "Ding Dong! Then start running princess as I would never give anything for free to you!"


    Iughed while ignoring his tone and hidden threat, "and I would gain rewards for each quest based on pearls, monsters, and resources."


    Before he could say anything I shook my finger while pointing it to the air in a warning, "and if you dare to y any dirty trick with me then I swear toin directly to the world''s will."


    "Ding Dong! This is too much!"


    "I''m the one to say what''s too much and what isn''t," I went directly towards the gate of the city while a huge crowd of my vigers were lining up waiting for their turn to select a new path.


    My sudden appearance amidst them made all of them cheer up and clear a path while I entered. "Last chance, it''s either you do agree and issue the quests at one go for me or I would startining."


    I kept walking slowly and leisurely, not by my choice as the narrow streets of the vige were getting narrower by the crowd.


    "What''s your decision?" I was getting closer to the library while asking my system.


    "Ding Dong! I''ll give you one hundred main and one hundred aspensation. I''ll give you their rewards as pearls and monsters."


    "Who said I was negotiating here?" I smiled before adding, "I may ept your offer of the quest numbers, but you need to pay half of their full rewards in advance and the rest I''ll just fight for. As for the rewards, I won''t ept any less than what I asked for. Hell, I missed asking for gears, add that in the list please."


    "Ding Dong! You aren''t in the market asking whatever you want!"


    "I can," I chuckled as I enjoyed the frustrated tone of my dear beloved system, "and you will fulfill my wishes or else y''know, I don''t need to threaten you every single minute, right?"


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    "Hahaha, c''mon, stop ying an innocent role here. You either give me this, or give me two hundred quests plus two hundred extras with my rewards with gears included."


    The system didn''t answer and I already reached the front gate of the library. "Tick tock, the clock has hit the mark. It''s either you do it or I''ll find someone who can."


    "Ding Dong! Fine, it''s four hundred quests then and you will gain the rewards you need," he finally resigned to my will, "Ding Dong! But I have to warn you, I won''t help you with any quest no matter how hard it is."


    "I won''t ept impossible or deadly quests," Iughed, "if you dared to y funny on me, then I''ll ask for justice from the world''s will."


    I could feel the extreme anger and frustration of my system just by his silence. Hell I could feel the icy cold aura of his while he didn''t say anything for a long minute.


    "Give me the list now to check," I said as if I was really standing in front of a store in the market, "and I have to warn you, any dirty tricks here or there and I won''t speak to you again and will ask the judge of the world''s will."


    "Ding Dong! Screw you!"


    The next moment though I found a long list of names with corresponding rewards next to them. "Hmm they are fair quests," I read through them all and made sure to take my time before saying this. "However, some rewards are just so low."


    "Ding Dong! I don''t set the rewards!"


    I couldn''t help butugh. "C''mon my beloved system, you and I know perfectly well how things are run in this world," I said before pointing to a group of dozen quests or slightly more, "these should be changed, the rewards should be increased by double no wait, make it triple."


    "Ding Dong! This will be the first time ever for a system holder to decide the rewards of his quests!"


    "Am I not amazing?" Iughed, "I love making history c''mon, change them now and I''ll ept the others while you do."


    The quests were mainly revolving on exploring the wilderness and gaining control over many settlements all over the ce. I knew I wouldn''t face any trouble doing that, especially with the presence of my two grumbling army leaders nearby.


    I bet the two would rejoice and even dance out of happiness when they got the news.


    As for the rewards, I would really consider building a huge armory for all the gears I would im out of this long list. Also I would need to build a gigantic warehouse for all the materials I would get.


    Mostly food, but there were also many ores and wood. I also found some strange names that I didn''t recognize, and I assumed these were just rare goods in the market.


    As for the pearls, their ce would be my precious inventory. The monsters I would get would supplement my armies, and I had to make sure this list would be finished in less than a week.


    Like this my chances would be boosted by five folds at least.


    "Yet no oil whatsoever," I scanned the list again while epting the quests and I couldn''t find any single drop of oil anywhere. "Damn, you are really cold hearted," I muttered and my system didn''t speak before those quests I marked before got changed.


    "No oil at them you are a really stingy system after all," I sighed while feeling the task to get oil would be more challenging than I initially thought.


    Even my system refused to grant me a single drop as rewards.

 Chapter 481: Telling Everyone About The Upcoming Disaster

    Chapter 481: Telling Everyone About The Uing Disaster


    I epted them all. My system put a dirty trick there limiting the time of each quest up to two weeks, but I never cared. I did have a lot of forces to spare, and I nned to get all of them done before this week ended.


    "Ding Dong! Are you happy now?" the system said and I felt a very vengeful tone in his voice.


    "Sure, I can sleep in peace and enjoy my days toe," Iughed before heading directly towards the library.


    There I found a long line waiting inside before arge group of people. The process seemed to be based on personal interviews and seeing what each one of them preferred as his or her future profession.


    It was a long and tiring process, but they needed to get used to it. After all, I nned to grant every single one of my future empires a chance to decide what to be.


    "Mydy," Jack noticed my presence slightlyte before releasing himself from what he was doing anding directly to me. "We are trying to speed things up but" he paused while ncing around, "this is considered our fastest."


    "Not bad," I smiled, "bring in the main ones and send immediately for those hot headed boys out there toe home."


    He nced strangely at me as he felt something seemed off about my tone for sure. "Any good news?"


    "I carry some," I smiled, "but mostly they are all bad. Hurry and send for everyone, I don''t have any time to waste here, neither do any of you."


    "Right away," he said with a face that made me realize he didn''t get the gravity of the situation.


    "Don''t ck," I said before seriously adding, "this is far too serious than you might think."


    His face changed and the look I waited for appeared finally. He nodded before watching him leave to therge crowd while I took my leave towards my mansion.


    The sight of that poor mansion was still getting on my nerves. Gosh I swore at that moment the first thing to do after clearing all those dangers would be to demolish it and start one anew.


    Or I should better build a grander one beside, leaving this as an old relic to remind me from where I started.


    I sat over my primitive seat and waited. My mind was trying to think about ways to get oil. "Animals would do," I muttered to myself but I knew this would be a very long and tiring process to aplish.


    "I recall my father once told me about an ancient technology based entirely on explosive oil," I had such an old memory that popped up out of nowhere and served me right at this point. "I should seek that, as ording to him they used to dig deep in the ground and find the oil stacked there in great quantity."


    I waited for roughly an hour before all my big leaders appeared in front of me. Their faces were in as they totally were oblivious to what I was going to say.


    "I have just discovered a great threat drawing near us as we speak," I said before starting to narrate what I saw and experienced in extreme detail.


    I spoke about how I found these insects, their weaknesses and my ns to stop them. The more I spoke the more their faces went darker. Even talking about my ns to respond didn''t get them any better.


    "I n to stop them using these two methods besides," I turned to Dredly and Omad who seemed to be the only two in this room having a good response about my bad news, "I will send you two off to aplish four hundred tasks. Each will get us more reinforcements, resources, and other rewards."


    "Do these resources have oil?" Meck asked with anticipation, but I shook my head as this was the achilles heel in my n.


    "We need to look for oil," I said, "or else we all will die."


    "Getting oil isn''t a problem," Jack was the one to speak as all went into dead silence, "but the amount needed for such an operation will be a big disaster."


    "I heard of a way to get a huge amount of oil without the need to squeeze each monster we meet dry," I said before pointing to the ground, "it''s buried deep under the ground."


    "Mydy you can''t possibly mean the ground oil, the primitive oil, right?" Meck said and when I went into silence and didn''t respond he took a deep breath before adding, "This seems a bit impractical to be honest."


    "Why is that?" Enly asked, "it''s my first time to hear about such oil."


    "Me too," Jack said and others nodded.


    "It''s something formed from the decay of ancient beings," Meck started to exin, "it''s usually so thick in nature, very explosive and vtile, and it presents inrge quantities under earth."


    Everyone nced at each other in daze while Enly asked:


    "If so then it can solve our current problem."


    "It has a problem, one I doubt we can solve in less than a week," Meck shook his head before adding, "it''s deeply buried under the ground, we can''t get to it with our current equipment or technology."


    "Then we should aim to start working to solve that today," I turned to Jack as I added, "dere this order, anyone interested in being a miner and an engineer would advance first. As for the one to lead them, no one is better than Cal."


    Cal nced at Jack before thetter smiled. "We have little time to do that, plus we need a lot of ores to test things up."


    "And cksmiths as well," Meck said, "engineers would invent some machines and tools but cksmiths are the ones to craft it on a wide scale."


    "Then do it now," I casually waved my hands towards the outside, "what are you waiting for? It''s not a problem we can run away from, it''s either to win it or to be killed. No one is going to be safe, neither me nor you nor anyone out there!"


    My words made them sigh before they left the mansion.

 Chapter 482: Drawing A Priceless Map

    Chapter 482: Drawing A Priceless Map


    "I should keep an eye on them," Enly said, referring to sending off her boys out there to scout those damned insects.


    "They should remain far away," I warned, "I don''t want to start the fight earlier than nned."


    "I''ll make sure they got this message clear," she nodded and left, leaving only Dredly and Omad remaining there.


    "Get me a piece of paper," I said to them, rge enough to draw a big map over it. and don''t forget a pen or something to write with."


    The two hurriedly went out to look for what I asked. When the system granted me the quests, I found a small map leading me towards the ces of these quests.


    Previously the system would lighten the way up for me, but these days were when he was gentle and nice to me. Now he decided to abandon any help and adopted apletely hostile status with me.


    And I didn''t regret that, in fact after seeing all these quest maps I had to thank him.


    The maps were all drawn in small scope, but gathering them together gave me a detailed vision over the entire area and beyond. Four hundred quests spanned along a very wide piece ofnd.


    Having such a map would be a real treasure. Forget these quests right now, I could n my next expansions without the need to go and scout anything out there.


    This map would be one of the cornerstones of my empire, and again it was presented to me as a gift from my enemy.


    They hurriedly returned with many pieces of animal skin, dried and prepared to be written upon. "This is all that we found at Meck," Omad said while handing me a small brush, "and this is also what we got from him."


    "They will do," I nodded before I started to stretch the skin over the ground and examined the quests I had for long silent minutes.


    I tried topare some together before I got a general view of an area spanning for over one thousand miles around me. There were mountains, rivers, hills, and evenkes. I even found a small sea on one side, and arge forest on another.


    I started to draw, and the more I drew the less maps I had to examine. After I finally drew the entire topography on the skin pieces, I started to add more details.


    Here lies arge group of monster ns, and there were many humans in some viges. Here were giant demons, and there were strange races that could fly like vampires but called giant bats.


    I started to fill the spaces, add details and instructions about each spot on the map ording to what I had in my quests. Luckily for me each quest came with a long description like a narrative was trying to give me some details over the nature of the quest.


    I never cared about such a thing before, but now it looked like a treasure, hard to miss this time.


    Despite this looking quite easy, it took me long hours to aplish. "I''m done," I said before looking at the grand map I just drew and nced at those two standing in daze and looking bored next to me.


    And I felt at this moment it would be a waste to let this fall in the hands of these two hot headed giants.


    "Go and bring Jack here," I said, "and summon your men, you''ll ride out now."


    I knew they were bored of staying here, but from the expression on their faces and the fast speed of their leave made me realize I underestimated their warring souls.


    "Sigh, it seems I should decide my forces then," I sighed, "one to go on endless wars outside and one to be stationed in the empire and defend it."


    For sure those two would be leading forces outside, never to return home but to bring back spoilers of war, replenish their losses and set off once again to fight.


    "This map it''s brilliant!"


    The moment Jack returned with a puzzled expression first at his face, it turned instantly into an amazed look when he saw my map. "How did mydy get her hand on such a priceless treasure?"


    As a man of leadership qualities, I knew he would appreciate this map as I did. "I just took advantage of an opportunity," I shrugged, "now I need you to hurry and make two copies of it and give it to them."


    I pointed towards Dredly and Omad before adding, "as for this original one you should hang it on here until you build me a mansion deserving of my state as an empress."


    "Sure, I''ll hurry to do that," Jack was very excited by this map more than I imagined. He paused, looked hesitant before I nodded to make him spill out what he had in his mind. "May I make another copy for the library?" he said before adding, "it''s for nning for the future expansion, managing resources and such stuff."


    I smiled as I casually waved to him, "do as much as you like." And I spotted a wider smile, one filled with content and excitement over his face before he turned around and left.


    "Have you summoned your forces?" I turned my attention to my two leaders.


    "They are on their way here," Omad said.


    "My boys areing faster," Dredlyughed, "they have mechas after all."


    I ignored the ongoing under the table fight between these two as I pointed to the map before saying, "each one will take half of these quests and be ready to fulfill them in less than one week."


    "One week isn''t an issue," Omad confidently said.


    "You should know I won''t be avable to help under any circumstances," I warned before adding, "and I won''t tolerate having big losses. We have a big waring up and every man counts."


    The two nodded yet I felt they weren''t fully aware of my words and were kinda busy with their personal fights. "If any of you dared to lose too much or seeded to make me mad about not fulfilling the quests, I swear I would kill him myself."


    This time they understood what I meant, and knew I wasn''t just saying mere words. "We won''t disappoint thedy," Dredly said and Omad nodded.


    "Good, go back and arrange your boys then," I said before stopping them, "go to Enly and take enough vampires with you. I want news about the ongoing quests once in the morning and once at night."


    "Sure, we will send the reports twice a day," Omad said before both retreated and left me alone.


    "Damn it, I thought I would get some rest and finally rx," I took a deep breath while stretching out my body.


    Strangely, I recalled my master''s instructions and teachings about the spear from a long time ago. I didn''t know why I recalled these distant memories at this time but retrieving these made me realize something.


    I could train these days while they each did their tasks. I was previously alone able to face an entire army and win. So why not try to train and regain my former power again?


    "Ding Dong! You can''t do that," and suddenly as I had these doubts, the system said, "Ding Dong! You can only use a bit of that power but can''t try to learn it again."


    It hit me all of sudden as I realized something. "Damn you bastard! It was you who stopped me from training and regaining my former powers by telling these lies!" I screamed in deep anger when I realized the dirty scheme this system did and I fell innocently in his trap without even realizing it.


    "Ding Dong! I''m not scheming against you, I''m just stating the rules that''s all."


    "Screw you and your lies," I didn''t get any of his words in my mind. "I''ll train and I swear I will regain my former power back!" and like this I firmed my resolve and decided to start training on spear techniques again.

 Chapter 483: Mastering What Was Initially Mine!

    Chapter 483: Mastering What Was Initially Mine!


    I didn''t listen to any of that shameless system''s words as I stood in the middle of that primitive mansion of mine all alone and took out my spear.


    "My master''s first lesson was to activate my power using fingertips," I muttered while recalling the seemingly distant memories of my dear master.


    He was so kind to me, and supported me in any way possible. He and Lady Nada were like a family to me, and I felt bitter the more I recalled about them.


    "I should focus," I wiped away the faint tears that were starting to gather in my eyes before I nced at my spear. "I should be able to mimic what I did before, right?" I tried to encourage myself while the system kept speaking his trash without me listening to a single word he said.


    "ng!"


    The first attempt ended up with absolute failure as the spear fell off my fingers and rang over the ground.


    "Ding Dong! Hahaha, you should stop wasting your time sweet princess," my systemughed but I felt some anxiety in his tone.


    "Stop distracting me then," I chuckled, "I''m pretty much sure of my sess here."


    I grabbed my spear and again threw it in the air while trying to catch the old forgotten feeling I once had.


    "ng!"


    "ng!"


    "ng!"


    Yet it kept bouncing off my fingertips and fell over the ground endless times. Despite that and the constant mocking remarks of my system I never stopped trying for one second.


    Each attempt had a faint resonance inside my soul, so deep and weak that it needed countless times for it to resurface once again.


    And finally I started to recall what it was like and had a fair understanding of what I should do.


    "Ding Dong! You''ll never seed!" and with that feeling returning back to me, the distasteful system returned to his old self once more.


    "Screw you," I happily shouted, "''you are just full of poolsh*t!"


    I ditched all the insults he threw as usual in front of my face while I threw my spear and this time it stood steadily over the tips of my fingers.


    "Atst," I took a deep breath before turning towards the wall of this old and wrecked building that was supposed to be my greatest ce here. "Screw you as well," I shouted as I released all my anger in this single attack.


    The spear roared in the next moment and it crossed the distance between me and the wall in a fraction of second. It crushed a good deal of the wall before continuing to howl towards the outside.


    "Snap!" and the next moment I called it back and like an obedient kid he hovered again over my fingertips, calmly waiting for his next target.


    "Wee back my old friend," I couldn''t help but grin, "life felt so lonely without you on my side."


    "Mydy," yet this sudden shout came from the outside before Jack came running fast through the door, "what happened?" he asked while moving his head between me and that hole in the wall.


    "I was just training," I smiled before adding, "tell me, have those two went out?"


    "They did an hour ago," he said before adding, "we copied the map you drew and now more maps are being created as we speak."


    I nodded in content before adding, "start studying them then. I want to know every single ce with ores and resources for us to use," I paused before adding, "also try to select ces that can be used to fortify and defend our city without big losses."


    "I''ll start working on that," he nodded before adding, "we have a breakthrough regarding the oil issue."


    "More good news," I couldn''t help butugh, "tell me more then."


    "We found some books regarding making drilling gears to help us excavate the oil," he said, "but this would take roughly a couple of days before reading through all of them."


    "Only one is enough for now," I said, as wasting more days without any purpose wasn''t a good thing, "just select the more detailed book and establish a study group to start distributing tasks."


    "I will," he nodded, "and until we read through it I''ll personally supervise over building many cksmith ces where they can start working the moment we have a blueprint."


    "My guts tell me you''ll find more than one," I smiled before pointing to the door, "go, I''m going to train so don''t bother with me."


    "Good luck," he said before leaving and Iughed while training over my spear.


    Just feeling that amazing power made my entire body excited. I was fearless before, unstoppable with all my artifacts. Thinking back to this made me doubt what I learnt about the useless artifacts of mine.


    "It''s a waste I don''t have any artifact but my spear," I sighed before thinking about all the items I got from the Gm''s city. "Could there be any artifact hidden somewhere?"


    "Ding Dong! No, there isn''t!"


    And his answer just confirmed my doubts and made me chuckle beforeughing out loud. "You are sometimes more useful than you ever think," I said before starting to examine myrge inventory.


    My inventory was like a bottomless abyss, nothing I threw there and wouldn''t be stored. I had a veryrge amount of gears in there, so much that I doubted I could go through all of them before the week would end.


    And I had no time to waste here. I had to go and save more giants as well.


    "I have to find a way to filter all of these," I nced at the dazzling number of gears before I tried to recall the shape of my lost artifacts.


    After some time I didn''t get what I wanted. My mind stood helplessly over the seemingly endless number of gears not knowing what to do.


    "Should I ask them?" I couldn''t help but summon my two giants and recall them off the ongoing expeditions out there.

 Chapter 484: The Search For Artifacts Started

    Chapter 484: The Search For Artifacts Started


    "Wow, we were just about to set off," the moment the two giant demons appeared in front of me, the demon said in a surprise tone while the demonesse calmly asked:


    "What do you want?"


    "I have a hunch that the artifacts we once had can be used once again in this world.


    My words fell as the faces of the two changed before the giant demon screamed in shock and joy. "For real? Tell me you aren''t bluffing!"


    I couldn''t help butugh at his expected reaction. "I''m sure, but I can''t find any artifacts to test the theory."


    "Well" the demonesse looked at the demon before adding, "we lost all the artifacts we once had when we came to this world."


    "Me too," I nodded, "but I have a feeling that there are many artifacts out there in therge number of gears we got from thest expedition."


    "Then take them all out and let''s test them now," the demon was overly excited that he stopped using his brain like usual.


    "Dummy one, did you forget we have not much time to waste here?" the demoness reprimanded him before ncing at me, "I bet their number is too much to scan in a few days, right?"


    I nodded and she went into deep silence while the demon seemed like a kid promised a toy in the next store but his parents were short on money.


    "Is there a way to spot an artifact?" I asked as this was the reason I called both of them here. "Like instigating them or making them show their true colors?"


    "Well as you said it this way then there is a way to do it," the demoness slowly said, "using the pearls."


    "My pearls?!" I was surprised to hear that before realizing something. Out of anything else, the artifacts were all hungry for energy and that was always reced by my precious pearls. "How can I use them?" I took out a handful of pearls and asked.


    The moment I took my pearls out I felt their strong power and their energy wisps danced around my hand.


    "Just pass them over the gears," the demoness said, "if one gear absorbed them then it''s a hidden artifact."


    Her way of doing this was something I liked instantly. The next moment I tried to do this to the gears inside my inventory, yet I failed.


    "Let''s go outside then," I hurriedly ran to the outside, but my demon was even faster than me to reach there.


    "Come out," I started gushing outrge hills of gears all around, and this was just a tiny part of what I had.


    "Wow, that''s a sh*t load of gears!" The demon was shocked before realizing how impossible his previous n was.


    "Go and make them fill the ground evenly," I calmly said while the demon moved at once and smashed into these hills, making the artifacts fall to the ground with a loud ringing noise.


    But no one came to check here, as if Jack already informed everyone about my training.


    "Good, let''s try the pearls then," I threw a group towards the two, e, help me with this."


    "What should I do with these?" the demon hesitated for a moment, "I feel a strong urge to eat them up."


    "Do that," Iughed, "and you won''t get a single artifact tonight."


    Once I said it, the demon''s face changed all of a sudden and he seemed to ditch the thoughts of eating them up. "Should I throw them?" he asked.


    "Just run over the gears and pass the pearls slightly over them," the demoness said before adding, "if a pearl is gone, you should be able to know it, right?"


    Her words made meugh alongside her while the demon nced in silence towards us. "Let''s start," I said amongst myughs while starting to run.


    And the two ran as well over the gears.


    I was pretty much sure some gears would be ruined by this, but I didn''t care. A single artifact worth much more all this pile together, or even more.


    A single artifact could change a war.


    "Ding Dong! I have never seen someone as careless as you!" the system suddenly said in a mocking tone, "Ding Dong! Throwing off all these priceless gears and letting your two pets crush many of them I can''t say but I''m very disappointed in you."


    "Humph," I sneered before throwing his words over my back. I knew he wasn''t someone I could rely on, and his words also carried one meaning at least one artifact was present in this pile of trash gears.


    That made me hold more to the hope of finding the artifact. I kept my focus over the few pearls in my hand while I leaned to the front and kept running as fast I could. The area measuring in hundreds of meters around waspletely filled withyers uponyers of gears.


    And I had to be sure I wouldn''t miss my trophy due to my negligence or its presence so close to the ground, far off my hand.


    "Swoosh!"


    I kept running like this for long minutes that seemed like days. Yet just before five minutes passed, the pearls I held suddenly vibrated before they all vanished.


    And I instantly stopped.


    "I''ve got one," I said with a loud pureugh, "c''mon, let''s search this area thoroughly."


    The next moment the demon appeared next to me, causing many gears to be thrown in the air.


    "Dumbass! What the hell did you just do?!!" The demoness was much faster than me as she instantly shouted in rage, "are you out of your mind? You just threw some of the gears that the artifact could be among them all around!"


    The demon looked very embarrassed and I just gave him a deep look. "The first artifact goes for me," I said as I had to punish him for this foolishness, "the second is for the demoness, then the third for me and then the fourth is for the demoness."


    "W What about me?" he said in puzzlement and fear of being deprived of the artifacts.


    "If you are lucky, and I greatly doubt that right now, then more artifacts would be found and you''ll have your first after me."


    His face was red but he didn''t open his mouth. My face told him for sure what I intended to do if he opened his lips and said a single word of objection.


    "Let''s start searching dumbass," the demoness came and hit him from the back, "you should be grateful ourdy isn''t cold hearted and punished you for any artifacts."


    "I I''m grateful for your kindness,`` he said, but I felt some satisfaction with this punishment.


    And now I turned around with another small problem I had to solve. "Where did you throw that gear then?" I asked while turning around. "No time to waste," I instantly took arge number of pearls and threw them all around, "pay attention, the one to eat the pearls will be our first artifact."


    Yet just as we were about to look closely to all the pearls around, a strange unexpected surprise happened.

 Chapter 485: Large Number of Artifacts

    Chapter 485: Large Number of Artifacts


    The moment I threw the pearls out, I didn''t expect so many to vanish the next moment.


    The pearls covered arge number of gears and a wide space. Just when they fell over many of them, some gears started to absorb the pearls in no time.


    "Damn!" I shockingly said, "this is much more than I even thought!"


    "I spotted some," the demon was the first to move, "here, this and this, take this as well," he started gathering up swords, spears, shields, and any kind of gear he saw absorbing the pearls.


    And then my demoness acted and the two started piling up gears one after another.


    "That''s huge," I nced at the small hill in front of me while the two demons stood silently and waited for my words. "They are one hundred at least."


    "That''s only what we discovered," the demoness said, "and I believe we will have more than that."


    "We should keep looking then," the demon was so greedy but I had to stop him.


    "My pearls aren''t that easy to acquire," I firmly said, "this batch is enough for now."


    I leant over the pile and took a spear out. "This pretty one is mine," I said.


    "These swords and shields are mine as well," the demon moved but the demoness stopped him with a sword she grabbed fast from the pile.


    "Your turn is at the end of line."


    "W- What?" he nced at her in doubt before I nodded.


    "You forgot? You are grounded my dear demon."


    "But we found a lot more gears than the one I lost," he tried to reason with us but I didn''tply.


    "Go and select whatever you wish first," I said before taking out a sword, a full body armor. The armor was made up of thin and nice looking white chest tes, white arm guards, white leg guards, and a nice white cape.


    As for the helmet, I didn''t hesitate to try it out and felt good wearing it.


    As for the demoness she grabbed what the demon aimed for from the beginning. "You took what''s mine," the demon groaned in pain as he saw the demoness wearing what he sat his eyes upon.


    "me yourself for being careless, not me," the demonessughed before patting over her gears, "I''m done here. What about you princess?"


    "I''m set," I said, "go and select yours then."


    "I''ll take all," the demon was so greedy and slightly resentful but I onlyughed and said nothing.


    "You know to activate these artifacts we will need a sh*t load of pearls," the demoness suddenly said, "so pick up whatever you want, you won''t be able to activate them unless our princess allows it."


    "Is that true?" he turned to me and I simply shrugged.


    "Don''t look at me, I know nothing as well," I simply said before turning my attention to the demoness. "How many pearls are needed to make these artifacts shine again?"


    "Well" she hesitated, "we can only know by testing them out."


    I understood her meaning before I pointed all around with my new spear, "go and collect all the pearls. We are already running short on these."


    The two moved and started collecting what I just threw earlier. Meanwhile I looked at my spear and patted its shaft. "Let''s see how hungry you are," I softly muttered before taking out a hundred pearls and letting them fall over the spear.


    "Buzz!"


    The spear trembled faintly in my hand as it started to absorb all the pearls in a fast way.


    "Ding Dong! You know this is a clear vition to thews of this world."


    I paused for a moment while remembering my annoying system. "My beloved one, I''m not breaking anything here," I simply shrugged, "I''m only following the rules. The world sealed those little babies and I''m just breaking the seal using my pearls."


    "Ding Dong! That''s against the rules! If the world wanted for them to be found then it wouldn''t have sealed them in the first ce."


    I didn''t give any heed to his words as I knew he was just bluffing and lying. That bastard was very versed in lying and ying me. And I swore to myself to be more vignt and alert to any dirty trick he would y with me.


    "So one hundred isn''t enough," I muttered when the spear absorbed all the pearls and didn''t show its former glory.


    It wasn''t all in vain as the shape of this white spear changed slightly after absorbing all those pearls. The whiteness it previously had started to shift and a tinge of golden lining started to appear slowly.


    Yet it looked like seeing a golden mountain through a thick veil of smoke, hazy and not clear to my eyes.


    And its powers weren''t restored yet. I couldn''t feel anything like the past artifacts I used to have.


    "Then absorb more pearls for me," I took five hundred pearls this time and let it absorb them.


    What I noticed was the absorption speed started to slow down the more I gave it to it. After five minutes the five hundred pearls were gone, yet it didn''t fully recover.


    The shaft was now shining brightly in golden light, but there were some dark writings over its shaft that were still hazy. I felt some power emanating out of it, but it was nothingpared to what I used to feel from the artifacts I once had.


    "Another five hundred then," I didn''t stop and took another batch of pearls out. The two demons stood silently and excitedly watching in the same anticipation the changes happening on that spear.


    Yet the absorption speed started to be slightly annoying after hitting the seven hundred limit.


    "This will take some time," I said while putting the spear on the ground, "if my guess is right, then each artifact will need roughly one thousand pearls so we can activate up to five artifacts each."

 Chapter 486: The Greedy Demon

    Chapter 486: The Greedy Demon


    I said to them while knowing my pearl amount was muchrger than that. In addition to this, I have more pearlsing in the way as long as my dispatched teams would emerge victorious at each quest.


    However I knew how priceless pearls were in this world. For instance I still need to awaken more giants like my own, and that would consume much more of these pearls.


    Besides those insects threatening my city were still a headache. If I couldn''t find a way to decisively deal with them then I might need my pearls to act as decoys at some point.


    Many things depended upon my pearls and I was pretty much sure my damn system wouldn''t donate too much to meter on.


    Yes I was going to have a load of them soon, but something told me this would be thest batch I would receive in a very long time.


    "Only five?" the demon asked while ncing over the gears he had.


    "I warned you," the demonessughed in his response, "you can have as many as you wish but we would only have a limited number of them activated."


    "Sigh," the demon seemed bitter about this result but he had nothing in hand to do but toply.


    "Bring me your five gears now," I said, "we''ll activate them all in one go."


    "Ding Dong! You can activate them all if you wish," the system didn''t let such an opportunity pass without harassing me as usual.


    "Shut up," I shouted at him as I already was aware of his dirty scheme here.


    "Ding Dong! I''m just advising you for your benefit. After all these artifacts will be a great help for you."


    "Yeah, you care too much about me I can vouch for that," I sneered while he didn''t stop at my sarcasm and kept speaking non-stop.


    "Ding Dong! It''s better to have more weapons of these Those insects are real badasses. You can''t imagine how deadly they are!"


    "Can you stop treating me nicely? I might mistake you for my boyfriend or something," I couldn''t help but say in mockery.


    "We are ready," the demon urged me to act and I took this as a chance to get away from the system''s persistent words.


    I took outrge batches of pearls and let them flood over every single gear.


    "Hey, you brought seven gears, not five!" I stopped at the demon''s gears and gave him a stern look.


    "They are five," he defended.


    "Smart bastard," the demonessughed while grabbing one arm guard couple from the ground, "each is considered one item dumbass. You only have five thousand pearls to consume, so do you want to miss two of your precious swords instead?"


    Her tone made me chuckle while watching the demon hurrying to change the gears without saying a single word.


    "You are thinking yourself smarter than any of us," the demoness didn''t let him off this easily, "don''t try to act smart next time or else you might lose everything."


    He turned to me and I nodded to confirm the demoness'' threats. If he tried to pull something tricky like this next time then I wouldn''t hesitate to punish him and not activate any gear at all.


    "They are ready," he said in a slightly dejected tone, "all are single pieces four swords and one helmet," he said.


    "A helmet?" I nced weirdly at his choice, "not an armor or a chest te?"


    "I don''t need any defense," he arrogantly said, "my skin is thick and my body is sturdy like any good armor. But this helmet looks cool on me."


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at him. "As you wish, but once I did that you won''t be able to renege on any of these choices of yours," I warned, yet he nodded in a firm way.


    "Stupid arrogant bastard," the demoness couldn''t help but reprimand him and he only grinned and watched me spreading out the pearls over the gears.


    "All is set," I said, "let''s wait."


    The gears were all now soaked with pearls like being drowned in water. The new gears all absorbed many pearls at a fast pace at first. Then they started to be slow in taking the pearls just like my spear.


    "This is taking longer than I expected," I muttered after the passage of one hour, "one hour passed and there are more than one hundred and fifty pearls for each gear."


    "We can stop them there and gather the pearls together to activate one more gear," the demon said.


    "Dummy demon, your greed will kill you oneday," the demoness hit him in the back like a noisy kid, "each artifact must be fully activated or else all of this would end up with nothing."


    "Just wait," I said, "I believe having these will be enough for our ns."


    The demon grumbled but he didn''t say anything and waited.


    But amidst this silence, my system didn''t stop for a single second in trying to persuade me.


    "Ding Dong! Please consider! This is such a rare opportunity."


    I couldn''t take it anymore as I turned to the sky and shouted in impatience:


    "Shut the hell up! The more you say it the more doubtful I be."


    "Ding Dong! I''m only caring for your benefit."


    "Liar! You are a dirty bastard who won''t say anything to my ount."


    "Ding Dong! Just hear me out and consider what I''m saying it''s a golden opportunity you have here."


    I crossed up my arms as I sneered, "what golden opportunity? I feel like this is a golden chance for you to get rid of my beloved pearls."


    He didn''t give up hope and kept speaking and speaking non-stop for the next three hours. I couldn''t stand it for the first hour and so I decided to find something to waste my time on instead of listening to that bastard.


    So I got out my old spear and started to train when I realized something.


    "This spear" I paused, "it''s one of the artifacts I once had."


    I couldn''t help but hit my forehead when I realized that. I should have used the pearls over it from the start.


    "No problem then," I took out my pearls and let them fall over my little baby, "eat, eat until you are full I want to see your former glory once more. The terrorizing spear that kept roaring all over the world, nothing could stop you, not even fate."

 Chapter 487: The Artifacts Annoying Limit

    Chapter 487: The Artifacts Annoying Limit


    My spear kept eating away the pearls like they were little candy. It took the same amount like others, and almost the same time needed for the other artifacts to show their shine.


    "Buzz!"


    "Buzz!"


    "Buzz!"


    Nearly all of them turned on at the same time. Each gear we had buzzed, flew in the air for a couple of meters and released a halo of energy around.


    "Are they really our artifacts?" The demon moved a couple of steps towards his own gears and held one in hand.


    Me and the demoness kept watching him while he examined the sword he got in his big hand. The moment he touched it, I got a strange message from my system.


    "Ding Dong! You have acquired an artifact. The artifact will be only active for forty-eight hours then it will return to its dormant state."


    "Damn! That was your dirty n all along," I shouted all of sudden, startling my two demons.


    "What''s wrong?" the demoness asked with a doubtful look over her face.


    "That damn system it''s ying with us," I angrily said, "these artifacts will only be avable for us for twenty-four hours."


    "That''s too short!"


    "And?" the demoness asked.


    "Then we''ll have to restock them with pearls once more."


    "That''s do you have enough pearls for that?" the demonesse asked and I could only shake my head.


    Even my future stock with all the missions I got wouldn''t be enough to make them run all the time.


    "That means we need to only activate them as ast resort," the demoness said.


    "But we have them activated now," the demon said while grabbing all his five pieces, "what should we do now?"


    "We''ll make that system feel the bitterness of it," I determinedly said while turning my eyes towards my artifacts. "Let''s go and crush some nests," I grabbed my spear and felt the old and familiar power emanating from it.


    "Ding Dong! You should help your teams with their missions instead."


    Iughed and totally ignored anything that bastards said. I knew for using the artifacts freely I had to pay more pearls. That was an endless pit for me.


    "Let''s go," I took all the gears I previously scattered before heading outside. It was alreadyte at night, but when I stepped outside the vige, a giant shadow loomed over my head.


    "Finally you came out."


    I raised my head and nced at my giant before sighing. I totally forgot everything about our deal. "We have to make a little detour first," I said.


    "What for?" the demon was impatient to try out his new toys, "shouldn''t we go and crush them now?"


    "We will," I took out my mecha suit and entered into themand, "you two go inside for now."


    I recalled them into the artifact prison of mine without letting the demon have any chance to object. "C''mon, lead me to your friend''s ce,"'' I flew all the way up to the shoulder of the giant, "after that we''ll go and raid over those nasty insects."


    "Are you sure?" The giant seemed quite hesitant, "I know that insects work more aggressively at night."


    "I don''t care," I held my artifact spears in two hands, "I have new weapons to change the tide of this war. I bet they won''t be able to stand at me."


    "You are the boss," the giant started to walk, then run, "I''ll follow you and do whatever you ask for."


    We took roughly a couple of hours to reach the ce where other giants rested. Like before I used the trap of pearls to lure some out, and this time I didn''t keep my hands like before.


    I lured out ten giants at the same time. It seemed risky but with the help of my mecha and giant I managed to get my hands on ten new giants.


    "Salute thedy," the giant said to his new friends, "she is the one who saved us, the one who will keep looking for us."


    "Mydy thanks," they all bowed their heads and said in a harsh tone. I knew this would be the case for the next few days butter on they would speak freely like my giant here.


    "Do you need pearls as well?" I turned to my giant and asked.


    I knew he would have one week without the need for my pearls, but I was going to have a very long and hard war soon.


    And I wasn''t totally sure about the schemes of my system. He wouldn''t stand at anything but to destroy me.


    So imagining I woulde at the insects like thunder was a mere fantasy. They were rmed, and I bet they were preparing everything to meet me and my little elite army up.


    But I wasn''t worried about the end result. After all I wasn''t aiming to crush them now but to decrease their numbers to a terrifying degree.


    That would buy me more time, and time was something Icked the most right now.


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions onpleting the mission. You got ten thousand giant monsters, five thousand units of wood, five thousand units of seeds, five thousand units of ores, plus ten thousand pearls."


    "Ding Dong! Everything is stored inside your inventory. If you want any out you can simply call them out."


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions onpleting the mission. You got ten thousand werewolf monsters, five thousand units of wood, five thousand units of seeds, five thousand units of ores, plus ten thousand pearls."


    "Ding Dong! Everything is stored inside your inventory. If you want any out you can simply call them out."


    "Ding Dong! Congrattions onpleting the mission. You got ten thousand vampire monsters, five thousand units of wood, five thousand units of seeds, five thousand units of ores, plus ten thousand pearls."


    "Ding Dong! Everything is stored inside your inventory. If you want any out you can simply call them out."


    All of sudden a long row of system notifications kicked in front of my face. I counted almost fifty of them.


    "They did it,"'' I smiled beforeughing, "this night is doomed to be my best In March, we have insect nests to crush."


    "Ding Dong! You know I won''t assign any missions for you about these insects," the system suddenly said, "Ding Dong! But as youpleted fifty missions in no time, then you got the chance to acquire one hundred more."


    "Oh, so generous of you," I smiled while adding, "assign them to me then."

 Chapter 488: Getting My System Mad!

    Chapter 488: Getting My System Mad!


    "Ding Dong! Those missions are all time limited to one day. If failed then one hundred more missions will be deducted off your score."


    I paused while realizing what this bastard was aiming at. "Assign them to me," however I was in desperate need of pearls.


    "Ding Dong! The list of missions are now avable to you, you can view them at any time."


    I opened the list before I froze. "Damn you!" I saw the list and realized the trick that bastard pulled here. "They are all in the opposite direction to the insects!"


    "Ding Dong! I said before I won''t give you anything rted to insects, right?"


    "Screw you," I closed the list before thinking for a brief moment. "Halt" I suddenly shouted and all the giants stopped.


    "You can move and work freely in any mountainous area, right?" I asked and the first giant I had nodded. "That''s right ma''am."


    "Alright, from now on you''ll be the leader of the giant squad, congrattions on being promoted captain."


    The giantughed as he said, "thanks ma''am for your consideration, and I like the name."


    "What name?"


    "Captain."


    I paused and realized he got me wrong but I didn''t correct him. "Alright cap, I''ll draw a map for you. There are many tribes there, viges built deep in the mountain. Spread out and crush all."


    I flew off his shoulder while one of the new giants asked: "What about the insects?"


    "I''ll take that one," I bitterly said and I could almost hear the sinisterughs of my damned system.


    However one hundred missions meant not only a myriad of new monsters and variants of resources but also they meant I would get my hand over arge amount of pearls.


    One hundred missions would grant me one million pearls, something that seemed too huge but I knew best.


    They wouldn''t be enough to sustain me for one long battle, and I was pretty sure I had many of suching soon at me.


    "Have you memorized the ces of those ns and viges?" Once I finished copying the map I had in mind I asked to make sure they got what I roughly drew.


    "Don''t worry ma''am," the cap said, "I will lead them all and crush them all in less than a few hours."


    "If any surrendered, fetch them to the city."


    "I understand."


    "Then go," I said, "we have little time here."


    I watched him leaving while finally my system spoke again amidst hisughs that I previously imagined.


    "Ding Dong! Sending off your best units at such timing is really desperate."


    "Shut the hell up!" I wasn''t in the mood to y the word and curses game with him.


    The next moment I turned around and started flying in the direction of these insects.


    "Ding Dong! Out of our old friendship I have to warn you it wouldn''t be as easy as you think."


    "Thanks for your warm heart bastard," I slowly said while elerating my speed, "but I promise you this won''t end up the way you imagine."


    "Ding Dong! And I promise you the same."


    "We''ll see about this," I clenched my hands over my artifacts while heading in a straight line towards the border of the mountains. The closer I got there the more noises I got.


    "They are active tonight," I sneered before stopping at thest mountain before the ins. The space beyond waspletely covered in darkness.


    However, under the faint light of the moon and the stairs I could spot many small shadows moving everywhere.


    And they kept buzzing and creating an annoying melody that was so irritating to my ears.


    "Come out," I called my two demons and the moment they appeared beside me I added, "let''s see how strong our artifacts are."


    "Yeah," the demon shouted in joy before waving his four swords and shouted, "die you bastards!"


    And I watched alongside my demoness his four sword shes turning into giant four lightning arcs that kept increasing in size and started to kick away the darkness.


    "Damn! You summoned the entire nests here," and under the lights of his attacks I could spot endless numbers of insects flying till the end of my eyesight.


    "Ding Dong! I warned you and it''s not toote to turn back."


    "Screw you."


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Four mighty explosions happened next. Each lightning arc hit the insects and started exploding them into shreds. They swept over the insects like they were mere flies and I watched that with content.


    "We can do it," I said to myself while holding firmly the two speeds in my hand, "listen well Our mission isn''t to kill them all."


    "What?" the demon who was intoxicated in the old feeling of being mighty again asked in doubt. "Then what are we going to do here?"


    "We need to kill as many as we can," I said before mercilessly adding, "but our top priority is the nests themselves. We need to crush as many death factories as possible. This is the real blow we are going to hit that bastard with."


    "Ding Dong! F*ck you!"


    I couldn''t help myself fromughing. "You seem to pay a hefty price to get these nests in my beloved system, right?" I said amongst myughs while feeling more satisfaction.


    "Ding Dong! I promise if you touch them then you won''t get out of here alive!"


    "Keep your empty threats to yourself," I sneered, "I only get more hyped after hearing such encouraging words from you."


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    Iughed wholeheartedly at his reaction. "I''ll never get bored of crushing all your filthy deeds each time you try to act smart," I said before throwing my oldest spear into the air, receiving it on the tips of my fingers.


    And the next moment an old feeling began to resurface again in the depth of the soul. "Damn! That feels good," Iughed, "let''s go my dear demons, let''s crush our path to the first nest and burn it to the ground."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!